Hurt & Comfort
Author: MultiMapper
Date: 0101-01-01T00:00:00+00:00
Description: Hurt & Comfort by MultiMapper - Fandom: Buffy × X-men × Star Trek: Voyager × Superman × Dark Shadows × Due South - Status: Work In Progress - Pairing: Andrew/Cyclops, Xander/Gambit, many others - Warning: Graphic M/M - Summary: Andrew (from Buffy) and Scott Summers (from Xmen) are the main characters in this series. To call this an alternate universe is an understatement. So let's just say that Andrew and Scott Summers get together in this one and have some adventures (including parenthood) Author's Note: A story title with (wip) indicates a work in progress.

Disclaimer:

THIS STORY IS COPYRIGHT © 2002-2021 BY MultiMapper.

THIS STORY IS FULLY PROTECTED UNDER THE UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT LAWS © 17 USC §§ 101, 102(a), 302(a). ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. PLACING OR POSTING THIS STORY ON ANY WEBSITE, OR DISTRIBUTION OF THIS WORK IN ANY WAY (PARTS OR WHOLE) WITHOUT THE EXPLICIT CONSENT OF THE AUTHOR IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED. ANY AND ALL COPYRIGHT INFRINGEMENTS WILL BE PROSECUTED TO THE FULLEST EXTENT OF THE LAW.

DISTRIBUTION FOR COMMERCIAL GAIN, INCLUDING, BUT NOT LIMITED TO, POSTING ON SITES OR NEWSGROUPS, DISTRIBUTION AS PARTS OR IN BOOK FORM (EITHER AS A WHOLE OR PART OF A COMPILATION) WITH OR WITHOUT A FEE, OR DISTRIBUTION ON CD, DVD, OR ANY OTHER ELECTRONIC MEDIA WITH OR WITHOUT A FEE, IS EXPRESSLY PROHIBITED WITHOUT THE AUTHOR'S WRITTEN CONSENT. YOU MAY DOWNLOAD ONE (1) COPY OF THIS STORY FOR PERSONAL USE; ANY AND ALL COMMERCIAL USE EXCEPTING EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS REQUIRES THE AUTHORS WRITTEN CONSENT. THE AUTHOR MAY BE CONTACTED AT: multimapper@yahoo.com.

BY CONTINUING TO READ THIS STORY, YOU ARE STATING THAT YOU HAVE READ AND AGREED TO ALL DISCLAIMERS FOUND ON THE DISCLAIMER PAGE WHICH IS USED TO ACCESS THIS STORY. IF YOU CAME FROM ANOTHER SITE AND DID NOT VIEW THIS PAGE, YOU ARE REQUIRED TO VIEW IT BY FOLLOWING THE NORMAL NAVIGATION STEPS FOUND ON BENT & TWISTED AT WWW.BENTANDTWISTED.US. FAILURE TO DO SO RELEASES ALL PERSONS AND ENTITIES ASSOCIATED WITH THIS STORY AND/OR SITE FROM ANY CONSEQUENCES OF YOU ACCESSING THIS STORY.

This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. The sexuality of all characters is entirely a figment of the author's imagination, and does not reflect on any celebrities used in this story. For those of you that are NOT of legal age, please find other material to read. If you are offended by male/male material, or it is illegal to view such materials in your area, you should be leaving at this time.

This story may contain scenes of a graphical nature which may not be legal in your area. If you are under 18 or material of this nature is illegal in your present location, please leave now (or move somewhere that it is legal). By continuing to read, you are confirming that it is legal for you to view the material in this story; neither you or any family members are an employee of any type of government, law enforcement, or investigative entity; you are not performing any type of research in preparation for any forms of legal action either directly or indirectly affecting the contents of this site; and you are agreeing that the author, editor, and this site will not be held responsible for any consequences of you viewing or downloading the story.

NOTICE:

- All characters and references to Buffy: The Vampire Slayer are the copyright of Mutant Enemy Productions and Paramount (I think).

- All characters and references to Xmen are the copyright of Marvel Comics.

- All characters and references to STAR TREK: VOYAGER are the copyright of Paramount.

- All characters and references to Superman are the copyright of DC Comics.

- All characters and references to Dark Shadows are the copyright of... someone. I honestly don't know who, I just know it's not me.

- All characters and references to Due South are the copyright of Alliance.

My point? I don't own any of these copyrighted characters. I don't have anyone's permission to write this. But since I'm not making a profit on this story, I believe that it is ok.

Hurt & Comfort

Book 1: Typically Hurt

© 2002-2020 MultiMapper
All Rights Reserved

Chapter 1: The Slip

The battle was over and the hellmouth was closed.

Andrew sat on the bus and thought over the events of the previous day. Anya was dead, she died defending him. Spike sacrificed himself to close the hellmouth forever. Robin was seriously injured. Caridad was in bad shape too. Something had happened to Rona, she wouldn't talk to anyone and just sat holding on to herself and quietly crying.

Then he thought further back to more distant events. Xander had lost an eye to Caleb. Kennedy was dead. Willow was barely functioning because of her grief.

He thought about Warren who had turned evil and killed Tara and subsequently been killed by Willow... and Jonathan whom he, himself had killed while under the control of the first evil.

The pain of losing so many people he considered friends tore into his soul and he began to consider the nature of friendship. These people, that he was traveling toward Cleveland with, seemed on the surface to be his friends but not too long ago he was their enemy. They had held him captive, tied to a chair. Finally they trusted him enough to let him loose and let him fight along side them. But were they his friends? Anya was his friend; they were both outsiders to the core group and had begun to develop a real friendship... before she died.

But what about the rest? Were they really his friends? He was aware of their condescending attitude toward him. Just because he tended to use metaphors that contained Star Wars and Lord of the Rings scenes, his thoughts were dismissed as childish. He was the same age as Buffy, Xander, and Willow. He was older than Caridad and the rest. Yet everyone in the group treated him as if he were the youngest of them... even Dawn.

All of a sudden Andrew was shocked out of his remembrances. He felt like something was about to erupt within him and he was scared. They were on a bus on the open highway.

He knew what was going to happen next. He was about to have one of his attacks. If he allowed it to happen, he wouldn't be able to distinguish between reality and his hallucinations. He had felt the attacks coming on and had been able to suppress them up to now but this one was so powerful that he knew that it would get away from him.

Normally he would sit through his hallucination alone, very quietly and when it passed, he would feel better, like it had been exhausted, and he would be normal again.

He had been hiding the hallucinations for years, it had been his only secret, his hidden shame. Even Warren and Jonathan didn't know about it and now it was about to happen in front of all these people. He didn't know what to expect really. He had never been around anyone when it happened before and had no idea of how to suppress it when it was this powerful.

He heard a scream in the distance as the bus swerved and spun and finally came to a screeching halt. Moments later he realized that the scream had been his own and that a swirling vortex of energy had formed right beside the bus. He knew instinctively that this vortex was the physical manifestation of the hallucination and therefore his responsibility to close. He didn't understand how one of his hallucinations could become real like this, but Buffy and the others could obviously see it.

People started pouring out of the bus to inspect the swirling bluish twist in reality.

Buffy whirled on him and screamed, "What did you do? You made this didn't you? How many times have we told you not to fool around with magic, you could have gotten us all killed!"

Andrew made his way past Buffy and, focusing his thought and power, he raised his hands and drew the energy powering the vortex back into himself.

The others watched in shock as Andrew commanded such power and dissipated the vortex without incantation or ritual.

"What did you do?" Buffy repeated, assuming her intimidation stance. (Huffy Buffy angry arms #4)

"I... I don't know. It just slipped out..." Andrew said with wide-terrified eyes.

"Slipped out?!" Buffy squeaked. Then after a moment to calm herself she continued in a quieter tone, "Do you think you can keep it from slipping out again till we get to Phoenix?"

Andrew just nodded his head. Buffy took command as she was wont to do and got everyone back on the bus. Everyone stayed away from him and not another word was said.

The bus continued on and Andrew began to think to himself, [They saw it. It wasn't just in my mind. All these years I've been thinking I was going insane and it really was happening. What does it mean? What have I been seeing?]

* * * * *

//Cyclops, Storm, Bobby. Go to the Blackbird immediately. I've just detected an Alpha level mutant in Arizona. For some reason I can't focus fully on him but he is giving off waves of grief and fear. I'm using Cerebro to ascertain his exact position. Scott, you're team leader. Ororo, you can pilot and provide backup in the event of unforeseen circumstances. Bobby, even though you aren't an official member of the team, I was hoping that you might be closer to this boy's age and would be able to put him at ease.//

//Yes Professor.// Storm and Cyclops replied as Bobby responded, //Thank you Professor.//

Within minutes the X-Men had assembled themselves at the jet and were underway to Arizona.

* * * * *

The Blackbird landed in the Superstition Wilderness outside Mesa Arizona, a suburb of Phoenix. Storm waited with the jet as Bobby and Scott made their way to the forest's campground. With a little telepathic nudge from the professor, a cab met them at the campground and they made their way into town. Guided telepathically by the professor they made their way through Mesa and into Tempe and eventually found themselves in front of a door in a seedy motel.

//He's inside. Be careful. He is despondent and quite powerful.// The professor telepathically sent to the pair.

Cyclops knocked on the door. When the door opened, the teenage boy's face was alight with hope, then suddenly fell when he saw that these weren't his friends come back to reclaim him.

"May we come in? We'd like to talk to you for a minute if you don't mind." Cyclops said kindly. He didn't need to be a telepath to feel the disappointment pouring off the boy.

"If you're here to sell me something, you can save your pitch for someone with money. And if you're here to discuss the state of my immortal soul, that one's been pretty much decided." Andrew said, withdrawing into the room.

Cyclops entered the dingy little room, followed by Bobby. "I'm Scott Summers, this is Bobby Drake. We aren't here to sell you anything or try to convert your beliefs. We came because we detected a large discharge of power in the area that traced back to you. We wanted to know if you would like some help learning how to control that power. There is no pressure here. If you say yes, we can take you with us to a school for people who need to learn to control gifts like yours. If you say no, we'll leave and not bother you again."

"A school? For people like me?" Andrew questioned in disbelief.

"Yes, the general public isn't aware of how many people like you... like us, there are. By receiving training, we can use our gifts responsibly and not be a threat to the general population." Scott said quietly.

Andrew thought for a moment, [Why not? Buffy dumped me here to fend for myself. I have three more days in this motel room, then I'm out on the street. I have thirteen dollars in my pocket. I have no place to go. No one to give a damn if I live or die. Why not take a chance?]

"Okay, I... I'll give it a try." Andrew said haltingly.

"What is your name?" Scott asked awkwardly.

"Andrew. Lee Andrew Wells." Andrew said with a big geeky smile and extended his hand.

Scott took Andrew's hand and shook it firmly. "Well Andrew, if you'll gather your things, we can go right now." Scott said with a smile of his own.

* * * * *

They made their way to the forest by way of a cab, then started walking.

"Guys, is this school in the middle of the forest?" Andrew asked while hefting a suitcase for a better grip.

"No, we came in a jet that is parked just ahead. Would you like some help with one of those bags?" Bobby asked with a smile.

"Sure, uh, that would be great." Andrew answered, surprised that these total strangers could be so friendly and inviting.

Bobby took the suitcase from Andrew and five minutes later they came upon Storm in the forest.

"Andrew, this is Ororo Munroe. Ororo, this is Andrew." Scott said formally.

"A pleasure to meet you Andrew." Ororo said and extended an elegant hand.

Andrew took her hand and shook it gently. "Nice to meet you Ororo." Andrew said with a timid smile.

"The Blackbird is right this way." Ororo said and led the way.

"This thing is awesome! It's like something out of Star Wars! We're actually gonna fly in it?!" Andrew said, so excited he was one step from hyperventilating.

Storm got an indulgent smile on her face as she nodded and led the way into the jet.

"Yes, put on your seat belt and enjoy the ride." She said, enjoying the boy's excitement.

//I think his mutation makes him invulnerable to telepathic scans. I can get flashes of emotion from him but no thoughts.// The professor sent to Scott.

//He seems to feel all his emotions to the extreme. From what little I've seen, when he's sad, he's in the depths of despair and when he's happy, he's on top of the world.// Scott responded.

//Such a thing can be a blessing and a curse. When you arrive, bring him to the dining room to meet with me, my study can be a bit intimidating and I'd like to make him as comfortable as possible.// The professor sent before he let the link go quiet.

* * * * *

Andrew followed the others off the jet and through the hallways of the enormous mansion. He had seen the building from the outside and couldn't believe such a large and beautiful place existed outside the movies. His mind focused back on the present as they entered a large dining room.

"Welcome Andrew, I'm Professor Charles Xavier, I run this school for the gifted." The professor said, extending a hand.

"Wow, this is so cool. I mean, I've never been anyplace so beautiful before. My whole house could fit into this room!" Andrew said, then came to an abrupt stop as he realized that he was babbling.

Professor Xavier let the verbal barrage go without comment and replied, "Thank you, I'm glad you like my home. If you choose to stay, you would be living here."

Andrew's eyes got big as he thought about living in a mansion in the country like the rich people he had seen on TV.

"Scott, would you take Andrew to his room so he can get settled in?" The professor said verbally while mentally he said, //If you don't object, I'd like for him to have Jean's old room. I get the feeling that he may need to have someone close for a while that he can depend on for help, and if you are willing to serve I would like that person to be you.//

"Of course Professor, come on Andrew and I'll show you the way." Scott said verbally and in his mind he said, //I would have volunteered if you didn't ask. Someone's done a number on this kid, he looks like he's expecting to get slapped down every time he says something.//

//Listen to him, let him tell you his story in his own time. For now just get him settled in and we'll introduce him to the other students at dinner.// The professor responded as Scott and Andrew left the room.

"I just want to hold him close and protect him from the world." Storm said with uncharacteristic emotion.

"No one had better give him a hard time while I'm around." Bobby said with venom.

"I understand and share in your protective feelings for Andrew. I think it best if, for now we let him know that we are available to him if he should need us for anything and leave the next move to him. I am worried that he might feel crowded or bullied if we all push for him to stay." The professor said as he put the pieces together in his own mind.

"Of course, Charles. But it wouldn't hurt if I found out what his favorite meal is and had it for dinner tonight. Would it?" Ororo asked with a gentle smile.

"No, it wouldn't hurt a thing." Charles said with an answering smile.

* * * * *

"This will be your room." Scott said as he opened the door for Andrew.

"Gods above and below us, I've never imagined a room like this. It's huge! You mean I get this room all to myself?" Andrew asked, on the verge of hyperventilating with excitement.

"Yes, it's all yours. Mine is right over there." Scott said from the doorway, pointing.

Andrew saw the movement and stepped back into the hall to be sure he knew where Scott was pointing.

Scott said seriously, "If you need anything, just ask." And made as if to walk away.

Andrew nodded in acceptance and turned to walk back into his room.

Scott put his hand on Andrew's shoulder and gently turned him back to face him.

"Andrew, I'm not just saying the words to be kind. I mean it, if you need anything... to find your way to somewhere in the mansion, or to the phone, or if you just feel like talking, I'll be here for you. I know it can be scary to be in a new place with new people. Everyone here has been in the same place as you are right now and knows how it feels." Scott said, letting caring show through his voice.

"Thank you, Scott. I don't think I've had a chance to be scared yet. I'm still too freaked out by how big and wonderful this place is." Andrew said with excitement.

Scott tilted his head, as if listening to something only he could hear then asked, "What's your favorite meal?"

"What do you mean? Like all time ever or everyday food?" Andrew asked confused by the seeming non sequitur.

"Either. What foods do you enjoy the most?" Scott said, not wanting to get into a discussion about telepathy at the moment.

"Well Whoppers are my favorite burger, KFC's Original Recipe is my favorite chicken, and Domino's thin crust, light sauce, cheese only is my favorite pizza..." Andrew said before Scott could interrupt.

"Sorry, I meant home cooked foods."

"About the only foods I've had that were cooked at home were mac & cheese, beanie weenies, and soup. I guess the beanie weenies were my favorite. Why did you want to know?" Andrew asked suspiciously.

Scott considered the question and finally decided that he'd better come clean. Enough facts were being glossed over without a bald-faced lie. "The professor is a telepath, Ororo asked him if she could cook your favorite meal tonight so that you would feel welcomed. The professor just asked me to ask you what your favorite meal is."

Andrew nodded seriously then asked, "Why didn't he just ask me himself?"

"He didn't want to scare you by speaking to your mind all of a sudden. Besides that, you seem to be resistant to telepathy, he might not be able to speak to your mind anyway." Scott answered honestly.

"Yeah, I would have probably freaked if I started hearing voices in my head... If you know that I'm resistant to telepathy, does that mean he already tried to read my mind and couldn't?" Andrew asked without anger or accusation.

Scott nodded and said, "Yes, but that was before we met you. He just wanted to know who you were, if you needed help..."

"...If I had an automatic weapon pointing at the door you were about to knock on." Andrew finished, understanding that the scan was for Scott and Bobby's protection.

"Yeah, that's the type of thing we like to know in advance." Scott said with a timid smile, still standing in the doorway.

"Where are my manners, come in and sit down... unless you have somewhere else you need to be... I mean you don't have to... but if you wanted..." Andrew stammered.

Scott decided to put Andrew out of his misery and said, "Andrew, I would enjoy sitting and talking with you and I don't need to be anywhere else before dinner. The only reason I was going to leave earlier was to give you time to unpack and rest up after all the things that have happened today."

"I can unpack later and I'm way too excited to rest, so come in." Andrew said nearly vibrating with energy.

Moving into the room, Andrew led Scott to the small table with two chairs just inside the door and took a seat. "What should we talk about?" Andrew asked, truly at a loss.

"Well, why don't we start by telling a little about ourselves and we'll see where the conversation takes us?" Scott asked and received a nod of agreement from Andrew.

"Well, you already know that my name is Scott Summers. Let's see... I'm twenty-three years old and I have one surviving relative, my brother Alex. My mutant ability is an optic blast of energy, which is why I always wear these glasses. I was one of Professor Xavier's first students. I am a qualified teacher and teach some classes here at the school. I also take some classes taught by the professor, so I'm still a student too." Scott said, then thought all of that might have been a little intimidating.

Andrew processed that information for a moment then said, "My name is Lee Andrew Wells. I'm also twenty-three but most people think I'm about sixteen. I don't know if I have any relatives left alive. Dad left us when I was about five and Mom bailed out when I turned fifteen. I took turns staying at my friends, Warren and Jonathan's houses till I graduated high school. Their parents never figured out I was living with them, ain't that something? Jonathan and Warren and me, we made some bad choices. Warren killed this girl, and the girl's lover killed Warren. And Jonathan... is dead too."

Scott noticed the shrouded look that came over Andrew's face and heeded the professor's words earlier, 'in his own time.'

Thinking to divert the conversation from becoming too serious Scott finally said, "We have a pretty good video library here at the mansion. What types of movies do you enjoy?"

* * * * *

The topics of Star Wars, Lord of the Rings and various action/adventure movies were introduced and discussed in due time.

When the discussion of movies had been exhausted, an uncomfortable silence fell between them and Scott decided to ask a question that was nagging at his mind. "So, what kind of ability do you have? I mean we know that it was powerful, but we don't know exactly what it is."

"Honestly, I don't know what it is either. Until this morning... Gods was it only this morning? It seems like days ago... Anyway, I always thought that I was hallucinating when it happened. I would feel this... build up... and I would have to let it loose. When I did, I would see things that I didn't think were real." Andrew said haltingly, having difficulty finding words to describe it. Then he said in a lost tragic voice, "I thought I was going crazy."

Andrew sat in silence for a moment then came back to himself. "I went for a few days without... using up my power, I suppose... and so it built up in me... the power was too much for me and it slipped out. It made this swirly thing, it seemed like a portal, or vortex. I don't know where the thing led to, but it would have been big enough to fit our entire bus into." Andrew said, remembering the morning.

"Did it go away on its own or did you close it?" Scott asked with genuine curiosity.

"I took back the power that made it open. It didn't feel like I closed it as much as pulled the plug on it." Andrew answered.

Scott thought for a moment and said, "We have a student here that can teleport himself. He might be able to help us figure out how to focus and control your power... from the way you describe it, it's similar to his in some ways. His name is Kurt, you should be meeting him at dinner. Speaking of which, we should be getting there now. Dinner will be served in a few minutes."

Andrew got up from his chair and walked over to a mirror, fussing with his hair for a minute before turning to leave.

"You look fine. It might be a little scary to meet all the students at once like this but just remember that each and every one of them has had to go through the same thing and were just as scared as you." Scott said with reassurance.

"Okay, I can do this." Andrew said, bracing himself.

"I'll be right there with you. Bobby, Ororo, and the professor will be there too. If it gets to be too much, just tell one of us and we'll get you out of there." Scott said, worried about the frightened look on Andrew's face.

Andrew took in a breath and nodded.

"Then, let's go." Scott said, leading the way out of the room.

* * * * *

They entered the dining room to find nearly two dozen people milling around, finding places to sit.

"We can sit over here if you like." Scott said quietly as he led Andrew to a table by the wall.

"Students... may I have your attention." Professor Xavier said in a full voice, quieting everyone in an instant.

"This is Lee Andrew Wells. He is visiting our school today and may decide to join us. Please make him feel welcomed." The professor said as he motioned to a suddenly dumbstruck Andrew.

"Say Hi." Scott said quietly.

"Hi." Andrew said to the room.

Some general murmuring commenced, then Ororo entered the room. "Bobby, Scott, and Andrew, would you help me carry in dinner?" She asked with her ever-present dignity and grace.

"Of course." Scott said, speaking for the group.

Andrew followed blindly along behind Scott into the next room.

"Andrew looked as though he could use a moment away from the spotlight." Ororo said kindly to Scott.

"Thanks." Andrew said shyly.

"Ororo, have you seen Kurt today? I wanted to introduce him to Andrew." Scott said, as Ororo passed him a large bowl of salad.

"No, I believe that he and Hank went to Boston to gather some of his things, they should be back in the morning." Ororo answered and handed Andrew a platter of assorted breads.

"I guess you'll get to meet him tomorrow." Scott said as he walked out of the kitchen, closely followed by Andrew.

"Why do I always get the heavy one?" Bobby asked with strain in his voice as he followed more slowly.

They made their way into the dining room and sat their pans on the center table.

* * * * *

The beanie weenies had been a great success with all the students. The accompanying side-dishes made up for any nutritional deficiencies in the main course. Salads and multi-grain breads plus a dish that Ororo insisted was a squash puree but most at the table believed to be a form of algae and decided to pass.

After the meal, Scott led Andrew to the common room where the students could enjoy television, Ping Pong, and other assorted games.

"Would you like to hang around here or do something else?" Scott asked Andrew carefully.

"What are you going to do?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I think I'm going to put on a movie... that is if I can get the group to agree on one." Scott said loudly enough to catch the attention of the others in the room.

"Sweet Home Alabama." Marie said quickly.

Several groans and hisses ensued.

"Terminator 3." Scott said next.

"Watched it last week... I liked 2 better... I'd rather read a book." Were the comments from the group although the book comment from Bobby was an obvious exaggeration.

"Star Wars Trilogy." Bobby said with enthusiasm.

Andrew perked up at that suggestion and said, "I'd like to see Star Wars."

Scott thought about it and even though he normally wouldn't watch it, it might be fun to watch it with Andrew. "I could go for Star Wars." He said to the group.

"Okay." Marie said, not really caring.

"Yeah." Piotr said and took a seat.

Someone's shadow passed quickly by the doorway and Scott called out, "Logan, would you like to watch Star Wars with us?"

Logan poked his head into the room and asked, "The real Star Wars or that Amidala, Anakin crap?"

"The real Star Wars. We're just about to start the first movie." Scott said hopefully.

"Yeah, thanks One-Eye... who's tha kid?" Logan asked when he noticed Andrew.

"Logan, this is Andrew. Andrew this is Logan, don't take him personally... he's just like that." Scott said with a smile to forestall any offense.

"Nice to meet you. You like Star Wars?" Andrew asked with apparent disbelief.

"Yeah. Good action, good story." Logan said gruffly.

Marie turned off the light as Bobby started the movie and silence fell over the room as the words 'Episode IV: A New Hope' scrolled up the screen.

* * * * *

Andrew laid down on his bed and thought about the past two days. Yesterday he knew that he was going to die fighting the first evil. This morning he was sure that he was going to be living on the Cleveland hellmouth with the Slayers. This afternoon he thought he was going to be alone and living on the street, he had no friends, no home, no hope of any escape. Now he was in a new home with people who seemed to really like him.

The professor had welcomed him into his home without knowing anything about him except that he needed help. Ororo had cared enough to prepare beanie weenies for dinner, and everyone seemed to enjoy them as much as he did. He had found that Bobby shared his love of all things Star Wars and didn't think he was a geek or nerd for knowing trivia about the movies.

Then there were the others who he had met during the movies and between tapes. Marie had been friendly but what really caught his attention was when he caught her smiling at him while he was talking Star Wars trivia with Bobby. It wasn't an eye-rolling 'he's such a stupid kid' smile like Willow would have given. Her smile seemed to be happy for her friend Bobby finding someone to share in his Star Wars talk. Piotr hadn't really spoken to him until the end, but when he did Andrew couldn't doubt that the large Russian was completely honest when he said, "I hope you decide to stay with us." These people didn't want anything from him but to help him learn to use his powers and to be his friend.

Finally, there was Scott. Andrew wasn't blind or stupid. He knew that the professor had asked Scott to look after him... but it wasn't like that. Scott could have accomplished that by taking him to his room and leaving him there or leaving him with the kids to watch the movie. But Scott had stayed with him through all three Star Wars movies and seemed to enjoy his company. In the morning he was going to give his answer. He thought he might like to stay here. This was what he had been looking for his entire life... a place where he belonged.

Chapter 2: Unfamiliar Ceiling

Andrew woke to the sound of light knocking on his door.

"Come in." he said sleepily as he looked up at the unfamiliar ceiling and tried to remember where he was.

"Andrew, the Professor wanted to invite you to monitor some classes today so you could see what you'd be getting into if you decided to stay." Scott said as he walked into the room.

Andrew scooted up to a sitting position and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. "That sounds like a good idea... what time is it?"

"It's almost seven-thirty. Classes don't start till nine but I thought you'd like to take your time getting ready and maybe have breakfast with me." Scott said timidly.

"I don't usually eat breakfast but it sounds like a nice idea. When and where should I meet you?" Andrew asked, now more awake.

"Why don't I stop by here in about thirty minutes, that will give us an hour to eat and get ready for classes." Scott said and waited for an answer.

It was then that Andrew noticed that Scott was dressed in pajamas and a robe. "Thanks Scott, I'll be ready when you get here." Andrew said with a smile.

Scott nodded and left to prepare himself for the day.

Andrew went into the bathroom... his bathroom... his very own, private, for his use only, bathroom and took a leisurely shower while thinking some more about his upcoming decision. After sharing a bathroom with two slayers, a witch with an attitude, and a dozen potential slayers, having a bathroom to himself was just about enough to get him to stay.

* * * * *

Andrew sat and watched Orroro teaching a science class while his mind drifted back to breakfast. Marie and Bobby had made waffles for everyone. They had strawberries, blueberries... in all, about a dozen types of fruit available to top the waffles as well as five types of syrup. Andrew hadn't intended to eat any waffles but with a little friendly prodding from Bobby he had relented and said he would eat one. Three waffles later, Scott had to drag him away from the table to get them to class on time.

"Andrew?" Orroro's voice said, breaking Andrew out of his remembrance.

"Yes Ms Munroe?" He said, addressing her properly in the classroom.

"I just wondered if you would explain the theory of time travel as it relates to the speed of light." She said simply as if she were asking about the weather.

Andrew decided that since she asked him the question, that he would answer.

And so he began.

After nearly fifteen minutes of explanation he finally came back to himself and finished his narrative. He looked at the class's fascinated faces then glanced at Orroro who was smiling approvingly.

"Very well thought out, Andrew. And where did you come up with such an extensive and detailed time travel theory?" Orroro asked.

For a momentÂ  Andrew had a flash of fear as he thought she was setting him up to ridicule him in front of the class, but when he looked at her, he knew that she was genuinely interested in where he had developed his theory.

"I've watched a lot of science fiction movies. Time travel makes for some interesting stories. In explaining the science fiction 'science' of how time travel works, they actually come up with some valid ideas along with some pure fantasy. All I did was watched the movies critically and identified the bits of actual science from the fiction. Then I put those bits into some sort of order to form a theory." Andrew said, hoping that he explained it well.

"And thus the point of this entire lecture. If you watch the world around you critically, you can sort truth from falsehood and develop scientific theories from your critical observations. Just like Newton's encounter with an apple led to the scientific principle known as gravity so your critical observations may lead to a discovery that could change the world." Orroro said with a smile at Andrew as she dismissed class.

After the last of the students left the room, Andrew asked, "How did you know that I had a time travel theory?"

"I overheard you and Bobby talking between movies last night. Your conversation is actually what inspired today's lecture." She said with a smile.

"So you don't think that me liking Star Wars is a waste of time and childish?" Andrew asked, not daring to believe that someone he respected could appreciate his fondness for Star Wars.

"As far as being a waste of time, I believe that my lecture today spoke for itself on that point. Fiction and fantasy as well as the world around us can be great sources of inspiration and innovation. As for being childish? It's entertainment. It is designed to take you away from reality for a short time and take you on an adventure. It is a very healthy and wonderful thing to be able to enjoy something so completely. If anyone ridicules you for your enjoyment of such things, look at their life and see what enjoyments they have. Do you really want to follow their example on how to enjoy yourself?" She said as she packed up her books to move to another classroom.

Andrew thought about Buffy and her opinion of fun... what fun? She was the embodiment of angst. Then he looked at Willow... nope, the wicked witch may have had fun at some point but now she was pretty much 'fun free'. Xander had shared his enjoyment of SciFi, especially Babylon 5, but he didn't discuss it around the others because he didn't want to be belittled the way that Andrew was.

He followed Orroro out of the classroom and she pointed to a room down the hall. "That's the next class you are scheduled to monitor. I have to be going, enjoy your day Andrew." She said as she walked away.

He was stunned by another revelation. What might seem like an obligatory comment on the surface was honestly meant by her. She truly wanted him to enjoy his day.

He walked into the indicated classroom and took a seat in the back.

Scott was going from student to student, apparently looking at some type of homework.

That was followed by an explanation of said homework in front of the class.

Andrew was letting his mind drift again, much as he had in Orroro's class.

"Andrew, I know that you are monitoring classes today, but I was hoping that you would participate in our discussion." Scott said, not pushing but inviting him to join in.

Andrew gathered his things and joined the group of students.

"Yesterday we were discussing practical applications of certain algebraic, physics, and geometric principles. Can anyone solve the problem depicted on the board using an inclined plane?" Scott asked the class as a whole.

Andrew looked closely at the board and immediately flashed back to his experiences with Buffy and the others. Before he could think better of it he answered. "Sure, the inclined plane can be used to give mechanical advantage. I'm assuming the thing labeled 'a' is too heavy to be lifted by normal means and the level 'c' is the place you want the object to end up. 'a' could be dragged up the ramp to the higher place. But since 'a' and 'c' are in an enclosed place, I'm guessing that the ramp would probably be too steep to be practical?" Andrew glanced at Scott who nodded.

"A lesser incline, would require lesser force to relocate the object to the higher level but the ramp would have to be longer to move it. But the dimensions of the room don't give enough space to use a ramp... If you took this inclined plane and brought it into the third dimension and curved it, then you could lift the same object nearly straight up. Like using a screw but in reverse since you would be moving the object up the inclined plane... ramp... around and around until you had it at the level you wanted it. And if you threaded a platform on the screw and stabilized it with a rod..." Andrew drifted off, picturing the whole thing in his mind.

Scott looked at Andrew with admiration for a moment then said to the class. "That was a great example Andrew... in fact better than the one that I was going to use. Can you tell me what common machine could use the spiral inclined plane that you've described and basically how it would work?"

Again Andrew's mouth reacted before his shyness and self-doubt could stop him. "Sure, you could make a forklift or elevator that could be elevated by using a motor turning a threaded shaft..."

"We don't have a motor, what else could you use to power our elevator?" Scott interjected.

Without missing a beat, Andrew asked, "Could we get a small car tire rim and a large tractor tire rim?"

"Yes, that shouldn't be a problem." Scott answered, intrigued.

"Then we could suspend the large tire rim upright and fix a crank on each side of it. The cranks could be attached by poles to treadles on the floor that could be rocked up and down by one person. The small tire rim could be fixed to the base of the screw and the two tire rims would have a belt that would run between them so each complete rotation of the large rim would be several rotations of the smaller rim." Andrew answered as he put the pieces together in his mind.

"I've got it!" Bobby said as he walked to the board. He made a surprisingly accurate representation of what Andrew had described.

"Can everyone see how it works now?" Scott asked the class. To his delight, everyone seemed to understand.

"And what is the underlying principle of the entire machine?" Scott prompted.

"The inclined plane, a ramp." Said Piotr in wonder.

"So a screw is a ramp?" Kitty asked to be sure.

"Yes it is. And on that note we'd better stop and pick this up tomorrow. Remember to do your assigned reading and think of practical examples for tomorrow's discussion." Scott said as he dismissed the class.

"That was cool Andrew. I didn't understand that stuff when I read it." Said Kitty as she left the room.

"Yeah, I would have ramps in all directions. Very smart." Piotr said as he walked by.

When the last student left Andrew stood in shock for a moment until Scott put a hand on his shoulder.

"We have the next period free. The Professor didn't want you to feel overloaded by scheduling every minute of your day and since I have the next period free, I asked if we could schedule you off too." Scott said with a smile.

"That stuff with the inclined plane. How did you know that I knew about stuff like that?" Andrew asked, truly confused.

"I didn't, we were having a discussion and I wanted you to be a part of it. I honestly didn't expect you to say two words, but I'm glad you did. Your explanation and example made the principle of mechanical advantage and the inclined plane come alive for them. You are really very good at problem solving." Scott said as he sat back in his chair.

"But I felt really smart, and I'm not really..." Andrew began.

"Andrew, none of us knows everything. You know some things, I know some things, and the Professor probably knows more things than both of us put together. But being smart isn't just being able to read things in a book and recite them back. It's about knowing, understanding, and being able to use the knowledge in a practical way. You've just demonstrated that you can do that. And these skills that you have are the skills that we are trying to teach and inspire in our students." Scott said seriously.

"So instead of teaching them to recite useless facts, you're trying to prepare them for life by giving them the tools and understanding to apply scientific and mathematics principles to everyday situations?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Exactly. But not just science and math, we also teach history from the perspective of questioning the participants motives behind their actions and the strategy that went into their campaigns. We teach an auto mechanics course that draws on the principles of math, geometry, algebra, science, chemistry and physics. Our self defense class also includes lessons in first aid, anatomy and physiology, physics, chemistry and geometry among other things. The students are assigned reading and class time is used for practical demonstration and discussion. Grades are given based on participation and demonstration of an understanding of the principles that were explored in the course." Scott said and realized that he had slipped into lecture mode.

"It makes sense. So if I were to come here as a student, what would I do? I mean, I've already graduated high school... what would I do?" Andrew asked in a small voice.

"You would take classes like I do. After some initial testing to determine your grade level, you would be assigned the general studies classes that every college student has to take. In about six months, you would choose your major. It sounds like a lot of pressure but the Professor is really good at helping you explore your talents and interests and guiding you toward a career that you will enjoy."

Andrew got a funny look on his face and became silent for a moment.

"Andrew?" Scott said quietly, worried by the look of distant concentration.

"Andrew? Are you alright?" Scott said more quietly and moved closer to Andrew to catch him if he fainted.

Andrew shook himself out of his thoughts and looked at Scott who was about ten inches away and looking concerned. [He really cares. So that's what it feels like... I never knew.]

"I'm okay Scott, but could you come to my room for a minute? I... I've got something to show you... but not here." Andrew said nervously.

"Sure Andrew, I'm right behind you." Scott said, feeling a little anxiety at the drastic shift in Andrew's mood.

* * * * *

Not a word had been spoken from the classroom, through the house and upstairs to Andrew's room. Scott had shifted from slight anxiety to full worry by now. Andrew silently opened the door and once they had made their way inside he turned and locked it.

"Scott, you remember when I told you that my power built up and got away from me yesterday?" Andrew asked without making eye contact with Scott at all.

"Yes." Scott said, realizing that Andrew was about to let him in on something very personal.

"The reason the power built up and got away was because I was around people and couldn't use up my power like I usually do... like I've been doing for years. You asked about my power... and I want to show you but... I've never even told anyone before much less..." Andrew said nervously.

"Go on." Scott said in a near whisper, not wanting to spook Andrew.

"Whatever you see... just stay still. It's not real... I mean it is real but not to us... no... that's not right... it's like watching a movie, but it's real life... but not here..." Andrew stammered, then stopped and took a deep breath.

"I always thought it was a hallucination, but since it's not..." Andrew trailed off.

"Just tell me what to do, and I'll stay still. I trust you Andrew." Scott said with belief showing in his voice.

Apparently that had been the right thing to do because Andrew pulled the two chairs away from the table and sat them next to the wall facing out into the room.

"We'll sit down here and use up my power." Andrew said with some nervousness in his voice.

"Don't worry Andrew. I'm here with you and I'm not going to freak out on you." Scott said comfortingly.

Andrew nodded and they took their places on the chairs. After some deep breathing exercises, Andrew extended his arms wide, as if to encompass the entire room in his power. Then he opened his eyes and they cast a golden glow on the room.

Scott watched in wonder as he saw the room change before him. It was basically the same room but there were different things on the walls and the bed was in a different position than it had been.

Scott heard a knock on the door, but the sound seemed to be tinny and have a slight echo.

"Gene! Are you in there?" Scott heard his own voice calling from the door.

A handsome young man with red hair and green eyes came into view before them and said, "Yeah Scott, come in."

The door opened and Scott saw himself run into the room and into the arms of the red haired man... Gene.

"Oh God Gene. I had that dream again. The one where I lost you... where you died. Please hold me. Prove to me that you're really here with me." Scott heard his doppelganger say in a tearful voice.

"Scott Summers! If I were a suspicious man I would think you were making this story up to get into my pants." Gene said with a teasing smile.

"Eugene Gray! I would never stoop to such a trick to try to get into your pants... and sinceÂ  you're a telepath, I wouldn't even consider it." Doppelganger Scott said with an answering smile that turned serious. "Gene, these dreams are really scaring me, I mean the way they make me feel... like I might do something stupid because you're gone."

"Define stupid." Gene said with absolute seriousness.

"Suicide stupid." Scott said quietly and rested his head on Gene's shoulder.

"Scott, I don't know what the source of these dreams is, but this is serious. I know you don't like to involve the Professor in personal matters but I'm going to insist that you talk to her... if you don't. I will." Gene said absolutely.

The doppelganger Scott nodded into Gene's shoulder then quietly asked, "Would you go with me?"

"Are you sure Scott. I mean this is something so personal..."

"...I'm sure. I love you Gene, and I don't want to have any secrets from you... not even in my dreams." Doppelganger Scott said as he began nuzzling Gene's neck.

"Don't start something you can't finish." Gene said in an aroused breathy voice.

"Who says I can't finish? I haven't let you down yet, have I?" Scott said with a smile.

Doppelganger Scott gently pressed his lips to Gene's mouth as his hands explored Gene's back.

Scott moved a hand between them to undo the buttons on Gene's shirt.

With a playful smile, Gene pushed Scott slightly away from himself. Their clothes began to unbutton, unfasten and in less than a minute they were both naked.

"God, I love it when you do that. And I love you Gene. You're my best friend, my lover and I just want to hold you close and never let you go." Doppelganger Scott said before moving in for another deep kiss.

Andrew dropped his hands and slumped in the chair as the room faded back to its original state.

Chapter 3: Status Quo

{I'm sorry Scott.} Andrew whispered.

"What the hell was that?" Scott asked in shock.

"An alternate reality, I think. I didn't know it would be like that... I would never invade your privacy like that Scott." Andrew said in a fearful voice.

Scott focused his attention on Andrew who was visibly shaking and curling into himself.

Without a second thought Scott pulled Andrew into a hug and said quietly, "I'm not angry Andrew. Just surprised. Please don't worry about it, I'm not angry with you at all."

"Really? Thank you, Scott... I just wanted to show you how I get rid of my power. I had no idea that it would be something like this. Usually it's just boring stuff that doesn't make much sense. I promise that I'll never tell anyone what I saw here." Andrew said, enjoying the comfort of Scott's arms.

"Andrew, there are some things that you should know about me... Since you saw these things, I think you should know my side of the story." Scott said and released Andrew from the hug.

"Okay." Andrew said, gathering his emotions and turning his focus on Scott.

"Not too long ago I was in love with a woman named Jean Grey. She sacrificed herself to save a group of us from certain death." Scott said quietly, retreating behind a wall of emotionlessness.

"Oh Gods, no..." Andrew said, tears filling his eyes again.

"And what that Scott said about... doing something stupid... I've thought about it... a lot." Scott said, focusing his gaze on the opposite wall.

"But you seem so together. Like you've got it all figured out." Andrew said in confusion.

"I have my career figured out... and other things... but the center of my life, my best friend, my lover, is gone... and she left a hole that nothing else can fill. And every single day, I search for things to fill that hole, but nothing helps... And I'm tired of trying..." Scott said with tears falling from beneath his glasses as his emotional walls began to fall.

Andrew gathered Scott into a hug, much like Scott had just done for him. "Scott, you're my friend and I'll be here for you for as long as you need me." Andrew said as he pulled Scott's head onto his shoulder.

Scott pulled back and looked into Andrew's eyes. "You're my friend too..." Scott said and became silent in contemplation.

"What is it?"

"I just realized that I've known you for less than two days and you probably know me better than most of my friends here at the mansion. I mean, I just told you things that I wouldn't even consider telling any of them." Scott said, trying to figure it out.

Andrew thought about that and reflected it on his own life. Finally he said, "The status quo."

Scott gave him a 'what the hell are you talking about' look that was quite impressive considering that Andrew couldn't see his eyes.

"The people around you know who and what you are. They hold an image of you as you do of yourself. I'm guessing you see yourself as a self-sufficient man who needs to appear strong at all times to be seen as an effective leader." Andrew said, hoping that Scott wouldn't be offended by his observations.

"I'm guessing that Jean saw you as more than a leader. She saw you as a man. You could probably discuss anything with her, tell her your deepest most private thoughts without worrying that she might think less of you. Am I close?" Andrew asked as he pulled Scott to him again.

"Pretty close." Scott mumbled.

"Now Jean is gone. Everyone you knew before still sees you the same way, as being self-sufficient and you have to keep up the appearance for them as much as for yourself. It's like a house of cards, your foundation has been shaken and you're afraid to change anything or the whole thing might come crashing down... so you maintain the status quo." Andrew said as he began gently stroking Scott's back, trying to give him some comfort.

"Are you saying that I'm in a rut?" Scott asked quietly, tensing a little.

"Not exactly. You know that if you asked for help, all your friends would be there to help and support you. But you need them to see you as a strong leader. You need to see yourself as a strong leader. That's just the type of support that you need from them right now." Andrew said from a place of deep thought.

"I guess I can see that." Scott said and relaxed again.

"So that left you hurt to the core and completely alone, and unable to change anything. Then I came along... I don't have any preconceived notions or expectations of you, so you could be yourself with me. And as luck would have it... I happen to think that you're a cool guy and a good friend." Andrew said with a smile.

"But it happened so fast..." Scott murmured into Andrew's shoulder.

"It may be that you're hurting and need a friend and I'm scared to be in a new place and need a friend... but I really think it's more than that... Sometimes two people just connect. I think that if we had met under different circumstances, we would still be friends... just maybe not as quickly." Andrew said with a fond smile that turned serious.

"And as your friend I'm going to say something that you probably don't want to hear." Andrew said seriously and stopped stroking Scott's back.

"What's that?"

"Gene Gray, the one in the alternate world, was giving some good advice. If you're having those kinds of thoughts, you need to get some help. I'll be here to help you and support you however I can but not if you won't help yourself." Andrew said, thinking how he should have said those words to Warren in the past. The world might be a very different place today if he had.

Scott lifted his head and looked into Andrew's eyes to see the seriousness housed within.

"Will you talk to someone?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

Scott slumped his head in acceptance and quietly said, "Yeah, the professor."

"Good." Andrew said with a smile and pulled Scott close again.

"Would you mind coming with me? I mean, I just think it would be easier..." Scott asked, unsurely.

"I wouldn't mind at all. But you're probably going to get into some really personal stuff... are you sure you wouldn't mind?" Andrew asked with his own unsureness showing.

"After that look into my psyche, I doubt that I could tell you anything that you haven't already figured out for yourself. And besides, you just saw me naked and fully aroused, I don't see the point of trying to hide anything from you after that." Scott said with a smile into Andrew's shoulder.

"I'll make you a deal. I'll go with you when you meet with the professor and if he says it's okay for me to be there, I'll go with you for as long as you're comfortable with it." Andrew said calmly.

Scott nodded in acceptance.

A growl from Andrew's stomach caught both Scott and Andrew's attention. A moment later an answering growl from Scott's stomach started both men laughing.

"Do you think they're trying to tell us something?" Andrew asked through his laughter.

"Yeah, and we'd better get to the dining room before it's all gone, lunch has already started." Scott said, getting up from his chair.

"Before we go... I just wanted to say that despite what we saw... thank you for sharing your power with me. I know you were scared and I'm glad you trusted me enough to show me." Scott said seriously.

"And thank you for trusting me too. I think you're the first person who ever did." Andrew said in response then headed for the door.

* * * * *

The two men enjoyed a delicious lunch of soup, sandwiches, and salad. They sat alone at a table in the dining room and talked about the school curriculum and some of the students while they ate.

They had just finished and were making ready to leave when Scott stopped and tilted his head slightly, as if listening. Andrew remembered the gesture from before and knew that the professor was talking with him telepathically.

"The professor wants to know if you would mind a physical examination and evaluation of your powers this afternoon?" Scott asked carefully.

"Before I answer, how physical is the physical?" Andrew asked, flashing back on some horrifying moments with uncaring doctors in his past.

"Doctor McCoy uses advanced scanning devices for most of his exam. The most embarrassing thing you'll have to do is remove your shirt." Scott said with an understanding smile, having had more than one uncomfortable experience at the (cold) hands of a medical professional.

"Do you have to go to class now?" Andrew asked, promising himself that he wasn't going to ask Scott to stay with him through the exam.

"Normally yes, but Logan is going to take my classes this afternoon so I can go with you to visit Doctor McCoy and then you can go with me to talk to the professor." Scott said as he led the way out of the dining room.

* * * * *

When they stepped off the elevator Andrew thought he'd been transported aboard a spaceship. This place was incredible.

"What... what is this place?" Andrew asked.

"This is just the way to the medical facility. You saw this before when we got off the jet, don't you remember?" Scott asked, leading the way.

"No, I guess I was still too freaked by the jet and the mansion to notice this. It's so different from upstairs..." Andrew said in wonder.

"Yeah, wood and carpet make for a nice comfortable living environment, but they aren't practical for certain things like medical research and combat training. Those things are done down here." Scott said as he opened the door to the medical offices.

"You don't have to polish all this metal, do you? It would take a week of cleaning." Andrew said curiously.

"No, this level of the mansion is self-cleaning for the most part. As long as you pick up after yourself, the mansion's central computer will do the rest." Scott said with a smile as he led Andrew to an examination table.

"Oh, you're early. Hello Andrew, I'm Doctor Hank McCoy, you may call me Hank if you like."

Andrew shrank back in fear from the large buff man and started inching his way toward the door.

Scott noticed the 'fight or flight' response in Andrew and said, "Hank, could you give us a minute?" in a tone of voice that meant, 'leave us alone... now.'

"Of course, I'll just be in the next room when you're ready." Hank said with confusion at the boy's reaction.

"Andrew. Can you tell me what's wrong?" Scott said soothingly.

"He just scared me. He looks like all the coaches who used to scream at me and make fun of me in school... I know it's stupid to be afraid of him, but I can't help it." Andrew said with a trembling voice.

"It's not stupid, it's a survival skill... a learned response to being threatened. It was difficult for me to be comfortable with him at first too. He came here after Jean died to serve as the doctor for the school, as well as to work on his own research. Because he was replacing Jean, I automatically had a problem with him. But I've discovered that Hank is a good man and a consummate professional. Please don't think I'm trying to tell you how you should feel or anything like that. I'm just saying, Hank is new here too, give him a chance." Scott said as he laid a hand on Andrew's shoulder.

Andrew laid his hand over Scott's and gave it a squeeze. "You'll be right here with me, right? So I'll be fine. Let's just get this over with." Andrew said while pulling his courage together to face one of his leftover fears from Sunnydale.

"Okay Hank, we're ready." Scott called out to the next room.

* * * * *

The exam went without incident. Hank noticed that Scott wouldn't take more than one step away from Andrew's side at any time during the exam and that Andrew kept glancing over at Scott to make sure that he was still there.

"We're done. Aside from a slight case of malnutrition and a few scars that I would like to ask you about later, you're in perfect health." Hank said carefully. Though Andrew had calmed slightly, he still looked as if a loud noise would make him jump out of his skin.

::BAMF::

"Herr Doktor, was ist..." Kurt said as Andrew jumped off the table and moved to attack.

"Scott! It's a demon! Get out of here." Andrew said in a panic as he threw a punch toward Nightcrawler's jaw.

Kurt acted from instinct that had been honed in hours of training and grabbed the arm and twisted to flip Andrew, using his own momentum against him.

At Kurt's touch on his arm Andrew reflexively kicked out his feet, dropping his dead weight in front of Kurt. With a twist on the way down, he positioned himself so he landed on top of Kurt with his forearm across Kurt's neck and his knee in Kurt's belly.

"Andrew wait! This is Kurt, he's not a demon, he's a mutant like us." Scott said quickly, trying to stop the fight before it became bloody.

Andrew felt the adrenaline pumping through his veins and stopped short of punching Kurt in the face as the words registered.

"Like us? Are you sure?" Andrew asked, not loosening his grip on Kurt for an instant.

"I'm sure. Relax, Kurt isn't going to hurt you. He's here to help you learn your mutant ability." Scott said in a relaxing tone.

Andrew pulled himself up and felt foolish for attacking this demon... this man... without provocation.

Suddenly ashamed for his actions, he extended his hand to help a stunned Kurt off the floor.

"I'm sorry Kurt, please forgive me. I've been fighting demons for a while and it was kind of a reflex... but that's no excuse. Anya would be ashamed of me if she saw that." Andrew babbled to a halt.

"No harm vas done. I vill forgive zee attack if you vill show me zot move you did. It vas something else." Kurt said as he began to feel the effects of his own adrenaline.

Andrew looked into Kurt's eyes and saw that he meant what he said. "It's a deal." Andrew said and shook Kurt's hand once he was solidly back on his feet.

Andrew looked at Kurt strangely for a moment and muttered, "Rafael."

"Vat?" Kurt asked in confusion.

"This symbol, it's Rafael. And here is Uriel. And over here, this combination of angelic symbols forms a blessing. 'To plea... beg. To beg for forgiveness for the sins of my life." Andrew said as he moved from side to side to examine the scarification on Kurt's skin.

"You are correct. Most people do not know the ancient symbols. Und I haf met no one who could translate them before." Kurt said, his esteem for Andrew going up yet another notch.

"Yeah, well I've learned a few ancient languages over the years. Aramaic, Gaelic, Ancient Greek, plus a few demon languages." Andrew said offhandedly as he continued to examine Kurts scars.

"Demon languages?" Hank asked, intrigued.

"Sure, Fyrial, Turak' han, Ottoman and Roman Z'nor, and I know a little Thoth..." Andrew said before noticing the stares from all those gathered in the room.

"How did you come to learn such things?" Hank asked with great interest.

"I used to practice magic... black magic... and the spells that I used were written in the ancient languages..." Andrew trailed off as he saw the disbelief in their eyes.

The silence was thick and oppressive. They apparently thought him to be insane or a liar. Well, proof was no problem.

"Creo Ignem." Andrew said as he made a complicated gesture.

A melon-sized ball of fire formed above his hand and hovered. "See?"

Hank snapped out of his shock after a moment and ran to get a scanning device.

After a few minutes of Hank scanning him, Andrew asked, "Are you about done? My arm is getting tired."

"Oh, yes. That is sufficient. But would you mind if I asked you to do that again later?" Hank asked as he started fiddling with his scanning device.

"I won't mind." Andrew said as he made a gesture and dissipated the fireball.

"You said you've been fighting demons. How did you come in contact with them? I mean I honestly thought they were a myth." Scott asked, stunned at the myriad of talents his friend possessed.

"I'm not very good at fighting. Buffy and the others are the real demon fighters. I learned some moves to defend myself so I could help when we closed the hellmouth in Sunnydale." Andrew said as he moved to sit back on the bed.

"Was ist ein 'hellmouth'?" Kurt asked in wonder.

"It's a portal to a hell dimension. If it were opened, demons could flood the Earth. Sunnydale had a hellmouth and we closed it... day before yesterday? It feels like it was weeks ago with all that's happened." Andrew said in his own wonder.

"Where is Sunnydale?" Scott asked.

"In California, about two hours from Los Angeles." Andrew answered.

"Is that where you're from?" Hank asked as he pulled up chairs for everyone.

"Yeah, I lived there all my life until we closed the hellmouth and blew up most of the town... you must have heard about that?" Andrew asked, getting a sinking feeling.

"No I haven't. I like to keep abreast of current events, and I am sure that I would have heard about something like that." Hank said.

"Something's wrong." Andrew said as he put the pieces together.

"What do you mean?" Scott asked, worried by the tone in Andrew's voice.

"I need to check something on the Internet, is there somewhere I can do that?" Andrew asked seriously.

"In my office, through that door. What do you need to check?" Hank asked, also beginning to worry.

"I'll tell you everything when I know for sure." Andrew said as he walked into Hank's office, followed by the others.

* * * * *

"Shit." Andrew muttered as he turned away from the computer.

"What's going on?" Scott asked with a feeling of dread.

"Things weren't adding up. I mean you not knowing about demons. Me not knowing about mutants. The explosion in Sunnydale should have made national news, and you hadn't heard about it..." Andrew stopped to draw in a shaky breath.

"What is it?" Scott asked, beginning to suspect.

"That portal I made, the one big enough for our bus to fit through... I think it did fit through it. I checked out some things. There is no town or city named Sunnydale in the state of California. My email account doesn't exist. I looked at the news sites and it isn't the same news as it was before... This isn't my world." Andrew finished in a small defeated voice.

Scott took a moment to process that when he barely heard Andrew whisper, "{I thought I found a place where I belonged... but I'm not supposed to be here.}

Scott saw Andrew sinking into the depths of his own despair and decided to take action. He grabbed Andrew by the shoulders and asked, "Says who? I mean yeah, you didn't start here but you have the ability to open a dimensional vortex, so who's to say you aren't supposed to be right here, right now."

Andrew perked up a little then and looked at the faces of the men around him. "Really?"

"Scott is quite right. If there are forces guiding our actions on predetermined pathways then you are no doubt where you need to be... and if you subscribe to the more chaotic view of things as I do. You can boil this situation down to two words..." Hank said with certainty.

"Fuck it?" Andrew asked with a mischievous smile.

"Shit happens." Hank replied with his own smile.

"So what do I do now?" Andrew asked the group in general.

"We gauge your powers with Hank and Kurt. Then you go with me to meet with the professor." Scott said simply.

"But... but... I'm from an alternate dimension." Andrew stammered.

"And how does that change anything?" Scott asked seriously.

Andrew stopped and thought. When Scott and the others had found him in Phoenix, he had no one and nothing. He was starting fresh with a new life. So instead of starting in a new state, he would start in a new world... "It doesn't."

Chapter 4: Testing Limits

"Where do we start?" Andrew asked nervously.

"I'd like to start by trying to open a portal from here to another point in the mansion." Hank said speculatively.

"I don't know how to do that." Andrew said timidly.

"That is what Kurt is here for, if your ability works the way I suspect, when Kurt teleports himself somewhere, you should be able to open a vortex and follow him." Hank answered looking back and forth between Kurt and Andrew.

"You ready?" Kurt asked.

"After you." Andrew said and, for the first time, reached within himself and drew the power up and out.

::BAMF::

But instead of a black mist floating in the air where Kurt had been, there was a swirling gold tunnel of mist about eight inches around.

"Do you think you can open the vortex wider Andrew?" Hank asked while taking readings.

"Yeah, lemme try." Andrew said as he focused more of his energy on the opening.

A few seconds later the swirling mist began to grow and within a minute was six feet across.

"What now?" Andrew asked.

"How do you feel?" Hank asked curiously, noting that Andrew didn't seem to be concentrating or expending energy to maintain the vortex.

"Really good. I felt like I was in control of the power." Andrew said happily.

"Was? You mean you aren't controlling it now?" Hank asked with worry.

"No, it's doing it by itself now. I can close it by drawing the power back, I've done that once before. But I want to see where this leads first." Andrew said with a smile.

Andrew and Scott entered the vortex and in one step they were standing in the kitchen watching Kurt pour a glass of milk.

Scott and Andrew looked back at the vortex they had just passed through. They could just make out the hazy form of Hank looking back at them.

"Ready to go back and tell Hank that it worked?" Andrew asked.

"Let's take some cookies back with us, kind of a celebration. Kurt, will you grab the milk and I'll grab three more glasses." Scott said, walking to the cupboard and handing Andrew the cookies.

"Yah." Kurt answered and went back to the refrigerator.

"We ready to go back?" Andrew asked while standing in front of the vortex with the bag of cookies.

"Yeah." Scott answered and walked into the vortex. Andrew walked through next and finally Kurt.

"We brought you cookies." Andrew said with a smile.

"I take it you traveled to the kitchen." Hank said with his own smile.

"Yeah, do you want to try it? It's just like walking across the room." Scott said, happy that the first test had worked so well.

"I would indeed." Hank said with a smile and walked into the vortex.

A moment later Hank walked back into the room through the vortex carrying a box of twinkies.

"Twinkies are the perfect complement to cookies when celebrating." Hank said with a guilty smile.

"Are you ready to close it?" Hank asked Andrew as he opened the box.

"Sure." Andrew said and raised his arms. He felt the power pour back into himself and turned back to look at the others.

"Zat looked easy." Kurt commented around a mouthful of cookie.

"It was. What do we do next?" Andrew said, getting a handful of cookies from Scott.

"As nice as it is to have a shortcut to the kitchen, I think our next step should be covering a little more distance." Hank said, then took a bite of a twinkie. The look of bliss on his face was a thing to behold.

"How can I do that? I mean, with Kurt targeting for me, I can go pretty much anywhere he can but I'm thinking that you want me to be able to target for myself... and I don't know how." Andrew said seriously as he poured a glass of milk.

"How did you follow my teleport?" Kurt asked and accepted a glass of milk from Andrew and passed it to Scott.

"I don't know, it's like, I pulled my power up, and it was ready, then you teleported and there was this twist, right in front of me, so I pushed the power into it and it became a vortex." Andrew tried to explain.

"Und vat did the twist look like to you?" Kurt asked as he motioned to Scott that he wanted more cookies.

"Look isn't exactly right, it's more like felt... but that isn't it either." Andrew said, trying to pinpoint the sensation.

Kurt sat down his cookies and milk and walked to the center of the room. He closed his eyes and turned slowly. "Zere, focus in zat direction, was ist das."

Andrew looked where Kurt was pointing and didn't see anything, but then something occurred to him and he let just a little flux of his power loose, allowing him to see the unseen and looked at the same spot. And there it was, another twist, just a slight one but it was there. "I can see it, where does it lead?" Andrew asked in awe.

"Vy don't you try to follow it und find out?" Kurt asked, amazed at the golden glow of Andrew's eyes.

Andrew cast his awareness upon the twist and rode it to its destination. Suddenly he could see a bedroom, not his own but one in the mansion.

"It's a bedroom." He said quietly.

"Yah, my room. Zat is where I came from when I first met you." Kurt said, happy that Andrew was learning this without difficulty.

"Andrew, I think your room is just above Kurt's, see if you can find it." Scott suggested and Hank nodded in approval.

Andrew nodded his head slowly and unlinked his awareness from the teleport trail. He drifted up and up and through the ceiling until he was in a bedroom. But not his.

"I did it but it's not my room." Andrew said carefully as he concentrated.

"What do you see?" Scott asked, trying to figure out where he was.

"Blue scarfs, lots of plants and an open window." Andrew said, trying to figure out where he was.

"It sounds like Ororo's room, yours is next door, the dresser is against the wall you share with her." Scott said carefully, trying not to break Andrew's concentration.

Andrew drifted through the wall and saw the familiar room that he had slept in the previous night.

"I'm there, I'm going to try to open my own portal there." Andrew said in concentration.

He poured his power like before but instead of pouring it on the existing portal, he poured it on the point where he wanted the portal... and nothing happened.

"It didn't work." Andrew said in defeat.

"I believe you were just working on one end." Kurt said as carefully as Scott had.

"Can you see what I'm doing?" Andrew asked and let his concentration fluctuate a little.

"No, I do not see as you do. I can only go to a place where I have been, und must be familiar with zee room. But I could not see you trying to form a door in zis room. You must make a door here und zere. Zen pull zem together." Kurt said, hoping that Andrew could make it work.

Andrew focused again and followed Kurt's instructions. He poured his power into a point in his room, then into another point here, and finally pulled the two points together.

He had expected the pulling together to be difficult, but the creation of the entry and exit had been the hard part. They came together like they were drawn to each other.

"Great, now just make the opening big enough for us to go through and you'll have it." Scott said with excitement for Andrew's achievement.

In the space of a heartbeat Andrew opened the vortex until it was six feet across and exactly level with the ground on both sides.

"Looks like you're getting the hang of this." Scott said and patted Andrew on the back in congratulations.

"With teachers like you guys, how could I go wrong?" Andrew said and walked through the vortex.

* * * * *

Once all four of them were in Andrew's room, Hank asked, "You feel up to trying another one?"

"Sure, just let me close this one first." Andrew said and with a glance, the vortex was gone.

"I'll leave the destination up to you. Just someplace where no one will see the vortex formed. We need to be discreet. I would like to see if you are limited by distance as Kurt is." Hank said seriously.

"Distance... Let's see what I can do." Andrew had a thought and then let his mind fly. He stayed deep in concentration for five full minutes before Scott asked Kurt, "What's he doing?"

"He is far beyond my sight, but he is in control und looking for something." Kurt said quietly.

About a minute later Andrew's eyes opened and were glowing golden again. He raised his hands and a vortex opened before him. Once it was fully formed, he lowered his hands, closed his eyes and slumped a little.

//Scott, I don't know what Andrew just did but his power spiked out of the Alpha range and into the high Omega range. Proceed carefully.// the professor's voice sounded with worry in Scott's head.

"Andrew, what did you do?" Scott asked quietly.

"Walk through and find out." Andrew said with a weak smile.

"You coming?" Scott asked.

"I'm right beside you." Andrew said and they walked as one through the vortex.

* * * * *

Scott's ears popped when he emerged from the vortex and it took him a moment to orient himself. He looked around in amazement at the dingy little motel room.

"Phoenix? You made a vortex that ported us from Upstate New York to Arizona?"

"Yeah, Hank wanted me to try for distance so I thought I would come back here... I forgot to check out of the room, and it's paid up for two more days." Andrew said with a smile.

"Are you okay? This had to take a lot out of you." Scott asked with worry.

"Well, I don't think I could go any farther than this, I was pushing my limits creating the vortex. But now that it's made, I'm fine." Andrew said with a tired smile.

Hank and Kurt emerged from the vortex and each grabbed their ears.

"Yeah, the difference in air pressure messes with you, doesn't it?" Andrew asked and sat on the bed.

"Where are we?" Hank asked, looking out the window.

"Phoenix, Arizona." Scott answered in a neutral tone.

"My word." Hank responded with wide eyes.

"Zer is a note for you here Andrew." Kurt said and picked up a note from in front of the door.

Andrew took the note from Kurt and slowly read it.

Scott became concerned by the look of despair that came over Andrew's face.

"Andrew?" Scott asked but got no response.

"Andrew, is it something I can help with?" Scott asked, feeling a tremble of fear on his friend's behalf.

Andrew only responded by handing the letter to Scott.

Scott read the letter and rather than become fearful, he became angry... beyond angry. How dare ANYONE speak to this kind, gentle man like this!

"Scott, what's the matter?" Hank asked, aware of the drastic shifts in the two men's moods.

"May I read it to Hank and Kurt?" Scott asked Andrew who was sitting, staring at the wall.

"Sure. Doesn't matter now." Andrew said with a trembling voice.

Andrew,

I don't know where you stranded
us, but we'll be back at eight
tonight and you'd better be here
to send us back.

In case you aren't here, Willow is
working up an enchantment to
hunt you down and bring you
back to us.

Either way, once we're back
home, she's going to strip your
magic to make sure that you
never do anything stupid like this
to us again.

Buffy

"And she can do it. Willow is one of the most powerful witches in the world... my world. She nearly destroyed the entire Earth last year." Andrew said on the verge of crying.

Scott looked at the clock on the dresser to be sure of the local time and turned to Andrew.

"Andrew, do you remember what your first words were when you saw Kurt?"

"I think I called him a demon... why?" Andrew looked up at Scott through tearful eyes filled with confusion.

"You said, 'Scott. It's a demon. Get out of here.' and started to fight him." Scott said, trying to make a point.

"Yeah? So?" Andrew asked, more confused.

"Why did you react that way? It's important that you understand." Scott said in a completely serious tone.

"I was going to protect you. You're my friend and I didn't want you to be hurt." Andrew said timidly, glancing at Hank and Kurt.

"You were defending me. Risking your own life to protect mine... Right?" Scott asked.

Andrew nodded.

"Hank would do the same for me... or for you... and so would Kurt. And I can say without a doubt that Bobby, Marie, Piotr, Ororo, and the professor himself would defend either of us the same way you defended me."

Andrew thought about that for a moment and decided that it was true. He could see evidence of it in each and every person who lived at the mansion. Even Logan.

After a few moments of thought Andrew nodded in agreement.

"Do you know what that means?" Scott asked, hoping that this would make Andrew understand.

Andrew shook his head and turned his gaze on Scott.

"That you are one of us. You belong with us and we will fight along-side you to defend you for the same reason that you defended me earlier today. Andrew, welcome to the X-Men." Scott said and indicated for them to go back through the vortex.

Chapter 5: Slayers Wrath

//Professor, as team leader it was my decision to make and I'll stand by it. Andrew is on the team. He is smart, he already has reasonable control over his ability, and what I've seen of his fighting skills leads me to believe that he will be an asset to the team.// Scott thought to the professor.

//Please allow me to disagree with you before you defend your actions. And I happen to agree completely, I am just concerned by his lack of training.// The professor responded.

//Granted that if we had the convenience of more time, training would be a priority but we have no time... absolutely none. In less than three hours we will have to face them, and probably do battle with them to keep Andrew here. I don't think they will accept his offer to send them back home unless they get to torture him afterward.// Scott thought with venom.

//Mobilize the X-Men and those of the senior students who demonstrated that they were capable in a crisis in the raid. I will leave the planning in your hands and whatever decisions you make, I will be behind you... but when it comes time to fight... I will be beside you.// The professor sent with strength.

* * * * *

"Andrew, we need to go down to the launch bay. I have a surprise for you." Scott said as he knocked on the door of Andrew's room.

"Come in." Andrew said.

Scott walked through the doorway and stopped, stunned. They were standing in the launch bay.

"How?" Scott asked before he could think better of it.

"I just put my portal in the doorway." Andrew said with a shrug.

"But it wasn't swirling or anything." Scott said with confusion.

"I figured out how to make it invisible. It's still the same thing I was doing before, I'm just tweaking it a little." Andrew said with a smile at the look of approval from Scott.

"This is what I wanted you to come down here for." Scott said, pointing to some black leather uniforms.

"Uniforms? You said 'the X-Men' earlier, you really are a team aren't you?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"Yes WE are. What shoe size are you?"

"Eleven." Andrew answered in confusion.

"These should be about right." Scott said and handed Andrew a uniform.

"And you said that you have a mutant ability... eye blasts?" Andrew questioned.

"Yes, and I wear this visor to control the blasts, that's where I get the code name Cyclops." Scott said, modeling the visor.

"Okay, what is everyone else's names?" Andrew asked with excitement.

"I'll tell you while we change, the locker room is through here." Scott said and led the way.

"Ororo can control the weather and her code name is Storm. Logan has metal claws that come out of his hands, he is called Wolverine. Kurt is called Nightcrawler." Scott said as he was stripping out of his clothes.

Andrew realized that he was staring at Scott getting undressed and shook himself back to the job at hand. "Go on." He said as he began to undress.

"We are going to bring a few of the students who are level-headed in a crisis. Bobby can control water and ice. Marie can absorb thoughts and abilities... Let me help you with the jacket, the leather can get a little stiff when it hasn't been worn for a while." Scott said and helped Andrew into his black leather jacket.

"Thanks" Andrew said and sat down to pull on his boots.

"Kitty can phase through solid matter. Piotr can cover his body with armor and is unnaturally strong."

Scott pulled on his own boots, then he rose and said, "Stand up, let's have a look." With a shock he realized once again that Andrew wasn't a boy. Andrew was a man, his own age and looked slim but surprisingly muscular when he wasn't hidden behind baggy clothes.

"Is it okay?" Andrew asked trying to look at himself.

"Yeah, a perfect fit. The professor is going to call the others, we need to go to the dining room and start planning how we want to do this..." Scott said as he walked out of the locker room and gathered a stack of uniforms.

"Let's take the short cut." Andrew said with a smile.

"After you." Cyclops said and followed Andrew through the hangar doorway that now opened into the dining room.

* * * * *

They entered the dining room to find Storm, Wolverine, and the professor dressed in uniforms. A moment later Bobby, Marie, Kurt, Piotr, and Kitty entered the room.

"Students, those of you who are here proved to be able to handle yourselves in a crisis. If you accept this position, you will be X-Men. You will be expected to perform your duties as X-Men and students, allowances will be made in your training schedule for your school schedule. By accepting this uniform, you are accepting a great burden of responsibility." The professor said seriously to the teenagers.

"Iceman?" Scott asked, looking at Bobby and holding up a uniform.

Bobby took the uniform and smiled.

"Rogue." Scott said next, to a surprised Marie.

"You sure?" She asked, wide eyed.

Scott just nodded in response as she took the uniform.

"Shadowcat?" Scott said and Kitty squealed and bounced up to Scott to take the uniform from him.

"Nightcrawler... we made some adjustments to the standard uniform. We'll adapt it if it doesn't fit." Scott said, handing Kurt his uniform.

"I have always had a problem buying off the rack. We will make it work." Kurt said and moved away.

"Colossus." Scott said and handed Piotr his uniform. Piotr just nodded his head and looked as if he were going to cry.

Scott then stood back and looked at his complete team.

"Andrew, I know Scott already declared that you are part of the team. But I just have to hear it from you, to be sure in my own mind, do you want to be one of us?" The professor asked seriously.

"I thought I wanted to stay at the school last night. I was sure this morning. But this afternoon, Scott showed me that it's more than that, I belong here. You took me in and accepted me and made me one of you before I knew what happened. So... do I want to join you? Yes. More than anything I've wanted in my life." Andrew said honestly.

"X-Men, may I introduce our newest member, Portal." Scott said with a great smile.

* * * * *

Andrew spent more than half an hour telling about what abilities the Slayers and the scoobies had.

He told about the way they used to be and how things seemed to go bad when Willow's lover was killed. He spoke of specific instances when Buffy would ridicule him in front of everyone and when Xander acted like his friend, only to find out that he was laughing at him behind his back. And when Willow would bully or threaten him with her magic. He told about how Dawn and the potential Slayers had started as sweet frightened girls and turned into hard, mean fighters without compassion or pity.

By the end of it every X-Man there was ready to kick some Slayer ass.

"So, are we ready to do this thing?" Wolverine asked impatiently.

"Yeah, Portal are you sure you're up to all these jumps?" Cyclops asked with concern.

"No sweat. I just piggy-backed on the trace of the vortex I created three hours ago." Portal said with a smile at Cyclops.

"Good, get team two in position, then join team one." Cyclops said and walked through the swirling vortex.

"Team two, right this way." Portal said and created another vortex on the opposite wall.

* * * * *

"Andrew, it's eight o'clock, are you in there?" Buffy screamed as she pounded on the motel room door.

"Come in." Andrew said with a neutral tone.

Buffy walked into the room and was stunned to see four men waiting for her. One of them was Andrew, but not looking at all like Andrew. The second was in a wheelchair, the third had on some kind of funny glasses, and the last one just looked... mean.

"What's going on here. Who are your friends?" Buffy said with a sneer.

Wolverine and Cyclops both made a move to shut her up but Andrew raised a hand and said, "Doesn't matter. Do you still want to go home?"

"Yeah. Come on and make with the mojo so we can get you fixed." Buffy said with a smirk.

"I won't be going with you, but I will be glad to send you back." Andrew said pleasantly.

"Stop playing games Andrew. Let's go." Buffy said and made a motion to the bus.

A moment later Willow made her way to the room. "What's taking so long?"

//They're all blocked from me.// Professor X sent to the X-Men in the room, except Portal.

"I just told Buffy that I would send you all back, but I won't be going with you." Portal said, sounding a little less confident.

"Oh, you'll be coming back with us." Willow said and began to chant as her eyes turned black.

//Now.// The professor sent and several things happened simultaneously.

Wolverine grabbed hold of Buffy and pulled her through what appeared to be a solid wall.

Rogue stepped from behind the door and laid her hand on Willow's neck.

At Rogue's movement, Portal created a vortex just above the bus, then quickly brought it down to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the bus vanished from where it had been.

Anyone who had been passing by and noticed the bus vanishing suddenly wondered, "What was I just thinking?" and went about their business.

When Willow was finally unconscious, Cyclops carried Willow through the wall as Portal and Rogue followed.

Once Professor X emerged from the vortex, Portal closed it and took the power back into himself. Moving the bus had drained him so the returning power was a relief. They were standing in the middle of the desert, miles from anyone.

Everyone who was able to fight got off the bus and formed into a line opposite the line of X-Men.

"What the hell are you supposed to be?" Faith said with a laugh.

Portal looked at the Slayers ready to fight and felt that something was wrong.

A muffled complaint erupted into a full-blown scream as Buffy broke free from Wolverine.

Portal blinked, astonished as he realized what was wrong and said, "Rogue, what did she do to them? And how do we undo it?"

Rogue was struggling with the malignant darkness coursing through her mind and fought to answer. "Warped... minds... evil... spreads like... cancer." Rogue said before tilting her head back and screaming.

Portal's mind raced. If she had planted evil in each of them then it would grow over time. Every improper thought and misdeed would bring pleasure and help the spread of the evil until it drove each of them to complete madness.

But how to stop it?

* * * * *

"If they want a fight, they'll get a fight." Buffy snarled and raised her hand. From behind her Dawn threw the Scythe of the Slayers and she caught it without looking.

"Dibbs on the reaper." Wolverine called and moved toward Buffy.

"One-Eye is mine." Called Cyclops moving toward Xander.

"The pretty one for me." Colossus called and went toward Faith.

On down the line, the X-Men and Slayers paired off to fight. Portal stood thinking that there had to be a way to end Willow's spell.

"Nightcrawler!" Portal called out with excitement as he was struck with inspiration.

* * * * *

Buffy swung her scythe down to deliver a blow to her opponent's neck and it was stopped.

She stood stunned at the sight of metal claws coming out of the man's hands.

He knocked her scythe away and delivered a hard kick to her stomach.

She automatically doubled over from the kick, then an instant later stood up with an uppercut to Logan's jaw, catching him by surprise.

* * * * *

"Show me what you got, Freak!" Xander said from a crouched position, holding his favorite battle-axe.

Cyclops let loose an optic blast but Xander easily dodged it and swung his axe. He came within inches of making Cyclops' internal organs external.

"The rest of them are bad but you're the worst, you pretended to be Andrew's friend, then laughed at him behind his back... and then to his face." Cyclops said in disgust and let loose another optic blast at Xander.

Xander could feel the heat from the blast and smell burnt hair. He realized that fighting this guy might not be as easy as he first thought.

* * * * *

Colossus stood there as Faith pounded on him repeatedly. He watched her punch, jab, and kick at him. Finally, when her movements were becoming sluggish, he punched her one time. Square on the jaw. Knocking her out stone cold.

* * * * *

Shadowcat saw the girl her own age coming at her with a sword in her hands and madness in her eyes.

"Hey, can't we talk about this?" Shadowcat said as Dawn closed the distance between them.

Shadowcat became insubstantial as the sword passed through her. Dawn stood in shock as Shadowcat walked right through her.

While Dawn was looking down at herself Shadowcat picked up a rock and knocked her on the head.

* * * * *

"Yah?" Nightcrawler asked as he appeared before Portal.

"I just realized that if you know the ancient angelic symbols, then you must have read the ancient accounts of the overthrow of the first evil."

"Yah, but of course." Nightcrawler responded, not knowing what this had to do with anything.

"Did they say anything about those that were touched by darkness, how they could be saved from it?" Portal asked frantically.

"Zey must be touched by heaven's light to cleanse the evil from their souls." Nightcrawler said from a place of memory.

"Heaven's light? Lightning?" Portal asked with excitement.

"Yah, I suppose it could be." Nightcrawler said, thinking about it.

"I've got to talk to the professor now, thanks." Portal said and walked through a doorway that couldn't be seen.

* * * * *

"Professor, I think I've got a way to restore them back to themselves."

"What would this cure entail?" The professor asked casually.

"They need to be hit by lightning. It will kill the thing inside them that is causing them to act this way." Portal said with imploring eyes.

"Or it might end up killing them." The professor said reasonably.

"Or WE might end up killing them." Portal said in response.

After a moment of silence and a look of concentration from the professor, he said, "I'll talk to Storm, if she can manage a non-lethal dose of lightning, we'll try it."

"Try it on me first." Portal said with certainty.

"But you aren't twisted like them."

"But I've got it in me, same as them... right?" Portal asked bravely.

"Yes Andrew, that is why you are immune to telepathy." The professor said carefully.

"And in time I'll become like them. Twisted, mean, violent... and I'll end up as an insane beast." Andrew said with fear in his voice.

"But you aren't affected by their madness."

"I can't be sure of that, it may already be affecting my mind, and I'll never be sure unless I do this. Besides, this way you have the possibility of curing your enemies rather than killing them. Look at them Professor, they want to fight to the death for no reason, and I bet if you look on the bus, you'll find that Rona is fully insane by now." Portal said and the professor knew that he couldn't deny him what might be his sanity.

"I'll talk to Storm, if she agrees, you will be our test subject to see if the treatment works." The professor said, resigned.

* * * * *

//You want me to what!?// Storm asked in shock.

//A non-lethal dose of lightning to cleanse the parasite that was introduced into his mind. If it works, we will do it on the others and restore them to the good people that they were before.// The professor asked in a tone of pleading.

//You believe him then?// Storm asked as she was still deciding.

//Now that I know what to look for, I can see it for myself. Andrew doesn't provide a fertile ground for it to grow, so it isn't affecting his actions much, if at all. But this thing will take hold and spread given enough time. It is disgusting and malignant, warping and twisting the mind until it causes a state of complete madness.// The professor thought, as he sent her images of what he had seen.

//Of course I'll do it Charles. Death would be a mercy if the remaining life offered nothing but that.// Storm thought in sadness.

"Storm will do it, you should move to open ground." The professor said and watched Portal walk away.

{Good Luck.} The professor said in a whisper.

* * * * *

Portal stood, awaiting his fate. He was to be hit by lightning that would cleanse or kill him. But either way, he would meet it standing tall.

He thought about his team, his friends, the X-Men and how any one of them would do the same thing he was doing, and how any one of them would take his place right now if they could.

Storm walked up to Andrew with tears in her eyes, she put a hand on his shoulder and asked, "Are you sure?"

"Heavens light will cleanse me or kill me. Yeah. I am sure. Thank you for doing this Ororo, I know it's hurting you to do this for me." Portal said in a strong voice, then turned his gaze forward, toward the battle.

"May God watch over you, my friend." Ororo said as she walked away and focused her power.

LIGHT-BURN-BOOM-PAIN-STENCH-SOUR
nothing.

* * * * *

Wolverine and Buffy's fight had become little more than a dance. Her attacks against him did little damage and only served to increase his anger toward her. The professor had declared that the X-Men should not use any lethal attacks, so his attacks against her were only serving to do the same.

"Come on and fight me!" Buffy screamed in rage.

Wolverine could see the madness dancing in her eyes and knew that this type of bloodlust could only end in one of them being dead... and it wouldn't be him.

A crack of lightning could be heard behind him. He reacted immediately. As she launched a punch toward his jaw, he grabbed her arm, twisted and brought it up behind her. In one quick move he pulled her into a 'sleeper' hold and waited for her to fall into unconsciousness.

"About time." He muttered as she finally went limp in his hold.

* * * * *

Piotr had tied Faith up to keep her from hurting anyone else when she awoke.

When she finally opened her eyes, she had a bewildered look.

"Are you better now?" Piotr asked with concern.

"Why do you care?" Faith asked, truly puzzled.

"I care because I didn't want to injure you. There is no reason for us to be fighting. We only wish to help and protect Andrew." Piotr said quietly.

There was a crash not too far away and Faith said, "I don't think that's a problem now. He was just struck by lightning."

Piotr looked over to see Andrew's smoldering body lying motionless on the ground.

"I don't know how it came to this... why are we acting this way? And now Andrew is..." Faith said as tears welled up in her eyes.

Piotr took her bound hands into his and said, "I do not know why, but if you can ask the question, then I think it is not too late."

Faith looked at Piotr seriously and nodded her head in acceptance of his statement.

"Can you untie me now?" Faith asked politely.

"I may be strong as an ox, but I am smarter than one." Piotr said with a smile as he released her hands from his.

Faith gave a little shrug and said, "It was worth a try."

Piotr and Faith watched the battle continue.

* * * * *

Cyclops was fighting Xander and becoming extremely frustrated. This man was a capable fighter and probably the most annoying person that Scott had ever met.

"Why don't you have a real weapon?" Xander taunted as he tried to get another of his axe blows to connect.

"I don't need one with you. You fight like a girl." Scott said, trying to throw Xander off-balance by sending an optic blast directly into his path.

"If you knew the girls that I do, you'd take that as a compliment." Xander said with a laugh as he dodged the blast and caught a glancing blow on Scott's thigh with the axe.

::CRACK::

Scott glanced over his shoulder to see Andrew fall to the ground. A wave of panic washed over him. He turned back to see Xander getting back into his crouched fighting stance.

[Screw this!] Scott thought to himself and let loose an optic blast that hit Xander full in the chest and knocked him back fifteen feet into the side of the bus.

Before Xander's body could even hit the ground, Scott was running toward the motionless body of Andrew.

* * * * *

Andrew woke up to slaps on his face. He slowly opened his eyes and looked up into the tear-stained face of Cyclops.

"Thank God! Andrew, how do you feel?" Scott asked frantically.

"I... I just got hit by lightning. How do you think I feel?" Andrew said with a gravelly voice and a pained smile.

"Enlightened?" Scott said with a serious face that finally broke into a smile.

"Cold." Andrew muttered as he went pale and began to shake.

Cyclops laid down beside him and held him close. He whispered in a comforting tone. {What you're feeling is shock, your body's natural reaction to what just happened. Just hang on and it will pass. Stay with me. Can you hear me?}

"Yeah. I'll be fine. Scary." Andrew said through chattering teeth.

"Did it work?" Scott asked hoping to divert Andrew's attention.

"I don't know. Everything feels weird so I can't tell. Ask the Professor to try to use telepathy on me. That should tell us for sure." Andrew said hoarsely.

//Andrew, how are you feeling?// The professor sent with worry.

//Cold, shock... but I'm getting better. Since I can hear you does this mean the lightning cleaned me out?// Andrew asked with hope.

//Yes, I can find no traces of the malignant power in your mind.// The professor said happily.

//Then I guess it's time we started zapping some Slayers, huh?// Andrew thought with glee as he tried to get into a sitting position. Immediately Cyclops moved to support him.

//Are you glad to be able to help them?// The professor asked curiously.

//Yeah, and I'll get some satisfaction watching them get the shit shocked out of 'em too.// Andrew thought with an underlying smile.

//Well, I suppose you've earned it. Watch closely. The show is about to begin... And Ororo is saving Buffy for her grand finale. She wants to chase her across the desert before zapping her.// The professor thought with his own smile.

//Professor? Are you going to be getting some enjoyment from this too?// Andrew asked, shocked.

//Of course not. I am merely gratified at the prospect of curing those tortured souls and restoring them to themselves.// The professor thought seriously.

Andrew heard the words, but felt that the professor was going to enjoy the coming scene, nonetheless. //Whatever you say Professor.// Andrew responded indulgently.

The professor sent a flash of reproof across the telepathic link before saying, //Oh, look, she's about to start... look at that one go...//

* * * * *

The Scoobies and Slayers were gathered around the bus. Brief explanations had been given and they were ready to leave.

"You sure you don't want to come with us Andrew? I mean, it is your home." Buffy asked with compassion in her eyes.

"No thank you Buffy. I have a home here and I'm very happy. But there is something that I didn't mention before... the vortex that brought you here... it wasn't magic, it was an ability that I was born with. I can open doorways to different places and dimensions." Andrew said carefully.

"So, did you mean to bring us here?" Buffy asked in confusion.

"No, my power honestly did slip out. It found the echo of someone else's interdimensional portal and opened it. In fact, the closed portal is right over there, in front of the bus. I'm going to reopen it to send you home. I didn't have any clue what was going to happen and didn't figure it out until the X-Men helped me to understand and control my gift." Andrew said honestly.

"Does that mean you'll be able to open the door whenever you want?" Buffy asked, trying to understand his ability.

"Yes, it means that I might be coming to visit at any time." Andrew said with a smile.

"That would be nice. Giles found a nice place for us in Cleveland before he left Sunnydale... here's the address. Will you keep in touch?" Buffy asked genuinely as she handed Andrew the new address.

"Of course. This is my home now, but that doesn't mean I'm going to forget all of you." Andrew said, getting a little misty at the sentiments being expressed.

"Yo! We going or what?" Robin called from the bus.

Buffy nodded and quietly said, "Goodbye Andrew." And got on the bus.

Andrew flexed his power and reopened the vortex.

He waved as the bus drove through his vortex and was gone.

"So are you going to visit them?" Scott asked as he and Andrew walked back to join the others.

"Nope. Probably not, and I doubt that they expect me to. But I'll keep in touch and I left the possibility open, just in case." Andrew said and rejoined his team.

Chapter 6: Epilogue

In the two weeks since the battle with the Slayers, Andrew had settled into a contented routine in his new home. He had already started taking some introductory college classes in the mornings and worked as a teacher's assistant for Scott and Hank in the afternoons.

Each day, just after lunch, he and Scott would meet with the professor for a counseling session. He had been afraid that he would be uncomfortable attending the sessions but found that it was the most comfortable part of his day.

In the early mornings and late afternoons, he would have his 'work-out', sharpening his fighting and teamwork skills as part of his X-Men training.

He still had moments of disbelief about how his life had changed so completely but couldn't help thinking that he wouldn't change a thing.

He walked into his room and focused his power on the dresser mirror. It was a variation of his portal ability that he enjoyed.

"Mirror, mirror on the wall, I'd like to place a long-distance call." He heard through the vortex of his mirror.

"Good one Dawn, the best yet. How are things at Slayer Central?" Andrew asked politely.

"About the same. Willow still isn't quite right but Xander and Buffy are working with her and they swear that they'll get her back to normal. Everyone else is pretty much back to themselves." Dawn said with a smile.

"That's good to hear. Nothing new on this side of the looking glass either except that I started my college classes." Andrew said happily.

"That's great. We did hear from Angel the other day... Buffy wouldn't talk about it, but I guess there are big things going on in L.A." Dawn said conversationally.

"Aren't there always?" Andrew responded with a chuckle.

//Portal, we need you in MedLab as soon as possible.// Andrew heard from the professor.

"I've gotta go, the professor is calling. I'll talk to you next week." Andrew said and grabbed his jacket.

"Same time, same channel." Dawn said with a smirk as Andrew withdrew his power from the mirror.

Andrew fixed his jacket and took one step and he was in the MedLab in front of a worried Hank.

"I just got a call from my niece in California, she sounded scared and needs my help. Can you get me there quick?" Hank asked nervously.

"Do you have a map of the area where we need to go? It's hard to target a place I've never been." Andrew replied professionally.

"Right here on this computer." Hank said quickly.

Andrew nodded his head and took a moment to study the map on the computer. "UCLA?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

Hank nodded and watched as Andrew closed his eyes and focused his power. He had developed the multiple portal technique to increase his distance and within two minutes had located his target.

"Three steps and we'll be there." Andrew said and the portal opened.

"Thank you Andrew." Hank said with genuine gratitude before walking through the vortex.

* * * * *

"We are in the building you had highlighted; do you know the room?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, it's just upstairs, number fourteen." Hank said as he led the way.

A moment later they were standing before a door and Hank was knocking.

The door opened and a timid voice said, "Uncle Hank? I just... How did you... Oh, come in."

Hank entered the room followed by Andrew.

"This is Andrew, Andrew I'd like you to meet my niece..." Hank was interrupted.

"Tara?" Andrew asked in wonder.

Hurt & Comfort

Book 2: Circumstantially Hurt

© 2002-2020 MultiMapper
All Rights Reserved

Chapter 1: Approaching Moonlight

A lone figure sat beside the window, observing the sunset outside while a similar fading light was being felt in his own heart. The faint impression of the full moon could just be seen in the darkening sky. The soft melody of Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata started to play in the background, filling the darkening room with music that oddly fit the atmosphere. A song for the approaching moonlight.

Thoughts of all that he had lost filled his mind as tears started streaming down his face. His true love, the center of his life, his best friend, was gone... forever.

As the music eventually ended, and restarted, the shifting light of the sunset glittered on a shard of broken glass laying on the carpet.

He picked up a piece of glass near his feet, a result of his outburst earlier in the evening, looking into it, he saw a stranger. He closed his eyes, unwilling to look into his reflection.

Everything would be all right, he told himself. Everything would be all right.

When the music eventually ended he weakly lifted his hand and removed his glasses. A blast of red light shot through the broken window and streaked across the approaching night. Then the blast of light became fainter and fainter until it ceased to be. The light from the full moon cast an eerie glow into the room, across the broken glass, the carpet soaking in blood and still dripping from the wrist of the limp form in the chair...

* * * * *

Professor Xavier was sitting in his study, looking over some reports when he was assaulted by a wave of grief so strong that it was almost a physical force. //Scott! Scott! Answer me!// He called out telepathically but got no response... not even a presence.

He had only an instant to decide what to do and made his way as quickly as possible to Cerebro.

He entered the room, silently damning the need for security and hoping the lost moment for the optic scan wasn't the crucial one to save Scott from oblivion. [It's not like it's stopped anyone who wanted to get in.]

He put on the helmet and forced his way through the start-up sequence, frantically searching for Andrew and Hank.

//Andrew, Hank. Come back to the mansion immediately. Scott needs help NOW!// He sent with more force than he intended.

* * * * *

"Do... do I know you?" Tara asked in a timid, fearful voice.

"No... It's a long story and not important right now." Andrew said, shaken to the core to see the woman that Warren had killed standing alive before him.

"Tara, gather your things and we'll take you someplace safe. Then we can decide what to do next... Okay?" Hank asked in his gentle way.

"Okay." Tara mumbled and started to gather some things from around the room.

//Andrew, Hank. Come back to the mansion immediately. Scott needs help NOW!//

Both Hank and Andrew fell to their knees, clutching their heads at the booming voice.

Andrew reacted immediately and ignoring the power required, opened a portal directly to Scott's room at the mansion.

He stumbled through the portal and landed on his knees beside the chair where Scott sat, unconscious.

A moment later Hank walked through the portal, cradling a frightened Tara close to his chest.

{Scott.} Andrew rasped in a hoarse whisper.

There was no response and Andrew instinctively let loose a small flux of power to see the unseen and try to understand what was wrong. In an instant he knew.

Andrew raised a shaking hand to the portal to draw the power back into himself. Then to the shock of Hank and Tara he spread his arms and the room changed around them.

They found themselves standing in the same room, but different. Hank immediately ran to the dying form of Scott Summers and started evaluating his condition.

"Tara, bring me that sheet, we have to stop this bleeding." Hank said, now in full doctor mode.

Tara did as she was told and brought the sheet from the bed. A few quick rips could be heard as Hank muttered, "It isn't enough, I have to get him to MedLab now." He lifted Scott's unmoving form from the chair and asked, "Andrew, can you do it?"

Andrew felt wetness on his upper lip but ignored it and responded by lowering his arms and closing his eyes. Hank was shocked when he saw Scott still sitting unconscious in the chair beside him, as well as in his arms.

Andrew made a growl in his chest as a vortex appeared above the occupants of the room. With a jerk of his arms and a grunt of effort, the vortex moved down to engulf all of them and suddenly they were all in the MedLab, as was Scott's chair and table. Hank turned in time to see Andrew drop to his knees, then collapse unconscious. Then he noticed blood flowing from Andrew's nose to puddle on the floor.

//Professor, I need help.// Hank thought frantically as he carried the bleeding Scott to a bed.

A moment later Ororo, Piotr, and Bobby ran into the MedLab as Kurt appeared in a ::BAMF::.

"Piotr, get Scott to a bed... Bobby and Kurt, get Andrew. Orroro, Tara, come here. I have to perform surgery on these veins or we're going to lose him." Hank said.

//Just think what you need and I'll coordinate, it will be faster.// The professor sent from the Cerebro chamber.

* * * * *

The professor had relayed Bobby and Piotr's observations of Scott and Andrew to Hank while Hank was working furiously to repair enough damage to keep blood in the other Scott's body. He sent them basic instructions to stabilize his other patients while he was diligently working to save the life before him. Tara brought whole blood and supplies to the surgery while Ororo handed Hank the surgical instruments as he needed them. An observer would have been amazed at the team silently working on the three men. The only sound that could be heard was the occasional muttered curse from Hank as he performed the delicate surgery to repair the damage the broken glass had caused. The actual surgery only took a matter of five minutes but every person in the room would have sworn that it went on for hours.

"He is stable. We'll have to wait a while to see if there was any brain damage from the extensive blood loss." Hank said as he huffed a sigh of relief.

"What about this Scott?" Piotr asked with worry.

//He appears to have received a sort of backlash from the other Scott's emotional state. He is in a coma.// The professor sent to the group.

"How about Andrew?" Bobby asked, worried by the pale form of Andrew lying motionless on the bed.

"I suspect that he overused his powers and is paying the price now, though the nosebleed does concern me." Hank said as he took a scanning device and moved to examine Andrew.

"Is he going to be well, Herr Doktor?" Kurt asked nervously.

"Well, the nosebleed stopped on its own. I think that's a good sign. I'm going to perform an MRI on him, then I should know enough to make an educated guess." Hank said as he pulled Andrew's bed to the Magnetic Resonance Imaging scanner.

"What can we do to help now?" Piotr asked seriously.

"You can help me lift Andrew onto the MRI table. The rest of you should go and try to relax for a while. There isn't any more that you can do here, I promise that I'll let you know if anything changes for any of them." Hank said, then noticed Tara trembling in the corner.

"Ororo, this is my niece, Tara. Could you please take care of her for me? I'm a little..." Hank trailed off, trying to find a way to say it that didn't sound like she was a burden.

"Of course Hank. Come Tara, you look like you could use a cup of tea to calm your nerves." Ororo said kindly.

"Thank you all for your help." Hank said as the group started to leave.

"Anytime... You're welcome... If you need us again, just call..." Were the responses as they left the room.

* * * * *

Ororo led Tara to the kitchen and began to prepare a cup of tea. After she started the water heating, she turned to see Tara standing just inside the doorway, looking too frightened to move.

"Come child, have a seat while I prepare us some tea." Ororo said in her most comforting voice.

She watched as Tara made her way to the table and saw her carefully consider each seat before choosing the one in the middle, facing toward her. [A telling choice, not the head of the table, where she would be the center of attention, and not the next place over where she would be most easily accessible but the middle position where she is most difficult to reach. Not on this side of the table where she would be facing away, thus thought to be rude... This child seems to be carrying a great hurt.] Ororo thought to herself until the tea kettle started to whistle.

She quickly prepared the tea and on impulse reached for the cookies, to find none. [Scott and Andrew must eat three bags of cookies a week.] She thought with exasperation... and fondness. [I was so worried about Andrew when he arrived, but it turned out that he helped Scott as much as Scott helped him... I'm ashamed that I didn't notice how depressed Scott was before Andrew arrived. But the difference is like day and night... Scott is alive again... and Andrew is becoming more self-assured. They really do bring out the best in each other.] Ororo thought, then realized that she was keeping Tara waiting while she was woolgathering.

"I'm sorry Tara, I didn't mean to keep you waiting, I keep thinking about Andrew and Scott..." She trailed off.

"Th... That's okay. Will... will th... they be alright?" Tara asked with a tremble in her voice.

"Your uncle is a talented physician. I am sure they will recover under his care." Ororo said soothingly then noticed that Tara was clutching a sketchbook.

"Oh, do you draw? Do you mind if I look?" Ororo asked kindly.

Tara immediately held the book closer. "Th... they're not very good." She stammered and looked down at the table.

"Please child, don't worry about their quality, I would like to see them but only if you are willing to let me... I am not now, nor will I ever, be demanding anything from you." Ororo said quietly but seriously, letting it sound like the solemn vow that it was.

Tara nodded her head slightly and scooted the sketchbook toward Ororo.

Ororo opened the sketchbook expecting to see flowers, maybe deer in the forest. The last thing she expected to see was the snarling beast with bloody fangs standing over the mangled corpse of what had probably been a human. She carefully turned the page and saw the image of a hideous thing that she could only describe as a hellbeast devouring an infant while another was holding the baby's mother, making her watch.

Ororo couldn't go further. She closed the book and scooted it back toward Tara.

"I... I told you." Tara mumbled and held the book tight against her breast.

"Your pictures are quite good, expertly drawn... It's the subject matter that concerns me... Where do you get these images from?" Ororo asked in concern.

"My dreams." Tara mumbled as she began slightly rocking herself in the chair.

"Enough of such seriousness, lets enjoy our tea and get to know each other." Orroro said as she thought, [This child is a well of pain. Whatever her problem is, I pray that we can help her.]

* * * * *

"Thank you all for coming." Dr. McCoy said to the assembled X-Men in the MedLab's conference room.

"Since all of you are concerned about our patients' conditions, I thought I would tell all of you at once. Word has gotten out to the students that Scott and Andrew are injured. Now you will have up-to-date information to pass on to them. Plus later, I will be asking for some of you to volunteer to help them." Hank continued.

"Just tell us already Doc." Logan growled.

"Scott and Andrew are going to be fine. There is nothing organically wrong with Scott, and the professor assures me that he is on his way to recovery. Andrew overused his powers and ruptured a few blood vessels. It isn't life threatening and will cause no lasting damage." Hank said happily.

A collective sigh of relief and a few muttered praises to deities were heard before Hank continued. "However, since Scott was in a coma for several hours and Andrew had three blood vessels hemorrhage, one of them in the brain, they will both be restricted to bed rest for a full week. At the end of that week I will reevaluate them to see if further rest is indicated. I think they would be most comfortable in their rooms, but I won't let them leave MedLab unless there is someone to stay with them. So, I would like to ask for volunteers. I want them to wake up to a friendly face, and once they're awake, I would prefer that they have someone to talk to."

There was collective agreement and, as expected, all in attendance volunteered to help out.

"Do you have any idea what caused Scott to go into the coma?" Bobby asked with worry for Scott.

"From the circumstantial evidence at hand, I can only speculate on that point. But the working theory that the professor and I have come up with is that Scott and his counterpart may have some sort of empathic link. That, coupled with the fact that they were occupying exactly the same space in the two universes when the other Scott tried to take his own life, may have caused our Scott to overload on the sensation... As I say, it's only a theory at this point." Hank finished quietly.

"Vat about Andrew? Vas zer brain damage from zee ruptured blood vessels?" Kurt asked with extreme worry.

"Yes Kurt, there was a minimal amount of brain damage. The area affected may interfere with his motor control slightly, but the brain is a resilient organ and I do not foresee any dramatic or far-reaching consequences." Hank said with assurance.

"Please Herr Doktor, I wish to understand, if zer vas brain damage from a ruptured blood vessel in the brain, does that not mean Andrew had a stroke?" Kurt asked worriedly.

"Yes Kurt, Andrew had a very mild stroke." Hank said quietly.

"What about the other guy?" Piotr asked.

"He has not regained consciousness yet, but my tests show no physical damage to his brain, and the professor didn't detect any irregularities from his surface telepathic scans. Our guest will be restrained for his own protection, since his wounds were self-inflicted. The Professor and I will take turns sitting vigil over him until he awakens. After talking with him, we will decide the next course of action." Hank said as he glanced through the window at his patients.

"So when can we get Scott and Andrew out of here?" Bobby asked, looking out the window at the two.

"Now if you'd like. They're both just sleeping. We can take them to their rooms, and someone can sit with them. Whoever is with them needs to fetch and carry for them. They are not to get out of bed except to go to the bathroom, and even then, their caregiver will need to stay nearby. Either of them could become faint or fall asleep without warning." Hank cautioned.

"One other thing... Tara, would you come here?" Hank asked Tara who seemed to be trying to blend into the corner.

Tara walked to the front of the room and stood shyly by her uncle.

"This is my niece, Tara McCoy. In all the confusion, I didn't get to properly introduce her. She is going to be my go-between with those who are sitting with Scott and Andrew as my time will most likely be dedicated to our unexpected guest."

* * * * *

Andrew heard the door open and fought to open his eyes, they felt heavy and his body seemed to weigh a ton.

"Scott?" he rasped in a graveley voice.

"Scott is fine, he's asleep in his room. Just relax. Would you like some water?" Bobby asked quietly.

Andrew nodded and fought to get to a sitting position.

Bobby immediately moved to help him and piled a few pillows behind him so he could rest back on them.

"Are you sure he's okay?" Andrew asked in a slightly panicked voice.

"He's fine, he was in a coma for a while, but now he is just sleeping normally. Please Andrew, try to relax. Tara, please tell your uncle that Andrew is awake. He might want to check him out or something." Bobby said, then turned back to Andrew.

Andrew hadn't even noticed that she was there. He barely caught a glimpse of her before she nodded and left the room.

* * * * *

Walking down the hall, Tara could hear a commotion coming from Scott's room. Quietly, she walked in to see Piotr trying to keep Scott still.

"What do you mean 'Andrew had a stroke'? I want to see him now!" Scott screamed as he fought Piotr.

Tara silently left the room and made her way to the MedLab and her uncle.

* * * * *

//Bobby, Piotr, Kurt. We've had a change of plans. Hank has decided that Scott and Andrew need to be in the same room. Tara noticed that they are both becoming agitated with worry for each other and suggested that they would both be happier if they were in the same room. This will allow them to see that they are both fine and will also allow one caregiver to watch after both of them. So Piotr, please help Scott to Andrew's room, carry him if he is unable to walk that far. Once he's settled, you can move Scott's bed in there.//

A chorus of //Yes Professor.// Sounded in Charles' mind and he knew that it would be handled.

//Hank will be up in a few minutes to check on them since they're both awake. I'll be in MedLab watching after our guest.//

* * * * *

"Scott, the professor said that we can move you to Andrew's room. So if you're ready, we'll go now." Piotr said and reached out a hand to Scott.

Taking the hand, Scott levered himself off the bed and supporting his weight against Piotr's side, made his way across the room.

"Why didn't he tell me himself?" Scott asked, as they approached the door.

"He says no telepathy, no mutant powers, and complete bed rest for you for one week." Piotr said as he opened Andrew's door.

"Will you share your bed with Scott for a moment?" Piotr asked.

Andrew nodded and with Bobby's help, shifted over to give Scott a place to lay down.

"How are you feeling?" Andrew asked Scott seriously.

"I was just in a coma. How do you think I feel?" Scott answered with an impish grin.

"Enlightened?" Andrew said with a weak laugh.

Bobby was watching the scene and had a look of confusion on his face.

"Inside joke Bobby. So, what's going on?" Andrew asked politely.

"The guys are moving Scott's bed in here. Do either of you need anything?" Bobby asked with concern.

Scott and Andrew looked at each other and answered as one, "Cookies."

* * * * *

Scott fought to open his eyes and found himself looking into the face of Charles Xavier.

The professor was surprised by the flash of fear, confusion and resigned acceptance that went through Scott when he awoke.

"I guess I died and this is my hell. Figures you'd be here you sick fucker!" Scott spat at the professor.

The professor was speechless from Scott's attitude.

"Go ahead, rip out my eyes and tell me it's for my own good. I've got nothing else to lose... Go ahead you son-of-a-bitch!" Scott screamed and began to pull at his restraints.

Professor Xavier decided that there was nothing he could say that would convince Scott that he was safe, so he just said, "Try and rest." And wheeled out of the room.

Scott fought to stay awake as he saw Xavier leave the room, but his weakened state finally got the better of him and he drifted back into sleep.

Chapter 2: Midnight Wanderings

Scott awoke in a panic. He was a captive in Xavier's 'Friends of Humanity' stronghold... or maybe he was in hell. Memories flooded back to him and he tried to sit up only to find that he was restrained.

"Please, calm yourself Scott." Ororo said in a soothing tone.

"Roro? You're back?" Scott asked in wonder.

"Not exactly. Scott there are some things we need to discuss... and they may be hard for you to believe." Ororo said seriously.

"Your hair looks great like this, I mean the mohawk looked good but I like this a lot better." Scott said, looking at her with admiration.

"Thank you, Scott. What is the last thing you remember before waking up here?" Ororo asked, trying to find the best way to tell him where he was.

"I remember dying... and then I was in hell... Xavier was there, of course. And I fell asleep, and now you're here. Can you let me loose Stormy? I need to get out of here." Scott said, starting to pull on his restraints again.

"Scott, you didn't die. It was a very near thing but Andrew and Hank saved you." Ororo said, trying to find the best way to tell Scott of his current situation.

"Who?" Scott asked in confusion.

"Scott, when you nearly died, a mutant named Andrew found you and brought you here to get you medical attention. Hank is the doctor who performed surgery on you to repair the damage to your arms." Ororo said and moved to the bedside.

"Okay, then where is here?" Scott asked, trusting Ororo.

"This is the difficult part. You're in the institute's MedLab but in an alternate dimension. Andrew has the ability to open doorways to distant places and opened one to your dimension so he could save you." Ororo said carefully.

"You've got to be kidding me. You expect me to believe something like that?" Scott said as he renewed his efforts to escape his restraints.

"Please Scott, calm yourself. I assure you that I am telling the truth. It is our intention to restore you to health and return you to your dimension when you are ready." Ororo said and pressed the button that would raise the head of Scott's bed.

"I need proof. If you can get the professor to tell me that this is the truth, I'll believe her." Scott said as he calmed himself.

"Her?" Ororo asked, confused.

"Professor Emma Frost. She runs this school." Scott said, beginning to believe that Storm might be telling the truth.

"If that is the proof you require, I will contact Emma in the morning and see if she will come to speak with you. She is at the Massachusetts Institute." Ororo said and offered Scott a drink of water.

"Massachusetts Institute? What's that?" Scott asked when he finished his water.

"It is a school, much like this one for young mutants to learn to control their gifts, they call themselves Generation X." Ororo said as she repositioned her chair so she could talk to Scott more comfortably.

"If this is an alternate dimension, does that mean that there is another Scott Summers here?" Scott asked, trying to find something that would help him prove or disprove her story.

"Yes, he is recovering upstairs with Andrew. It appears that when you tried to take your life, it had some kind of effect on him also. He was in a coma for a while but is recovering now." Ororo said soothingly.

"What... what about Gene. Is there a Gene Gray in this dimension?" Scott asked with hope.

"There was, she died a little over a month ago, saving a group of us from certain death." Storm said sadly.

"She?" Scott asked in confusion.

"Yes, Jean Grey... she was our Scott's fiancee. It nearly killed him when she died." Storm said with eyes that were looking into the past.

"How did he deal with it? I mean... I couldn't." Scott said, honestly.

"Andrew. He was lost and alone. Scott was hurting and alone. They found each other and became the best of friends. I hate to think of what would have happened to Scott if Andrew hadn't arrived." Storm said as a tear escaped her eye.

"Good for him. I'm glad he has someone... I wish..." He trailed off and tried to wipe away his own tear before realizing that he was still restrained.

"Do not worry Scott. I assure you that as soon as we are sure that you are no longer a threat to yourself, you will be released from the restraints." Ororo said, trying to calm the man who was so much like her friend.

"What about Xavier? I mean I know I wasn't dreaming... I saw him here." Scott asked Storm challengingly.

"Professor Xavier runs this school for the gifted. He will do everything he can to help you recover and return home." Storm said and was surprised by Scott's reaction.

Scott began to laugh. "That murderous bastard is running the institute? God, this must be an alternate universe because no one from my universe could even dream of something like that." Scott said with a bitter laugh that turned to tears.

Storm rested on the edge of the bed and gave Scott a comforting hug.

"Gene's dead... Xavier sent Cain to hunt him down. Cain found him in the grocery store and... and snapped his neck." Scott sobbed into Ororo's shoulder.

Rather than say meaningless words that couldn't possibly comfort the suffering man, Ororo just held him tighter.

"God Stormy, I'm so tired of fighting. Xavier got Warren and Remy. Logan and I got them back but... they... they cut off Warren's wings and cut out Remy's eyes... they said they were making them safe to be around humans." Scott said as Storm kept holding him close.

"And Remy's eyes weren't even part of his mutant ability, but since they looked non-human, he cut them out. And to top it off, he castrated them both. To keep them from polluting the gene pool with their mutant DNA." Scott finished in a sob.

Storm was horrified by what she was hearing. Mutilation of mutants carried out by Charles Xavier.

"But isn't Xavier a telepath on your world like he is on ours?" Storm asked in confusion.

"Xavier a telepath? Not likely! Anyone who could feel another person's pain could never do half the things he's done. Him and Cain and Stryker, they're the biggest mutant haters in the country." Scott said with certainty.

"Scott, you look tired. Please try and get some rest. I'll be right here when you wake up and we'll talk some more." Storm said as she moved back to her chair.

"You always were the best of us Stormy. God I've missed you." Scott said with a weak smile before giving in to sleep.

"Dream sweet my friend, and I'll keep watch." Storm said quietly and watched as Scott's breathing became steady.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to the sound of Scott's distress. He was thrashing and whimpering, obviously in a nightmare. Marie was there immediately at Scott's side saying, "Don't worry, it's just a dream." But the words didn't seem to be reaching him.

{Marie, help me over to him.} Andrew whispered.

She left Scott's side and helped Andrew up from his bed and over to Scott.

To her surprise, Andrew climbed into bed with Scott and held him close. "Don't worry Scott, you're not alone. Hold on to me. You're not alone." Andrew said in a gentle tone.

Scott responded by putting his arms around Andrew and cradling his head on Andrew's shoulder. Once in place he calmed and a slight smile came over Scott's sleeping face. Within a minute, Andrew's eyes closed and his breathing became relaxed as he returned to sleep.

Marie couldn't put into words what emotions this scene had sparked in her. Everyone in the mansion knew that these two had gotten close over the past two weeks, but this level of... tenderness... was unexpected.

She felt happy that Scott and Andrew each had someone that they could be close to like that and felt an old pain return to her. [Will I ever get the chance to be that close to anyone?] she wondered and thought about her relationship with Bobby as she watched the two men sleep.

* * * * *

Kurt had been fighting for sleep for hours but couldn't seem to make it happen. Finally he decided to give it up. He thought about reading his Bible, but decided that he would have a snack first. He pulled on some sweat-pants and a T Shirt. His tail didn't seem to want to cooperate by threading through the trapdoor sewn into the sweats, but finally it did and he was presentable, then ::BAMF:: he was in the kitchen.

After a thorough search, he decided that there were no cookies left in the entire mansion... unless they were in Andrew's room. Rather than startle them with his teleport, he decided to walk to Andrew's room to visit with whoever was watching them tonight. And maybe get some cookies while he was there.

* * * * *

Kurt gently knocked on the door, barely loud enough to be heard. After a moment, the door opened and Marie stepped out into the hallway.

"What's going on Kurt?" Marie asked with concern.

"I could not sleep. I thought I would come to see how zey are doing." Kurt said sheepishly.

"Scott was having a nightmare but Andrew took care of it. Do you want to come in and sit with me?" Marie asked, trying not to let the hope show in her voice. Watching the two men holding each other so tenderly had sparked a feeling of loneliness in her and companionship sounded like a wonderful idea.

"I would like that." Kurt said with a smile and Marie led the way back into the room.

Kurt noticed the two men holding each other and cast a questioning look at Marie.

"That's how Andrew got rid of Scott's nightmare." Marie said fondly.

"To have such a friend, it is a rare thing." Kurt said as he looked at the contentment on Andrew and Scott's sleeping faces.

Marie nodded in agreement and sat silently, just watching.

Kurt saw the cookies on the table and moved to get some. When he returned to his chair Marie looked at him, considering for a moment and then a conspiratorial look came over her face. "You came for the cookies, didn't you?" She asked with barely contained mirth.

Kurt thought about denying it but one look into Marie's amused eyes told him not to bother.

"Yah. But I vas concerned about them also." Kurt said, casting a glance toward Scott and Andrew.

Marie gave a knowing 'Yeah, right.' look but said nothing and continued to watch the two sleeping men.

Chapter 3: What you think you know...

Hank made his way to the kitchen for a much needed cup of coffee. He normally didn't indulge in the drink because it tended to make him nervous and edgy but something deep within him told him that nervous and edgy would be appropriate for the coming day.

Hank turned his attention to the bone-weary figure of Rogue entering the kitchen.

"How are our patients this morning?" Hank asked, knowing that if they were other than fine, he would have been summoned during the night.

"Scott had a nightmare, but Andrew calmed him. Tara was exactly right when she suggested that we put them together." Marie said as she nudged him out of the way to get her own cup of coffee.

"Shouldn't you be getting some sleep?" Hank asked as he watched her prepare a cup with an impressive amount of sugar and cream before adding a splash of coffee.

"I have some things I need to do first. Did you sleep well?" She asked with interest.

"Yes, after the myriad of emotional events yesterday, I was able to sleep quite soundly." Hank said as he began to sip his black coffee and made a wince at the strength of the brew.

Noticing his reaction to the coffee, she said, "I think Logan made the coffee before he took his turn watching the guys."

"I assumed as much. Logan's healing factor may make him virtually indestructible, but this coffee could be a danger even to him." Hank said, pouring half his coffee down the sink and diluting it with water.

"I think he uses equal parts grounds and water when he makes it." Marie said and took a seat at the kitchen table.

Bobby made his way into the kitchen and went directly to the coffee maker. Hank and Marie recognized the zombie-like state that he was in as he failed to notice that they were in the room.

One sip of coffee snapped him out of his trance-state. "Holy mother of God!" he gasped. He walked to the sink and performed the same dilution ritual that Hank had just done. "Someone needs to show Logan how to make coffee before he kills someone." Bobby muttered and made his way to the table.

Hank and Marie shared a glance and the three sat in silence, waiting for the effects of the caffeine to be felt.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to find Scott cradled against his chest and holding him tenderly. He looked up to see Logan watching them with a barely interested expression.

Then, as Andrew became more awake and aware, he noticed that he had a raging hard-on and was 'pitching a tent' right in front of Logan. Embarrassed, he tried to turn his body to conceal the erection.

"Don't worry 'bout it kid." Logan said with quiet gruffness. "Just means the equipment is working. Nothin that don't happen to all of us."

Andrew heard the unembarrassed tone in Logan's voice and noticed the casual way that he nursed his large mug of coffee and decided that if Logan wasn't bothered, he wasn't either.

Scott shifted and snuffled against Andrew's shoulder. Without thinking, Andrew automatically reached to the bedside stand and grabbed Scott's glasses.

As Scott raised his head, he felt his glasses pressed into his hand. After putting them on and looking around, Scott said, "Andrew?" in confusion.

"Yeah, you had a nightmare, so I came over to help you out. How'd you sleep?" Andrew asked in a casual tone.

"Uh, fine, I guess..." Scott said, a little disoriented.

Then he focused his attention on Logan, "Um, good morning Logan... I, uh, need to..." Scott trailed off, embarrassed.

"C'mon, One-Eye. That's why I'm on morning watch instead of the women." Logan said with a smirk.

Scott nodded and fought his way out from under the covers and to the bathroom with Logan's help.

Andrew watched in fond amusement as Scott tried to conceal his morning wood from Logan.

After a few moments, Logan returned with Scott and asked, "You need to go too? I mean, while I'm up?"

Andrew nodded and took his turn at the bathroom. When he returned, he automatically went back to Scott's bed, not even thinking of returning to his own.

"How you two feeling?" Logan asked, trying to make some sort of conversation.

"Good, much stronger." Scott said as Andrew nodded in agreement.

"That's good to hear. The whole place is turned on its ear with you two holed up here." Logan said, then took another drink from his mug.

"How do you mean?" Andrew asked, not knowing how their being out of action would affect the normal operation of things besides disrupting class schedules a little.

"All the kids are worried 'bout you two. They can't think about their studies or talk about anything else. Between telling them that you two are okay and having the other guy down in MedLab, the rest of us are spread pretty thin." Logan said in an uncharacteristic monologue.

"Why don't we have our regular class time up here? I mean, the discussion part of the class. All we have to do is sit around and talk... that's all we're doing anyway. We don't even need to get out of bed, just bring in some chairs and they'll see that we're fine." Andrew suggested.

Logan and Scott thought about it and realized that it would probably be a solution to many problems at once.

"I'll ask the Doc if it's okay. If he signs off on it, we'll have your afternoon classes up here today." Logan said decisively.

Then he got a mischievous look and said, "But you two might want to get into separate beds before they get here, or they'll have something else to distract them."

Andrew and Scott looked at each other and shared a mutual blush. "It's not like..." Andrew started as Scott said, "We aren't..."

"I know." Logan said with a smile and tapped his nose. "I can smell it when someone's got the hots. I was just saying that you two might not want that type of speculation on top of everything else that's going on." Logan said informatively.

Scott got an impish grin and said, "Maybe we could just stay like this and let them think what they want?"

Andrew noticed Scott's playful look and mock-considered for a moment, "Hmm, that WOULD give them something to gossip about to take their minds off recent events." Andrew said jokingly.

Logan and Scott shared a momentary serious look. An uncomfortable silence ensued that Andrew didn't understand. Finally Logan broke the silence by saying, "They've all been pretty shook up since the school was attacked..."

"...and with the loss of Jean..." Scott added with a pained voice.

"...and now you two being up here..." Logan continued.

Andrew finally saw what they were getting at and decided to put a stop to it. "It would be a lie. Guys, as much as it could help, it could also blow up in our faces. Nothing good will come out of lying to the children." Andrew said with certainty.

"It wouldn't be a lie... just misdirection. Are you ashamed of the thought of being seen as my partner?" Scott asked, not knowing if he really wanted to hear the answer.

"First, misdirection is another word for lie. Second, I am not embarrassed by the idea of being thought of as your partner. I would be proud... if it were true. But as long as it's a lie, I won't be any part of it." Andrew said, then realized what he just admitted.

"Need more coffee. Be right back." Logan said quickly and left the room.

Scott and Andrew didn't even notice that Logan had left... in fact they were barely aware that he had been there to begin with.

A long moment of silence fell between the two men before Scott quietly asked, "Really?"

Feigning ignorance, Andrew answered, "Really, I won't be a party to a lie."

Andrew squirmed under Scott's icy stare, which was interesting since he couldn't see Scott's eyes, but nonetheless, he knew that Scott was staring at him... and that it was icy. Finally he relented. "Really. I like you Scott, and if we got together, I'd be proud to have you as my partner."

Scott turned his gaze forward and stared at the opposite wall, lost in thought. [And how do I feel? He's my friend, but could we be more to each other? Should we? Would it ruin everything if we tried?]

{Scott, stop it.} Andrew whispered.

Scott snapped out of his thoughts and asked, "Stop what?"

"Stop trying to think what you should do. This isn't about thinking, it's about feeling. Will you tell me how you feel?" Andrew asked, needing to know.

"I don't know what I'm feeling, I know that I like you but I've never thought about you that way and I just don't know..." Scott started.

"That's all I need to know." Andrew said with a smile.

Scott raised an eyebrow that prompted Andrew to continue.

"Scott, it's occurred to me. But I haven't thought about it seriously. You haven't thought about it at all. So it's not going to happen... now. Let's just leave the possibility open for the future and go back to the way things have been." Andrew asked with a note of pleading in his voice.

"We can't." Scott said sadly.

"We can't?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"We can't go back, we can't pretend. It won't work. Like it or not, everything's changed." Scott said and put his arm around Andrew to hold him close.

Andrew thought about Scott's words and realized that he was right. "So, where do we go from here?" he asked bravely.

"I don't know, what do you want to do?" Scott asked as he held Andrew and looked off into the distance.

"You're my friend, and I don't want to lose that. I've never cared about anyone as much as I do for you. So, whatever we decide to do, we have to keep at least that much." Andrew said into Scott's shoulder.

"I agree. Holding you like this, being able to share my thoughts and feelings is something that I wouldn't want to give up either, but the other part..." Scott trailed off.

"...the sex?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, the sex. I don't think I'm ready for that. I don't have a problem with the idea, but..." He trailed off again.

{...but you're not ready. It's too soon after Jean. It's too soon for us.} Andrew said in a whisper.

"Yeah." Scott said and went silent.

After long moments of contemplation, Andrew came to a decision.

Pulling out of Scott's embrace, he turned to look at his face and said, "Let's keep it like this for a while. I don't know what we'll call this but it feels like we're just where we need to be."

"So are we friends, or boyfriends, or... what?" Scott asked carefully.

"Why do we need to label it?" Andrew asked, moving back to Scott's shoulder for comfort.

"Because I need to know the boundaries of what we're doing... I wouldn't want to hurt you... or be hurt... because one of us thought this was something more or less than it is." Scott said, having difficulty putting the feelings into words.

"Then let's discuss what we want this to be... I mean, we want to be together, but we don't want sex... are we agreed on that?" Andrew asked, trying to establish a foundation for the conversation.

"Yes. But I want to keep the cuddling." Scott said seriously.

"Oh yeah, gotta keep that." Andrew agreed.

"What about... the sleeping arrangements?" Scott asked carefully.

"It feels right to me to share your bed... I mean, if you want me to." Andrew said haltingly, afraid of rejection.

"Last night, I slept the entire night. I haven't been able to do that since..." Scott trailed off, not needing to say her name.

"So we share a bed. What do we tell people? I mean, since we're not really doing it." Andrew asked carefully.

"We'll tell them that we're together. I don't know when we'll get to the rest. But I guess it will happen or it won't... time will tell. Till then it's no one's business what we do or don't do in our bedroom." Scott said and shifted Andrew back onto his shoulder.

"Our bedroom?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, want to move in with me?" Scott asked with a smile.

"Why don't you move in with me? We are pretty much moved in here already; we just need to lose the extra bed." Andrew said and snuggled against Scott's chest.

"I'll talk to Logan about that when he gets back... he's been gone a long time. Do you think the coffee killed him?" Scott asked jokingly.

"If anything could..." Andrew answered and trailed off.

"I heard that." Logan said as he entered the room.

"Were you eavesdropping?" Scott asked, half seriously.

Logan looked at Scott with a 'get serious' expression on his face until Scott finally said, "Not your style. Sorry Logan, I wasn't thinking."

"Yeah." Logan said and took his seat.

A long silence ensued to be broken by Andrew asking, "What's going on downstairs?"

"Gang's just waking up. Hank was down there. He said that he'll check you two out in a little while and if you're okay, you can have two classes up here this afternoon." Logan said and took a drink of his coffee.

"Good. Do you think you could get the guys to take the other bed out of the room for us? We won't be needing it anymore." Scott asked with a smile.

"I'll talk to 'em when I get my next cup of coffee." Logan said without showing a hint of approval or disapproval.

"Do you think anyone will have a problem with us being together?" Andrew asked with a bit of worry.

"I don't think so, but if they do, they'll just have to deal with it. I don't live my life to please anyone but me." Scott answered seriously.

"Since when?" Logan asked, quite genuinely.

Scott thought about Logan's question and realized that he was right. He had been living his life to the specifications and expectations of others since he had been at the mansion. He had never realized it, but he did what was expected and his own wishes didn't ever enter into it... because he didn't really have any. Even while he was with Jean, he just followed her lead and let things happen. [So what changed?] he thought. Then he realized that his new hopes and dreams for the future could be traced back to one event. Meeting Andrew. "Since Andrew, I guess." Scott finally answered with a smile.

"Good work kid." Logan said and took another drink of coffee.

* * * * *

Ororo made her way into the kitchen and straight to the coffee maker.

"Wait!" Hank said as she took a sip of the coffee.

Ororo lowered her cup and lifted an eyebrow in question at Hank.

"Logan made the coffee this morning. It's a little..."

"...lethal." Bobby finished for Hank.

Ororo looked at the men at the table and said seriously, "Nonsense. Logan is the only one here who knows how to make a decent cup of coffee." And to prove her point, she took a deep drink and allowed the look of appreciation to show on her face.

The two men stared in wonder at Ororo drinking the foul brew. "Bravest thing I've ever seen." Hank muttered in astonishment as Bobby said, "She must have adamantium in her stomach."

Ororo cast a disapproving look at the two, then let it fall away as she proceeded to the table.

"Who is with our guest this morning?" Hank asked and took a sip of his diluted coffee.

"Peter is sitting with him for a short while. I needed a break, but I will be returning soon. I promised him that I would be there when he woke up." Storm said and took another drink.

"He woke up then? How is he?" Hank asked with interest.

"Confused, disbelieving. The same as any of us would be if we woke up in an alternate dimension." Storm said from a place of deep thought.

"Yes, I suppose it would be disorienting." Hank said absently.

"Hank, I have a matter to discuss with you privately. Do you have a moment?" Storm said vaguely.

"Of course, Ororo." Hank said and got up from his chair.

* * * * *

"Hank, I'm concerned about your niece." Ororo said quietly, trying to find a delicate way to let him know about Tara's problem.

"What concerns you Ororo? Did she say something while I was attending to our guest?" Hank asked, taking a seat in the otherwise deserted common room.

"No, she said nothing. But I just get a feeling from her, she needs help desperately and is too shy to ask for it." Storm said, pacing in front of Hank.

"She called me for help, that is how she came to be here." Hank said, his own worry beginning to rise.

"Is there anything I can do? I don't know what her problem is, but I feel compelled to help if I can." Ororo said with compassion in her voice.

"I don't actually know what the problem is. She called me yesterday nearly hysterical. Andrew opened a portal to her dorm and then we were summoned back here before I could ask her what the problem is." Hank said, shifting in his chair.

"Whatever her problem is, I believe the root of it can be found in her sketchbook." Ororo said as she fought the vivid image from returning to her mind.

"What about her sketchbook?" Hank asked in worry.

"You need to see her pictures for yourself. I believe that they hold the key to her problem, whatever it may be." Ororo said.

"Very well, I will go now to speak with her, would you come with me?" Hank asked as he got up from his chair.

"Of course." Ororo said as she followed Hank from the room.

* * * * *

Hank knocked on Tara's door and said, "Tara, may Ororo and I come in and speak with you for a moment?"

"Am I late? I... I thought you said 9:00." Tara said from behind the closed door.

"No, you're not late. We just wanted to speak with you for a moment." Ororo said comfortingly.

Finally the door opened. Hank and Ororo walked in to find Tara dressed in a nightgown covered by a robe that she had pulled so tight that the fabric was in danger of tearing.

Noticing the sketchbook on the table inside the door, Ororo said, "Please, relax Tara. I was talking to your uncle this morning and mentioned your sketches. We just came up to look at them."

A look of panic flashed across Tara's face, then she cast her gaze to the floor and nodded nervously.

Ororo took the sketchbook to Hank and handed it to him whispering, {I was only able to endure three of her pictures. She said they were from her dreams.}

Hank looked at the book as Storm turned away. She couldn't bear the scenes of pain and carnage they depicted.

She heard him turn three pages before closing the book.

"What... what is she seeing?" Hank asked aloud, as much to himself as to Ororo.

"Demons... perhaps she has some mutant ability to see across dimensions, or some supernatural clairvoyant ability. Regardless, I know of only one person in the mansion who has experience with demons and other dimensions." Ororo said as she turned to look into Hank's worried face.

"First we need to tell the professor everything. If he agrees, we'll ask Andrew to look at the pictures and identify the demons that she is seeing. That may at least give us a place to start to help her." Hank said and looked at Tara sitting on the edge of the bed, hugging herself tightly and rocking. If she had been making a sound, both Hank and Ororo knew that it would have been a toneless humming.

"Tara, I'll see you at 9:00 in the MedLab. Please try to relax." Hank said in a quiet voice that was nearly a whisper.

"Let's hurry." Hank said quietly to Orroroo, and they left the room to talk with the Professor.

* * * * *

After a conversation with the professor, they decided that Andrew would be their best source of information about demons and even though the inquiry might be distressing to him, it shouldn't be harmful to his health.

"Come in." Scott answered when he heard the knock on the door.

"We need for Andrew to look at some pictures to identify some demons for us." The professor said with a little worry.

"What else? You wouldn't all be here and looking so worried if you just wanted me to look at some pictures." Andrew said suspiciously.

"There's more but at this point, we just need to identify the demons in these pictures." The professor said with authority.

Andrew nodded in compliance and accepted the sketchbook from the professor.

He was shocked when he saw the first picture but after a moment, a look of recognition came over his face. Then he turned the page and looked briefly at the next picture, then the next. Tears started running down his cheeks, but he continued from picture to picture until he had finished the entire book.

Scott had looked at the first picture and turned away in revulsion. When he would glance back, he would see another scene of such violence and horror that he would turn away again. Finally, when Andrew had finished and closed the book, he pulled him close to offer silent support.

The others in the room watched silently as the two men unashamedly held and comforted each other. Finally Logan said, "So kid, did you recognize the demons?"

"Who drew these?" Andrew asked as he wiped the tears from his eyes.

"I'd rather not..."

"Who?" Andrew demanded as he interrupted the professor.

"Tara." Hank said quietly.

{Shit.} Andrew whispered then closed his eyes and thought for a moment. When he opened them, he had a determined look.

"I need to discuss this with the professor privately. Please trust me when I say that you'll be better off if you don't know what I'm about to tell him and leave it at that." Andrew said seriously.

Ororo nodded and left the room, followed by Logan.

"She is my niece: I feel that I have a right to know what is going on." Hank said to both Andrew and the professor.

"Hank, you trust in the professor's judgment don't you?" Andrew asked, staring him straight in the eyes.

"Yes, of course." Hank said, surprised by the strength in Andrew's stare.

"Then trust him to know what is best in this situation. I'm going to tell him what I know, and he will decide what is best for each of those involved." Andrew said vaguely.

Hank decided that he would put his trust in the professor's wisdom. He left the room with one last glance over his shoulder.

Chapter 4: Facades with Consequences

The door closed and the professor turned his gaze on Andrew and Scott.

"What is the great mystery that you couldn't share with Ororo and Hank?" The professor asked.

"Did you look at the pictures?" Andrew asked in response.

"No, when Hank and Ororo told me what they contained, we came directly to you. Do you know which demons she's seeing?" The professor asked, becoming impatient.

"Yeah, the worst kind." Andrew said with pain in his voice. Scott immediately put his arm around Andrew to offer support and comfort.

"Please Andrew, just tell me. What are the demons?" The professor said with exasperation.

"Her father, maybe her brother... probably both." Andrew said and turned to hold onto Scott, the tears streaking down his face again.

"Are you sure?" The professor asked from a place of shock.

Andrew lifted the sketchbook and handed it to the professor.

The professor opened the book and recognized the beast from the glimpse he had picked up from Hank's mind. He looked closely at it and moved on to the next picture... and the next. Finally he realized that he had looked at all the pictures and was just sitting silently. Had he seen them before Andrew's insights, he might have thought they were demons too... but now he knew... these scenes of horror weren't of a demonic, supernatural, or even mutant origin. They were incest, rape, and years of abuse.

"How? How did you know?" Scott asked with a trembling voice, praying that he was wrong.

Andrew held Scott closer as he realized what Scott was thinking and said, "Scott, it wasn't me. Someone that I knew went through that, I saw his pictures and recognized the same things in these. Shhh... It didn't happen to me."

Scott nodded and gave Andrew a squeeze to let him know that he heard.

"That's why I didn't want the others to know. Tara is about to collapse in on herself as it is. She doesn't need a bunch of people knowing these things about her." Andrew said seriously.

Charles couldn't help but agree, then he thought to ask, "Why would she allow others to see the pictures if they are about something so private?"

"I don't think she knows what they're about. These pictures are so abstracted, that they are just introducing the idea of these types of things happening to someone... not her. Being caused by something... not her father. I think they are graphic representations of her feelings, pains and traumas. I think there is a part of Tara that is trying to get her to deal, while another part is in complete denial... or ignorance." Andrew said as he was trying to figure it out.

"Then on some level, she is trying to heal. At least there is some hope in all of this. Thank you Andrew for respecting her privacy and anticipating her wishes." The professor said while at the same time trying to consider how he was going to deal with the situation.

"Professor, there is something I think you should know..." Andrew said and trailed off, trying to think of the best way to say it.

"What is it Andrew?" The professor asked hesitantly, he didn't know how many more revelations he could take.

"I knew Tara in my home universe. We weren't close or anything, but I knew her and knew a lot about her. And when she was murdered... let's just say I feel some responsibility for her death, even though I didn't kill her. She was Willow's lover. When she died, Willow went insane with grief and nearly destroyed the world. I think that's when the first evil was able to gain a foothold in her mind and plant the parasitic evil that she spread to all the Slayers and Scoobies." Andrew said and went silent, waiting for a reaction.

They sat in silence for a few minutes until Charles finally said, "I don't know how much bearing that has on our current situation, but it does explain a great many things I had been wondering about. I will need some time to consider the best course of action in regards to Tara's well-being." The professor said with a look of concentration on his face.

"Professor, I need to be a part of her recovery if it is possible." Andrew said quietly.

"It won't be necessary to..." The professor began to say but Andrew interrupted.

"I stood by and allowed things to happen before, things that resulted in the other Tara's death. This is my chance to make amends, even if she doesn't know it. Please Professor, I've been carrying the guilt of this for a year. That if I had done something, anything, Tara would still be alive and my world would be a much better place. I know this can't make up for everything, but it's something I can do to make up for it a little." Andrew pleaded to the professor.

"If there is some part you can play in her recovery, I will be sure to call on your assistance. At this stage that is the most I can offer." The professor said seriously.

"It's all I'm asking for Professor. Thank you for understanding." Andrew said tiredly and laid back against Scott's side.

"Are you sure that you two are ready for this stage of your relationship?"

"Professor, what you see right here is all there is. We are a couple, but this is as intimate as we have become, or plan to become in the near future. So yes, I think we are ready for this." Scott said as he held Andrew close.

"I see. Andrew looks like he could use some rest so I'll be leaving you now. Do you think you'll be up to our regular session this afternoon?" The professor asked with a smile.

Andrew nodded and Scott said, "Yes, I think that would be fine. We're just going to rest until then, it's been an emotional morning."

Andrew gave a big nod of agreement and rested his head back onto Scott's chest.

The professor left the room, a moment later Piotr entered.

"I will be watching over you for a while. Do you need anything?" Piotr asked.

* * * * *

Scott awoke to the friendly face of Ororo.

"Good morning Stormy." Scott said sleepily.

"Good morning Scott. Are you awake enough to answer a serious question for me?" She asked quietly.

Concerned by the serious tone of her voice as much as her words, he came fully awake and responded, "Sure, what do you want to know?"

"You've never lied to me Scott, and I need you to tell me the honest truth. If I release you from the restraints, will you try to harm yourself?" She asked, looking at him with pleading.

"Honest huh? Well then, honestly... I promise that I won't try to hurt myself while I'm with you. I can't promise that if I'm left with my own thoughts..." Scott trailed off.

"Thank you for being honest Scott. I will release you and take you to talk with some people. You will not be left alone." Storm said seriously.

"The spirit is willing, but the body can barely move." Scott said with a tired grin.

Ororo smiled and walked out of the room. A moment later she returned with a large, buff man in a lab coat.

"This is Doctor Hank McCoy. He is the one who performed surgery on you and is currently in charge of your physical well-being. Hank, this is Scott, and he has promised not to cause himself an injury. And I would like to take him to visit with Scott and Andrew." Ororo said in introduction as she began to undo his restraints.

After the restraints were released, Hank lifted Scott into a waiting wheelchair. There was a much needed trip to the bathroom, for which Scott was greatly appreciative. Then, Ororo gave Hank a smile of thanks and pushed the wheelchair out of the MedLab.

* * * * *

Scott looked in wonder around the mansion that was so familiar and yet so different. There were twice as many children here as at his own mansion, and they all seemed so... carefree.

After taking a circuitous route through the mansion, they ended up at Scott and Andrew's door.

Storm knocked quietly and waited.

Piotr opened the door and whispered, {They are sleeping. Perhaps you could come back?}

"Peter, we don't have to speak to them. Scott just needs to see his other self." Ororo said gently.

Piotr nodded his head and moved out of the doorway, allowing entrance.

Scott was filled with apprehension as he was pushed into the room. He didn't know how to feel about seeing himself, but when they were finally in the room, all he could do was stare wistfully at the sleeping man, who was so much like himself, holding another man protectively in his arms.

Scott awoke to the sounds of movement. Automatically, he reached beside the bed and picked up his glasses. After looking around he said with a smile, "How am I feeling this morning?"

"I'd say you're feeling better than I am. Since I slept in restraints and you...." He finished, making a sweeping motion with his bandaged arm, indicating the bed and Andrew in it.

"I'll give you that one." Scott said from the bed with a big smile.

"Scott?" Ororo said and they both turned their attention to her with identical looks of question.

"That one." She said, indicating the one in the bed. "I was wondering if you would mind if this Scott spent some time here today?"

"I don't mind at all. But I think we're going to have to do something about the name thing before it causes a problem." The Scott in the bed chuckled.

"I could always use my middle name." The Scott in the wheelchair said calmly.

"You want to use it? Go right ahead. I always hated it so you can keep it." Scott in the bed said a little too loudly and woke Andrew.

"Great, then you can call me Alan. He can be Scott, and we'll only have to worry about telling the two of us apart by sight." Alan said from the wheelchair.

"Alan? You got Scott Alan? That's a pretty good middle name." Scott said in surprise.

"What's your middle name?" Alan asked curiously.

"Linus." Scott said with a sour look.

"Scott Linus Summers? What were your parents thinking?" Alan asked with a laugh.

"Dad said it came to him while he was reading the Sunday Paper." Scott said, continuing the sour look.

"It looks like you have another brother." Andrew said cheerfully to Scott.

"Another brother?" Alan asked, confused.

"Yeah, first Alex and now you." Scott said seriously.

"Well, I was an only child, but I always wanted a brother... I guess this means I have two brothers now." Alan said with a smile.

"Alan, would you mind if I leave you here for a while. I am quite fatigued. If you need anything, I'm sure Peter would be happy to get it for you." Ororo said tiredly.

"Yeah Stormy, I'll be fine here. Don't worry, I won't do anything stupid." Alan said with a sheepish smile.

"You gentlemen have a good day, I will join you again at dinner." She said and left the room.

"God, I do love that woman." Alan said with a smile.

"We all do." Scott said with an identical smile.

"So I guess the first thing I should do is welcome you to our universe... except that I've only lived here for a few weeks so I'm probably not the one who should be doing that." Andrew babbled himself to a stop.

"So, you're not from here either?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"No, I accidentally opened a doorway to this dimension, and everyone was so nice, I decided to stay." Andrew said, determined to make a long story short.

"I can't say as I blame you. From what little I've seen, this universe is a lot better than mine too." Alan said with a serious look coming over his face.

Recognizing the darkening look on Alan's face, Andrew decided that it was time to act. "I hate to interrupt the impending brood, but you look awfully uncomfortable in that chair... Scott, do you think that if we scooted over just a little that there would be room for your brother in here with us?" Andrew asked with a grin.

Scott looked at the bed, down at Alan, and back at the bed again. "I think we can just manage it. What do you say brother, care to join us?"

Alan was amazed by the open playfulness of his other self... no... his brother. A surge of emotion welled up within him and felt like it seized his throat. Unable to speak, for fear that a sob would escape, he just nodded enthusiastically.

"Piotr, would you mind helping my brother into the bed?" Scott asked with a smile.

"I would not mind at all, but if Alex shows up, he can get into the bed himself." Piotr said with uncharacteristic mirth and helped Alan out of the wheelchair.

With a few minutes of shifting and scooting, the three men found comfortable positions in the bed.

"The class is gonna flip when they see this." Andrew said with a smile from between the two identical men.

Scott gave a laugh as he imagined the looks on their faces. The laugh seemed to be contagious as first Andrew and finally Alan gave into it and all three were eventually laughing themselves silly.

Piotr decided that there must be something funny about him sitting and watching them because every so often one of the men would look at him and break up laughing again.

Eventually all the laughter died out and Andrew shifted and threw an arm around Alan's shoulder. "Welcome to the family, Alan."

"Family?" Alan questioned.

"Yeah, You're Scott's brother, I'm Scott's boyfriend. So that makes me your boyfriend-in-law."

Andrew gave Alan a brotherly hug and held it for a good long while.

The three sat silently for a few minutes, just absorbing the feeling of family when the moment was broken by a knock on the door.

"Come in." Scott called automatically.

"Breakfast." Kurt said as he entered the room pushing a cart of food.

"What the hell?" Alan asked, staring at Kurt.

"Well, that's better than my first reaction." Andrew said with a smile.

"Alan Summers, I would like you to meet Kurt Wagner, known to many as the Amazing Nightcrawler. Kurt, I would like for you to meet Alan Summers, my counterpart from a neighboring dimension and my recently adopted brother." Scott said formally before ending in a smile.

"Nice to meet you, and Andrew vas quite right. Your reaction vas much better zhan his." Kurt said with an impish smile as he began to serve breakfast with Piotr's help.

"What did you do Andrew?" Alan asked suspiciously.

"I tried to hit him." Andrew mumbled, trying to underplay the event.

"He screamed 'Scott! It's a demon! Get out of here!' and tried to punch Kurt in the face." Scott said with a laugh as Andrew groaned and shrunk back in embarrassment.

"Really?" Alan asked in astonishment. Andrew seemed too small to fight and too timid to attack a demon.

Andrew nodded and said, "Where I come from, there are demons attacking all the time. Kurt teleported into the room and I reacted before I could think."

"And your instinct was to protect my brother?" Alan asked, liking the sound of 'brother' a little more each time he said it.

"Yeah, it was. And that was my... second? Yeah, second day in this universe." Andrew said, remembering it fondly.

"Yes my brother, I've been meaning to ask... if Andrew arrived a few weeks ago... how long have you two been a couple?" Alan asked as he accepted a tray of food from Kurt.

"Oh, we've been together... I guess it's going on.... two hours now." Scott said with a smile.

"Seriously? Am I interrupting something by being here?" Alan said, thinking he was intruding in the worst possible way.

"No. We are recovering from injuries just like you. We are in this bed to rest, nothing more. We are sharing the bed because we like to be close, that's it..." Scott said before Andrew interrupted, "...And if we didn't want you here, I'm sure you know Scott well enough to tell when he's being made to do something that he doesn't want to. I mean, that look isn't hard to miss." Andrew said with a laugh as he accepted his own tray of food.

"Hey!" Scott and Alan said in offense, simultaneously.

"Stereo." Andrew chuckled.

Scott accepted his food from Piotr and began to eat. Alan and Andrew soon followed his example.

"Mmm. Good waffles." Alan said through a mouthful.

"Bobby insisted on making waffles for you since you liked them so much last time." Kurt said with a smile.

"Bobby? Drake?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, he's a student here." Andrew confirmed.

"He and John joined up with Magneto in my universe." Alan said with pain in his voice.

"Only John joined here. Bobby saved many lives when the mansion was raided last month." Scott said seriously.

Alan just sat silently thinking about the similarities and differences in the two universes as he continued to eat.

{Scott, do you think we could leave the other bed in here for Alan? I mean, it's not like we'll be doing anything to keep him awake.} Andrew asked in a whisper.

"If the professor thinks he'll be okay here, I think it would be a great idea." Scott replied.

"Kurt, could you do me a favor?" Scott asked politely and motioned Kurt to come close.

"Would you ask the professor if it would be okay if Alan stayed in the spare bed in this room?" Scott asked quietly.

"Vy don't you ask him for yourself?" Kurt asked, out of curiosity.

"We aren't allowed to use telepathy till Hank says so." Scott said with a sour look.

//Herr Professor, Scott wants to know if the other Scott can stay in the spare bed in their room.// Kurt asked the professor telepathically.

//That would be fine Kurt. How is he?// The professor asked with concern.

//Vy don't you just look und see?// Kurt asked, not understanding.

//Because I won't violate his privacy like that. I will not contact his mind without his permission.// The Professor said with determination.

//I understand. Oh, and they have changed his name to Alan. I suppose it was confusing.// Kurt added with a giggle.

//Yes, it would be..// The professor thought back with a responding smile.

"Herr Professor says it is fine." Kurt said quietly to Scott.

"Alan, do you see that bed over there?" Scott asked seriously.

"Yeah?" Alan answered, taken back by the serious tone in Scott's voice.

"You want to sleep there tonight? I mean, since we're all recovering. It'll be easier on everyone to have us all in one place." Scott said in his team leader voice.

"And we both want you to be here. The professor said it's okay. It'll be fun. Kinda like a sleep-over." Andrew said with a big smile that couldn't be anything but genuine.

Alan stopped eating and thought about it. His brother and 'boyfriend-in-law' were inviting him to stay in their bedroom because they wanted him there. These two obviously cared about him and weren't just being polite.

"Yeah, I'd like that." Alan said with emotion showing through his voice.

"Good. Kurt, will you tell Logan not to bother with moving the spare bed out? He was going to see to it." Scott asked quietly.

"Yah, vould you like it if Peter und I moved some of your things from your room into here?" Kurt asked with a smile.

Scott looked at Andrew, waiting for him to answer.

"Scott, it's your room too. And yes, I want your things moved in. If for no other reason than to get your brother out of that hospital gown and into something comfortable." Andrew said with exasperation.

Scott nodded at Kurt who was gathering the breakfast dishes.

"So, tell me about Alex." Alan said to Scott as he leaned back on the stack of pillows at the head of the bed.

Chapter 5: Facsimiles of Acquaintances

Hank knocked on the door and was bid to enter by a chorus of voices.

He walked in to find all three of his patients in one bed, happily chatting.

"Gentlemen, I see that you have turned my bedrest order to your own advantage." Hank said with a smile.

"Scott got lonely during the night, so I came over to keep him company. And when Alan showed up this morning, he needed a place to lay down and it would be unbrotherly to make him lay all the way over there in the other bed, so..." Andrew said with a shrug.

"Alan?" Hank asked in inquiry.

Alan raised a bandaged arm to indicate his presence.

"Of course, I suppose that is less confusing. How are all of you feeling today?" Hank asked, deciding to get down to business.

'Good', 'Fine', and 'Okay' were the responses from the bed.

Hank went about his scanning while thinking how these three seemed to bring out the best qualities in each other.

"Scott and Andrew, I think you should be fine to conduct this afternoon's classes, but I caution you to listen to your bodies. If you start feeling weak or tired, just dismiss the class and rest. The students will understand, and your health is of the utmost importance right now." Hank warned.

"Alan, you are doing well also. You seem to be happy enough here, so if no one objects, I'll leave you here for a while and I'll see to finding you a room for the night..." Hank said but was interrupted by Andrew.

"Don't bother Hank, it's all taken care of. Scott and I will be sharing this bed and Alan will get the other one. The professor already said it's okay." Andrew said happily.

"If we shifted the furniture a bit, we could fit another bed in here." Hank said speculatively.

Realizing that he was missing the obvious, Scott interjected, "Andrew and I would be sharing a bed if you put four of them in here."

"Oh, um, well..." Hank said, just a bit shocked, then stood silently for a moment to process this new information.

{I think you broke him.} Andrew said in a mock whisper to Scott.

"Maybe he needs a week of bedrest, that seems to cure about anything." Alan said with a smile.

"He was being obtuse. What was I supposed to do?" Scott said defensively.

After another moment of silence, Scott asked, "Hank, is this going to be a problem?"

Hank shook himself out of his thoughts and said, "No, no problem. I am just concerned by the timing of your decision. I mean, I would hate for you to feel differently when you are healed."

"Hank, don't worry. We aren't jumping into anything we aren't ready for, and we aren't just feeling sorry for each other because we were hurt." Andrew said seriously.

"Personally, I think every prospective couple should be forced to spend a week in each other's company like this before they become official. It would solve a lot of problems before they started." Alan said honestly.

Hank considered the words and sighed in resignation. "I will trust you to know what you're doing. But watch out for these two Alan, they might corrupt you with their hedonistic ways." Hank said as he gathered his equipment, making ready to leave.

"Hedonistic? Me?" Scott asked, his eyebrows showing his surprise.

"Compared to three weeks ago, yes." Hank said seriously.

Andrew thought about the Scott he had met in Arizona. "Yep." Andrew said, agreeing with Hank.

"I can see it." Alan said, just to tease his brother.

"You weren't even here three weeks ago. So how would you know?" Scott said in mock anger.

"From what I've been told, I am what you were three weeks ago." Alan said simply.

The room exploded in a moment of silence as everyone felt the enormity of what Alan had just said.

"Yeah. I guess you are." Scott said seriously.

"Were." Andrew corrected.

Andrew saw Alan's questioning look and turned to see the duplicate expression on Scott's face.

"You were what Scott was three weeks ago, when you came into this room. You were alone. The color had faded from your world and held nothing but a repetition of reminders of what you had lost." Andrew said with dark eyes, then he smiled.

"Now you have a brother, and a friend. You know you can talk to Scott about what you're feeling because he can understand better than anyone in either universe. And I have been here to help him through it, and I'll help you just the same. So, you're not like that anymore and you don't ever have to be that way again." Andrew said and gave Alan a squeeze.

"Isn't he something? I love it when he does that psychoanalysis thing." Scott said with a tender smile.

Alan sat stunned. [Not alone. Someone who understands. Someone who cares. Family. Friend.]

Finally Alan nodded and said, "You're right Andrew, I have family, friends, and someone who understands what I'm feeling. What more could anyone ask for?"

Andrew looked first to Scott, then to Alan before saying one word in a whisper, {Cookies.}

Scott immediately perked up at that and said, "Yeah, I could really go for some cookies too."

"Actually, cookies sound like a good idea." Alan said with a smile.

Piotr and Hank just shook their heads at the antics of the three.

"I'll be leaving you gentlemen now, call if you need anything." Hank said to the three.

"I will see if Logan bought any cookies when he went to the store, we are out here." Piotr said and followed Hank out the door.

* * * * *

Scott, Andrew, Alan, and Piotr were enjoying a snack of cookies and milk, when they were interrupted by a knock on the door.

"Come in." Scott said around his mouthful of cookie.

"Scott, I needed some advice..." Bobby started, then fell into silence at the surreal picture of Scott, Andrew, and Alan in the bed enjoying cookies and milk.

"Bobby, this one is Scott." Andrew said, pointing with his left hand to Scott at his right side. "And this one is Alan." pointing with his right hand to Alan at his left side.

"Okay." Bobby said slowly, then remembered why he came.

"I guess I can ask all of you... You know that I've been seeing Marie, but because of her mutation, we can't..." Bobby trailed off, trying to find the correct word.

"Be intimate?" Andrew said simply.

"Yeah." Bobby said shyly. "This morning, she said that she wanted us to become closer, and I don't know what to do."

"Bobby. I think she probably means emotionally closer." Scott said hesitantly.

"Yeah, like sharing your thoughts and feelings." Andrew chimed in.

"Letting her into the places that you have kept protected. The 'off-limits' places that you avoid talking about." Alan said thoughtfully.

Bobby considered the men's words and nodded.

"Bobby, it's a scary thing to do. To let someone know you so completely." Andrew said seriously.

"But it's the way that adult relationships work. She is your girlfriend now, but once you do this, she will be your best friend too. You'll know each other better than anyone else." Scott said with equal seriousness.

"And as scary as that is, it can be wonderful to have someone that you can tell anything and get help or understanding... or just comfort." Alan said with a distant pained look in his eyes.

Bobby considered the words and began to realize the enormity of what they were saying.

"Just make sure that you're both ready for this. If you both decide you are, then understand that this is a commitment. You can't take it back; you are trusting and being trusted. It's very serious." Andrew said and received nods of agreement from Scott and Alan.

Bobby thought about it and finally said, "I think I understand. I need some time to think about it and then I'll talk with Marie... thanks guys."

"Good luck Bobby." Scott said as he watched Bobby leave the room.

"I hope they get it right." Andrew said in a near whisper.

"They're so young, it might be tough." Alan said, then realized that he and Gene had been about the same age when they first became involved.

Scott had the same realization about Jean and said, "I think they'll be fine."

At that declaration, the men all went back to their cookies and milk.

* * * * *

Hank knocked on the professor's door hesitantly. He had been expecting to be summoned by the professor to discuss what Andrew had told him, but the call never came.

//Come in Hank.// The professor called.

"Professor, I'm assuming you know why I'm here." Hank said quietly.

"Yes, and I've been considering what is the correct thing to do in this situation." The professor said and moved his chair from behind his desk. Once he was before Hank, he indicated for Hank to sit in a chair.

"Will you tell me what's going on?" Hank asked seriously.

"No. I realize that as Tara's uncle you feel some responsibility to her and want to help her. But my sharing this information would be a violation of her privacy and could ultimately cause her harm. I am going to talk with her. In time she may wish to tell you herself, or give her permission for me to tell you. But until then, I cannot discuss the matter any further than I have." The professor said with certainty.

"How am I supposed to help her if I don't know what the problem is?" Hank asked, having difficulty believing that the professor wouldn't tell him about his niece.

"Listen when she comes to talk to you, support her, let her know that she is important, special and loved. Give her distance when that is what she needs and be there when she needs to be held. That is all I can tell you for now. Once I've had a chance to talk to her, I may have other advice to give." The professor said calmly.

"I don't like this Charles, but as Andrew so eloquently pointed out earlier, I trust your judgment. So I'll go along with you, for now." Hank said with a hint of menace in his voice.

"Please be patient, my friend. This may take some time to sort out, but I do have reason to hope." Charles said vaguely.

Hank nodded and said, "Thank you for helping her, Charles." before he left the room.

[Ah, for the good old days when I just had to worry about keeping the curriculum interesting for the students.] Charles thought as he returned to his desk.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in." Andrew called as he thought, [Why don't we just leave the thing open?]

"Professor?" Alan asked in wonder.

Emma looked behind her to see if Charles was following her, when she realized that he was addressing her.

"Good morning Emma, what brings you here?" Scott asked.

She had a surprised look on her face and Scott finally realized that no one had told her what was going on.

"I'm sorry, where are my manners. Emma Frost, this is Lee Andrew Wells, also known as Portal, and that handsome fellow is Alan Summers, my doppelganger from an alternate dimension and my newest brother." Scott said with a smile.

The look of confusion only increased at Scott's introduction.

"Professor Frost, if you would like, you could just scan my mind to get the whole story." Alan said with a gentle smile.

Emma was taken aback at the friendly and cooperative attitude that this man had toward her. The original Scott would be more likely to hit her with an optic blast than submit to a telepathic scan.

"Very well." She said and walked to Alan's side of the bed. She gently laid a hand on his forehead and closed her eyes, trying to be as gentle as possible.

The images that flooded her mind were horrific. The world this man came from was on the verge of declaring war on all mutants and trying to wipe them out. She saw her counterpart as one of the few examples of decency in this man's life. As she finished, she saw this day's events and how he had found a sort of peace that he had only briefly known in his home universe.

"I see. Welcome to our universe." She said with genuine affection for this man.

"So Emma, what brings you here?" Scott asked curiously.

"Ororo called this morning and said that you had been injured. She asked if I could please come and talk to you... I suppose she meant Alan. I have to say that I was intrigued by her request, but I have never known Ororo to act impulsively or foolishly. So I came to see if I could help." Emma said honestly.

"Thank you Professor." Alan said sincerely.

"Alan, I am not your professor, she is in your home universe. Please call me Emma. From my scan of your mind, I am here to convince you that this isn't some sort of trick or lie. Therefore, I am going to ask that one of you gentlemen submit to a telepathic scan to verify the things that Alan has been told." Emma said professionally.

Scott and Andrew looked at her disbelievingly.

Finally Andrew said, "Doctor McCoy said no telepathy for one week, but if he says it's okay, you can scan me."

Emma cast her telepathy first to Professor Xavier and then to Dr. McCoy. Having received permission, she said, "Both Charles and Hank have given permission provided that the scan isn't invasive."

Andrew was a little nervous but nodded to let her know that he was ready.

She opened the link to Andrew's mind and was assaulted by visions of carnage, vampires, magic, demons, rejection, ridicule, and finally the peace he found in this place.

"You might have mentioned that you weren't from this dimension either." Emma said, collecting herself after the surreal images.

"I didn't even think of that." Andrew said timidly.

"Scott, I hate to ask, but I need to verify the story with someone from this dimension. Andrew's experiences deviate so far from what I consider the norm, that I can't verify that they are natural. I don't have a frame of reference to follow as I would in this universe." Emma explained.

Scott considered her request for only a moment before realizing that it was to help his brother. Of course he would do it.

"Go ahead Emma, if you think it will help." Scott said with a serene smile.

Emma was a little surprised by his easy capitulation but proceeded as quickly and gently as she could. The images and feelings of fear and pain and loss washed over her. An abyss of depression wrapped around her, then released at the memory of Andrew arriving and becoming part of his life. She looked carefully at certain details, then gently withdrew from Scott's mind.

"Alan, I am happy to say that I can verify the things that you have been told are true. I have looked into Scott's mind and there is no deception, coercion, or telepathic alteration of any kind. To the best of his knowledge, everything they have told you is the honest truth." Emma said aloud. //And you are truly lucky to have found these two, they honestly care for you as part of their own family.// She sent privately, to let him know that their feelings were real.

"Thank you Prof... Emma." Alan said with a smile.

"I'm happy to do it. But I do have to return to my own school now. Sean is a good man, but the students can talk him into almost anything." Emma said with a fond smile as she turned to leave.

//Thank you for coming Emma. Feel free to visit again.// Alan sent privately with an emotional undercurrent of admiration and respect.

//I may just do that Alan. Stay close to these two, they will light your path out of the darkness.// Emma sent in response before allowing the link to fall silent.

Chapter 6: The History of What Might Have Been

After a peaceful nap, the trio was awakened by the professor entering the room.

A tranquil smile fell across Charles' face as he looked at the three men contentedly cuddled together.

Andrew was the first to notice him and said, "Is it time for our session already?"

"Yes, if you are feeling up to it."

"Yeah, we're fine, just catching a little nap between emotional scenes." Scott said as he put on his glasses.

Alan had tensed at the sound of the professor's voice, but forced himself to remember that this wasn't the beast from his home universe. He put on his glasses and looked at the professor.

"Today I'd like to do something different. With all of you recovering and the emotional scenes that you've been through the past twenty-four hours, I thought we could just visit today. And I have some information that may be of interest to Andrew." The professor said pleasantly.

"Sounds good to me. What do you have for me?" Andrew asked impatiently.

"I did some checking into the people we met from your home dimension and a few others that you mentioned. I have found their counterparts in this dimension." The professor said nonchalantly.

"Why?" Andrew asked genuinely.

"To satisfy your curiosity, perhaps to avoid another situation of you running into someone unexpectedly like with Tara." Charles said without further detail.

"Okay, I can see that... what did you find out?" Andrew asked, suddenly curious.

"Scott and Alan, do either of you know about a cousin Hank Summers who is currently living in Nevada?" The professor asked vaguely.

Scott shook his head 'no' as Alan said, "Yeah, he's my father's, brother's son. I think I met him once, kind of a dickhead as I remember."

"Oh yeah, Cousin Dickhead. I remember him now. Haven't thought about him in years." Scott said with a smile.

The professor smiled and said, "That's Buffy's father. Our universe's Buffy is living in Los Angeles with her on-again/off-again boyfriend, Pike."

"Is she the Slayer?" Andrew asked quietly.

"No, she's just a normal girl, living a normal life." Charles said with a smile.

"Willow Rosenberg is currently a student at UCLA studying to become a marine biologist."

"UCLA? I wonder if Tara has met her there?" Andrew said, thinking out loud.

At Alan's questioning look Andrew explained, "In my universe Willow and Tara were a couple, they were awesome together, I can't help but think that they are probably meant to be together in this universe too."

"What about Xander?" Scott asked after a moment of silence.

"Alexandria Harris-Harmon is a cashier at Walmart in Sacramento, she is married to her childhood sweetheart Jesse. She is known to her friends as Xandria."

"Xander is a girl?" Scott asked incredulously.

"Yes, there are subtle differences like that among the universes." Charles said with a smile.

"What about Dawn?" Andrew asked, suspecting he knew the answer.

Charles looked at a list in his hands and said, "Dawn doesn't exist in this universe. Another variation I suppose."

"Maybe not, she wasn't born, she is an interdimensional key made into human form by priests. Her existence started at the age of fifteen." Andrew said, throwing the room into silence.

"Your world is really different." Alan said with his eyebrows trying to reach his hairline.

"You have no idea." Andrew said, then thought to ask, "Did you find any information on Angelus, William the Bloody, or Anyanka?"

"Actually yes, historical references only. Apparently Angelus and William the Bloody, along with three others... Penn, Drucilla, and Darla were called the Scourge of Europe. They carved a bloody path across two continents before meeting their end in St. Petersburg, Russia." Charles said and handed some articles to Alan who in turn passed them to Andrew.

"You knew them?" Alan asked, not understanding this connection at all.

"Yeah, well at least Angelus and William the Bloody. William was later known as Spike in my world. He was really okay for a vampire." Andrew said with a sad smile.

Alan and Scott both sat silently taking in that comment.

"What about Anyanka?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"Anyanka is only known in legend, the patron of scorned women." Charles said, passing another article.

Alan accepted the article from the professor and began to read it. "You've got to be kidding." Alan muttered as he looked up from the article. Then he noticed that he was receiving an angry glare from Andrew.

"She might have been a vengeance demon, but she was my friend before she died." Andrew said with hurt in his voice.

"Really?" Scott asked.

"Yeah, Anyanka and Halfrek were totally cool with me, there was a month when they were nicer to me than any human in my life." Andrew said sadly.

"Halfrek?" Scott asked quietly.

"Yeah, Hallie was the patron of children and avenger of lost innocence. Anyway, they're both dead now." Andrew said and looked to the professor for another topic.

The professor decided that the next two might be a little difficult for Andrew but he needed to know these truths to deal with them. "Warren is in prison, probably for the rest of his life. He was convicted of murdering his girlfriend."

Andrew thought about that and concluded that if the same thing had happened in his universe, the Tara there would still be alive. So Andrew finally looked at the professor and nodded to go on.

"Jonathan committed suicide in his senior year of high school." Charles said quietly.

Andrew thought about that and remembered hearing the story about how Buffy had stopped his Jonathan from doing the same.

"Blew his head off with a high-powered rifle?" Andrew asked without emotion.

"Yes." The professor responded.

"What about Faith, Rona, Caridad, Vi, Kennedy... how did they turn out?" Andrew asked, wanting to hear some good news.

"They're all fine, they're just normal girls living normal lives... except Faith." Charles said, waiting for Andrew to look at him.

Finally Andrew gave into his curiosity and gave the professor a look, encouraging him to continue.

"Apparently Faith wrestles alligators, and makes quite a good living doing it." Charles said with a smile.

"I can see that..." Andrew said with a chuckle.

"So can I..." Scott said with his own smile.

"I wish I could." Alan said looking at each of the men in the room.

They all waited in silence for a few moments before Andrew finally asked the big question. "What about me? Is there another me in this universe?"

"Not anymore. He was beaten to death by his father fifteen years ago in San Diego, California." Charles said quietly.

Scott and Alan simultaneously hugged Andrew as he sat stunned at the words.

"And how exactly is this less emotional than our regular therapy session?" Scott asked the professor with anger in his voice.

Andrew felt the warmth and comfort from Scott and Alan. He decided to let the professor off the hook.

"Thank you for telling me Professor, I had always wondered why my father left us when I was five. Now I can hold on to the belief that he did it to protect me from him." Andrew said and gave each of his bedpartners a squeeze to let them know he was okay.

"So I guess all this means that there are no vampires, Slayers, or demons in this world?" Andrew finally said, to break the oppressive silence.

"Not exactly. I found some obscure references and followed them up with Cerebro. There is one Vampire Slayer, and apparently there are a few vampires and demons in this world though I couldn't tell you where to find them." Charles said simply.

"What is the name of the current Slayer?" Andrew asked, sure that he would know her, since he had either met or studied about every Slayer in the past three decades.

"Her name is Kendra... and her Watcher is Rupert Giles." Charles said, waiting for further questions.

"Oh, I remember reading about her. She didn't last very long on the hellmouth, less than a year I think. She was an active Slayer about... four years ago?" Andrew said, then smiled. "I'm glad that somewhere she is getting another chance, from all accounts, she was a good slayer, she was killed by Drucilla about the same time Mr. Giles was taken by surprise and knocked unconscious by a traitorous watcher."

"I can see why you wanted to stay in this dimension now. Yours sounds like more of a warzone than mine." Alan said disbelievingly.

"When I'm better, I could take you there for a visit. I think you'd like it, actually. I mean in a touristy way. I could take you to see the Cleveland hellmouth, we could visit a demon bar and meet some of the local demons, maybe even fight a fledgling vampire or two." Andrew said with a smile.

"I think I'll pass on the hellmouth tour, but thank you for offering." Alan said with his own smile.

"Is there anything any of you would like to talk about while we have this time together?" Charles asked seriously.

"Yes, I needed to ask you something." Andrew said shyly.

"And what would that be?" Charles asked.

"My power isn't like yours and Scott's, mine builds up and if I don't use it, it slips out and opens any dimensional vortex in the area... at random. Which means that anyplace that a vortex has been opened in the past month could open without warning." Andrew said sheepishly.

"So you're saying that you need to do something to use up some of your power or you'll be opening vortices throughout the building?" Charles asked in confirmation.

"I might be opening vortices throughout the state or country. My range seems to extend to the Rocky Mountains now." Andrew said with a little pride behind his timid smile.

"What do you propose to use up your power?" Charles asked, knowing that Andrew had something in mind.

"I was thinking of checking in with Buffy and the others. I have a trace portal in the mirror over there, so it wouldn't take much effort to open." Andrew said with a smile.

"And how long do you think it will take for you to dissipate your excess power?" Charles asked, realizing that Andrew was just wanting to talk to his friends in the other dimension.

"Five or ten minutes each day should keep me from losing control." Andrew said with a smile.

"I will ask Doctor McCoy to join us and you can dissipate your power now. Then, if Hank and I deem it safe, you will be allowed to use your power for ten minutes each day... for safety's sake." The professor said indulgently.

* * * * *

Hank arrived in the room to find Scott and Alan talking.

"...I think we should get in touch with Cousin Dickhead and let him know that we're twins now." Scott said playfully.

"And that you need a place for you two and your boyfriend to stay for a few weeks." Andrew added with a chuckle.

Scott burst into laughter, imagining the look on Cousin Dickhead's face when he heard that.

"Gentlemen, I believe that I was summoned so I could supervise Andrew opening a portal to his home dimension." Hank said professionally.

"Yeah Hank, pull up a chair and I'll open it right here so I can introduce everyone to Alan." Andrew said with excitement.

"Very well, but do not exert yourself, you are still recovering from overusing your power as well as the stroke." Hank warned.

"Hank, can we please call it something else? I mean, I know that technically it was a stroke, but it sounds like I'm all brain damaged and stuff." Andrew asked in a pleading voice.

"I'm afraid that I can't call it anything else because it was a stroke... and there was brain damage... and it could happen again if you're not careful. Just because you didn't lose control of half your body or become a vegetable doesn't mean that you won't if there is a next time. It. Could. Kill. You." Hank said seriously with a trace of anger in his voice.

Andrew sobered at Hank's words and nodded his head. "Point taken, I'll be careful." Andrew said in a small voice.

"However, I agree with Charles that this is a practical way to dissipate your power, So, you may proceed when ready." Hank said in a friendlier voice.

Andrew let a tendril of power slip free to see the unseen and located the vortex trace in the mirror. With almost no effort, he relocated the vortex trace in front of the bed.

He took a cleansing breath and let loose his power and let the vortex form in front of him.

* * * * *

The scene before the men was chaos. Buffy was fighting a black insectoid creature while Caridad and Rona were double-teaming a troll. Dawn stood in battle stance with a sword, defending someone who was crumpled on the floor behind her.

"Professor, isn't there anything we can do to help them?" Andrew said with worry.

The professor considered carefully for a moment then said, "Alan, blast the bug. Scott, get the other one. Andrew, can you make this portal bigger, so they can get through?"

Immediately Scott and Alan let their blasts loose, as Andrew made the portal six feet across and reaching the floor.

Buffy and the others turned and smiled in relief at the sight of the vortex in their living room.

"Thank the Goddess!" Willow said as she entered the view of the portal from the other side of Dawn.

"Are you guys alright now?" Andrew asked with worry.

"Xander needs help. A Toth demon cast a spell on him to enhance his 'demon magnet' power. He's attracting every demon in the Midwest." Buffy said with worry.

"Can't Willow reverse the spell like last time?" Andrew asked, noticing that the crumpled form that Dawn had been protecting was the battered and bloody Xander.

"No. The last time the spell created an unnatural state that I could reverse. This demon enhanced what he already had." Willow said with worry for Xander.

"And we've been so busy fighting that we haven't been able to find a counter spell..." Buffy was interrupted as a large gelatinous mass made its way into the room.

"Professor, can we bring him here? They won't be able to keep those things away from him forever." Andrew said with worry.

"I quite agree. Buffy, if you bring Xander through the portal, the demons shouldn't be attracted by him any longer and you will have time to find a counter-spell, correct?" The professor called through the portal.

"Sounds right, we need to hurry. Jell-O boy doesn't seem to respond to brute force." Buffy screamed as she and the other Slayers continued to hack and slash at the giant pile of snot.

"Creo Ignem Corvus." Andrew called and made a gesture to produce a large flaming bird. He released the bird and it flew through the vortex and hit the slimy thing dead center.

The monster began to howl in pain. Alan and Scott took the hint and each loosed an optic blast at the gooey mess.

In less than a minute the pile of sludge exploded and if it weren't so serious, the sight of all the slayers standing drenched in goo would have been funny.

"Get Xander through the portal now!" The professor commanded.

"Dawn, go with Xander, he can't walk by himself." Buffy commanded.

"But you need my help." Dawn protested.

"You'll help us most by getting Xander out of here." Buffy said as the building shook.

"Hurry! I don't know what that is, but it's going to get us all if you don't get out of here now!!!" Buffy screamed and picked up her scythe.

Dawn knelt down and put her head under Xander's arm. With great effort, she helped him to a standing position and walked him through the portal.

* * * * *

As soon as Dawn stepped through the portal Andrew yelled out, "I'll check in with you at noon tomorrow."

Seeing Buffy nod in confirmation, Andrew withdrew his power and closed the portal.

Dawn was in shock. For the first time in days she heard silence. Then she took in her surroundings and noticed that Andrew was in bed with identical twins.

"Way to go Andrew." She said with a big genuine smile.

Hank immediately rushed over to Xander and took him from Dawn. He carried Xander to the spare bed and laid him down.

"These wounds are pretty bad. He looks like he's been beaten constantly all day." Hank commented as he began stripping off clothes and assessing damage.

"A day and a half, actually. That's how long he's been attracting demons full force." Dawn said, then noticed the blood and goo on her shirt.

"Damnit, and I just bought this shirt!" She said and tried to wipe the mess off, succeeding only in smearing it more.

"Professor, she looks to be about Kitty's size, do you think she could loan Dawn something to wear until we can get her some clothes?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Yes, of course... Dawn, Kitty is bringing you something you can change into." The professor said pleasantly.

"Uh... thanks." Dawn said as she realized that she had just had a girly fit in front of a room full of men.

"Dawn, I'd like you to meet my boyfriend Scott, and his brother Alan." Andrew said from the bed.

"Nice to meet you, guys. Now I see why you wanted to stay in this dimension. If I find a pair of studs like that for me, I'm not going back either." Dawn said with a smile as the door opened.

"Kitty asked me to bring this up to you. She said she was working on something for class." Tara said quietly.

"Tara?" Dawn said and went pale. A moment later she was hugging Tara for all she was worth. Blood, goo, and all.

Tara stood stiffly as Dawn held her and began to cry.

Andrew cast a worried look at the professor who decided he would break another one of his rules.

//Let's see what happens. I want to protect Tara too, but this might actually work out to help her.// The professor sent to Andrew.

//How Professor? Dawn will tell Tara about the other Tara's life and I can't see how that could be any help to her at all, given the problems that she is having already.//

//Think about how learning about your other self made you feel about your father. Perhaps some benefit will come of this too, maybe just as a distraction, or it might open her to possibilities that she hadn't considered before.//

//I guess so, but if it doesn't go well, be available to help pick up the pieces.// Andrew thought with worry.

Scott noticed the look of concentration on Andrew's face and finally said, "You're using telepathy. No cookies for you."

"But he started it." Andrew said in a whine, pointing at the professor.

Scott arched an eyebrow at the professor accusingly, a moment later Alan mirrored his brother's accusatory expression.

"No cookies for me either, I suppose." the Professor finally said and, looking properly chastised, made his way around the bed to Hank and Xander.

"Dawn, this isn't the Tara that you knew. She is Hank's niece and comes from this dimension." Andrew said loudly enough for Dawn to hear.

"S... Sorry Tara. It's just when I saw you... and I missed you so much... Oh Goddess, it's good to see you again." Dawn said with tears in her eyes.

"It's okay." Tara said with a shy smile.

"I'm Dawn. I don't know how much you know about my world, but I want to tell you everything... I mean, if you want to hear about it." Dawn stammered, hoping that Tara wanted to know.

Tara enthusiastically nodded yes and to the surprise of the men in the bed... she smiled a full, joyful smile.

"Where can we go to talk, I've never been here before?" Dawn asked with excitement.

"Why don't I take you to my room where you can get cleaned up, then you can tell me about your world." Tara said with fascination.

A moment later the stunned men finally realized that the women had left the room.

"Did you see that smile?" Scott asked in wonder.

"I didn't even know she had teeth." Alan said in equal wonder.

"Professor? Is that what you had in mind?" Andrew asked, still stunned.

"Not exactly, but it'll do." The professor said as he watched Hank working on Xander.

"How is Xander, Doc?" Andrew asked, not able to see anything but Hank's back.

Without looking up Hank said, "I will need to get him to the MedLab to be sure, but I think he is just severely battered, he probably needs..."

"...A Week Of Bedrest." The three men in the bed chorused as one.

At that Hank looked up and over at the bed full of men. Seeing the humor in it he said, "I suppose we're going to need a bigger bed."

"He gets in on your side. We don't get along." Scott said to Alan.

"Really? I've got to hear this story. What did you do, o brother mine?" Alan asked with a big smile.

"I was fighting him when Andrew was hit by lightning, I got impatient and hit him full in the chest with an optic blast. Knocked him about fifteen feet back and into the side of a bus." Scott said gravely.

"That would explain this recent scarring on his chest. You wouldn't happen to know what happened to his eye would you?" Hank asked curiously.

"A minion of the first evil gouged it out... with his thumb I think." Andrew said from the bed.

"What about these scars on his neck?" Hank asked curiously.

"Right or left side?" Andrew asked.

"Left." Hank said, then turned Xander's head to see another set of scars on the other side.

"Vampire. I think the left side was done by Angelus; the right side was done by Dracula." Andrew said and noticed the bag of cookies sitting by Alan, just out of his reach.

"How about this circular scar on his abdomen?" Hank asked, amazed by the injuries on this man.

"Does it look about the size of a peppermint patty?" Andrew asked as he tried to reach the cookies without Alan noticing.

"Yes, that's the one." Hank said, amused by Andrew's method of measurement.

"That was from the last Toth demon that cast a spell on him. It split him into two people." Andrew said and finally was able to snag the cookies. Just when he thought he had them, Alan took the cookies from his hand and shook his head 'no'.

"We will be having lunch any minute, besides you heard Scott. You used telepathy, no cookies for you." Alan said and sat the cookies on the floor beside the bed.

"What about these scars on his left side?" Hank asked in amazement.

"Why don't you wait for him to wake up and ask him? We only compared scars once, and he won by a long shot. I think he said those on his side came from when he was possessed by a hyena, but you really need to ask him about that." Andrew said, irritated by not having any cookies.

"Very well, I will take Xander down to the MedLab to do a few tests, and will no doubt be bringing him back up within the hour." Hank said as he lifted Xander into the wheelchair that Alan had used earlier.

"Are you going to move him in too? Cause if you are, we're going to need another bed." Alan called out to Hank as he pushed Xander out of the room followed by the professor.

"I'll see what I can do." the professor said and closed the door behind him.

* * * * *

After a few minutes the door opened and Jubilee came in pushing the food cart.

"Jubilee! When did you get back?" Scott asked with excitement. Alan and Andrew shared an 'I dunno' expression and settled in to listen.

"I rode up with Emma. She said I could stay a few days, since I have a room here and all. And I've just been waiting till I could get a chance to come in and visit you guys. You need a revolving door on this room." She said as she started filling plates.

Andrew and Alan nodded in agreement with her statement.

"Jubilee, this is Andrew, my boyfriend who is also known as Portal, and this is my brother Alan." Scott said proudly.

"I thought your brother's name was Alex." Jubilee said as she passed the first plate to Alan.

"I have a brother Alex, he's in Hawaii, Alan is actually my other self from a neighboring dimension, who Andrew brought here..." Scott began but was interrupted.

"...Got it. Brother. And boyfriend... hmmm... seems like Mr. S. has loosened up in the month since I left Xavier's." Jubilee said and passed another plate to Alan, which he passed to Andrew.

"Yeah, I guess you could say that. What about you? Found anyone at the Massachusetts Institute that I should know about?" Scott asked with genuine interest.

"No one special. I keep looking, but the Gen X guys aren't that interesting." Jubilee said.

"Jubilation, listen to me. When you do find someone who is special, I want you to bring him here to meet me. The man who captures your heart must meet some exacting standards." Scott said with a caring smile.

"Well, I can see the standards you set." She said, looking at Andrew and Alan, "And that's quite a bit to live up to."

Scott beamed at the implied compliment and said, "Only the best for you."

"Now eat your food before it gets cold." Jubilee said as she started putting the serving trays away.

"Jubilee?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

Jubilee looked at him in question.

"Could you leave an extra plate for Xander. Hank said he would be back from MedLab within the hour, and he could probably use a good meal." Andrew asked shyly.

"Sure, Xander? I don't think I know him." Jubilee said curiously.

"You wouldn't. He's from my home dimension. He doesn't exist in this world." Andrew said easily.

"Huh?" Jubilee said, trying to make sense of that one.

"Not important, new guy, was beat up for a day and a half, will be back in a few minutes, will probably be hungry." Scott said, putting the story in a nutshell for Jubilee.

"You always were the best at summarizing Mr. S." Jubilee said with a laugh.

"That's why I'm the teacher." Scott said with a smile then continued, "Now sit down and tell me how things are at the new school."

* * * * *

As Scott and Jubilee were discussing the events since Jubilee decided to go to the Gen X school, Alan decided to ask Andrew about something that was bothering him.

"What was that thing you did with the flaming bird? I thought opening doorways was your mutant ability."

"That's not a mutant ability, it was magic. I studied the black arts for a few years when I was in high school. I still remember one or two spells. My friends and I were going to be big bad guys and fight the Slayer." Andrew replied, a bit ashamed.

"Why?" Alan asked, genuinely curious.

"You know, I can't even tell you now. The only thing I can think of is that we were stupid kids wanting attention." Andrew said and crossed his arms over his chest, hugging himself.

Alan noticed the movement and put an arm around Andrew's shoulders to pull him close.

Andrew leaned into the comforting embrace for a moment before saying, "It still hurts when I think about how things were back then."

"Tell me about it. Maybe if you share it, it won't hurt as much."

Alan said sensing that Andrew needed to unburden his soul.

"Warren ended up killing his girlfriend with a robot that he created... that's when the whole playing at being bad guys thing stopped being fun. I should have done something then; I could see that Warren was messed-up but I just went along with his plans. Eventually he killed Tara, that's what made Willow go insane and try to destroy the world..." Andrew said and turned to lay his head against Alan's chest.

Scott looked over at the movement and saw Andrew cuddled against Alan and on the verge of tears. Alan looked at Scott with a hesitant expression and Scott gave a smile to let him know that it was okay. For a moment Scott looked within himself to see if he felt any jealousy at the scene before him and decided that he didn't, he only felt happy that Alan could provide Andrew comfort if he needed it.

"Then Angelo started..." Jubilee began and Scott turned his full attention back to her, knowing that Andrew would be fine in Alan's care.

"What about Jonathan?" Alan asked carefully, sensing that the worst was yet to come.

{I killed him.} Andrew said in a whisper.

Alan immediately bent his head and placed a kiss on the top of Andrew's head, then said, "Tell me about it."

Andrew pulled back in surprise at Alan's reaction and looked at his face to gauge his emotions. There wasn't any accusation, disgust, or horror, only concern. He put his head back on Alan's chest and said, "The first evil had tried to trick me and coerce me into killing him as a sacrifice to open the hellmouth. When that failed, it finally assumed control of my body and did it for me. I could see and feel everything but I couldn't stop it." {He was my best friend and I killed him.} Andrew said in a whisper as he started to cry.

Alan began to rub Andrew's back and started a slight rocking to comfort the crying man in his arms. He thought about telling Andrew that it was alright, and that he wasn't to blame. But he knew that they would be meaningless words to Andrew.

A few minutes later, Andrew quieted and seemed to fall asleep in Alan's arms. Alan looked up to see Jubilee and Scott watching him with expressions of tenderness on their faces.

Alan carefully made a shushing motion and laid back to sleep.

Scott and Jubilee went back to their talk in hushed whispers until she had caught him up on the past months events in her life.

"So what about you Mr. S.?" Jubilee asked, sparing a glance at the sleeping forms of Andrew and Alan.

"Me? The story is too long and complicated to tell right now, but suffice it to say, that I have a boyfriend who cares about me and a brother who understands me. I have the feeling that I am exactly where I need to be at this point in my life. It's really hard to explain." Scott said with serenity showing through his voice.

"Please try." Jubilee asked in fascination. It had only been a few months that she had been able to think of Scott as a person, as opposed to a teacher. Now he was talking to her like an adult, and she felt that what he was about to describe was something that she might one day want to have in her own life. Not the boyfriend/brother combination, but the sense of contentment.

Scott thought about her request and noticed the uncharacteristic look of adult concentration as she waited for his next words.

"It's difficult but I'll try... Andrew is smart and caring. He is honest to a degree that can be off-putting if you don't know him. On the outside he seems timid, but inside, where it matters, he is one of the bravest men I have ever met. I envy his ability to see past the masks that people wear and understand what drives them." Scott said and felt tears forming in his eyes.

"Alan is more difficult to describe. He looks just like me, but inside he is really different. He and I share a few of the same characteristics but we are actually very different people... and I like him. He is a genuinely good person, and those can be hard to find in this world... or any other I suppose." Scott said with a smile.

"Put it all together, and I have everything I could ever ask for. I don't know if I believe in a supreme being but if there is a God up there somewhere, he has blessed me beyond what anyone deserves." Scott said and noticed that a tear had escaped down his cheek.

"Wow." Jubilee said without thinking.

Scott gave a little chuckle and said, "Yeah, 'Wow' pretty much sums it all up. And you say that I'm good at summarizing."

"I'll come back and talk later. You could probably use some rest before your class, and I need to get these dishes downstairs." Jubilee said and got up to leave.

"Thanks for the talk Jubilation. If you hadn't asked me to put it into words, I might not have consciously realized just how lucky I am." Scott said and laid back to get a bit of rest as Jubilee had suggested.

"Anytime Mr. S. Thanks for not treating me like a kid. I know I'm not ready for what you have, but now I think I'll have an idea of what I'm looking for when I am." She said with a smile, then tilted her head and rethought her words to see if they made any sense at all.

Scott smiled tenderly and nodded to convey that he understood her meaning.

A moment later she pushed the food cart out of the room, leaving a plate of food under a cover on the table for Xander.

Chapter 7: The Other Cheek

When the door opened, Alan awoke and put on his glasses. He looked up in time to see Dr. McCoy pushing Xander into the room in a wheelchair.

The expression on Xander's face was classic shock when he saw the three men in the bed. Alan decided it was his turn to explain.

"Hello Xander, I'm Alan. I'm from another dimension like you. You know Andrew, and from what I've heard, you've made the acquaintance of my brother Scott under less than favorable circumstances." Alan said with a smile.

"Uh, hi. Do I want to know why Andrew is sleeping on your chest?" Xander asked with a puzzled expression.

"Probably not." Alan said simply, as Hank moved Xander to the spare bed.

"I told you already, I can walk." Xander snapped at Hank as he tried to help Xander out of the wheelchair.

Hank put his hands up in a surrender motion as Xander got out of the wheelchair and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Please, try to take it easy. You need time to heal." Hank said shortly as he moved the wheelchair out of the way.

"Where is your caregiver?" Hank asked of Alan.

Alan responded with a shrug.

"I will talk to Tara and find out who is supposed to be on duty." Hank said absently.

"Tara?" Xander asked cautiously.

"Yes, my niece. She is coordinating the volunteer schedule for caregivers for those recovering in this room." Hank said and prepared to leave the annoying man with Alan.

"I used to know someone named Tara... I just thought..." Xander said as Hank left the room.

"Yeah, it's her. But she's from this universe. There are doubles of a lot of people here." Alan said, relaxing back on his pillows and stroking Andrew's back absently.

"Is that what you are?" Xander asked, looking at Scott.

"Yeah. I'm just here for medical treatment, like you I guess." Alan said, still not knowing if he liked this guy or not.

"Well, it wasn't my idea to be here." Xander said sourly.

"You're welcome." Alan said coldly, now he knew.

"What is that supposed to mean?" Xander asked in offense.

"It means that Andrew risked his life to rescue you. He is recovering from a stroke, but when you and your friends were attacked, he used his powers to create a portal to rescue you. Scott is recovering from a coma, but he used his optic blasts to kill monsters so you could escape. Neither of them had the strength to walk across the room on their own but they both used their powers to help you." Alan said in a low tone, so as not to wake Andrew or Scott.

"Sorry. But what am I supposed to do?" Xander asked, becoming more aware of his situation.

"You have a choice, you can either sit there like a self-involved asshole and bitch about being rescued against your will, or... You can go over to that table and enjoy the meal that Andrew was kind enough to ask Jubilee to leave for you." Alan said with an expression of hardness.

"Um. Okay." Xander said and stiffly made his way over to the table to eat the meal.

* * * * *

Xander ate in silence with his back toward Alan and thought about the things that Alan had said.

Andrew and Scott had risked their lives to help him escape his own dimension, it didn't escape his notice that Alan had bandages on his arms and was confined to the bed too. That probably meant that he used his abilities and risked his life too.

The food was probably very good, but Xander could barely force himself to eat it. He felt like such a jerk for his self-centered attitude... but how could he make it right?

There was a knock on the door and a moment later a young girl poked her head in.

"Are you guys still up to having class this afternoon?" Kitty asked from the doorway.

"Yeah, just give us a minute." Alan said and smiled at Kitty.

Kitty nodded and stepped back out, closing the door.

Alan gently shook Andrew awake and whispered, {It's time for the afternoon class, are you up to it?}

Andrew looked around and noticed Xander eating his meal. He scooted himself up and said, "Yeah... thanks Alan... I mean, for before."

Alan pulled Andrew close to himself and said, "You'd do the same for me. I'm glad to be able to give something back."

Andrew smiled and gave Alan a kiss on the cheek before turning to wake Scott.

{Time for class Scott.} Andrew whispered and his heart melted to see the rumpled, little boy quality that Scott had as he first awoke.

Scott looked around the room and saw Xander eating his meal. "Hello Xander. Did anyone tell you about the classes we will be having today?"

Xander forced a pleasant expression on his face and turned to face the three in the bed.

"Nope, no one said a word." Xander said with a semi-goofy grin on his face.

Andrew noticed the falseness of Xander's mood but decided that now wasn't the time to deal with that.

"We are going to have two classes, about eight students each in here today, since we're confined to the bed. You are welcomed to stay and observe, or you can leave and come back when the classes are over." Scott said without any hint of malice.

"I'll stay. Don't worry, I'll keep out of your way." Xander said and made his way back to the spare bed.

"You don't have to do that. This class is a discussion, you can join in if you feel like it." Andrew said as he was trying to make himself presentable for the class.

"Ready yet?" Kitty asked, half-phased through the door.

"Yeah, come in." Scott said, noticing the astounded look on Xander's face at Kitty's ability.

The door opened and eight students filed in, carrying chairs. Kitty walked back out into the hallway and came in with a box.

"A few of us have been working on this for a while, and when you got hurt, we decided to finish it and give it to you as a 'get well' gift." Kitty said and presented the box to Scott.

Surprised by the weight of it, Scott took the box and handed it to Andrew, so they could both work to open it. Alan joined in and all three of the men worked on opening the very tightly wrapped gift.

Andrew was stunned. In his lap sat a miniature version of the elevator that he had described his second day in this universe.

"It's exactly the way I pictured it." Andrew said in wonder.

"Artie wrote down just about everything you said that day, so we used his notes, Bobby's drawings, and everyone else's help to put it together." Kitty said with pride.

"It's fantastic. Thank you all." Scott said with a swell of pride at the initiative his students were showing.

"It works, go ahead and turn the big wheel." Artie said excitedly.

Andrew did as he was told, and the platform raised up as he kept the wheel turning with the treadles.

"What is it?" Xander asked, amazed by the little machine.

"Who wants to explain how this machine works to Xander?" Scott asked in his teacher voice.

All the students raised their hands and finally Scott chose Artie to explain the principle behind the machine, as well as how it worked.

Alan and Xander were amazed by the level of knowledge that Artie demonstrated while explaining the machine. When he was finally finished, Scott said, "Very good Artie. Xander? Alan? Do you have any questions for the students about this machine?"

"Yeah. You may have already said this but... where's the ramp?" Xander asked, looking at the machine from different angles.

The discussion was on in full force after that. A knock at the door finally ended the discussion when it turned out to be the next class waiting to come in. All the students gathered their things quickly and ran out of the room, since they were late for their next class.

* * * * *

Dawn was getting herself cleaned up as Tara reflected on the things that Dawn had told her. They had talked for nearly two hours about the other Tara and someone named Willow.

Dawn had gone into great detail about how wonderful the relationship was... and wasn't. Apparently, Dawn paid more attention than those around her knew, or they wouldn't say so much around her. She knew what problems Willow and Tara had had in their relationship and what had finally broken them up.

Tara thought about the fact that Willow used magic to manipulate the mind of someone she claimed to love. She didn't know every detail of their circumstances, but some things are just wrong, and manipulating your lover's mind so she won't leave you is on the list.

When Dawn emerged from the bathroom, fresh and filled with energy, Tara couldn't help but smile. Dawn's openness to life was refreshing after all the seriousness of her own life.

"That shower felt wonderful, thank you again for letting me use it. What do you want to do now?" Dawn asked, plopping herself down on the bed next to Tara.

"You mentioned that you did some magic, I was a little curious about that." Tara responded gently.

"Well, there is magick and then there is magic. The stuff that Willow does is really hard-core. She does the magick with a 'k'. The few times that I tried to do that kind of magick... things went wrong. And it felt wrong. That's kind of what led me to the magic that I practice. Nothing will work right, or feel right, if you are working against your nature and I'm not meant to use that kind of magick."

"Tell me about what kind of magic you do." Tara asked with fascination.

"I do elemental magic. It's not very glamorous, but it isn't nearly as dangerous as Willow's magick. If you wanted, we could go outside, and I could show you some things?" Dawn asked with an imploring look.

"Sure, you can borrow a jacket if you want, the autumn nights can get a little cold." Tara said as she went to the closet.

She emerged with two coats and handed one to Dawn.

"Thanks." Dawn said as she put it on and pulled her long hair out of the back with a little tug and flip of her head.

* * * * *

When the last student left the room, all four men laid back exhausted. There was a knock on the door and Scott finally said, "Come in." Without lifting his head from his pillow.

"I'm here to sit with you." An unfamiliar voice said.

"Warren?" Alan asked in disbelief.

Scott sat up and saw Warren standing in the doorway, his white wings barely clearing the doorframe.

"What brings you back here?" Scott asked with a smile.

"Ororo called and said that you were hurt and, she thought you would like a visit. When I got here, Bobby asked me to take his shift taking care of you so he could talk with his girlfriend." Warren said and made his way into the room.

"Introductions?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Sorry, Warren, this is Andrew, my boyfriend, also known as Portal. Next to him is Alan, my brother from the dimension next door and in the other bed is Xander, demon magnet extraordinaire. Guys, this is Warren Worthington the third, also known as Angel." Scott said.

"Nothing like the Angel we know, eh Xander?" Andrew said with a smile.

"Not even close." Xander said, happy to be included in the conversation.

"You know an Angel?" Alan asked cautiously, knowing that they knew demons, so why not?

"Yeah, Buffy's Ex. He's a 250-year-old master vampire cursed with a soul." Xander said absently.

"She dated a vampire?" Alan asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, I don't know what she was thinking." Xander said with a shrug.

"Don't you? I mean, I think you would know given your track record." Andrew said playfully.

"And what is wrong with my track record?" Xander asked defensively.

"From what I've heard, you dated an Incan mummy, a human-sized praying mantis, Cordelia the half-demon seer, and Anyanka the vengeance demon." Andrew said informationally.

"Well, Ampata, the mummy, only wanted to suck the life force out of me, I didn't actually date the praying mantis, she just wanted me to fertilize her eggs before she bit my head off. Cordelia didn't become a demon till after I dated her and Anyanka stopped being a demon before I dated her." Xander said ending weakly.

"And you've had sex with Dracula, Spike, and Faith. Or was I misinformed?" Andrew said with a laugh.

"Who told you about that?" Xander asked, blushing furiously.

"Anyanka and Halfrek told me all kinds of stories about you... you Viking." Andrew said and broke into giggles.

"Well... well... What about your track record?" Xander retorted.

"What about it? I may be a virgin, but I'm in bed with two gorgeous guys. One of these days we'll be ready to go all the way and I'm looking forward to it." Andrew said with certainty.

Scott, Alan, and Warren sat in shock as the two discussed their personal matters so openly.

"Andrew, are you thinking of having a ménage à trois with Scott and Alan?" Warren asked in disbelief.

Andrew thought about what he had said and how it sounded. Then he looked at Scott and Alan's interested looks.

"We haven't talked about it, but if it were to happen, I think it would be a wonderful relationship for all three of us." Andrew said honestly.

Scott and Alan looked at Andrew, then at each other. Alan was the first to break into a smile, soon followed by Scott. Andrew noticed the by-play and said, "We are recovering, NOTHING is going to happen until Hank gives the okay."

Scott and Alan immediately broke into identical pouts. Andrew looked at them both and said, "Okay, nothing below the waist is going to happen until Hank gives the okay."

Scott and Alan each moved in to give Andrew a kiss on the cheek and then snuggled close on each side.

"Are they always like this?" Warren asked, not believing that this was Scott, the tight-assed, control freak, leader he had known for years.

"I arrived just before you did. But Andrew used to be shy and timid." Xander said to Warren, moving from his bed to a chair beside Warren.

"I got better." Andrew said from the bed, then wriggled under a twin assault of nuzzling on his neck.

"So all that was true? I mean vampires and demons?" Warren asked Xander, ignoring the three playful men in the bed.

"Vampires, demons, trolls, ghosts, witches, a cyber-Frankenstein monster, a hell-god, and more apocalypses than I can count." Xander said resigned.

"How do you survive in a world like that?" Warren asked with interest.

"It kills most people all of a sudden, it's been killing me a little at a time... a piece at a time... for years. This last battle took my eye." Xander said sadly.

"How did that happen?" Warren asked softly.

"A bad guy caught me and gouged my eye out." Xander said with a pained expression.

"I'm sorry." Warren said gently.

"Why? I lost my eye defending the people I care about... given the same situation, I'd do it again. I don't have any regrets, I guess I'm just tired of the fighting. I mean, I've been fighting constantly for seven years, I'm just wondering... when is it enough?" Xander said with an old voice.

"Why do you have to keep fighting?" Warren asked, recognizing the pain in this man's life.

"At the moment, I have a spell on me that attracts any demon within a thousand miles. But besides that, I've always been with Buffy, helping her, I guess I don't know any other way."

"Who is Buffy?" Warren asked with interest.

"The Vampire Slayer." Xander answered offhandedly.

"What's that?"

"The one girl in all the world given the power and strength to kill vampires and various other demons." Xander answered automatically.

"What would you do if you weren't helping Buffy?"

"I... I don't know. I've been fighting so long; I don't know what I'd do if the fighting ended." Xander said in a small voice.

"Would you like to find out?" Warren asked hesitantly.

"How?" Xander asked in confusion.

"When Scott was introducing us, he didn't mention that I'm verrrrrrrry rich." Warren said with a glowing smile.

"What are you saying?" Xander asked, even more confused.

"I'm saying that, I think I could find a job for you in my company. It would be a real job and you would either sink or swim on your own merits, but I could give you the chance if you're interested." Warren said seriously.

"Why are you doing this?" Xander asked, more in wonderment than suspicion.

"Let me answer your question with a question. If I were a weary, battle-fatigued man that you encountered and you had the ability to change my life so I didn't have to fight anymore, would you do it?" Warren asked, honestly wanting an answer.

"Yeah, I guess I would." Xander said in realization.

"That's why. I have a feeling that all you need is to let the fighting end and start a new chapter in your life. And I trust my instincts about people, I'm willing to give you a chance to prove yourself." Warren said in a business-like tone.

"Thanks." Xander said in astonishment.

"It looks like you have some healing to do first, and you'll probably want to get rid of that pesky spell." Warren said with a smile.

"Yeah, but after that, I'll think about working for you... I'm having trouble even imagining my life without Slayers and patrols. I'll need to think about it, but thanks for giving me a chance." Xander said with a real smile.

"No problem. The professor and Ororo know how to get in touch with me if you do decide to take me up on my offer."

Xander smiled again and looked over at the bed. The three men were asleep cuddled together.

"They do look kind of good together." Xander said with a wistful smile.

"They do at that." Warren said and watched the three sleeping.

Chapter 8: The Other Shoe

//Xander, would you be willing to watch over Scott, Alan, and Andrew for a while? We have a situation developing and need every combat capable X-Man in the hangar immediately.// The professor sent to Xander telepathically.

//Uh... sure Professor. Is it something I can help with?// Xander responded, trying to get used to talking without talking.

//This is where you can help the most. Hank will remain in the building to attend to the children, if there are any problems you can call on his help.// The professor sent with an undercurrent of impatience.

//I'll take care of them. Go do what you need to do.// Xander sent and felt the telepathic link go silent.

A moment later Warren got up and left the room, nearly at a run.

Xander looked over at the bed where the three men were sleeping soundly, both Scott and Alan resting their heads on Andrew's chest.

* * * * *

As Tara and Dawn were walking from the mansion, Dawn spotted a wooded area and said, "Let's go over there."

Tara followed and within a few moments they found themselves in a clearing among several large trees.

Dawn picked up a fallen leaf and it began to jiggle and shake in her hand, a moment later it hovered above her open palm. Dawn looked at Tara, then with a smile, she tilted her palm toward Tara and the leaf gently floated toward Tara and hovered before her.

"Put out your hand." Dawn said, still smiling.

Tara raised her hand, palm out and the leaf gently made its way down and came to rest.

Tara looked at the leaf, then at Dawn. She felt that she should be freaked out, or at least a little dubious about what she was experiencing, but somehow, she couldn't make herself feel anything but joy at the wonder of the new world opening up before her.

"Would you like to try something?" Dawn asked as she made a gesture and five leaves began to flutter and dance around them.

"Sure, you did say that nothing bad could happen, didn't you?" Tara asked in confirmation.

"Not exactly. It's magic, just like the elements that power it, it isn't good or evil... it just is. For example, fire is a good thing, without it our civilization would probably still be living in caves and eating raw foods. Fire by itself isn't evil, but it can be put to some evil uses... same thing with magic." Dawn finished with a shrug.

"Then why is Willow addicted to magick and you aren't?" Tara asked, truly interested.

"Because the type of magick that she uses needs the power of blood, pain, suffering, and demons. It is flashy, it promises easy answers to your problems. The thing is that the solution that you get from magick is usually worse than the original problem. When the new problem emerges, it's just a little easier to call on magick to solve it, and so on, and so on, until you're addicted to the power and every problem has to be solved using magick." Dawn said with an introspective look.

"And how is your magic different?" Tara asked, and sat down under the largest tree at the edge of the clearing.

Dawn sat to join her and said, "First, it doesn't make life that much easier. There are little things that you can do, but all life's big problems are still there and you still have to deal with them. If you understand the basis of elemental magic, then you respect the natural order and use your magic when it will benefit the world around you. It's not like hunting vampires or demons, but it's important to me."

"I don't really understand." Tara said, looking Dawn straight in the eyes.

"Well, if a forest fire were heading this way, I could use my magic to divert the fire away from here and protect the mansion. It would be possible for me to stop the fire completely, but that would interfere with the cycle of growth, death, and rebirth in the area. Does that make any sense?" Dawn asked carefully.

"Yes, but how would you divert the fire? I mean, how would you do something big like that?" Tara asked, back to fascination.

"My strongest element is air, so I would probably use an air spell to change the wind direction away from the mansion in all directions. The surrounding area would experience the same thing that it would have if I weren't here but the mansion would be spared." Dawn said simply.

"Could I learn something?" Tara asked with excitement.

"Sure, but I have to warn you that what I'm going to show you won't be flashy, but it will be real, and the truth. Do you still want to learn?" Dawn asked in warning.

Tara nodded enthusiastically.

Dawn looked around and pointed to a place in the middle of the clearing. "Stand there and relax. I'm going to talk you through a very basic blessing that uses visualization. It will get you familiar with the basics before we try anything substantial."

Tara took her place and nodded to let Dawn know she was ready.

"Face toward the north." Dawn said, and noticed Tara looking around, obviously not knowing which way was north.

"Since the sun is setting, that would be west, turn so your left shoulder is toward the setting sun." Dawn said with a fond smile.

"Now put out your hand at arms-length, palm up. Look at that point in the air and lower your hand. Still focusing on the point where it was, picture something that means home and growth, you don't have to tell me what it is, but do you have it?" Dawn asked professionally.

"I have it, I just don't understand it." Tara said in a nervous voice.

"Do you mind telling me what it is?" Dawn asked, hoping she could help.

"When you said family and growing, the first thing that came to my mind was my sketchbook." Tara said, full of confusion.

"Don't worry about it. The subconscious has its reasons and we may never understand why it chooses one thing over another, but since it did, go with it. Just visualize your sketchbook in front of you at arms-length. When you have the picture firmly made, let me know." Dawn said in a quiet tone so as not to distract Tara from her visualization.

"Okay, I can see it." Tara said more calmly.

"Now you're going to turn to face the east, but when you do, the sketchbook is going to remain pointing toward the north, and even though you aren't looking at it, it is still there." Dawn said, trying to help Tara focus.

Tara stood still for a moment then haltingly turned herself to face the east. Dawn waited before saying, "Now we are going to do the same thing, at a point in front of you, an arms-length away, visualize something that means love and hope."

Tara immediately had a flash of her old blue teddy bear when the words were spoken. A gentle smile fell across her face as she saw the blue teddy bear form before her mind's eye.

Dawn noticed the smile and could easily tell when Tara was finished.

"Now do like you did before, To the north you have Tara's earth, to the east you have Tara's water, now it is time to find Tara's fire, turn and visualize safety and comfort." Dawn said, not needing to be so careful now that Tara was getting used to the practice.

Tara saw a plate of her grandmother's cookies appear before her and could even smell them just coming out of the oven.

Dawn gave Tara a moment to become comfortable with the image before saying, "Now you're going to turn to the west and find Tara's air, what makes your heart flutter with excitement, what is your passion?"

Before Tara's mind's eye, the sinewy form of Dawn stood; She was dressed in a brown and green diaphanous gown. There was a wreath of leaves in her hair and a dozen small leaves were swirling around her in a continuous whirlwind.

Tara was surprised by the image, but before she could give it any thought, Dawn said, "Now, remembering that the image to the north is still there; you can turn to face it again. Take a moment to be aware of all four of your elements then let me know when you're ready for the next step." Dawn said professionally, getting the sense that something very important was happening.

Tara did as instructed and without moving to look, could see each of her four elements around her. She nodded her head to let Dawn know she was ready.

"Now focus on a point at the soles of your feet. What you are creating is a representation, not the literal object. You need to come up with a representation of Tara's body. Something that expresses how you feel about your physical appearance and the image you believe other people hold of you."

Tara immediately thought of a pile of worms writhing in filth. She was about to try to make another image when she remembered what Dawn had said about the sketchbook, 'just go with it'.

"Now, drawing a line from north to south and from east to west will cause the lines to cross at one point, that point is Tara's heart. Her emotional center. Is her heart full or empty? Made of cold stone or warmth?"

Tara saw the image form of a stone bowl, filled with water. She accepted the image and went back through the other five points to reestablish them once again.

"Now, at a point above the top of your head, visualize Tara's spirit. The representation of mind, who you want to be, what you want to do, the hopes and dreams for the future." Dawn said fascinated at the emotions that had been crossing Tara's expressive face.

Tara saw a white wolf facing into the wind and looking with peaceful intensity into the distance. She held on to that image for a moment, then went back through the other six one more time to make sure all her visualizations were strong.

"Good, now you've finished the hard part, the next step is to invoke the power to create the sphere of protection. Are you ready for the spell?" Dawn asked carefully, noticing that Tara was completely open and unguarded. The sight was something that she had never seen before... and it was beautiful.

"I'm ready, what do I have to do?" Tara asked calmly.

"Normally, you would say the words of the spell, but it will work just as well if I say the words and you listen carefully to them. Picture as much as you can of the spell in your mind as I say the words. If you feel led to say anything, you can join in or take over, this isn't a strict ritual." Dawn said seriously.

"I'm ready." Tara said and went through the seven visualizations again.

"Facing the north, we call upon the archangel Michael to lend his power and will to nurture Tara's Earth. Send guidance to heal her wounds and strengthen her being."

"Facing the east, we call upon the archangel Uriel to lend his soothing voice to comfort Tara's Water. Lead her to the path that she may find contentment and know peace."

"Facing the south, we call upon the archangel Gabriel to lend his strength to defend Tara's Fire. Hold her close, shield her from harm and repel any attack in accordance with the natural laws."

"Facing the west, we call upon the archangel Rafael to lend his passion to inspire Tara's Air. Lift her up to see the possibilities and encourage her to reach for new heights."

"Facing the north and feeling beneath, we call upon Freyja, Norse Goddess of Beauty, to lend your wisdom to the aid of Tara's Body. Let nothing unreal remain in the image she carries, and help her recognize the beauty before her."

"Facing the north and feeling within, we call upon Astarte, the Phoenician Goddess of Love to lend your caring to the aid of Tara's Heart. Help her to embrace her desires and embrace her passions. Lead her to make wise decisions that will benefit her heart."

"Facing the north and feeling above, we call upon Saint Brigid of Ireland, patron of dedication to lend your will to the aid of Tara's Spirit. Please stir the hopes and dreams within her, give her the wisdom to know which dreams to follow and the dedication to follow them."

"So let it be."

"So let it be."

"So let it be."

Dawn finally went silent and closed her eyes, needing a quiet moment to collect herself.

Tara could feel all kinds of new sensations, all of them pleasurable and making her feel more alive than she could ever remember being. She seemed aware of every cell in her body, every molecule of air touching her skin. She could feel the energy and life in the world around her.

Slowly Tara opened her eyes and was mystified. {Dawn.} She whispered in awe.

Dawn opened her eyes and saw Tara looking around in wonder. The action seemed strange, until she remembered the third or fourth times she performed a spell and was able to see the magic. She closed her eyes again and willed herself to be able to see the magic around her. When she opened her eyes again, she was in awe of Tara. She had a perfect sphere around her body, six of the points she had created were a part of the sphere and the remaining point, her heart, was the sphere's exact center.

Dawn followed Tara's gaze to the trees before them and was astonished at the beauty as the life and magic trickled through the trees.

"Tara, close your eyes and remember what the world looked like before the spell. You'll be able to see the world of magic again anytime you want, just remember this feeling and it will come back to you again." Dawn said reassuringly.

Tara did as she was told and looked around herself to see the mundane world that she was so familiar with.

"That was incredible. Can we do something else, or is it too late?" Tara asked brimming over with energy.

"Which of your elemental points was the strongest, there should have been one that was brighter and clearer than any of the others." Dawn asked, needing to know which element they would be working with.

"The east, Water." Tara said confidently.

"Good, then do you know of any water around here that we can use to try another spell?" Dawn asked; amazed by the transformation that had come over Tara in the short time that they had been acquainted.

"Right this way. There is a pond not too far from here, I can see it from my bedroom window." Tara said with a smile, leading the way.

* * * * *

Scott awoke and put on his glasses.

"Where did our caretaker go?" he asked in a sleepy voice.

"He got called away... they all did." Xander said seriously.

"What's going on?" Scott asked, now fully awake.

"The professor didn't tell me anything except that every combat capable X-Man was being called into action... which leaves us out." Xander said sourly.

"How long ago did this happen?" Scott asked as he pulled himself up to a sitting position.

"About three hours. Hank stopped by once to check on you three, he's watching over the children while the others are gone."

There was a gentle knock on the door and Xander groaned as he got off the chair to go answer it.

"Can we come in?" Artie asked shyly.

"Alan and Andrew are sleeping. You can come visit later." Xander said softly.

"We won't be noisy. Clarissa was kinda scared with everyone being gone and wanted to be with Mr. Summers." Artie said timidly. Xander had no doubt that Artie was also scared by the tone of pleading in his voice.

"Come in but remember that you promised to be quiet." Xander said and moved back from the door.

* * * * *

Dawn followed Tara and eventually they ended up at a small pond.

"Before we can do an actual spell, you will need to focus on the water. It may seem strange at first, but it will get easier. Just look into the water, then see it through magical eyes like you were doing before." Dawn said and stepped back a little.

Tara thought about what Dawn said and knelt at the edge of the pond and looked into the water. She closed her eyes briefly and remembered the feeling of seeing with magic. When she opened her eyes again, she gasped at the beauty before her.

"Can you see it?" Dawn asked in a near whisper.

"Yes." Tara said in wonder.

"Now look at your own hand and see the power that is in you." Dawn said, looking at the scene with her own magical vision.

Tara looked at her hand and could see a yellow glow coming about an inch out from it.

"Now reach out and join your aura with that of the pond. Just imagine it happening and will it to be so." Dawn said with a smile at Tara's look of wonder.

Tara reached out and her yellow glow seemed to stretch out to touch the glow of the water. When her glowing tendril touched the water's aura, Tara could feel energy, calmness, coolness, serenity, and peace flowing into her as her aura became lighter and lighter.

"Now separate yourself from the pond. Resist the urge to take power from it and just leave it as you found it." Dawn said in warning.

Tara heeded the words. She closed her eyes and looked back to Dawn with her regular vision.

"It was wonderful. I feel lighter." Tara said happily.

"Good, that's exactly what was supposed to happen. There's one more spell I would like to show you but it might be difficult." Dawn said as she made her way back to Tara's side.

"Let's try it, I feel like I could do anything tonight." Tara said with a confident smile.

"Good. Look into the water with your magical sight and look into the patterns. If anything looks familiar, just say what comes into your mind." Dawn said and sat on the ground, making herself comfortable.

Tara did as she was told and looked at the ever-changing patterns, then she saw something that looked familiar.

"Andrew." She said, trying to concentrate on that image in the pool.

"Don't try to capture one frozen image, you are going to see thought, movement, emotion, as well as literal images." Dawn said and waited for Tara to put the pieces together.

"How do I recognize what a thought or feeling looks like?" Tara asked honestly.

"Just the same way you saw Andrew. You will look at the images and say the first thing that comes into your mind. If you stop to think about them, you will lose the thread of what's happening and have to start over again."

Tara nodded and looked back into the water.

"Andrew."

"Pain."

"Betrayal."

"Grief... loss... oh God." Tara said and looked away in horror.

"Tara, when were you looking at?" Dawn asked carefully.

"What do you mean?" Tara asked shakily.

"What you were doing is called scrying, or remote viewing. You have the ability to see what is happening or what may happen." Dawn said with caution.

Tara looked back into the water and focused her mind on the shifting patterns. A moment later she turned back to Dawn with tears in her eyes and said, "Later tonight, oh God Dawn, we've got to stop it."

"Think about what you're saying." Dawn said with warning.

"I'm saying that we've got to stop Scott from betraying Andrew." Tara said, not understanding Dawn's reluctance.

"Scott is the forest, his betrayal is the fire, and Andrew is the mansion. If we try to put out the fire, or stop the betrayal, we interfere with the natural order. The best thing we can do is protect Andrew." Dawn said with certainty.

"How?" Tara asked in confusion.

"When a person is hurt, they need to be comforted. Let's provide some comfort for Andrew. Let's make him feel special. Let him know that we care for him. I know that I owe him at least that much after what I put him through the past year." Dawn said from a dark place of memory.

"But we can't do it right away, we'll give him a few hours to digest what's happened, or will happen. In fact, it will probably be best if we don't approach him till tomorrow. Then we'll surprise him. If we try to distract him too soon, he won't be able to deal with the trauma. The trick is to be there when he's been able to deal with what he can but before he starts to brood and become depressed." Dawn said, back to her cheerful self.

Tara thought about Dawn's words and finally asked, "Do you happen to know what kinds of things Andrew likes?"

* * * * *

Alan awoke and put on his glasses. When he looked around, he noticed that there were eight children in the room. Four of them were on the spare bed, three of them were sitting together on the floor whispering and the last was sitting on Xander's lap, asleep.

{What's going on?}" Alan asked in a whisper as he pulled himself into a sitting position.

"The X-Men got called into action. Some of the children were worried and wanted to stay up here with us." Scott said quietly.

"What are they fighting?" Alan asked with worry.

"I don't know. Xander and Hank weren't told anything except that every combat capable X-Man was needed. They've been gone for about five hours." Scott said with a voice filled with worry.

A few minutes later there was a knock on the door. Andrew awoke at the sound as two more children were admitted. A young girl, Rachel, had obviously been crying. Andrew saw this and motioned for her to come to the bed. She climbed up and he hugged her.

"What's going on?" He asked with worry at the sight of all the children in the room.

"The X-Men were mobilized about five hours ago; the children are worried." Alan said as another child climbed onto the bed.

Within minutes there were six children in the bed with Scott, Andrew, and Alan. All that could be heard was the sound of breathing as each of the children was being soothed.

* * * * *

An hour later found all the adults awake and all the children asleep.

Andrew finally asked, "Do you think we can get Hank to check on them? I'm really starting to get worried."

Then they heard movement in the hall as the professor's voice was saying, "You can't go in there."

The door flew open with a crack and everyone in the room was jolted awake.

A moment later the only sound that could be heard was Scott's shaking voice.

"Jean?"

Chapter 9: Twisting the Knife

Jean looked in confusion at Scott, then crumpled to the floor, unconscious.

"How?" Scott asked in wonder as the professor entered the room and said, "Get her to the MedLab immediately."

"Professor?" Scott asked as Piotr easily picked up Jean's limp form and carried her from the room.

"Scott, I promise I'll explain everything soon, but for now we must secure her before she wakes up and does more damage."

With that declaration, the professor turned and left the room.

Andrew hesitantly put an arm around Scott's shoulder, only to have it shrugged off.

"I can't, if Jean's alive... I just can't." Scott said in a lost voice.

Andrew felt as if a knife had pierced his soul. Some part of his mind registered a pair of arms come around him and he instinctively fell into the embrace.

Silent tears began to fall as Alan rocked him gently and rubbed his back.

Eventually Andrew calmed and pulled away from Alan's embrace. He turned to look at Alan's face and asked in a shaking voice, "Am I a substitute for Gene too?"

* * * * *

Scott fought his way out of the bed and tried to make his way to the door on shaking legs.

"Where are you going?" Alan asked, as he watched his brother struggle for his footing.

"I've got to go to Jean." Scott said with determination in his voice.

Andrew cast a sad look toward Xander, who gave one sharp nod and grabbed the wheelchair.

"How about I give you a ride?" Xander said with false enthusiasm as he brought the wheelchair up behind Scott.

Scott stopped, shocked for a moment before sitting down in the wheelchair and saying, "Thanks Xander."

Alan decided that there were too many little ears about for what he needed to say and announced to the room, "Everyone back to their own rooms now. It's time for bed."

The children reluctantly gathered what things they had brought and slowly trooped out of the room.

When they were finally alone, Alan said seriously, "You are not a substitute for Gene. I don't know how I'll ever convince you of that, but if it takes twenty years of trying, that's what I'll do."

Andrew sat and thought about the words, wanting to believe them but finally said, "You don't have to say that Alan, it hurt at first, but it always does when someone leaves... they always leave."

Alan thought about that for a moment. 'They always leave'... his father, his mother, his friends Warren and Jonathan, his friends Anya and Hallie. They always leave. Andrew didn't need him to debate the point right now or to be given promises that he would believe to be lies, so Alan said, "Then let's share the time we have right now."

Andrew nodded his head into Alan's chest and just held on tighter.

* * * * *

"What happened to her Professor? How is she alive?" Scott asked from Jean's bedside.

"From what I've been able to determine from my telepathic scans, a force known as the Phoenix was searching for a physical form to use so it could protect its homeworld.

"When Jean used her telekinetic abilities to save us, it was attracted to the power and took possession of her body. In the past month, it has been working to save the She'ar homeworld. Now that its mission is complete, it has no purpose, so Jean was able to influence it to return to Earth.

"But the Phoenix is nearly all instinct, and Jean is unable to control the tremendous power, so when she arrived, there was much destruction.

"We were able to subdue her, but not before many lives were lost and much damage was caused. Bobby, Marie, and Kurt were injured in the battle, and I have nearly depleted my own energy by using telepathic assaults."

"So, what are we going to do now?"

"We are going to suppress her power and try to strengthen Jean so she can control the Phoenix. If we can do that, she will be the most powerful mutant on the planet. If we can't..."

"When can I talk to her?"

"Not for a while, we will keep her sedated for a bit so we can heal and develop defenses."

"I need to stay with her."

There was a moment of silence before the professor asked, "What about Andrew?"

"He'll understand, he knows me better than I know myself." Scott said with a neutral tone.

"He deserves an explanation. Don't let Jean's arrival destroy your friendship." The professor pleaded.

"It may be too late for that..."

"Isn't Andrew worth the effort to at least try?" The professor asked, amazed that Scott could be so unfeeling toward someone who cared so deeply for him.

Silence fell across the room as Scott ignored the professor's question. Both the professor and Scott turned at the noise when Xander tried to leave the room discreetly.

* * * * *

Xander gently knocked on the bedroom door and peeked inside before entering.

"This is your room too Xander, you can come in without knocking." Alan said as he held Andrew.

"Just common courtesy, guys." Xander said, surprising Alan and Andrew by not making a wise-assed remark.

"How are things with Scott?" Andrew asked bravely.

"The professor is explaining what happened to Jean... I would tell you but most of it didn't make sense to me. It sounded like she was possessed, but maybe that's just me reflecting my own experiences." Xander said with a tired smile.

Xander made his way to the spare bed when Andrew said, "Why don't you join us over here? It's easier to talk when we're all in the same place."

"Okay... but I need to get in on Alan's side of the bed. It would be too much like I'm taking Scott's place if I... literally took his place." Xander said ending with a shrug.

Andrew and Alan scooted over and let Xander into the bed.

Silence filled the room for a few minutes until Andrew finally said, "I don't think I want to be here anymore."

"I'm sure if you asked the professor, he could set you up in another room." Alan said helpfully.

{I mean this universe.} Andrew whispered.

Alan took Andrew by the shoulders and turned him so he could face him. "Andrew, I haven't said it before, because I thought it was too soon, but now I have to... I love you. I want to stay with you. And I don't care which universe you decide to make your home, I want to be there with you."

"You can't, you don't even know me..." Andrew began before Alan interrupted.

"I can, I do, and I know you well enough to know that you are the man I want to spend my life with... but it's too soon for that type of commitment, so..." Alan trailed off in thought.

"So?" Andrew asked, not daring to believe that this could be happening.

"...So to prove to you, to me, to everyone around us that this isn't a rebound thing from Gene for me, or from Scott for you, let's plan a commitment ceremony one year from tomorrow. A year and a day is a standard waiting period as I recall. That will give us both time to understand our feelings and really get to know each other. And plenty of time to change our minds if either of us decide that this is a mistake. So..." Alan trailed off, this time in fun.

"So?" Andrew asked with a grin.

"So, Lee Andrew Wells, will you do me the great honor of becoming my life partner one year from tomorrow?" Alan asked as he took Andrew's hands in his own.

"Yes." Andrew said shyly.

* * * * *

Xander sat in shock for a few moments before saying, "Congratulations guys."

Alan looked over at Xander's shocked expression and asked, "Xander, would you please stand as a witness at our ceremony. There are traditionally two witnesses."

"I won't even be in this dimension in one year." Xander said.

"Well, I happen to know someone who can take care of that." Alan said with a smile.

"By then we may not be living in this dimension either, but whatever dimension we end up in, we'll stay in touch and come to get you to witness our ceremony." Andrew said, looking happy.

Xander thought about it for just a moment before saying, "I'd be proud to be your witness. But considering the history between me and Andrew, and the way Alan and I started out, I'm kinda surprised that you would choose me."

"Well, I understand that what happened before was the malignant evil thingie that we all had going on, so all that stuff is forgiven. As far as Alan..."

"...I told you exactly what I thought, when I thought it. And I gave you a choice." Alan said with a gentle teasing smile.

"To either sit there like a self-involved asshole or enjoy the meal that Andrew asked Jubilee to leave for me." Xander said from memory.

"And you chose to eat the meal. That was enough to tell me that you did care about Andrew and Scott." Alan said with finality.

"Well, thanks guys. I thought I had made an enemy of everyone here within five minutes of waking up." Xander said sheepishly.

"You've gone out of your way to be helpful and haven't said one word against us since you've been here. The first impressions might not have been the best, but we're past that." Alan said with a smile.

"And now that you've got all that evil stuff out of you, I wouldn't mind getting to know you. You've got to admit, we never really tried to be friends before." Andrew said simply.

"Yeah, I'd like that Andrew. I think I'm going to go back to my bed and rest for a while. You guys should think about doing the same, it's really late." Xander said as he got out of the bed.

"Um, before you go... Could you help me to the bathroom?" Andrew said shyly.

"Sure. C'mon buddy."

Chapter 10: Insubstantial Assurances

Hank was exhausted. He had worked all night treating Bobby, Marie, and Kurt's injuries.

"Good morning Hank, how are our patients this morning?" Ororo asked pleasantly.

"They are all fine. Marie, and Bobby will be released when they wake up. Kurt will need to stay in bed until he has recovered from his concussion. Jean is going to remain sedated until we can devise a way to contain or at least dampen her power... and Scott is in the next bed, so he can be near her."

"What about Andrew?" Storm asked, speaking her private thought aloud more than asking Hank.

"I don't know. Scott seems to be completely focused on Jean. I tried to talk to him about Andrew, but he wouldn't hear me."

"How could he do that to Andrew?" Storm said in dismay.

"I can't explain it either, but it is going to devastate him when he finds out." Hank said, shaking his head.

"Then he doesn't know?" Ororo asked, with wide eyes.

"No. The professor said that Xander was here when Scott made his feelings known, but I don't think he would tell Andrew about what he heard."

Storm nodded and came to a decision.

"I'll go and talk to Andrew now. As much as I want to protect him, he deserves to know the truth of the matter." Storm said with certainty.

"There is always the chance that Scott will change his mind..." Hank began.

"...If he does, then he deserves to deal with the fallout of his actions. Keeping Andrew in ignorance may prevent some immediate pain but will only cause long-term problems." Storm said with certainty.

"You're right, of course." Hank said in resigned acceptance.

"You look like you could use some sleep." Ororo said in worry.

"The professor is sleeping now, when he awakes, he will tend to our patients and I will get some rest.

"Good, it will serve no purpose for you to work yourself to exhaustion." Ororo said as she prepared to leave.

"It would serve one purpose, Andrew and Alan would get a good laugh if I were confined to bed for a week." Hank said with a tired smile.

Ororo gave a gentle nod as she left the MedLab.

* * * * *

There was a quiet knock on the door. Xander made his way from the bed to the door, more easily than the previous day.

"Good morning Xander, do you mind if I come in? I need to speak to Andrew." Storm asked politely.

"Andrew and Alan are both asleep, but you are welcomed to come in and sit with me if you like. Have we been introduced?" Xander asked politely.

"I don't think so, my name is Ororo Munroe." Storm said gently.

"Oh, I've heard your name, I just don't think we've met face to face before except..."

"...When I hit you with lightning." Storm said with a smile.

Xander led her into the room and they sat at the table.

"How is Andrew?" She asked, letting her concern show through her voice.

"He was deeply hurt but Alan and I talked with him and he's going to be alright." Xander said calmly, feeling that it wasn't his place to announce Alan and Andrew's engagement.

"So you told him what you overheard in MedLab?" Ororo asked in surprise.

"I didn't have to. Andrew understands Scott better than Scott understands himself. He saw the rejection for what it was. I don't know if they'll be able to salvage anything from this, but if there is going to be any chance, Scott needs to talk to Andrew. If it were me, I would have given up on him already, but you know Andrew..."

"...Yes, he is kind and forgiving. I pray that they can work this out. They are so good for each other." Storm said sadly.

"It's not going to happen." Andrew said sleepily from the bed.

"What?" Xander said in surprise.

"Scott made his choice. And I didn't realize it before, but Scott seems to focus all his attention on one relationship, to the neglect of all others." Andrew said with a pained voice.

Xander and Ororo sat in stunned silence.

"While I was the focus of his attentions, I believed that his lack of other close relationships had to do with his need for people to see him as strong and capable despite the loss of Jean... but that doesn't explain why he didn't develop close relationships with other people while Jean was alive..." Andrew said as he was figuring it out.

"I'm not like that am I?" Alan asked in a sleepy voice.

"No, from what I saw of you and Emma, I don't think you're that way at all. Good morning, love." Andrew said and gave Alan a brief gentle kiss.

The shock of that action registered on Storm's face. Xander noticed and said, "Guys, I didn't think it was my place to tell your news. But it looks like Ororo could use some explanation."

"Oh, sorry Ororo, I thought Xander would have told you, to keep you from worrying about me." Andrew said with a smile.

"Tell me what?" Ororo asked in true confusion.

"That Andrew and I are engaged to become life partners one year from today." Alan said happily.

Storm sat and digested that information for a minute as the three men watched, awaiting her reaction.

"Why now?" Was Storm's choice of first question.

"Actually, I was going to wait until I was more sure of my feelings before asking, but last night Andrew needed to know that I loved him, and I needed for him to know, so I told him. And the commitment ceremony is just a way of proving that I'm serious, something more tangible than the words. But I do realize that this emotional time may be influencing my decisions, so that's why we're waiting for a year, to make sure that what we're feeling is real." Alan said while snuggling against Andrew's side.

"Then allow me to offer my congratulations and blessings for your impending union." Ororo said with a pleased smile.

"Thank you." Both Alan and Andrew said while snuggling closer.

"What about Scott? I mean, it feels like there is unfinished business between you." Ororo said, trying to pin down the source of her uneasiness.

"Actually, I don't think there is. He chose Jean and rejected me. We both know it. If he stays true to form, he will focus all his attention entirely on her until she is better. Once she is, he might make some token effort to patch things up between us but there will be a distance between us, we'll be colleagues, not friends. On the other hand, he may just decide to avoid all contact." Andrew said in speculation.

"While you're predicting the future, how is my relationship with my brother going to progress?" Alan asked bravely.

"Since I've never seen him interact with Alex, I can only guess. I think that you will be closer to him than I will, but not by much. I don't see him doing anything more brotherly than maybe remembering you on your birthday and introducing you as his brother when meeting new people. And with us being engaged, he may decide to avoid contact with you too." Andrew said sadly.

"That is horrible. Do you really believe this to be true?" Ororo gasped.

"Yes. But you've known Scott much longer than either of us, do you think that I am misreading the situation?" Andrew asked steadily.

Ororo thought about Scott's relationships with people other than Jean, or lack thereof. Finally she admitted, "I can understand your analysis of his behavior, but I have to believe that he will behave better than that."

"Then let's see what he does. If I'm right, he won't come up here, call, or even send a message to me until after he has had time to talk with Jean." Andrew said in a cold voice.

Alan noticed Andrew's retreat into emotionlessness and whispered into his ear. Andrew blushed and smiled as he turned his attention back to Ororo and Xander.

After a few moments of uncomfortable silence Andrew said, "Xander is going to be one of our witnesses at the ceremony."

"Have you decided on the other witness yet?" Xander asked, glad to have a new topic of conversation.

"I have an idea, but we haven't discussed it." Andrew said as he shifted his position so he could lay his head on Alan's chest.

"Who do you have in mind, love?" Alan asked, enjoying Andrew's closeness.

"Professor Frost." Andrew said as he snuffled.

"I thought she would perform the ceremony. Who did you have in mind for that?" Alan asked while changing position to better accommodate Andrew.

"Professor Xavier, I mean, we have a year to convince Professor Frost that he isn't the enemy." Andrew said with a smile.

"True enough... I really need to let Professor Frost know what happened." Alan said, voicing a worry he had had since the previous day.

"I've thought about that too. Maybe Ororo could talk the professor into letting me open a little portal, just so you can tell her what's going on." Andrew said hopefully.

"I don't know how receptive Charles would be to such an idea." Ororo said dubiously.

"Try asking him how he would feel if one of the X-Men were missing, and there was blood on his bedroom floor and a broken window." Andrew said simply.

"That might convince him. It isn't going to hurt you to open this doorway will it?" Ororo asked in concern.

"Not at all, Alan's dimension is almost right on top of this one. Before I learned to control my power, his is one of the dimensions that I would accidentally look in on. It's actually a lot easier than opening a portal to my home dimension." Andrew said honestly.

"Then I will talk to Charles now, I believe it would be best for those in your home dimension to know that you are well." Ororo said as she got up to leave.

The three men watched as she left the room.

"What now?" Xander asked, not knowing what to do.

"Let's enjoy a crisis free moment before we contact Alan's home dimension. I feel like I've been on a roller coaster since day before yesterday." Andrew said honestly.

Alan and Xander couldn't help but nod in agreement.

"Any guess on how Professor Frost is going to react when she hears the news?" Andrew asked playfully.

"My guess is 'no reaction'. She is a wonderful woman, and a good friend, but she doesn't display her emotions obviously to those around her. That's part of what makes her reputation as a cold-hearted bitch." Alan said simply.

"Ooo, I think Xander may be falling in love again." Andrew said in a playful tone.

"What?" Xander asked with raised eyebrows.

"Well, have you ever met a cold-hearted bitch that you weren't attracted to?" Andrew said, enjoying the chance to tease Xander.

"Well... I... No, I guess I haven't. What does that say about me?" Xander asked in confusion.

Realizing that he had hit a nerve with Xander, Andrew said honestly, "Not what you might think. I think you just like strong, self-assured women. Any woman who speaks her mind and is self-confident tends to be labeled as a bitch. It actually says a lot about you that you want an equal as a partner rather than some shy, demure doormat who will bend to your every whim."

"Uh... thanks?" Xander said in confusion, trying to decide if he was being insulted or complimented.

Andrew laughed at Xander's confused state and said, "Don't worry Xan, all's I'm saying is that you like a person rather than an empty-headed pretty face. Let me put it this way, did you think Harmony was attractive?"

"Harmony Kendall? Are you kidding? I couldn't stand to be in the same room with that ditz. Personally, I think that was how Spike got his soul restored. He endured a relationship with Harmony, and he built up so much good karma that as a result, his soul was restored to balance the forces of nature."

"Well Harmony was pretty, why didn't you find her attractive?" Andrew asked, trying to lead Xander to his point.

"Because she was an airhead. What would you do with her other than sex? You couldn't talk to her because she only talked about fashion and gossip. You couldn't go out and do anything with her because she never shut up. She was lazy, conceited, and mean-spirited. What was there to like?" Xander said in exasperation.

Silence fell over the room as Xander put the pieces together. Alan finally broke the silence by saying, "Don't you just love it when he does that?"

A smile of comprehension finally covered Xander's face and he asked, "How do you do that?"

"It must be another mutant ability." Andrew said with a shrug and a grin.

* * * * *

Ororo approached the bedroom door to find it standing open.

She knocked on the doorframe and the three men looked up as one.

"We decided to leave it open so Xander wouldn't have to keep getting up to answer it. If yesterday was any indication, we should probably be selling tickets at the door." Alan said happily.

"And we could use that money to help pay for our ceremony. The catering bill alone is going to kill us." Andrew said in mock worry.

"Why will your catering bill be high?" Ororo asked, despite herself.

"We'll probably be inviting the Scoobies, the Slayers, and the X-Men from two universes. And we don't want to be cheap on the food... there is no worse way to start out your life together than with the bitching of everyone you know ringing in your ears about how nasty the crab puffs are." Andrew said, trying to look serious.

Ororo finally understood that the men were just being playful and said, "Charles gave his approval for you to contact Alan's home dimension. On the provision that you don't exert yourself."

"Why don't you stay here with us while I contact them. I mean, the more familiar faces that they see, the more likely they will be to believe your story." Andrew said before Alan added, "Ororo being here will go a long way toward helping her to believe our story. My Ororo has been in Africa for nearly a year."

"Everyone ready?" Andrew asked as he sat up straighter in the bed.

Nods from everyone convinced him that it was time.

He cast his awareness toward his target dimension and began searching for Emma Frost.

It only took a few moments for him to locate her in her office. She looked up at the point where he formed the portal before it had begun to form.

The golden haze formed into a swirling vortex and soon there was a three-foot vortex hovering before the occupants of the bed looking out into Professor Frost's office.

"Hello Professor." Alan said calmly.

"Scott? It's good to see that you aren't hurt. We've all been quite concerned." Emma said conversationally.

"I am fine. After Gene's death, I... um... did something stupid." Alan said with a blush of embarrassment.

Professor Frost only responded with a raised eyebrow of inquiry.

Alan raised his arms and showed the bandages.

Emma nodded in understanding. Then she asked, "So, where are you?"

"I'm in a neighboring dimension. Andrew... Professor Frost, this is Andrew, he found me near death and brought me here to save my life." Alan said timidly.

"Hello Professor Frost." Andrew said quietly.

"Hello Andrew, thank you for saving Scott, he is very important to a lot of people here." She said without a hint of emotion showing through her look or voice.

"I just wanted to let you know that I am alive and well. I have been ordered to stay in bed for a week until I am healed." Alan said, with a bit more confidence.

"You must admit that this is quite a bit to take on faith Scott, do you think that you can provide me some sort of proof to verify your claim?" Professor Frost said professionally.

"Ororo, could you come here and say hello to Professor Frost?" Alan said to Storm who was still outside the view of the portal.

Storm moved into view and said, "Hello Professor Frost, from what Alan has said, you can verify the location of my other self in your dimension to corroborate his story."

"Alan?" Professor Frost questioned.

"Yes, that is what we call your Scott, since we have one of our own." Ororo said with a gentle smile.

"May I ask, why you didn't have him here to verify your story?" Professor Frost inquired.

"Because he is at the bedside of his injured fiancée, Jean Grey." Alan said with a pained voice.

"I see." Professor Frost said and cast a glance toward Xander.

"Oh, Professor Frost, this is Xander. He is a visitor from yet another dimension." Alan said formally.

Emma nodded in introduction and asked, "Then you will fully recover?"

"Yes, I just need to take time for the wounds to heal and I will be fine... There is one other thing I need to tell you." Alan said with nervousness in his voice.

Emma again prompted him to continue with her eyebrow.

"Andrew and I have become involved, we are planning a commitment ceremony in one year." Alan said with the fear showing through his voice.

The professor betrayed her shock for an instant before saying, "You have only been gone for three days and are very emotionally unstable, as evidenced by your suicide attempt. Are you sure this is a wise course of action?"

"That's why we're waiting for a year. I love Andrew completely, but I have enough sense to realize that this is not the time for me to be making life-altering decisions. Please be happy for me Professor." Alan said in a pleading tone.

"I will do this for you, Scott. I will reserve judgment until I have had a chance to get to know Andrew. It may not be a blessing as such, but it is not disapproval by any means." Professor Frost said in a voice that might almost be considered tender.

"Thank you, Professor, that is all I can ask. As soon as Andrew and I are released by our doctor, we will probably be returning to your dimension." Alan said seriously.

"How did Andrew come to find you?" The professor asked curiously.

"Andrew has the ability to open interdimensional portals, apparently my... suicide attempt... had the effect of throwing my counterpart in this universe into a coma. When Andrew came to help, he was able to see what was happening to me and... he saved me." Alan said in wonder, giving it voice for the first time.

"So, our Scott was in a coma, Alan was near death from blood loss, and Andrew had a stroke from over-using his mutant ability. That is why we haven't contacted you sooner, Andrew has been recovering as well." Ororo said informatively.

Professor Frost nodded in acceptance when Alan said, "I'll check back with you in the next day or so, I just wanted for you to let everyone know that I am well and not to worry. How are things there?"

"Much the same as when you left, however the news of you being alive and recovering will be a much needed morale boost. Everyone is becoming weary of the fight." Emma said and nearly looked tired.

"How are Remy and Warren?" Alan asked quietly.

"Warren seems to be recovering well, but Remy is inconsolable. I don't know what else to do for him." Emma said, this time actually betraying worry for an instant in her expression.

"Would you mind if I were to talk to him next time we contact your dimension?" Alan asked with his own worry showing.

"No, I don't know that it will help, but I don't see how it could cause any harm. And doing something is preferable to doing nothing, which is all we have left to try with Remy." Emma said in an uncharacteristic ramble.

"Please let him know that I may be calling on him. We'd better close the portal now; Andrew still has to contact his home dimension later this morning." Alan said with a grim smile.

"Be well my friend." Emma said as Andrew withdrew his power from the portal.

Chapter 11: Dealing with the Devil

Storm made her way out of Alan and Andrew's room and down to the kitchen. Logan, obviously enjoying a cup of coffee, greeted her.

She smiled to herself and went to the coffeepot and poured a cup for herself. Ororo seated herself then took a deep drink from her mug before saying, "Good morning Logan. How does this morning find you?"

"Helluva thing, Jean's alive, One-Eye ditched the kid, half the kids in the place saw Jean keel over last night. It ain't barely daylight and we've had a full day already." He said and took a drink of his own coffee.

"How did you know about Scott and Andrew?" she asked with worry. She didn't want her friends to be hurt by gossip and speculation.

"I overhear things sometimes, can't help it, I got good ears. Don't worry, no one else knows, and I won't tell." Logan said seriously.

"Thank you, my friend. I know the whole story will inevitably come out, but I can hope that the time will be delayed as long as possible to give everyone time to deal with their new situations." Storm said and took another drink, enjoying a decent cup of coffee.

"Don't seem to be much for us to do but just hold it together till the dust settles." Logan said and leaned back in his chair.

"That might be the hardest thing to do right now." Ororo said and sat her coffee on the table.

"I know you want to fix everything, but it don't work that way. We just have to hang around till someone needs us." Logan said, looking Ororo right in the eyes.

Ororo nodded and silence fell over the kitchen.

Logan got a contemplative look on his face which turned to resolve. Finally he said, "I'm gonna be out of town for a few days and I need to keep it quiet."

"Of course, where will you be?" Ororo dared to ask.

"I just thought of something I can do. Someone needs my help... she just don't know to ask for it." Logan said and left the room.

* * * * *

Classes were canceled for the day due to the overwhelming lack of teachers.

Andrew, Alan, and Xander were surprised by the lack of visitors and enjoyed a morning of napping and conversation.

Finally it was noon and Andrew opened the portal to his home dimension.

"Hi Buff, how are things at Slayer Central?" Xander asked, noticing that there was still damage in the living room.

"It's fine. When you left, the demon feeding frenzy seemed to stop. How are you doing there? Any demon problems?" She asked pleasantly.

"Not a one. Have you had any luck finding a spell to get rid of the demon beacon?" Xander asked with his goofy smile, the one that had curiously been absent for most of the past twenty-four hours.

Buffy nodded and said, "Yeah, Willow has a spell that she thinks will work, she's ready to try it if you are."

"Sure, come on. Let's give it a try." Xander said as Andrew opened the portal to the floor so Willow could come through.

A moment later Xander, Andrew and Alan were watching as Willow cast the circle and prepared for the ceremony.

Buffy walked through the portal and asked, "Where's Dawn?"

"With Tara, I guess." Xander said before an 'Oh Shit!' expression fell across his face.

"Tara?" Willow asked, suddenly gone pale.

"Yeah, there is a Tara in this dimension. She's here visiting her Uncle Hank. Willow, she's not the same Tara you knew, she is a completely different person than the one you knew." Andrew said, trying to deflect Willow's probable reaction.

"I need to see her." Willow said, putting on her resolved face.

"Fine, can we get Xander's demon magnet demagnitized first? I'd go to get Dawn now, but Alan and I are both confined to bed for a few more days." Andrew said with some tiredness showing through his voice.

"Love, do you need to close the portal and relax?" Alan immediately asked in a soothing tone.

"No, I'll be fine, but the sooner we're done, the better." Andrew responded quietly.

"What happened?" Buffy asked, just noticing that the men were in bed.

"Stroke." Xander said, pointing at Andrew. "Blood loss, non-vampire." He said pointing at Alan.

"I guess you're in a hurry." Buffy said as she watched Willow finish the preparations.

"And you wouldn't be?" Xander asked Buffy seriously.

"Point taken." Buffy said as Willow began the chanting.

Long minutes later Xander was standing in the center of a circle while Willow was chanting and stopping occasionally to throw little pinches of ground herbs at him.

Alan was watching in bafflement as Andrew was following the spell, considering how she was affecting the balance of forces.

Finally, the spell was finished and there was no outward difference.

"Did it work?" asked Xander seriously.

"Rona, Caridad, bring it in." Buffy called through the portal.

The two Slayers came into the room carrying something that looked like a cross between a deformed pit bull and a dead goat. The stench of decay filled the room as the Slayers struggled with the bound beast.

They sat the demon before Xander, and everyone looked on to see its reaction.

The beast did nothing but struggle against the ropes that were binding it. It made no move toward Xander and didn't seem to notice him in the room.

Confident that the spell had worked, Willow said, "It looks like our work here is done. Where's Tara?"

Caridad and Rona dragged the struggling demon back through the portal, as Xander moved to open a window.

Andrew threw a disgusted look toward Willow before casting his mind about to find Tara and Dawn.

He was surprised to find them about ten feet from the bedroom door and rapidly approaching.

Andrew pointed at the bedroom door as Dawn knocked.

"Come in." Alan said, wondering when the thing got closed again.

Dawn and Tara entered the room.

Willow ran for Tara, but Dawn got in the way.

"She's not the Tara you remember. She is a completely different person." Dawn said strongly.

Willow ignored her and made her way to Tara.

Tara endured a hug and kiss without betraying a hint of emotion.

Willow finally noticed and said, "Don't worry Tara, we were meant to be together, I'll protect you and you'll never have to worry about anything again."

"Willow, I'm not her. I don't know you. Please don't touch me. Leave. Me. Alone." Tara said firmly.

Everyone in the room but Dawn was astonished at the confidence in Tara's voice. Dawn just beamed at the strength Tara had just displayed. True, the blessing and joining with the water element did give her a boost of confidence and power, but the strength of will to say those words came from Tara herself.

"You can't mean that, baby. I love you and now that you're back, we can be together forever." Willow said, sure that she could make Tara see it.

"No." Tara said and crossed her arms over her chest.

Willow said, "You just need to spend some time with me and you'll love me again. I know it."

"No." Tara said with firmness.

Willow began chanting in some ancient language that Andrew didn't even know. When Buffy and Dawn realized what Willow was doing, they ran to stop her, but Willow just raised a hand and they froze in place.

Her eyes and hair had turned black and her skin became veiny. Xander moved to stop her but with a flick of her wrist he was knocked into the opposite wall.

As she uttered the last syllable, a blue flash erupted from Tara and Willow stood stunned before she fell to the floor, unmoving... unknowing... unthinking...

Dawn and Buffy were released from Willow's hold. Dawn made her way to Tara, as Buffy made her way to Willow. Andrew and Alan struggled out of bed and made their way to Xander.

Buffy tried to revive Willow, but she wouldn't snap out of whatever trance state she was in. Finally Buffy asked, "What did you do to her?"

"I did it. I performed a blessing on Tara last night to protect her." Dawn said to Buffy and Tara.

"But what did you do to her? I can't wake her up." Buffy said with extreme worry.

"I invoked the protection of Gabriel in accordance with the natural laws." Dawn said and led Tara to a chair, she wasn't looking so good.

"What does that mean?" Buffy asked, cradling Willow against her bosom.

"It means that whatever Willow was trying to do to Tara with that spell, came back to her three-fold." Andrew said as he helped Xander up onto the bed.

"She was going to make me her zombie?" Tara asked in horror.

"Something like that. She had a problem, she used magick to solve it. I don't know what that spell was she was chanting." Dawn said seriously.

Andrew got comfortable in his bed and said, "I don't know either, I don't even recognize the language she was using."

"So what are we going to do with her now?" Buffy asked in a helpless near-whisper.

"Wait for the spell to wear off and hope that she learned a lesson from this." Dawn said simply.

Buffy looked with anger at the uncaring attitude of her sister.

"Willow took care of you and all but adopted you when I died. Is this how you repay the kindness that she's shown you over the years?" Buffy raved.

"The Willow who did those things was wonderful and I loved her a lot. She's gone, she's been disappearing, a little at a time for the past six years. That woman isn't the same person. She uses magick to hurt people. Look around you Buffy, how many people have been hurt by her magick? How many times has she nearly killed one of us or all of us? The old Willow cared about her friends and would never do anything to put them in danger. Willow the witch gets what she wants with magick. She doesn't have to work for anything anymore." Dawn said, her anger turning to anguish.

"I think I would've liked Willow before she was a witch. She sounds like a really nice person." Tara said in comfort to Dawn.

"Yeah, she was the best. Smart, happy, and always fun to be around... I miss her." Dawn said and turned to cry on Tara's shoulder.

"I wish we could make her like she was before she was a witch." Tara said absently while comforting Dawn.

"Done." Willow said in a dark raspy voice. She still had her black hair, black eyes and veiny skin, then a flash of light engulfed her, transforming her into her red-headed, blue-eyed old self.

Chapter 12: Slippery Slopes

"What the hell was that?" Alan asked as Willow got up from the floor and looked around.

"It was a vengeance demon's spell, the power of the wish." Xander said with a trace of anger creeping into his voice.

"Willow was a vengeance demon?" Andrew asked in surprise.

"I remember that D'Hoffryn tried to recruit her when she did the 'will be done' spell that made Xander a demon magnet the last time." Buffy said while staring at Willow.

"And made you want to marry Spike." Xander threw in.

"She must have gone back to Arashmaharr and accepted his offer." Dawn said quietly.

"So what about the malignant evil thing, if she was a vengeance demon, why was she affected too?" Buffy asked the group.

"Her vengeance demon would feed the paracitic evil, making it stronger, but her demon nature would keep her from going insane... otherwise she would have been the first to go mad." Andrew said as he figured it out.

"How could she have hidden it from us?" Buffy asked, noticing that Willow was becoming more aware of her surroundings, like she was waking up from a dream.

"She didn't hide it. We just all assumed that she was acting out of grief and her magick addiction. That's why we couldn't get her back to normal after the paracitic evil thingie was cleansed out of her. She is a demon or was a demon. Tara's wish made her like she was before she became a witch, so now she's fully human." Dawn said in speculation as she was leading Tara to sit on the spare bed.

"Guys? Where are we?" Willow asked with a lost little voice.

"It's a long story Wills, we're in Upstate New York in a parallel dimension." Xander said, taking a seat next to Tara and Dawn on the bed.

"God, what happened to you Xander? Why are you wearing an eye patch?" Willow asked in worry.

"I'll tell you later Will, you guys better get back to Slayer Central. I think Andrew needs to rest." Xander said as he noticed that Andrew was getting paler.

Buffy looked at Andrew and without a word went through the portal. She led Willow who was just looking around and trying to make sense of things.

"You coming?" Buffy asked of Dawn.

"I'd like to stay here for a while." Dawn said and moved a little closer to Tara. Buffy's eyes widened in comprehension.

Buffy finally asked, "How about you Xander?"

"I have some unfinished business here." Xander said plainly.

"Noon tomorrow?" Buffy asked of Andrew.

Andrew nodded and waved before withdrawing power from the portal.

"You okay love?" Alan asked Andrew, looking into his eyes, searching for the truth.

"I guess I'm not as recovered as I thought. Two portals in one day really wore me out." Andrew said with a tired smile.

"Then why don't you get some rest? We'll get out of here and leave you to it." Dawn said and rose from the bed.

"Wait, one question before you go." Alan said quickly.

Dawn looked at Alan, prompting him to ask the question.

"Why did you cast the protection spell on Tara? I mean, did you know that Willow was going to do that?"

Dawn got a peaceful smile and said, "I had no idea that Willow would act that way. I was showing Tara some basic spells and thought a blessing and protection spell would be a good thing to have... isn't it pretty?"

Andrew realized what she was talking about and willed himself to see the magical world.

"It's beautiful... a perfect sphere... it's so light, how did you get it so light?" Andrew asked, amazed by the beautiful, powerful magic.

"After the blessing, Dawn showed me how to touch the water element." Tara said serenely.

"Whatever you did worked perfectly. Even if you didn't mean to do it, thank you for bringing the old Willow back to us." Xander said with a smile.

"Xander, could I talk to you for a minute?" Dawn asked and dragged him away, leaving Tara to face Andrew and Alan alone.

"So how are you doing Tara?" Andrew asked uncomfortably.

"Great." Tara said with a look of peace.

"That whole thing with Willow didn't bother you, did it?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No, I mean it shook me up a little while it was happening, but now I'm fine, especially since it worked out okay." Tara said with a smile.

"Good, I'm glad you weren't bothered." Andrew said honestly.

"So, you knew the other Tara?" Tara asked bravely.

"A little, I never sat down and talked to her like I'm doing with you now. I didn't really hang around with that group back then." Andrew said shyly.

"Then you're the person that I want to ask. The others loved her; they may only be remembering the good things. Can you tell me, what was she really like?" Tara asked with her old shyness showing.

Andrew smiled and said, "My world would be a much happier and better place if she were still alive there. Now that she's gone, it's like one of the stars went out and the night is just a little bit darker and the day is just a little dimmer."

"That's a lot to live up to." Tara said with worry.

"Do you know what she did to make her so special?" Andrew asked seriously.

Tara shook her head.

"She loved the people around her. Her witchy powers weren't all mega and scary like Willow's, her fighting skills weren't great like Buffy's or even as good as Xander's, but she loved each of them and their lives were better because of it. And when she was gone, they were diminished." Andrew said and snuggled into Alan's side.

"Then they're always going to think of me as her, aren't they?" Tara asked, a little afraid.

"Maybe not." Alan said softly.

Tara looked at him in question.

"Scott and I are doubles, like you and the other Tara. If anyone was going to live in someone's shadow, it should be me. But no one has treated me like 'the other Scott'. I had to change my name to keep things from becoming confusing, but besides that, no one has treated me like my twin or tried to force me to behave like him." Alan explained peacefully.

"How can I get them to see me, as me?" She asked, sounding a little more confident.

"What you did today went a long way toward proving that you are your own person. Tell me something, unless I'm being too personal, are you worried about this because you're afraid Dawn might see you as the other Tara?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No. I know that Dawn sees me as myself, it's the others that I'm worried about. If I'm going to be around Dawn, I'm going to be around them, and I don't want that kind of pressure." Tara said seriously.

"Don't worry about the others, their lives are full of other things to worry about. The only people who matter are you and Dawn, as long as you're fine, the others can deal." Andrew said with confidence.

Tara smiled and walked over to the bed to give Andrew a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks Andrew, I'm really glad we got some time to talk."

"Any time Tara, and I mean that. No matter what you need to talk about, or when you need to talk about it, I am here for you." Andrew said seriously, looking her in the eyes.

Tara smiled sweetly and said, "Thanks, I didn't know when I came here that I was going to be making so many friends."

"Count me in on that too." Alan said with a determined look.

Tara looked at him in question.

"Andrew and I are planning to become life partners one year from today. I realize that he will have friends of his own and so will I, but we will also have friends as a couple. If you'd be willing, I'd like for you to be our friend." Alan said timidly, knowing that he sounded needy.

"I already think of you as a friend Alan. I just didn't know about the couple thing." Tara said softly.

The door opened. Xander and Dawn walked in smiling to find Tara standing by Andrew and Alan's bed.

"You ready to go? These guys need some sleep and we've got things to do." Dawn said with excitement.

Tara got a big, loving smile and said, "Ready when you are, sweet dreams guys."

Xander watched as the girls left the room.

"So, what did you need to stay in this universe for, if you don't mind my asking?" Alan asked of Xander.

Xander ducked his head and quietly said, "To take care of you guys."

"You don't have to do that for us Xan, we've got a mansion full of people who can walk us to the bathroom." Andrew said in a playful tone.

"I just want to, okay? It's hard for me to explain but, I don't have a lot of guy friends and being here with you two, I dunno, I'm just not ready for it to end." Xander said weakly.

"Got it Xan. And we enjoy you being here too. Just as long as you aren't doing this out of some warped sense of duty and obligation, we're happy to have you here with us." Andrew said with a smile.

"Besides, it's like we were just telling Tara, we each have our own friends, but a select few are going to be 'our' friends, and you Alexander are on that list." Alan said in a commanding voice.

"Thanks guys, you don't know what it means to me to be accepted after everything that's gone on." Xander said tiredly.

"Then sit down and let's have some buddy time." Andrew said with a laugh.

"Buddy time?" Xander asked dubiously.

"Yeah, guys hanging out, talking, teasing, ragging on each other. We got 'Y' chromosomes, let's use 'em." Alan said happily.

"But aren't you guys gay?" Xander asked in honest confusion.

"Well yeah, but we're still guys. I mean, just because I love a man doesn't mean that I suddenly have 'fantastic' ideas for interior design or something like that." Andrew said with a disturbing flamboyance on the word fantastic that made Alan and Xander both laugh.

"So how do we start buddy time?" Xander asked as he laid back across the foot of the bed.

"I don't know... I guess we do like we've been doing. Talk about whatever junk we feel like." Andrew said.

"Do you think Dawn and Tara are going to get together?" Xander asked without getting up from his laying position.

"Possibly, it could go either way at this point. They might end up as friends or lovers." Andrew said with confidence.

"You don't know? Is your psychoanalytical mutant ability failing you?" Alan asked in a teasing tone.

"No. I can still read you like a book mister. But Dawn and Tara have to decide what they mean to each other. I think both of them want to become lovers, but it will all depend on whether one of them has the guts to come out and say it." Andrew said simply.

"What about Willow, you get any readings from her?" Xander asked curiously as he propped himself up on an elbow.

"Willow was too out of it to send any readings, but Buffy was protective enough that she might have more than a passing interest in Willow." Andrew said speculatively.

"No way! Buffy the Vampire Layer, going for a woman, not just a woman but a fully human woman? I don't see that happening." Xander said somewhat cattily.

"What do you mean?" Alan asked, genuinely interested.

"I mean Buffy's first boyfriend was Angel, the 250-year-old master vampire I was telling you about. Her second was Riley, an enhanced human 'super-soldier', the next Spike, Angelus' 125-year-old childe or grand-childe depending on who you talk to. For Buffy to give up on men, AND demons would be quite a lifestyle change." Andrew said with a grin.

"Actually, she had a human boyfriend before Angel, his name was Pike." Xander interjected.

"That's who the Buffy in this universe is dating." Andrew said off-handedly.

"How do you know that?" Xander asked suspiciously.

"After I met Tara, the professor decided to find the counterparts in this dimension of all the Slayers and Scoobies." Andrew said and snuggled against Alan again.

"So what am I like in this dimension?" Xander asked curiously.

"You aren't exactly here. Your counterpart is female. Alexandria Harris-Harmon." Alan said as he put his arm around Andrew to snuggle him closer.

"Harmon? As in Jesse Harmon?" Xander asked, growing pale.

"Yeah, the professor said that Xandria and Jesse were married, and that they had been childhood sweethearts." Alan said and noticed that Andrew had fallen asleep.

"I would really love to see him again. I mean, my friend Jesse died seven, almost eight years ago. I would really like to see the Jesse in this universe, to see that he is alright. I've always wondered what kind of man he would have turned out to be." Xander said and turned a tear-filled gaze on Alan.

"We happen to know someone who can open portals and could probably arrange that for you, although it won't be till after he's recovered. He's exhausted from opening two portals today." Alan said with worry as he stroked Andrew's back.

"I'm sorry that I had any part in that strain. I promise I won't ask him to open another portal for me until I'm ready to leave... If I leave." Xander finished in a near-whisper.

"Are you thinking of staying?" Alan asked in surprise.

"Yes, Warren offered me a job. Just a plain old, working for a living job. And I can't even imagine what it would be like to work and go home and not have to worry about demons or go out patrolling or meet with Buffy and Willow for a Scooby meeting or research party. I don't know if I could do it. A part of me says, 'do it, you've earned a rest' while another part says, 'you'll be bored out of your skull'." Xander rambled miserably.

"I can't say I know exactly how you feel, but I've got a similar problem to face. Andrew and I want to be together, but I don't know how we're going to be able to do that. I am part of a team, the X-Men from my universe, and I take that commitment seriously. They are as much a part of my life as the Scoobies are of yours I suppose. It would be hard for me to think about giving up my place on their team, but I don't want Andrew to have to face the world I come from. They kill mutants there if they catch them. They mutilate mutants in the name of preserving humanity. Chances are that it will come down to a war between mutants and normals, and the mutants are horribly outnumbered and disorganized. If it comes down to war, I don't think we have a chance of winning. And I don't want to take Andrew into that." Alan said sadly.

"Then why don't you stay here?" Xander asked with honest curiosity.

"Because I don't belong here. I told myself I did, but this is Scott's universe and I don't see us getting over our problems anytime soon. Andrew isn't from here either, but somehow he made this place his home... but even he has talked about leaving. Neither of us belong here and I can't find a reason to want to stay... unless that's what Andrew wants. For him, I would do it." Alan said with certainty.

"What about my world? I mean it is Andrew's home dimension." Xander asked, understanding Alan's misgivings.

"From what Andrew described, there isn't much more for us there than there is in my universe. He doesn't have any family to speak of, and I don't have any that I would care to associate with. And with all the demons and vampires, we'd be in the position of having to worry for our safety every day of our lives." Alan said tiredly.

"Haven't you noticed? Every world is like that. Every world has its problems whether it's demons, evil mutants, monsters, or street gangs. It's what makes life something more than a series of days where you do the same thing until you die. The struggle is the thing that makes you alive. If you don't have obstacles to overcome, how will you ever grow stronger, or smarter?" Xander said for Alan's benefit as much as his own.

"So mutant haters are obsticles for us to overcome to make us stronger. To unite us and galvanize us or to destroy us until the next, smarter, better group of mutants comes along?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, sounds kinda inspirational, doesn't it?" Xander said with a laugh.

"It makes sense in theory, but it may be too late to put it into practice in my universe." Alan said sadly.

"Then don't go there. You've got to decide what your priorities are and stick to them. What is most important? Your team or your partner? If it's your team, let Andrew know that before the commitment ceremony, I'm willing to bet that he'll want to stay by your side and will have respect for you for standing with your team. If you decide that Andrew is the priority, then act like it. Figure out what's best for him and explain why you believe as you do, chances are that Andrew will go along with you if he understands that it's what you really want." Xander explained confidently.

"How do you know all this stuff?" Alan asked in amazement.

"You try hanging around with a group of women for seven years and not pick up some relationship tips." Xander said with an exasperated expression.

"I can see that." Alan said and thought about what Xander had said.

"How about I go back to my bed and let you get some rest? You look like you could use a nap too." Xander said, looking at Andrew.

"Yeah, thanks Xan." Alan said with a fond smile.

"Sure thing, Al." Xander said with his own smile.

Alan rolled his eyes before closing them to remove his glasses.

Chapter 13: The Important Things

Xander was the first to awake, he looked at the clock and was relieved to see that he had more than an hour before Dawn's plan would go into effect.

He got up and made his way to the bathroom where he showered and shaved. He borrowed some of Scott's baggier clothes. They probably looked loose and floppy on Scott, but they were a little snug on Xander. They weren't uncomfortable or too tight, so he wore them out of the bathroom.

Andrew looked up at the sound of Xander leaving the bathroom.

"Got a date?" Andrew asked in a teasing tone.

"Yeah, you were right about Emma... whoah baby, what a woman!" Xander said playfully.

"Seriously, what's up Xan?" Andrew asked.

"Well Andy, I just felt kind of nasty and gross, and felt like getting cleaned up." Xander said simply.

"You know, when you put it that way, it sounds like a good idea. But I don't know how I'll manage it; I don't think I can stand for that long in the shower." Andrew said worriedly.

"Not to worry my friend, someone had the foresight to put a shower stool in there, so you don't have to stand up. If you want to have a shower, you can go in and take one sitting down. Just leave the door open so you can give a yell if you need anything." Xander said as he stripped the linens off his bed.

"Okay, I think I'm ready. Can you help me over there?" Andrew asked.

A few minutes later Andrew was showering as Xander was tidying up the room.

"Andrew?" Alan asked sleepily, groping for his glasses.

"He's taking a shower." Xander said as he ran to the bedside and handed Alan his glasses.

"Thanks Xan. What's going on?" Alan asked, noticing that the room was different.

"I cleaned up the room a little. It was starting to look a little too 'lived in'." Xander said with a smirk.

"Do you think Andrew will be okay, showering by himself?" Alan asked with worry.

"Yeah, there is a shower stool, so he doesn't have to stand. And the bathroom door is open so he can call if he needs anything." Xander said with assurance.

"Well then, I guess I need to take a shower too. Except... I don't know what to do about these bandages." Alan said, still not fully awake.

"I tell you what, when Andrew get's out, I'll go ask Hank how you should shower. I need to go out and find a linen closet anyway."

"You're just full of energy this afternoon." Alan commented, somewhat sourly.

"I guess I'm finally starting to feel like my old self. The bruises may not be fading, but I'm feeling a lot better." Xander said honestly.

"I'm glad you are, I still feel like I've been stomped." Alan said with equal honesty.

"You did it to yourself, no sympathy for you." Xander said in a teasing voice.

Alan was taken aback by the blunt statement for a moment before he realized that it was Xander's teasing tone. "Come on, just a little?" Alan asked and held his finger and thumb a centimeter apart.

"Nope, Andrew and I get all the sympathy, and we're not sharing." Xander said with teasing finality.

Alan got a sly smile and said, "Andrew shares everything with me."

"TMI, TMI, waaaaaaay too much information." Xander said as Alan started laughing.

"I'm done." Was heard from the bathroom.

Xander went in and emerged a moment later with a clean and refreshed Andrew.

When Andrew was safely back in bed, Xander announced, "I'll be back in a few minutes."

* * * * *

Scott was sitting in a chair beside Jean when the professor said, "I've got it. I think I've found a way that we can communicate with Jean without letting the Phoenix out."

With a tremble of excitement in his voice Scott said, "How long will it take?"

"Just let me administer this sedative and Jean should be able to achieve consciousness. She will be able to speak; it will suppress her telepathic and telekinetic abilities. She might be a little sluggish until I can get the dosage just right." The professor said as he injected Jean's IV with the sedative syringe.

"Jean? Jean, can you hear me?" Scott said in a pleading tone.

{Scott?} She whispered with a dry, gravelly voice.

"Do you need some water?" The professor asked tenderly.

"Yes, hurts to talk." Jean rasped.

Scott made to get up when the professor laid a hand on his arm and shook his head. "You are allowed to stay here as long as you don't exert yourself. I will get her some water." The professor said in a commanding tone.

Scott nodded in acceptance and took Jean's hand into his own.

"Jean, I'm here. How are you?" Scott asked with tears in his voice.

"I feel small. What happened? Why is everything so quiet?" Jean asked with worry.

The professor returned and raised Jean's bed to a sitting position. He held her glass as she took a long drink.

"Jean, I was so worried, I thought you were dead." Scott said through tears.

"I was, just for a moment. Then I was lost inside a greater power." Jean said with more strength.

"I'm so glad you're back. I've missed you so much..." {I love you.} Scott finished in a tearful whisper.

"Professor, can you give us a moment?" Jean asked in a steady voice.

"Of course, I'll be just in the next room if you need me." The professor said and left the room.

"Scott, I've seen so many things... learned so many things... I need for you to understand." Jean said with compassion.

"Tell me, I'm listening." Scott said, stroking her hand.

"Scott, I love you, but I'm not in love with you." Jean said and noticed that the stroking had stopped.

"What do you mean?" Scott said in panic.

"While I was joined with the Phoenix, our mind merged with the consciousness of an entire civilization. I felt things that I had never known before, and I realized that what we had was many things, but it wasn't the undying love of true lovers." She said with a pained expression.

"But I love you so much Jean, are you saying it isn't enough?" Scott asked in pained confusion.

"It's not you, it's me Scott. I'm not in love with you... or anyone at the moment. But now I know what it feels like and I'll recognize it if it comes my way." Jean said with a hint of fond remembrance falling across her face.

"Are you sure, I mean, are you sure that it isn't the Phoenix changing your feelings toward me?" Scott asked, grasping for any glimmer of hope.

"No Scott, the Phoenix isn't capable of love or hate, just duty. My feelings are my own. I know that this hurts you but I had to tell you so you could move on and not pursue me when there can't be anything between us." Jean said sadly.

"But are you sure? Couldn't you be mistaken?" Scott asked in panic again.

"No. I am sure. There is no mistake. I'll be your friend, but nothing beyond that... ever." Jean said firmly, hoping that she was getting the message across to him.

"Why are you doing this to me? What did I do? I promise I can do better." Scott said in desperation.

"Scott, this has nothing to do with anything you did or didn't do. This has to do with me, my feelings, my future, my life. You are a precious friend and I love you for that, but it wouldn't be fair to you to lead you to believe that there could ever be anything more between us. It will never happen." Jean said and closed her eyes.

"What am I going to do now?" Scott said in a small, defeated voice.

"Move on." Jean said tiredly.

* * * * *

The professor felt wave upon wave of grief and misery flowing from the recovery room of the MedLab. He couldn't shield himself from all of it and knew what was happening. He didn't hear the words, but the emotions spoke for themselves. In these situations, words tended to get in the way.

He felt the agony fading and decided to chance going into the room.

"I think she's asleep. She sounded so tired." Scott said in a daze.

"Yes, she needs the rest. I should think that she will sleep for several hours before waking again. Perhaps you should get some sleep too?" The professor said with worry.

Scott nodded and got out of the chair and back on the bed next to Jean's.

"Why don't you go back to your room? I will call you if she wakes again." The professor said, hoping that he could convince Scott to talk to Andrew.

"I can't. I've made such a mess of everything; I just can't face him." Scott said in despair.

"You must. Scott, waiting will not make it easier. If you do this now, I promise that it will be less painful than doing it later." The professor reassured.

"I can't." Scott said and closed his eyes.

* * * * *

Xander walked into the MedLab to see Professor Xavier staring into space, sitting between the sleeping forms of Jean and Scott.

{Professor, I hate to interrupt but I have a question.} Xander asked in a whisper.

The professor snapped out of his mental wandering and focused on Xander.

"How may I be of help to you Mr. Harris?" The professor asked, his voice sounding old and tired.

"I just needed to know how Alan can take a shower with his bandages. Should he take them off and shower and rewrap or should he cover his bandages in plastic or something, like when you have a cast?" Xander asked, noticing the drawn look on the professor's face.

The professor made his way to a cabinet and pulled out two rolls of gauze, some tape and a tube of ointment.

"Cut off the old bandages and then he can shower. Then apply this antibiotic ointment to his stitches. There should be more than enough dressing here to rewrap his wounds." The professor said handing the items to Xander.

"Thank you, Professor." Xander said quietly and turned to leave the room.

"How is Andrew?" The professor asked with worry.

"He's fine. He's accepted that Scott loves Jean. Alan told Andrew that he loves him and asked him to become his life partner in a ceremony one year from today." Xander said, hoping that his news would help to alleviate some of the professor's worry.

The professor looked shocked for a moment. He moved his chair closer to Xander and quietly said, "I have been devoting all my attention to those in this room. Would you give your permission for a telepathic scan so I can know what I've missed?"

Xander was surprised by the request, but noticing the tired look again, he couldn't help but nod in agreement.

The professor closed his eyes and after a long moment opened them, looking relieved.

"At least something good has come of the last few days events." The professor said, not clarifying if he meant Dawn and Tara, Willow, or Andrew and Alan.

"Will you be able to join us in a half hour?" Xander asked quietly.

"I may." The professor said with a tired smile.

* * * * *

Alan was relieved to be clean and dressed in fresh clothes. He felt somewhat human again. There was a knock on the door, and he noticed that Xander looked at the clock before answering it.

"Are they ready?" Dawn's voice asked through the crack of the door.

"Yes. Did you bring them?" Xander answered in response.

"Right here." Dawn said with excitement in her voice.

Xander opened the door wide to allow Dawn and Tara entrance; each woman was pushing a wheelchair.

Alan and Andrew looked confused as the women went to opposite sides of the bed.

"We're going for a ride." Dawn announced.

Xander walked over to Andrew first and half helped, half dragged Andrew out of the bed and into the waiting wheelchair.

A minute later he was doing the same for Alan.

"Where are we going?" Andrew asked as Dawn pushed him out of the room.

"To the dining room." Dawn said as Tara followed, pushing Alan.

In the ride down in the elevator, neither woman nor Xander would answer any questions.

"I think we're being kidnapped." Andrew said, only half-jokingly.

"If it were anyone else, I would be worried." Alan said with his own apprehension showing.

They made their way down the hall and into the dining room where every student in the mansion was assembled.

"SURPRISE!" they chorused and cheered.

"What?" Andrew said in astonishment.

"We decided that you two had been up there long enough and needed to be reminded that there are people down here who care about you." Dawn said to the men.

Andrew noticed that some of the children were wearing costumes, obviously homemade. There were Star Wars characters and more than one Hobbit among the children.

Alan noticed the costumes and then the pictures that were covering the walls and the table. Dozens upon dozens of scenes from Star Wars and Lord of the Rings, from the children's point of view.

"This is wonderful." Andrew said amazed at all the decoration of the room.

Ororo came into the room and said, "There is more. We have planned a special dinner for the two of you. Tonight, we will be enjoying a dinner of beanie weenies and roast beef, both your favorite meals." She said in triumph.

Alan felt a tear forming in his eye. He knew that most of this was for Andrew, but for them to include him in the party and make his favorite food, made this so much more special that he couldn't find words to express it.

"Before we eat, you two need to come to the head of the table and receive your presents." Jubilee said and cleared children out of the way as Dawn and Tara moved the men to their position of honor.

Clarissa and Artie came up to Alan and gave him a box. "We made this for you, since you was hurt. Dawn said presents would make you feel better." Artie said with a child's blunt honesty.

Alan carefully opened the box to find a glazed green lump.

{It's a turtle.} Clarissa whispered.

Given this new information, Alan could just make out a vague turtle shape, if you held it at a certain angle.

"Thank you, Clarissa. Thank you, Artie. It's beautiful." Alan said, trying to keep his tears from falling.

{See, I told you he'd like it.} Artie whispered to Clarissa smugly.

Marie and Rachel walked up next and handed a box to Andrew.

Andrew ripped the paper off the box and opened it to find a beautiful knitted sweater.

"Thank you Marie, thank you Rachel." Andrew said in wonder, then after a moment pulled it on.

"It's perfect." Andrew said as he adjusted it.

Bobby and Piotr came up next and handed a box to Alan.

The box was heavy and Alan couldn't resist the urge and ripped open the paper as Andrew had done.

"Guys, it's too much, you shouldn't have." Alan said in wonder as he looked at the Discman and collection of CDs.

"We didn't know what kind of music you liked so we took a chance and went middle of the road, techno." Bobby said with a smile on his face.

"They are great, guys. I've been wanting to get this one, and this one is one of my all-time favorites... thank you." Alan said and felt the tears escape under his glasses.

Ororo led a small boy to Andrew. Ororo and the boy handed Andrew a package that was surprisingly heavy. He opened the box to find that it contained no less than a dozen Star Wars books.

He didn't say anything for long moments as he took each book out and looked at the title and then the back to see what it was about. Finally, he realized that everyone was watching him and he enthusiastically said, "Thank you, I love these, I haven't had time to sit and read for months but I love Star Wars books!"

"Ethan chose the titles, I merely paid for his selections." Ororo said with humility.

"Thank you, Ethan. You picked some great titles, do you like Star Wars?" Andrew asked quietly.

Ethan nodded, uncomfortable with being the center of attention.

"If you want, maybe I could read to you sometime." Andrew offered.

Ethan enthusiastically nodded.

And the parade of people with presents continued.

* * * * *

Tara and Dawn took the tired men back to their room followed by a weary Xander.

"Thanks again, I don't know why you did it, but thank you." Andrew said to the women as they entered the room.

"I told you, you needed to be reminded that there were people who cared about you down there." Dawn said simply.

"Besides, everyone needs a special day. We thought this one could be yours." Tara said warmly.

"Now you all need to get your rest. The children will be up in a little while to bring your gifts up, after we've cleaned the dining room. And Peter will be up later with some cookies and milk for you." Dawn said with a smile.

"I think they've got us figured out." Andrew said with a big grin.

"Believe it." Dawn said as she and Tara left the room.

"So that's why you had the cleaning fit this morning... and the shower." Alan said to Xander.

"Yeah, that's what Dawn was talking to me about this morning. They've been working on it since they woke up. It gave all the children something to do to help someone and made everyone feel better." Xander said as he lay down on his bed.

Andrew said excitedly, "I don't know how they pulled it all together so quickly. Some of those gifts would have taken time to make, like the sweater..."

"...and the turtle." Alan interrupted.

"Well, I happen to know that Artie made the turtle, it's the only thing he ever made of clay that didn't explode in the kiln. Clarissa did the gift wrapping." Xander said with a smile.

Alan thought about that. Artie's only surviving creation, a gift for him.

"And I think that Marie had been showing Rachel how to knit, the sweater was supposed to be for Bobby. They both wanted you to have it since it would fit you and Bobby has plenty of sweaters already." Xander said.

"How do you know all this stuff?" Alan asked curiously.

"Dawn was giving me the play by play as you were opening presents." Xander said and turned to look at the guys.

"I can't even find the words for how much this means to me." Alan said as he thought of the CD player and CDs.

"I think I understand what you mean. I felt the same way when I first got here. The only word that I could give it was 'belonging'." Andrew said quietly.

"Yeah, that's it. Just this morning I was feeling like I didn't belong anywhere, now I know that someone cares. It's an incredible feeling." Alan said in wonder.

"They're good people. Dawn and Tara are pretty special too. They organized the whole thing; they were up all night planning what to do." Xander said absently.

"And what about you? Getting us all cleaned up and taking care of us. You're a pretty special person yourself." Andrew said casting a fond look over at Xander.

"Stop. You'll make me blush, and with all my scars it just makes me look blotchy." Xander said in embarrassment.

Andrew and Alan laughed at Xander's blotchy blush. Xander responded by throwing a pillow at the two.

Moments of silence followed as all the men were digesting the festivities of the day.

Finally Alan broke the silence by saying, "What do you think of settling down in this dimension?"

"I thought we would go back to your dimension." Andrew said and turned on his side to look at Alan.

"My dimension is about to erupt into war, and I don't think one or two mutants more or less is going to affect the outcome." Alan said seriously.

Andrew looked at Alan for a long moment. Finally he said, "Go on, there's more."

Alan cast a look of exasperation at Andrew and said, "You are the most important thing in my life, more important than my position with the X-Men. If we went to my dimension to live, it might not be a very long or happy life. They are on the verge of war, and I don't see the mutants winning. If I thought our being there would honestly improve their chances, it would be more difficult to make this decision... But realistically, they're probably going to die. I love you and want to protect you above all else."

"Okay, I can accept that. But are you sure about staying here? I mean, Scott is here, I know that's got to bother you." Andrew said with worry.

"Until a few hours ago I would have agreed with you. But a few things happened today to change my mind about that." Alan said with a fond smile.

"Which things?" Andrew asked, thinking that he knew but wanted to hear it anyway.

"A turtle, a CD player, and a roast beef dinner." Alan said with a look of happiness.

"Don't forget about the special women behind the whole thing." Andrew said with his own happy look.

"No, I can't forget them. I can't think of any better reason to stay in a dimension than friends like them." Alan said warmly.

Andrew thought about it for a minute then said, "We need to talk to Scott. Once we get this thing with him settled one way or the other, I'll be able to say for sure if I want to stay here."

"Yes dear." Alan said indulgently.

Andrew whopped Alan with Xander's pillow and fell back laughing as Alan started to tickle his sides.

Xander watched the two in fond amusement and hoped that the impending talk with Scott would go well.

* * * * *

Scott awoke and put on his glasses to find the professor watching him.

"What? Is something wrong?" Scott asked in a panic.

"Nothing new. You need to resolve things with Andrew. You've let this go on too long... he deserves better from you." The professor said, letting the disapproval show in his voice.

"Don't you understand? I can't." Scott said in an uncharacteristic whine.

"Go up there and take it like a man. It would have been far easier if you had talked with him this morning. You delayed talking to him, now deal with it. Putting it off longer will not do anything but make it more difficult for both of you." The professor said moving from disapproval to anger in his voice.

"I know you're right, I just had to give a protest before I did it anyway. Can someone give me a ride up? I don't think I can make it up there on my own." Scott said in a voice of resigned acceptance.

"Someone will be here in a moment... And Scott? Be honest." The professor said before leaving the room.

Chapter 14: Across the Coals

Xander responded to the telepathic summons from the professor and made his way to the MedLab.

He walked in to find Scott lying on the bed.

"The professor said you were ready for 'the talk'." Xander said as he grabbed a wheelchair and brought it to the side of the bed.

"I don't think anyone could be ready for this talk." Scott said as he struggled off the bed with Xander's help.

"Just do what you've got to do and get it over with. If it helps you to know this, I understand. I was engaged to be married and broke up with my bride on our wedding day." Xander said, remembering that horrible day.

"You left her at the altar?" Scott asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, and I didn't even have a former lover come back from the dead to make me do it, just a little glimpse of my future." Xander said, reliving the pain.

"I don't know why, but it does help me to know that, thanks Xander." Scott said as they left the MedLab.

* * * * *

Xander opened the door and pushed Scott into the room. He remembered that the children would be coming up to bring their presents in a little while, so he locked the door to be sure that they wouldn't be interrupted.

"Hi." Scott said, not knowing where to begin.

"Hi." Andrew said in response.

"I'm sorry I did that to you Andrew." Scott said as humiliation flooded through him.

"Did what? I need to know what it is that you're sorry for." Andrew said calmly.

"I left you. I broke up with you and went back to Jean." Scott said, mortified at the words coming out of his mouth.

"Why did you do it?" Andrew asked, still not betraying his emotions.

"I don't know." Scott mumbled.

"Wrong answer. Try again." Andrew said with hardness in his voice.

"I guess I did it because she was the center of my life for so long, and I hurt for so long, that I thought that all the pain would go away if I went back to her." Scott said with a shaking voice.

"Did it work?" Andrew asked with a hint of caring.

Scott shook his head and looked down at his folded hands.

Andrew could see that something had happened beyond what he expected. Scott wasn't just nervous or embarrassed, he was devastated.

"Scott, I'm going to tell you this, and I hope it makes it easier for you." Andrew said in prelude. "Alan and I are going to become life partners. It hurt me when you left me to go back to Jean, but I'm okay. I know that things can't go back to the way they were between us, I think you know that too, but if there is any way to salvage something of our friendship, I'm willing to try."

Scott looked up in shock as he realized that Andrew was telling the truth. Andrew had moved on and was willing to forgive him.

"I... I don't know how." Scott said in a low, lost voice.

{Come here.} Andrew said in a soft whisper.

Scott got out of his wheelchair and made his way to the bed with Xander's help.

Andrew sat up in the bed and pulled Scott to sit beside him.

Scott felt the arms come around him and hold him tight.

"Scott. Tell me what happened. I can't help if you don't tell me." Andrew said as he held Scott tight.

"She left me. She said that she wasn't in love with me and would never be in love with me." Scott said as he began to cry openly.

Andrew was stunned and realized what was about to happen.

Andrew pulled away and turned Scott to face him.

"Scott. Look at me." Andrew commanded.

"Scott, I know this hurts. You hurt me, and Jean hurt you. Now it's time to heal. Tell me, are you really sorry for the way you broke up with me?" Andrew asked seriously.

"Yes, I can't believe I could do that to you." Scott said as tears began to fall from under his glasses again.

"Then there is something you can do to make it up to me." Andrew said and waited for Scott to collect himself.

"What?" Scott asked and wiped the tears from his face.

"Promise me that you won't date anyone for one year." Andrew said strongly.

"What?" Scott asked, not understanding the statement.

"Promise me that you won't date anyone for one year. Not even handholding in the park, nothing for one full year from today. If you promise me that, I'll forgive you for how you hurt me and do whatever I can to fix our friendship." Andrew said solidly.

"I... I don't understand why, but I promise. No dates of any kind for one full year from today." Scott promised.

Andrew could hear the sincerity of the vow and pulled Scott back into the hug for a moment before saying, "I think your brother has something to say."

Scott pulled back from Andrew and looked at Alan, giving his full attention.

"You're a dick." Alan said flatly.

"Logan noticed that too." Scott said absently.

"You're still my brother and I love you. But if I ever hear about you doing something like that again, I'm gonna kick your ass." Alan said seriously.

"And I'll deserve it." Scott said honestly.

"So, are we all good now?" Xander asked the group.

"Yeah, I think so." Andrew answered for everyone.

"Why don't you want me to date?" Scott asked shyly.

"When did you start dating Jean?" Andrew asked in response.

"When we were about sixteen." Scott answered in confusion.

"And you've never been 'unattached' since then, right?" Andrew asked, trying to lead Scott to figure it out for himself.

"No, except when I thought Jean was dead." Scott said, the pain of that time flooding back through him again.

"Then you need to know what it's like to be Scott, the single, individual person before you become Scott, part of a couple again. You are a great guy, but when you're part of a couple, you seem to close everyone else out of your life but your partner. Take this year to be you. Do what you want. Make decisions for yourself. You don't have to be alone; Alan and I will be here to support you..."

"...And me." Xander chimed in.

"And Xander. And I bet a lot of other people will be there for you if you let them." Andrew said in a pleading voice.

"And remember that you have a brother here who can relate to just about anything in your life... except that stupid stunt of breaking up with Andrew... I have no idea what you were thinking there..." Alan trailed off, shaking his head.

"And you know that I've pulled a stupid stunt or two myself, so if my insights can be any help, I'm here for you too." Xander said honestly.

"And I'm here to be honest with you and tell you when I think you're being a jackass. I mean, what are friends for?" Andrew said with a smile.

"Thanks guys. I don't know how I'm going to do this being single thing. I mean, you're right, I've always been part of a couple, so I guess it's time for me to be a single and figure out who I really am." Scott said, feeling much better.

"And when you figure it out, I hope you like the person that you are as much as we do." Andrew said fondly.

"Enough mushy stuff, tell me some more about your commitment ceremony." Scott said as he made his way back to the wheelchair.

* * * * *

Tara and Dawn sat in the clean dining room, exhausted. Both felt overfilled with joy at the way the day had worked out.

They had started by gathering the children and outlining the plan for them. It had been Clarissa who mentioned that Alan should have a special day too. Dawn had been unsure about that, because she didn't want to detract from Andrew's special day. But after Tara's repeated assurances and later Orroro's, Dawn finally conceded that Alan probably needed this as much as Andrew.

After that the party took on a life of its own. Getting Xander's help had been the next obstacle, but that turned out to be as easy as asking. He was at least as excited by the idea as the children.

"Is it always like this when you respect the natural order? I mean, everything just felt so right." Tara asked with disbelief.

"No, every time is different. Sometimes you just get a feeling of peace because you know that the world is working just a little bit better because of you. Sometimes you feel renewed respect for the natural order. Every now and then you feel sad because you have to stand by and allow death or injustice to occur so the natural order can resolve the situation." Dawn finished sadly.

"How do you mean?"

"Imagine that you foresaw a purse snatching, your first instinct might be to stop the crime. But by doing that, the criminal is left to pursue another victim. If you allow the crime to happen, you can work to bring the criminal to justice, thereby preventing greater heartache. So you end up doing a service to the natural order." Dawn explained.

"Why is the first victim less important than the second?" Tara asked, truly trying to understand.

"No one has greater importance than another. But if our criminal is allowed to continue, there won't just be a second victim. There will most likely be a large number of them..."

"...Which puts stress on the natural order, causing a counter force to develop, like vigilantes or rogue cops." Tara interrupted with excitement.

Dawn smiled and said, "That's exactly right. Now you see the bigger picture."

"But I still don't understand how our party served the natural order." Tara said quietly.

"Let's look at the end result." Dawn suggested.

Tara nodded.

"How do you think Andrew feels now?"

"Special, loved, wanted, like he belongs."

"How do you think he would be feeling if we did nothing?"

"Like he and Alan were alone in the world, depressed, questioning his worth."

"What about Alan?"

"The same I think."

"What about the children?"

"They were worried, bored, separated from each other, feeling powerless. But now they feel like they helped. They saw Andrew and Alan feeling better because of what they did. They were busy and united, and they were rewarded by the appreciation of Andrew and Alan."

"What about Orroro and Peter?"

"They would feel better about the guys, and the kids, and themselves, I suppose."

"Beyond that, the level of tension has gone down dramatically. They were able to do something to make things better and after being able to do nothing for so long, they jumped at the chance to do something."

"So, things are less tense, people are happier, more united, and that means they will be more productive to contribute to the well-being of the community, which is the institute." Tara said as she figured it out.

"Yes, and if things are running smoothly, then the natural order is being served and there isn't anything for us to do. We just step in and fix things when they mess up." Dawn said simply.

"So, we are like maintenance workers for the natural order?" Tara asked, not sure if she liked the sound of that.

"More like custodians of the universe. We try to encourage order or at least minimize the damage of chaos."

"Custodians of the Universe, I feel like I should be wearing a uniform... and maybe pushing a vacuum cleaner." Tara said with a smile.

"It's a life of service, but you've had a taste of the up-side and the down-side, what do you think?" Dawn asked, hoping that Tara wanted to continue.

"I think that I would like to live my life like this. I can't think of anything more satisfying than making the world a better place for everyone around me." Tara said with a big joyous smile.

"I need to talk to you about something... and I don't really know how to say it." Dawn said in a worried tone.

"Just tell me Dawn. I'm not as fragile as I look." Tara said with a smile.

"I know. Alright, here it is, we are from different worlds... literally. But I enjoy your company and I don't want to leave. I need to know how you feel." Dawn said with uncharacteristic hesitance.

Tara looked at Dawn's nervous movements and heard the anxiety in her voice. She took a step closer and raised her hand to Dawn's cheek. With a feather-light touch, she trailed her fingertips down Dawn's face and came to rest at the edge of her jaw. {Like this.} Tara whispered and leaned in for a gentle kiss.

Dawn was shocked for an instant, then let herself fall into the sensation of the kiss. Her mind was whirling with the sensation and without knowing it, she summoned her magic vision.

She could see her aura blending with Tara's to form a symbiosis of souls. If she understood what she was seeing, this meant that when they were combined, their power was augmented. She could see the interplay of forces and understood that they energized each other and inspired each other.

She looked around her and could see Tara's protection spell and the seven symbols. She saw herself as the point of 'Tara's air' and smiled. She looked to her own protection spell and saw 'Dawn's water', the wet and voluptuous form of Tara.

"You are my water." Dawn finally said.

"And you are my air." Tara immediately responded.

Dawn pulled Tara close and held her. They stood in silence, sharing the moment and feeling the fusion of their elements and souls.

* * * * *

"Where are you staying tonight Scott?" Xander asked.

"I guess I'll be staying in MedLab until I get a bed back in my bedroom." Scott said simply.

"No need for that. You can sleep here tonight. I promise that I'll keep my hands to myself." Xander said with his innocent look firmly in place.

"Are you sure? I mean, it won't be any problem for me to sleep in MedLab and I don't want to inconvenience you." Scott said with humility.

"You can ask your brother, I tend to be a self-involved asshole, if it was a problem for me, I wouldn't have offered." Xander said bluntly.

"He's right my brother, get in that bed and relax. I think we're all about ready for some sleep." Alan said as he lay back in his bed.

There was a knock on the door and Xander got up to answer it.

As expected, there was a parade of children carrying gifts. They had obviously split the load so every child in the mansion could carry something and visit.

Scott sat in wonder as the children brought gift after gift to the two men in the bed, then stood aside and waited quietly.

"Thank you, everyone." Andrew said shyly.

"Did you enjoy your party?" Artie asked impatiently.

"It was the best party I've ever had." Alan answered honestly.

"Me too." Andrew threw in, letting the truth of it show on his face.

"Ms. Munroe said you would be tired, so we can't stay. Can we come to visit tomorrow?" Artie asked bravely.

"Of course, you can Artie, how would you like to help me read my Star Wars books?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"Help you? How?" Artie asked, confused.

"I was thinking that anyone who wanted to could come up here tomorrow and we could take turns reading my new Star Wars books out loud. That way everyone can enjoy them with me." Andrew said with excitement.

Smiles of agreement ran through the crowd of children and Artie finally said, "That sounds like fun. We'll see you tomorrow."

The group of children funneled out of the room and left the adults sitting in silence.

"What was that all about? What party?" Scott finally asked.

"It was a 'We know your boyfriend dumped you and we love you.' party organized by Dawn and Tara." Alan said fondly.

"Really?" Scott said, impressed by the caring action.

"Really, see all the presents, they decorated and made our favorite meals... did you eat?" Andrew finished with concern.

"I didn't remember to." Scott said as he lay back on the bed.

Silence filled the room. Scott finally raised his head and looked at the other bed to see the disapproving looks coming from Andrew and his brother, he turned to his side to see the same look coming from Xander.

"I guess this means I'm going to go get something to eat now." Scott said, resigned to his fate.

"Jubilee will be here in a moment. I'm not restricted from telepathy and already told on you." Xander said with a smile.

"Brat." Scott said, feeling a well of emotion bubbling up within himself at the caring demonstrated by these men who had every reason to despise him.

"That reminds me, do you still have my pillow?" Xander asked the other bed's occupants casually.

Xander received a pillow in the face as a response.

"Thanks." He said in a voice filled with sarcasm.

Then he turned and whopped Scott with the pillow.

There was a knock on the door and Xander climbed over Scott to answer it.

"Dinner for Scott and a snack for everyone else." Jubilee announced as she entered the room pushing the food cart.

Everyone settled in and enjoyed their food.

Chapter 15: Decisions and Concessions

Dawn and Tara left the dining room and went back to Tara's room without further conversation.

Settling on the edge of the bed, Tara finally asked, "I need to know something before we go any further."

Dawn heard the seriousness in Tara's tone and sat beside her.

"I live in California, in this dimension. You live in Cleveland in another dimension. I want to be with you, but I have to know where we're going. I can't just walk in blindly and hope it will work out." Tara said with shame in her voice.

"That makes perfect sense, what do you want to happen?" Dawn asked quietly.

"I... I don't know." Tara stammered for the first time all day.

"I think you do know what you want to happen, you're just afraid to ask for it." Dawn said gently.

Tara nodded nervously and finally said, "I want to go with you. The reason I'm here was because my father found me at UCLA. He wanted to take me back home. I called Uncle Hank because I couldn't think of anyone else who could help me..." {If I went to your universe, he would never find me...} Tara trailed off in a whisper.

"If that's what you want, then that's what we'll do. Andrew will be opening the portal at noon tomorrow and we'll go to Cleveland. It may take a little getting used to, but everyone will help you till you get adjusted to living on the hellmouth." Dawn said happily.

"And you'll show me more magic?" Tara asked with a smile.

"We'll do spells together all the time." Dawn said with an answering smile.

* * * * *

"Professor, we need to talk to you if you have a moment." Xander said from the doorway of the professor's office with Alan in a wheelchair.

"How can I help you gentlemen?" The Professor asked, honestly intrigued by this combination.

"We wanted your advice... maybe your permission... to stay here in this universe." Alan said shakily.

Charles responded with a look of surprise.

"Alan, Andrew, and I don't exist here, officially I mean, and we would like your help to fix that, if possible." Xander said professionally.

"And I would like to join your X-Men team and stay at the mansion with Andrew." Alan said a bit shyly.

The professor nodded as he understood Alan's motive. He had to ask, "And what would you be doing in this universe Mr. Harris?"

"Warren offered me a job, and I thought I would like to give a try at a life without fighting evil... besides the normal everyday evil of government officials and grocery clerks." Xander ended with a smile.

Charles took a moment to think about the new information.

"Very well gentlemen. I am unaccustomed to creating spurious identities so it may take some time, but I am willing to help you. In fact, I had a thought about your living arrangements Alan." The professor said cryptically.

"What would that be?" Alan asked anxiously.

"Do you think that when you are recovered, you and Andrew would like to take over the boathouse by the lake on the far side of the property? It needs to be cleaned and furnished, but it would be a more than adequate residence for the two of you." The professor said, hoping he liked the idea.

"I'll have to ask Andrew but I'm sure he'll love the idea... how many bedrooms does it have?" Alan asked as an afterthought.

"Two upstairs and one on the main floor. When you are both recovered, we can go to look at it." Charles said with some enthusiasm coming into his voice.

"Three bedrooms would be perfect. That way Scott and Xander can each have a room." Alan said, thinking out loud.

Xander had a fond smile as he listened to Alan automatically include him in his plans.

"Well then, pending Andrew's approval, it's decided." The professor said with finality.

"Yes, thank you Professor." Alan said with honest respect.

"You're very welcome Alan, and I suppose I should welcome you to the X-Men. However we will need to come up with a new code-name for you, we seem to have an abundance of Cyclops." The professor finished absently.

"Are you talking about me?" Xander asked in fun, blinking his one eye.

"Funny." Alan said flatly and the professor even acknowledged the joke with a smile.

"I will discuss the matter with Scott, he is our Team Leader and needs to be consulted on such matters. I assume that isn't going to be a problem since you are thinking of inviting him to live with you." Charles said in confirmation.

"No problem, everything is worked out. Good night Professor, thank you for helping us." Alan said with sincerity.

"Yeah, thanks." Xander said in his most sincere voice.

"It was my pleasure gentlemen. Now, I believe you need to get back to your rest." The professor said quietly.

"Yes, goodnight Professor." Xander said as he pushed Alan out of the room.

"Goodnight." The professor said, amazed at the turn of events of the past days.

* * * * *

"Uncle Hank, do you have time to talk with me for a minute?" Tara asked from his open doorway.

"Please come in Tara. I've wanted to talk to you for days but haven't been able to find the time. How are you doing?" Hank asked sincerely.

"I'm good... great in fact. That's part of what I came to talk to you about." Tara said with a hint of nervousness in her voice.

Her self-assurance and admission of happiness surprised Hank. "Do go on." He said with a kind smile.

"I'm going to be leaving, I'm going to go with Dawn, back to her universe." Tara said, drawing on her courage to say the words.

"Why?" Hank asked with shock.

"Because we are friends, maybe more than friends, and we want to be together." Tara said, her discomfort obvious.

Hank motioned for her to take a seat and had an expression on his face that prompted her to continue.

"I called for you to help me because I found out that my father tracked me down again. He wants to take me back home to... basically be his slave." She finished in a near whisper.

"What? What do you mean by that?" Hank asked in astonishment.

"Since Mama died, he's been trying to make me take her place... and when I ran away... he keeps trying to find me and bring me back." She said with tears starting to fall.

Hank sat silently and reviewed what he knew with this new information. His years of college study in psychology came together with Tara's sketches and he suddenly knew... everything.

"A friend of mine in the admissions office called me and told me that he contacted her office and was asking questions about me. That's when I called you." Tara finished and wiped the tears from her eyes.

Hank was livid. His brother had always been dark and forceful, but Hank had never imagined that he could do something like this.

"Now I'm going to go someplace where he can never find me. And the best part is, I would want to go even if he weren't chasing me. I think I love Dawn, and I'm pretty sure that she loves me." Tara ended in a smile filled with such serenity that Hank felt a twinge in his heart.

"Tara, I didn't know about your father. I promise you that if I had, I would have done something..." Hank began.

"...It's settled now. Dawn and I will be leaving tomorrow at noon. And you helped when I asked you, when I needed you most, and I love you for that Uncle Hank." Tara said with sincerity.

Hank thought for a moment, then said, "You have my best wishes and complete support in whatever you choose to do. I hope you find every happiness with Dawn."

"Thank you, Uncle Hank. I think we'll probably be visiting a lot. I've made so many friends since I've been here... more than I've ever had before. Dawn and I won't be able to stay away from everyone here for very long." Tara said with a peaceful, introspective look.

"I'll look forward to every visit. You do know that I love you, right?" Hank asked quietly.

"I know Uncle Hank, I've always known. You're the only family that I have now. The rest are dead to me." Tara said, ending in a flat tone that sounded wrong coming from her.

Hank nodded in acceptance.

"Dawn is waiting for me upstairs, I just wanted to tell you before I left. Thank you for everything, thank you for being happy for me." Tara said quietly.

Hank considered his words before saying them. "If I could have one wish for you, it would be for you to find happiness. From what I see, you've done that for yourself. So I am happy for you. And if you ever have need of anything, you have only to ask."

Tara smiled and got up from her chair. Hank also stood and held open his arms to her. She gave him a big hug, then left the room without further comment.

* * * * *

Xander and Alan entered the bedroom to find Scott and Andrew awake and looking concerned.

"I woke up and you weren't here." Andrew said with a little whine in his voice.

"I'll try to keep that from happening too often." Alan said with a smile. It was a good feeling to know that he was missed.

"We had to discuss a few things with the professor. I hope you guys didn't worry too much." Xander said with a smile.

"Not exactly worried, just lonely. I've been sharing a bed for what feels like a week, it just felt wrong waking up alone." Andrew said in explanation.

"As long as I have any say in the matter, you will continue to be used to it." Alan said with a happy smile.

"If you don't tell them, I will." Xander said to Alan while helping him back into bed.

"I'll do it." Alan said with mock exasperation.

"Andrew, the professor asked if we would like to move out to the boathouse beside the lake at the far end of the property." Alan said with joy in his voice.

"Really? Our own house?" Andrew asked happily, then as he thought about it, the joy seemed to fade from his face.

"What's wrong love?" Alan asked, noticing the abrupt change in mood.

"It's just that I don't want to leave everyone." Andrew said, looking at Xander and Scott.

"You won't have to; the boathouse has three bedrooms. One for us, one for Xander and one for Scott." Alan said, proud of himself for thinking to ask the professor about the bedrooms.

"Really? Would you guys like to come live with us?" Andrew asked, back to full excitement.

Xander had had time to think about this already, so he answered first, "I don't know what's going to happen when I go to work for Warren. I may need to find a place near work. But until that time comes, I'd love to stay with you guys, and I can't even put into words what it means to me that you want me to."

"Better stop now Xan, you know when you get mushy you get blotchy." Andrew said in warning.

Xander nodded, then hid his face in a pillow as he felt the blush creeping up.

"What about you, my brother? Would you like to come live with us?" Alan asked bluntly.

"Um, yeah. I think I would like that a lot." Scott said with surprise in his voice.

"Good, it's all settled then. When all of us are recovered, we will move into the boathouse." Alan said in a commanding tone.

"So that means you're going to stay here." Scott said in confirmation.

"Yeah. Andrew and I like it here." Alan said happily.

"And the professor is going to work on getting us all official identities." Xander threw into the conversation.

"Really? That's cool, I guess that means that you and Scott will 'officially' be brothers now, doesn't it?" Andrew asked Alan with a loving look on his face.

"Yeah, I guess it does, we need to make sure that he sets it up that way if it is possible." Alan said, sorry that he didn't ask the professor when he was down there.

After a moment of silence Xander said, "He'll see what he can do. He suggests that Scott talk to Alex about it, so he can cover your story if need be."

"I need to talk to him anyway, it's been too long." Scott said to the room.

"We can do that tomorrow. Right now, it's time for sleep." Andrew said and laid back.

"One more thing, the professor said that if Alan was going to join the team, he was going to need a new code name, we seem to have an abundance of Cyclops'." Xander said with a smirk.

"Makes sense." Scott said, trying to think of something.

"And since you're the team leader, you get to choose it." Alan said to his brother.

"I'm open to suggestions guys." Scott said to the group, drawing a blank.

"Blaster." Xander said to the room.

"No, but maybe 'Blast'. I don't like to have too many 'er' names." Scott said, considering.

"Crimson Tide." Alan said, only half seriously.

"Sounds like a feminine hygiene product." Scott said absently.

"Gemini." Andrew said from deep thought.

"Hmmm. I like that one. What do you all think?" Scott said,

"Pretty cool, mysterious." Xander said thoughtfully.

"Gemini." Alan said, wanting to hear the sound of it again to be sure. Finally he said, "I like it."

"Then it's settled. At our next group meeting I'll make the official announcement that Gemini has joined the X-Men.

Chapter 16: Life's a Show

Andrew awoke to find that Alan was already awake... and obviously worried.

"What's the matter, love?" he asked quietly.

"I was thinking about Remy. My life is going so great and he's lost everything." Alan said sadly.

Andrew sat quietly for a moment and came to a decision.

"Let's visit him this morning. I think I know what went wrong yesterday, why I got so tired."

"What was that?"

"I left the portals open, and while they stood open, I was without that power." Andrew said, trying to describe the sensation.

"So, what do you want to do?" asked Alan, intrigued by the possibility.

"Where do you think Remy is in the mansion?" Andrew responded with his own question.

"The MedLab, I guess." Alan answered after a moment.

"Then let's go down to the MedLab and I can phase us into your dimension like I used to do to use up my power. We would be able to be seen and heard, but not touch anything. It would take almost no power from me and we could talk to Remy." Andrew said, considering what he would have to do.

"So we would be like ghosts?"

"Yeah, it would seem like that from the other side. They'll be like ghosts to us. But this way we could visit with Remy without taking a chance of me overdoing it like yesterday." Andrew said quietly.

"I'll get the wheelchair." Xander said from the other bed.

"Good morning Xan. Sorry if our talking woke you." Alan said sincerely.

"I was awake, just laying here thinking." Xander said and tried to get out of the bed without waking Scott.

"I'm going with you." Scott said, still laying with his eyes closed.

"It's going to take a few trips to get all of you down there." Xander said to the group.

"Are you up to it Xan?" Alan asked seriously.

"Sure, I'm feeling like my old self. I'll be ready to start hauling people in just a minute."

* * * * *

Nearly twenty minutes later found the entire group in MedLab with a surprised Hank.

"I'm just going to let a little bit of my power loose so we can see the other dimension... I used to do it all the time when I thought I was going crazy, I thought what I was seeing was hallucinations. As long as we're in the same physical space as the other dimension, I don't have to target or create portals. You can stay here with us if you're worried about it Hank." Andrew said with reassurance.

"I intend to. And Mr. Harris, I need to talk with you privately afterward." Hank said to Xander.

Andrew closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, they were glowing golden; the glow spilled across the room and the features of the room changed. The MedLab didn't look the same. It was more primitive, more rugged. There was no MRI unit and there were several more beds in the room. Professor Frost turned to see the group as they faded into being.

"Welcome gentlemen. To what do I owe the honor of this visit?" She asked regally.

"We came to visit Remy. I was worried about him." Alan said, allowing his concern to show on his face.

"He's just in the next room, I'll go get him for you." Professor Frost said and left the room.

Hank began to walk across the room when Andrew said, "You don't want to do that Hank. We just appear to be here, we're still in our MedLab. If you move around, you'll run into something."

Hank stopped and went back to his original position.

Professor Frost entered the room leading the distraught form of Remy LeBeau.

"Remy, I've been worried about you." Alan said and fought the urge to run and hug the man.

"Scott? I could say the same for you, mon ami." Remy said in a tired voice.

"Professor Frost, may I have a word with you?" Hank asked and remembering where he was in relation to his own lab, made his way away from the group.

"Please call me Alan. In the dimension I've been in, there is another Scott. It's just less confusing. Remy LeBeau, I'd like to introduce you to Scott, my brother from another dimension, Andrew my fiancée, and Xander my caregiver. Doctor Hank McCoy is also here, talking with Professor Frost." Alan said politely.

There was a chorus of 'hi' when Remy gave a small smile and said, "I'm blind, non? You need to talk one at a time for Remy to tell one from another."

"Okay, I'm Scott. It's nice to meet you Remy. Alan's told me... actually nothing about you, but he seems to like you so that's good enough for me." Scott said, ending with a smile.

"Fair enough." Remy said, turning his face toward Scott's voice.

"I'm Andrew." Andrew said shyly.

"You got you a real talker der Sc... Alan." Remy said with a teasing tone.

"Hi Remy, I'm Xander. Nice to meet you." Xander said quietly, looking at the weary, defeated man before him.

"Xander? As in Alexander, non?" Remy asked, turning to him.

"Yeah, I got the choice of Alex, Lex, or Xander. This seemed to be the coolest." Xander said with a shrug.

"So, are you all mutants too?" Remy asked as he felt for and found the bed behind him and took a seat.

"All but Xander. Andrew is called Portal, and I've been renamed Gemini. Scott is Cyclops."

"But that name might fit me best." Xander said under his breath.

Remy turned to Xander and raised an eyebrow above his bandage in question.

"Xander had one of his eyes gouged out by a... demon?" Alan questioned, not remembering if he had been told exactly what had happened.

"By a priest of the first evil... but he was kind of demony with super-strength and stuff." Xander said, getting more comfortable talking with Remy.

"You sound like you're talking through a tunnel, why it be like dat?" Remy asked of the group.

"Andrew is sort of projecting us here with his mutant ability. We're still in our own universe, we're just able to see and hear yours." Scott said in explanation.

"So, did you see what you came to see? I be here, all dats left of me. Bout time for ole Remy to be put out to pasture." Remy said, looking more tired.

"I came to visit with you to see if I could help you." Alan said seriously, worried by Remy's attitude.

"Ain no help fo da Cajun. Nuthin left ta help." Remy said and got off the bed.

"I wouldn't say that Mr. LeBeau." Hank said from behind the group.

"What's up Hank?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"I have been talking with Professor Frost, I won't bore you with details, but suffice it to say, I may be able to restore some sight to Remy." Hank said, worried that he might be giving false hope.

"Hank? What do you mean? Is there something you can do to help Remy?" Alan asked excitedly.

"Perhaps, I would need to examine him to see if he would be a likely candidate for a live organ transplant. I had actually been looking into the possibility for Mr. Harris." Hank said professionally.

"You be sayin dat you can get Remy some new eyes?" Remy asked with excitement.

"I'm saying that I can examine you to see if it is a possibility." Hank said calmly.

"Doctor McCoy and I have discussed this and decided that, if you are willing, you may go with them to their dimension to receive the medical attention that we frankly cannot provide for you." Professor Frost said without emotion.

"While I am familiar with the theory, I have not performed the procedure myself. Therefore, I have contacted a specialist who will be at the mansion later today... that was the matter I wished to discuss with you Mr. Harris. I see no reason why he couldn't look at Mr. LeBeau while he is there." Hank said, pleased that he might be able to help these men.

Xander and Remy were both dumbstruck. Finally Andrew broke the silence by saying, "Let's open the portal and get Remy to our universe then."

"Give me a moment to collect Remy's medical records, that should save you some work." Professor Frost said and opened a file cabinet drawer.

"Thank you, Professor, I'll take good care of him." Alan said seriously before Andrew interrupted.

"We're going to fade out now, but the doorway will open in just a minute."

Professor Frost nodded as the men faded. A minute later a swirling vortex appeared before her and Alan stepped out.

"You ready to go Remy?" Alan asked with happiness showing through his voice.

"Oui." Remy said and followed as Alan led him back through the portal.

* * * * *

Tara and Dawn went to the men's bedroom to find it empty. After checking the dining room and common room they made their way to the MedLab, starting to worry that something may have happened to one of them.

They entered the room just in time to see Alan emerge from a portal with a man neither of them knew.

Alan notice Tara and Dawn standing in the doorway and said, "Remy, I would like for you to meet two very lovely ladies. Tara McCoy and Dawn Summers. Ladies, I would like to introduce Remy LeBeau, also known as Gambit."

"McCoy... like the doctor, non?" Remy asked of Tara.

"He's my uncle." Tara said shyly as Remy took her hand. Rather than shake it as she had expected, he took it to his lips and kissed the back gently and reverently.

"And Dawn Summers, would you be related to Scott... Alan?" Remy asked as he took Dawn's hand and gently kissed it too.

"No, just a coincidence." She said shyly, impressed by Remy's manners.

"Actually, we are kind of related, in a round about interdimensional way." Scott said.

Dawn looked at Scott with surprise which prompted him to continue.

"Your father is my cousin, which makes you my second cousin... if we were from the same universe." Scott finished with a confused smile.

"Close enough." Dawn said with a smile.

"Mr. LeBeau, if you would follow me, we will conduct an exam before the specialist gets here. I want to be able to provide him with all the information he might need to determine your viability as a candidate." Hank said as he took Remy's hand and put it on his elbow so he could lead him.

"We were worried when we couldn't find you guys." Dawn said, turning back to face the men.

"Alan was worried about Remy, it turned out that Hank has been trying to get Xander a new eye, and he might be able to get a couple for Remy too." Andrew said happily.

"So Remy is from Alan's universe?" Tara asked in confirmation.

"Yes, Friends of Humanity got a hold of him and cut his eyes out because they didn't look human." Alan said tiredly.

"Look at you on your feet, you need to get back to bed." Dawn said sourly to Alan.

"There's enough of us here, let's get them back to their room." Xander said.

"Actually, I'd really like to have breakfast with the students." Scott said as he took his own seat.

"Then we're off to the dining room." Xander said as he pushed Andrew out the door with Tara and Dawn following close behind.

* * * * *

Alan, Scott, Andrew, Xander, Tara and Dawn were sharing a table, enjoying a breakfast of scrambled eggs, hashed browns and fruit when the professor approached the group.

"Did the bedrest order fall by the wayside?" The professor asked with amusement showing in his face.

"Yep. We decided that we needed the company of others, so we revolted." Andrew said before taking another bite of his breakfast.

"Yes professor, welcome to our uprising." Scott said with a smile.

The professor was surprised by the playfulness of Scott, given the sullen mood of the previous day.

"We were just telling the guys that we will be leaving today." Tara said, then took a drink of her juice.

"You're leaving? May I ask why?" The professor asked, not having been aware of this development.

"Tara just wants to go to my dimension. And I don't care where we go, as long as we're together." Dawn said with a smile.

The professor considered his next words before saying them, "Could I speak with you two in my office for a moment?"

"Sure Professor." Dawn said in surprise as the professor moved his chair out from the table, then out of the room.

Dawn and Tara hurried to follow as the rest of the group looked on in confusion.

* * * * *

"Ms. Summers, Ms. McCoy. I had hoped to have more time before approaching you about this... but seeing as you are thinking of leaving, the time is now." The professor said as he made a motion to offer the women a seat.

"What is it Professor?" Dawn asked, beginning to worry.

"Tara, I know why you called your uncle for help. I don't know how else to say it, but your father won't be looking for you anymore." The professor said without betraying any emotions.

"What? What do you mean? Did something happen to him?" Tara asked, more in hope than in worry.

"Yes. He'll never hurt anyone else." The professor said coldly.

"What... what about my brother?" Tara asked with a shaky voice.

"He had an unfortunate accident... or will have when Logan finds him." The professor said and looked suddenly tired.

"Mr. Logan?" Tara asked and went pale.

"Logan has some interesting abilities, one of them is superior hearing. He heard enough to put the pieces together and realize everything that had happened. After that he became enraged and..." The professor trailed off.

"...and you couldn't stop him?" Dawn said, filling in the blank.

"... and I gave him directions to your fathers house." The professor said plainly.

The two women sat stunned as the professor continued.

"I am a peaceful man, I believe that all men should get along and work out their differences... but when there is a threat to one of my children, I take it seriously and work to resolve it as best I can. Tara, I think of you as one of my children. The beast you call a father was evil and had no remorse for his actions. He was dispatched this morning, stabbed through the heart in an alley on his way to work. It was quick and relatively painless. I'm sorry if it disturbs you, but I would do the same for anyone in the mansion." The professor finished in an emotionless voice.

Tara got up from her chair and walked to the professor. She leaned down and kissed his cheek. "Thank you, Professor. And thank Mr. Logan for me." She said quietly before sitting back down.

"On to other matters. If you two would be interested in staying here, I would like to offer you jobs." The professor said, switching back to his professional persona.

"But we're not mutants. What would we do?" Dawn asked disbelievingly.

"The philosophy that drives me is that mutants and non-mutants can coexist to their mutual benefit. I would not be providing a very good example for my students if only mutants were welcomed here. As to what you would do... Ms. Summers, during the day, you would be a student, working toward your college degree much the same as Andrew; at night your job would be as an activities director for the students in their free time. After the success of your party yesterday, I believe you would be an asset to the institute and make the students off-duty hours more pleasurable."

"Ms. McCoy, I know that you are just a few credits short of a degree. You could gain those credits here during the morning, and in the afternoon serve as an assistant for your uncle. The recent crisis has shown us that he needs more help." Charles said, letting his expression show the truth of his words.

Tara looked at Dawn who shrugged.

"We need some time to think about it Professor. Thank you for the job offers... and the rest." Tara said and got up to leave.

"There is no pressure, just do what you think best." The professor said as the women left the room.

* * * * *

Tara and Dawn joined the men back in the dining room. "Where's Xander?" Dawn asked as she sat down.

"He went to ask Hank if Remy could join us for breakfast." Andrew said as he nursed his juice.

"Would you like some more coffee Mr. Summers?" Clarissa asked kindly.

"Yes, thank you Clarissa." Alan said and handed her his cup.

"So what was that all about?" Andrew asked of Tara and Dawn.

"The professor just offered us jobs if we wanted to stay." Dawn said as she noticed that her plate was gone.

"Kurt is keeping your plates warm in the kitchen." Scott said to the women.

"What kind of jobs?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"He said I could work as an assistant for Uncle Hank and Dawn could be the activities director for the kids when they are out of class." Tara said as her warm plate was placed before her by Kurt.

"Thank you Kurt." She said with a shy smile.

Xander walked into the room with Remy on his arm, in time to overhear what Tara had said.

Xander took Remy's hand off his arm and put it on the back of a chair. "There you go, you can sit yourself down now." Xander said and went to his own chair.

Everyone at the table was shocked by his apparent uncaring attitude.

"C'mon guys, he's blind, not retarded." Xander said as he took a drink of his coffee and made a face.

Remy felt the back of the chair and after a moment to orient himself, he sat down.

Artie showed up with a plate of food and sat it before Remy. Xander said, "Thanks Artie, this is Remy."

"Hi. Did your eyes get hurt?" Artie asked in concern.

"Nuthin ta worry bout Artie. Remy be fine." Remy answered.

"Doctor McCoy is going to try to help Remy with his eyes." Xander said in explanation.

"Docter McCoy will make you better." Artie said with complete confidence and left.

"Remy, you've got eggs at two o'clock, hashed browned potatoes at six and some mixed fruit at ten. Do you want juice or coffee?" Xander said as he snagged a piece of toast from a plate in the center of the table.

"Coffee be good for Remy." He said, beginning to understand that Xander was helping him with the things he couldn't do himself, but leaving him the rest.

"Be right back, mine got cold." Xander said and left the table.

Andrew looked around and noticed that quite a few of the students were staring at Remy.

He raised his voice so all could hear him and said, "This is Remy, he's going to be staying with us for a while. Please make him feel welcomed."

Scott got a smile of fond remembrance, thinking how scared Andrew was on his first day in this very room.

"Remy jus notice somethin, your voices been down low, like your sitting non? Are you all in wheelchairs?" he asked as he found his silverware.

"Yeah, let me tell it, okay?" Dawn asked enthusiastically.

Everyone nodded and Dawn began.

"Alan tried to kill himself, when he did that he was in the exact same place in your universe as Scott was in this one, somehow that threw this Scott into a coma. The professor felt it when Scott went into the coma and he called Andrew and Hank to help. Andrew was in California getting Tara, so he made a portal from California to New York, which caused him to have a stroke." Dawn finished triumphantly.

"And Xander was beat up by demons for over a day." Tara threw in helpfully.

"Damn, I forgot about Xander." Dawn said in mock frustration.

"So Remy not be da only one hurt at dis table." Remy said, somehow feeling like part of the gang, the sick, injured, beat-up gang.

"Yeah, at least you can walk, technically Alan, Scott, and I are supposed to be in bed. They're letting us out for breakfast as long as we behave ourselves." Andrew said as Xander returned with coffee.

"Coffee's at one o'clock." He said as he sat the coffee by Remy's plate in the proper place.

"So, are you ladies going to take the offered jobs?" Xander asked as he relaxed into his chair.

"We're thinking about it. I mean, I wasn't looking forward to fighting demons all the time." Tara said, just a little sheepishly.

"Yeah, I'm not going to miss that part, I need to tell Buffy that I've decided to stay here." Xander said to the group.

"You're going to stay here too? Did the professor offer you a job?" Dawn asked in surprise.

"No, Warren. He convinced me that I could make a life for myself here and said that he would give me a chance." Xander said before taking a drink of his coffee.

"Warren, Sc- Alan, is dat like da Warren we know?" Remy asked in Alan's direction.

"Yeah, most people have doubles here. Wait till you meet the professor... " Alan said then realized that he hadn't warned Remy about Professor Xavier yet.

"Why, does she have a personality in this universe?" Remy asked, curious how different the professor in this universe could be.

They all sat silently for a moment until all those with eyes were looking at Alan.

"Okay, I'll do it. Remy, I've got to tell you something that you're probably going to freak out on." Alan said in resigned acceptance.

"The institute in this universe is run by Professor Charles Xavier." Alan said and waited for the reaction.

Remy began to tremble and got up out of his chair. Xander noticed that he was about to run.

"C'mon Remy, I'm going back to the MedLab, I have to get a check-up too. You want to come with me?" Xander said carefully.

"Yeah, Remy go with Xander now. Tell your professor ta stay away, Remy still know a ting or two bout fightin'." Remy said with venom before taking hold of Xander's elbow and leaving the room.

"We'd better be getting back to the room. I've suddenly lost my appetite." Scott said sadly.

"Actually, I think I'd rest better in MedLab right now." Andrew said and cast a fond look at Alan.

"Thanks for that, love. I think I want to go to MedLab too." Alan said and sneaked a little kiss on Andrew's cheek.

Since Xander had left, Scott needed to recruit a new driver for his wheelchair. He looked around the room and saw Jubilee watching them. He motioned her to come close and asked, "Would you mind pushing me down to MedLab, my caregiver seems to have forsaken me for another."

"From the look of the other guy, he needs the care worse than you do." Jubilee said honestly and took her position behind the chair.

* * * * *

The group arrived in MedLab to be met by the stern face of Hank McCoy.

"I am conducting examinations; you will have to come back later or wait outside." Hank said professionally.

"How long do you think it will take?" Andrew asked, preferring to wait if possible.

"Without further interruptions, less than half an hour for both my patients." Hank said in a considering voice.

"Is Jean awake?" Scott asked quietly.

"I don't believe so, but she could wake at any time. You may visit with her if you like while I conduct my examinations." Hank said and turned back to the examination room.

* * * * *

Scott was pushed into the room by Jubilee, closely followed by the others. Jean looked up at the movement and was surprised by the number of people entering her room.

"Hi Jean, how are you feeling this morning?" Scott asked, concern showing in his voice.

"I'm fine, I feel a little woozy but Doctor McCoy explained that the drugs he's using to keep the Phoenix suppressed will have that effect." She said with a tired voice.

Scott noticed her questioning look at the others and said, "Everyone, this is Jean Grey. Jean, you know Jubilee. This is Tara, she is Doctor McCoy's niece. She is pushing Andrew, a good friend of mine from a neighboring dimension. The handsome fellow in the next wheelchair is Alan, my brother and counterpart from another dimension. He is being pushed by Dawn, a friend from Andrew's dimension."

Jean sat silently for a moment, then asked, "Who's from this dimension again?"

Scott, Tara, and Jubilee raised their hands.

"And you two are from one dimension and you are from another?" She asked in confirmation.

There was a group nod.

"What has been going on since I've been gone, it looks like I've missed a lot." Jean said and laid her head back on the pillow.

"We'll tell you the whole story in a little bit. First, can we get you anything?" Scott asked with concern.

"I'm thirsty. Could you get me some juice from that pitcher? Doctor McCoy left it out of my reach." Jean said in frustration.

Jubilee was the first to move and got her the drink.

"Thank you, Jubilation. How have you been?" Jean asked after taking a drink.

"After you... left... I decided that I wanted a change of scenery. I'm attending the Gen X school now. I came to visit when Scott, Alan, and Andrew were hurt." She said quietly.

"What happened to you?" Jean asked, focusing her question on Scott.

Alan jumped in before Scott could answer and said, "When my lover died, I couldn't handle it and I tried to kill myself. That threw Scott into a coma and Andrew had a stroke trying to save him and me." Alan said, his guilt for his actions evident in his voice.

"And if you hadn't, we never would have met." Andrew said and reached over to take Alan's hand into his own.

Jean looked surprised at the action and looked to Scott for an explanation.

"They're a couple." Scott said with a shrug.

Jean was surprised by Scott's flippant answer and realized that he wasn't behaving as she expected.

"Is there any way I could talk to you alone for a minute Scott?" Jean asked, needing to know that he was okay after their last talk.

"Guys, do you think you could give us a couple minutes?" Scott asked without looking away from Jean.

"Sure Scott. We'll be right back." Andrew said and looked up to prompt Tara to get him out of there.

The rest of the group made their way out into the hall when Andrew suggested a quick trip back upstairs for juice or coffee.

Chapter 17: Transcendental Facelift

"How are you doing Scott?" Jean asked with concern.

"I'm really alright." Scott answered honestly.

Jean could hear the truth in his words and couldn't help but ask, "How?"

"Andrew mostly." Scott said with a fond smile.

At her questioning look, he continued, "He made me see that I was obsessing over you partly because I was afraid to be alone. Jeanie, I love you... and I think I always will... but you were right. I'm not in love with you either. I wanted to be part of a couple; I was so afraid to be alone that I couldn't consider the possibility that I wasn't in love with you."

"But Andrew fixed that? How did he do it?" Jean asked, truly interested.

"He let me know that he would be my friend and I wouldn't be left alone. He and my brother, plus Xander all said that they would be there for me. And I know they meant it... they even asked me to move into the boathouse with them when we're all recovered." Scott finished with a smile.

"Xander?" Jean asked in confusion.

"Yeah, he's being examined by Doctor McCoy right now. He's from Andrew's dimension too." Scott said simply.

"I'm glad you've been able to accept this... I'm really surprised that you were able to accept it so quickly." Jean said honestly.

"I'd probably be alone and depressed for the next few weeks... or months... if it weren't for the professor making me talk to Andrew and Andrew telling me exactly what he thought about the situation." Scott said, a little shyly.

"So, do you think you're spoiled on relationships for a while or will you be out on the prowl again soon?" Jean asked with a hint of teasing in her voice.

"I've promised Andrew that I won't date anyone for one year... and I think he's right. I need to understand myself better before I think about getting into another relationship." Scott said seriously.

Jean nodded in agreement and comprehension.

"All I'm worried about now is the relationship between us Jean. Are we going to be okay?" Scott asked with caring showing through his voice and expression.

Jean thought about the question and a smile came across her face. "I think we're going to be fine. You've handled this better than I could have imagined. I didn't consciously realize it at the time, but your behavior was obsessive, and your probable reaction concerned me. Now that I don't have to worry about you going all suicidal or stalker on me, we can be the friends I think we were always meant to be." She said serenely.

Scott pushed himself out of the chair and walked to the bed to hug her.

There was a knock on the door. Jean and Scott turned as one to see Jubilee's head peek in the door. A moment later she withdrew and closed the door.

Scott could barely hear, "Okay, I owe you a dollar Andrew, how did you know?"

Scott began to laugh and made his way back to the wheelchair.

"Come on in guys." He called loudly enough for those in the hall to hear.

Everyone came into the room along with Xander, Remy, and Hank.

"So how did you check out?" Scott asked Xander and Remy.

"Neither man has been excluded from candidacy for an organ transplant thus far. I have reached the limit of my experience and must defer to Doctor Samuelson who will be here this afternoon." Hank said to the group.

Scott looked at Xander with a questioning look.

"We're fine. The next doc will decide if we get new eyes." Xander paraphrased.

Scott made an 'oh' face as the rest of the group seemed to relax at the news.

Xander, being his gregarious self, walked up to Jean's bed, leading Remy.

"I'm Xander Harris and this is Remy LeBeau." He said, extending a hand.

She shook his hand and then he led Remy to greet her.

Remy took her hand and kissed the back.

"A pleasure to meet you both." Jean said with surprise.

"Xander is from Andrew's dimension, Remy is from Alan's." Scott said informatively.

{We've got our very own dimensions.} Andrew whispered to Alan, yet everyone in the room heard.

Hank cleared his throat and got the attention of the occupants of the room.

"While I have you all here, I would like to see Scott, Alan, and Andrew in the examination room." Hank announced.

Scott shook his head at Jubilee, indicating that he would get there under his own power. The other men followed suit and the three men in wheelchairs paraded out of the room.

"What is it that makes them so special?" Jubilee asked the group who had fallen into silence.

"Their love." Xander said absently.

When he noticed that everyone was looking at him, he clarified. "They are each strong, loving, caring men. When they're together, they're complete. Whether they're lovers or brothers or friends doesn't matter. They empower each other and bring out the best that each has to offer."

"What about you?" Dawn asked, noticing that he hadn't included himself in that explanation.

"They're my friends and I love them all, but... I'm not a part of their special bond. Eventually I'll move on, but until then I'll enjoy every moment I can with those three. What they have is something special, something rare." Xander finished in awe.

"He's right. I'm so happy that Scott found those two. They've obviously helped him to grow and develop far more than he ever did with me." Jean said with happiness for Scott evident in her tone.

"You should have known Andrew before he met Scott. He was a jerky little guy. I couldn't stand to be in the same room with him because he was so awkward." Xander said to the group.

"Alan be so worried bout what other people tink, he don tink for himself. Gene be like de puppeteer, non?" Remy said.

"Mr. S. was all business. I didn't think he knew what fun was. A major stick-up-the-butt." Jubilee said.

"So, who's going to tell me the whole story of what I've missed in the past month?" Jean asked the group.

* * * * *

After a slightly more intensive examination than usual Hank announced to the group, "Gentlemen, as I had hoped, you're all recovering well. Your trip to the dining room this morning was what prompted me to check your conditions."

The men sat riveted to his words, each hoping that he would rescind the bedrest order.

"I believe you all three still need rest, but you no longer need the complete bedrest that I originally ordered. You have been upgraded from recovering to convalescing. As such, you will still need help for certain things such as walking any significant distance. But you will be able to take your meals in the dining room and come to the common room to watch a movie if you like." Hank said, receiving the pleased reaction he expected.

"Piotr, Bobby, and Kurt are currently in your room, removing Scott's bed and returning it to his room." Hank said and saw the men's expressions fall.

"In the place of Scott's bed, they are setting up a series of single beds so everyone will have their own place to sleep... though Andrew and Alan will be sharing Andrew's bed." Hank said with a smile.

"So, we're going to have three beds in the room?" Scott asked in confirmation.

"Four actually." Hank said and waited for someone to figure it out.

"Remy?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yes, I see no reason that he can't leave MedLab, and since the cohabitation has benefited the rest of you so well... why change something that works?" Hank finished with a shrug.

"Thank you, Doctor McCoy." Alan said sincerely.

"Yeah, thanks, you're the coolest doctor I've ever known." Andrew said with honest admiration.

"So, are we done?" Scott asked Hank, ready to get back to Jean.

"Just one thing. If you feel tired, rest. You are not healed, if you try to push yourselves too far, too soon, you'll end up back in bed... and this time I'll restrain you." Hank said without a hint of humor.

"Understood." Scott said and got out of his wheelchair and walked out the door.

* * * * *

Conversation stopped as the three men made their way into the room on foot.

"I'm guessing that it was good news." Dawn said with a smile.

Each of the men found a chair and sat heavily, the walk having taken it's toll on all three.

"Yeah, we're allowed to walk and eat in the dining room now. We still need help, but we don't have to stay in bed all the time." Andrew said happily.

"I guess I'm not out of a job after all." Xander said to no one in particular.

"So, what are you going to do with your new-found freedom?" Jubilee asked the men.

"Right now? I think I'm going back to bed. Between breakfast and the examination, I'm tired." Alan admitted reluctantly.

Scott and Andrew nodded in agreement.

"Oh yeah, Doctor McCoy had a bed put in our room for you Remy, if that's okay with you?" Alan said casually.

"Who else be in dis room wit me?" Remy asked cautiously.

"Me, Andrew, Scott, and Xander." Alan said without inflection.

Remy nodded in acknowledgment.

"Is everyone ready to go? I'm beat." Scott said.

"Let's take the short cut." Andrew said to the group.

"Are you sure you're up to it, love? Remember yesterday." Alan asked with caution.

"It'll be easier on me to open a portal for a minute than to try to walk both halls and stand in the elevator." Andrew said honestly.

"We could get the wheelchairs." Tara offered.

"No thanks Tara. I'd rather walk the halls, than ride the wheelchair anymore. I feel like a complete burden in the wheelchair." Andrew said and noticed a twinge in Remy's expression.

"Okay, I guess it's decided then. Jean, I'll come back and visit soon. Everyone who's going up to our bedroom, follow Andrew." Scott said in his team leader voice.

Xander placed Remy's hand on his elbow and followed the group through the portal.

"What jus happen?" Remy asked, as he heard the acoustics of the room change and felt carpet beneath his feet.

"Sorry Remy, I should have warned you. Andrew just made a portal from the MedLab to our bedroom so we wouldn't have to walk so far." Xander said and led Remy to one of the vacant single beds.

"Here's a bed for you." He said and moved to Remy's left and took the next bed.

"This will be my bed. Once everyone has settled into their place, I'll walk you around the room so you can find your way to the bathroom and chairs if you need to." Xander said as he laid back.

"It hard for Remy to say da words, but tanks Xander." Remy said sincerely.

Xander could tell by Remy's self-sufficient nature that he'd probably not said that to more than five people in his life, so was honored by the thanks, but aware enough of Remy's pride not to say more than a sincere, "You're welcome."

"Andrew, are you still planning on opening the portal at noon?" Dawn asked quietly.

"Yeah. Have you decided what you're going to do?" he asked with interest.

"Yeah. Today we're going through the portal to visit with Buffy and the others. We're going to take the next week to visit and pack. Next week we'll come back and start our jobs here." Dawn said while holding Tara's hand.

"That sounds like a good idea. This way you have plenty of time to explain things to Buffy and you don't have to do without your clothes like Xander and Alan have been doing." Andrew said with a smile.

"Xander, if you like, I can pack your things and have them ready tomorrow." Dawn said helpfully.

"Yeah, thanks Dawn... Are you going to tell the professor before you go?" Xander asked as an afterthought.

"Yeah, right now." Dawn said and gave Tara's hand a squeeze to signal that she was ready to go.

Jubilee gave a little wave at the group and followed Dawn and Tara out of the room.

"It's just 9:00 a.m.? I feel like we've been up all day!" Scott said in wonder.

"I know, the day really drags when you spend it in bed." Alan said with a smile.

"Remy, c'mon and I'll give you that tour now, in case you need to get something." Xander said and got off his bed.

Remy thought about protesting the action; but reasoned that Xander was giving him the tools to be able to depend on himself, if only in this room.

Xander took Remy to the wall and counted out the steps to the bathroom. He took a moment to walk Remy around the bathroom to familiarize him with the layout. After the quick tour, Xander led him back to the bed, then to the door, and back to the bed, to the chairs, back to the bed and finally took Remy's hand from his elbow and said, "Would you find your way to the bathroom for me? That's the one I want to be sure that you can find."

The group watched silently as Remy found his way from the bed to the wall, then set off across the room and went directly to the bathroom.

"Good. I'm going downstairs for a while; I don't need to rest right now. You wanna come with me or stay here Remy?" Xander asked casually.

Remy realized that Xander had gone through the whole procedure of showing him how to find the bathroom so he could honestly have this choice. It seemed such a little thing on the surface, to be given the choice of going or staying, but this was probably the first time he had the opportunity to make this type of decision in weeks and it felt frightening... and good.

"Tanks Xander, Remy go wit you. Don need ta sleep now and don wan ta keep dese guys awake." Remy said with a hint of a smile.

"I'm at the door when you're ready." Xander said to let Remy know he was waiting for him, more than his location.

Remy made his way to the door and felt Xander take his hand and place it on his elbow.

"We'll be back later guys, get some sleep." Xander said and closed the door.

* * * * *

"Ms. Summers, Ms. McCoy, come in and have a seat." The professor said in a much happier mood than he had had in recent days.

"Thank you, Professor, we've come to a decision." Dawn said as she and Tara took their seats.

Professor Xavier moved from behind his desk, then looked at Dawn, prompting her to continue.

"We're going to go back to my universe for a week so I can get some things and make sure Buffy's okay with this. Then we'll be coming back to accept your offer." Dawn said happily.

"Very good. It may seem on the surface that I created these jobs to encourage you to stay but we do really have a need for both of you here." Charles said sincerely.

"I agree. The children need to have someone to channel their energy during their free time, and Doctor McCoy seems to have been stretched to his limits." Dawn said seriously.

"I have another matter to discuss with you before you go. You will be needing an identity when you come here to stay. I have been working on providing identities for Andrew, Alan and Xander so I decided to get you one too." The professor said and moved his chair to reach some papers from his desk.

He handed a paper to Dawn and waited for her reaction.

"I'm Scott and Alan's sister?" Dawn asked in disbelief.

"Yes. Your parents exist in this universe, as well as Buffy. It would be nearly impossible to make a false identity as Buffy's sister without their cooperation. Since I'm already creating a false identity for Alan, I just added you as his sister and it was easily done. This way, we only have to get Alex to cover our story." The professor said with pride in his accomplishment.

"It makes sense. And the guys are going to love having you as a sister." Tara said warmly.

"I didn't even think about my identity here. Thank you, Professor, I can't wait to tell them, they're going to love it." Dawn said happily.

"I might as well give you the profiles I have composed for the others. The official paperwork will be arriving in the next few days. After that all of you will need to go to the Department of Motor Vehicles to get identification, but I have secured documentation that will make that no more troublesome than a regular trip to the DMV." The professor said honestly as he handed over the other profiles.

"Andrew's name has been changed to LeeAndrew, is that a misprint?" Tara asked as she read over Dawn's shoulder.

"No, the best way that I could create an identity for Andrew was to remove the death certificate from his other self in this dimension and construct a history from the point of his death. His name was LeeAndrew Malachi Wells." The professor said matter-of-factly.

"Alan Sunshine Summers?" Tara asked with a laugh.

The professor just shrugged and smiled.

"What? You don't have some long convoluted explanation of why you gave him the middle name of Sunshine?" Dawn asked through her own laughter.

"No, I was picking the names, so that's what I picked for him." The professor said and gave into his own laughing urge for a moment.

"Alexander Lavelle Wainwright Harris?" Dawn asked, knowing the professor had a story to cover this one.

"Alexander and Alexandria were twins, separated at birth. Xander only recently found out that he wasn't the birth child of the late Felicity and Robert Wainwright. After some investigation, he tracked his origin and discovered that he had a twin sister. When he discovered his true identity, he took the name Harris and kept the name Wainwright as a second middle name." The professor said, waiting for questions.

"You've been watching soap operas, haven't you?" Dawn asked in accusation.

The professor didn't confirm or deny Dawn's claim as Tara asked, "Don't you think that his mother would notice that she didn't have twins?"

"With a little help from Cerebro, I altered her memories just a bit so that she remembers that she had two babies, and that the nurse had told her that the second one was stillborn." The professor said quietly.

"So when Xander shows up, she'll think that the nurse stole the baby and told her it was dead... Won't she try to sue the nurse or the hospital?" Dawn asked in disbelief at his flamboyant plan.

"She may, but the statute of limitations has run out for her to pursue any criminal actions, the nurse who attended Alexandria's birth has long since died, and any lawyer worth his salt will advise her that there is nothing to be gained from trying to pursue a twenty three year-old crime with no monetary damages to be won." The professor said simply.

"I don't know if I like your plan, but I suppose it could allow Xander to develop a relationship with Xandria and his mother if he wanted that." Dawn said.

"Yes, and I wanted him to have that opportunity, otherwise I would have created his identity without any surviving relatives." The professor explained.

Tara nodded in understanding.

Dawn finally agreed and got up to leave.

"We need to go back to Tara's room and pack a few things for the trip to my dimension. We'll be back in a week; Andrew can get a message to us if you need us any sooner." Dawn said and made her way to the door.

"Thank you, Professor." Tara said and followed Dawn.

The professor went back to his desk and started on some of the more mundane tasks of running a school.

* * * * *

Xander and Remy had taken a tour of the mansion and the grounds, just walking calmly and enjoying an unhurried morning without any particular purpose.

Xander led them to a pile of rocks that had been strategically placed to look natural, but also to provide a good sitting place.

"There is a rock right behind you, and it looks like a good sitting spot." Xander said and helped Remy find the rock with his hand before moving to his own rock.

"Remy got a question for you." Remy said, facing a group of trees.

"Sure, what do you want to know?" Xander asked as he rested back on his elbows and turned his face toward the sun.

"You heard what the doctor said to Remy bout my condition... I mean besides the eyes." Remy asked, a little tremble in his voice.

Xander closed his eye and said quietly, "I heard."

"How can Remy still be a man? Dey took dat away from me, an I don know what ta do now." He said in a defeated voice.

"I can't tell you what you should do or how you should feel Remy. I don't have those answers... but if you want to know what I think, I can tell you." Xander offered softly and honestly.

"What you tinkin?" Remy asked and turned to face Xander.

"I think that if Hank can get the testosterone balanced in your system like he was talking about, and if you let him insert the prosthetic testicles, the only difference between you and any other man will be that you won't be able to father a child." Xander said in a steady tone.

"You really tink dat?" Remy asked in wonder.

"Yeah, I understood most of what Hank was saying in there. The treatment that Professor Frost was giving you was like a megadose of testosterone that got used up over a period of time. It was causing your system to go crazy because your hormones were so out of balance. Hank wants to check your levels each day until the megadose has flushed out of your system, then give you weaker doses, more often. You'll have a patch that you'll put on and that's all you'll have to mess with for the day. After a while, you'll be balanced and feeling just like you did before." Xander said with assurance.

"What bout de other ting? The pross ting?" Remy asked, somewhat ashamed.

Xander realized that Remy didn't understand what Hank had been saying and paraphrased, "He just wants to give you some fake nuts in your nutsack. That way, when a woman goes down there, she finds everything she expects to."

"So you tink the doctor can make Remy like before?" Remy asked in confirmation.

"Pretty close. I've lost enough things to know that when you lose something, it'll never be completely like it was before... but what's your other choice? Either give into it and let them win or keep fighting by living the best way that you can." Xander said simply.

Remy sat silently, thinking over the words.

After a long contemplative silence Remy finally said, "I tink I let da doctor fix me up. But Remy don always understand what he be sayin. You tink you be able to help Remy?"

Xander let a fond smile come across his face as he said, "Remy my friend, I promise that I'll be there to help you however I can."

"Remy don know how to repay you for dis..." Remy trailed off, facing away from Xander now.

"There is no debt between friends in my mind. Anything I give a friend, I give freely and anything I receive, I consider a gift. If you have something I need, I'll ask you and I expect you to do the same to me." Xander said simply and looked down at his watch.

Remy nodded either in agreement or comprehension.

"We should be heading back to the room if we're going to see off Dawn and Tara. Are you ready?" Xander asked as he got off his rock.

Remy stood and held out his hand, ready to have it placed on Xander's arm.

* * * * *

Xander and Remy entered the room to find Alan and Andrew snuggled together asleep and Scott laying in bed, reading one of Andrew's Star Wars books.

Scott looked up from his book and asked, "So what have you two been up to?"

"We took a walk around the grounds. How about you?" Xander asked as he led Remy back to his bed.

"This is it. I'm actually surprised at how good this book is." Scott said, holding up the book.

"Oh yeah, that is a good one, the next one after it is good too." Xander said, remembering the fanciful stories.

"Which one is that?" Scott asked, pulling out the box of books.

Xander looked through the books and after a minute came out with the next in the series.

"So, are they all in a row or can I read them out of order?" Scott asked, never having read any Star Wars books before.

"Either. But I enjoyed them in order because you catch subtle things in the story you tend not to notice if you read them out of order." Xander said and sat on his bed.

There was a gentle knock on the door.

Scott sat the box down and put the book aside as Xander walked across the room to answer the door.

Tara and Dawn walked into the room with one suitcase each.

"How do you have two suitcases of clothes when neither of you brought anything with you?" Scott asked in wonder as Alan and Andrew were waking up.

"We bought the things we needed. We didn't have identical twins here to clothe us like some people." Dawn said, looking at Alan who just put on his glasses and had a bad case of bed-head.

"What's my fault now?" Alan asked in playful mock-confusion.

"Everything... until further notice." Xander said with a fond smile.

"Ooo guys, the professor gave me these to give you." Dawn said and started handing out profiles.

"LeeAndrew?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"Wainwright?" Xander asked next.

"Sunshine?" Alan said in horror.

The men went to Alan and started reading, trying to figure out what had caused him such distress. One by one the men were choking, fighting down the laughter.

"Remy wan to know what happenin." Remy said indignantly from his bed.

Dawn sat on the edge of his bed and said, "Andrew was renamed LeeAndrew because that's what his double was named. Xander was given the second middle name Wainwright to fit in with some long story that might have come from 'Days of our Lives' or 'Oprah'. I'm Scott and Alan's sister now..." She said and got a great big smile as she noticed everyone paying attention to her story.

"What about 'Sunshine'?" Alan asked sourly.

"I guess the professor thought it fit." Dawn said simply and went back to Tara.

"Are you ready for the portal?" Andrew asked of the women.

"Whenever you are LeeAndrew." Dawn said with a smile.

"Just think, in one year you'll be my sister-in-law." LeeAndrew said with a grin.

"Cool." Dawn said with a smile as the portal opened before her.

Chapter 18: Sedentary Hope

Andrew opened the portal to show the familiar living room of Slayer Central. Buffy, Willow, and Faith had obviously been waiting for the portal to open.

Dawn and Tara waved to the guys and stepped through the portal.

"Andy, do I have time to talk to Buffy for a minute?" Xander asked seriously.

"Sure Xan, I'm feeling fine. Do what you need to do." Andrew said with a smile for Xander's concern.

Xander looked at Andrew and decided that he was telling the truth, he didn't look too drawn.

Xander took Remy's hand and led him through the portal.

"Hey Buff, Wills, Faith. How are you all doing?" Xander said once he cleared the portal.

"Good", "fine", and "five by five" were their answers.

"I've decided to stay in the other dimension. The eye thing did it for me. I'm going to try for a simpler life for a while. I just wanted to let you know in person." Xander said with a sheepish look.

"Way to go Xan." Faith said with honest admiration.

"I hope it works out for you, but if you get bored with it, you'll always have a place with us." Buffy said, looking like she might cry.

"We'll still see each other all the time. Besides, the new Slayers are a lot better fighters than I could ever be." Xander said honestly.

"It was never about the fighting. It was about the team. But you do what you need to do for you. I hope you make a good life for yourself." Buffy said with sincerity.

"Who's your new friend?" Faith asked, noticing Remy.

Xander led Remy to the women and said, "Remy LeBeau, I would like to introduce you to Buffy, Faith, and Willow."

Remy put out a hand in greeting and received Buffy's.

Remy accepted her hand and noticed the calluses. He took the hand to his lips, but before he could kiss her hand, she pulled away.

"No offense, but I've been bitten like that before." She said and took a step back.

"Non, no offense. Remy not be considered a threat for a while. It be a good feelin." Remy said with a smile directed in Buffy's general direction.

"I'll talk to you again soon; I don't want for Andrew to keep the portal open too long." Xander said and placed Remy's hand on his elbow.

"Okay, and Remy, maybe you can stop in and visit for a while next time?" Buffy asked with a slightly seductive tone in her voice.

"Same time tomorrow?" Xander said as he led Remy through the portal.

"Yeah, tomorrow." Buffy said absently as she watched Remy.

* * * * *

"How did you do that Remy? You had her totally unhinged before you even said two words." Xander said in wonder.

"La femme jus be lonely, you tink she be interested in Remy?" he asked cautiously.

"Andy, help me out here. Wasn't that Buffy's aloof, come hither look?" Xander asked, hoping for confirmation.

"Xan's right, and she was totally checking out your ass."

"De women Remy knows, dey see de eyes an leave. Buffy don do dat." Remy said in wonder.

"Buffy's been dating the undead. You have a pulse, so you're one step up over two of her ex-boyfriends already." Xander said and threw himself back on his bed.

"Lemme guess, la femme don like a normal man, non?" Remy asked cautiously.

"No, Buffy doesn't do normal very well." Xander said seriously.

Remy hung his head and said, "When women go to see the sideshow, there's some that want sex wit de freaks... it's what makes em hot."

"Buffy's not like that..." Xander started when Remy interrupted.

"She ever have a normal boyfriend?" Remy asked cautiously.

"Yeah." Andrew said when Remy asked, "How long ago?"

"Eight years." Xander said with a weak voice.

"Don worry none Xander. Remy not hurt by it. It not be Remy's problem; It be Buffy's. And Remy jus find he have self-respect for seein it." Remy said with a triumphant smile.

"Way to go Cajun." Xander said with his own smile.

* * * * *

The group of men traveled downstairs and joined the students for lunch. All of them stayed in the dining room after the meal, dreading the trip back upstairs.

"When is the doctor supposed to be here?" Andrew asked the group.

"Hank just said 'this afternoon'. Anytime I suppose." Xander said, concerned by the tiredness of the men.

"Then I suppose we should go down to wait in the MedLab." Andrew said, resigned to his fate.

"I don't think that's such a good idea." Xander said, knowing that the men all wanted to be there.

Before they could protest, Xander continued, "Hank won't allow you into the examination room. This guy's a specialist, so there's no telling how long the exam will take. I think the best thing the three of you can do is go in the common room and watch a movie to pass the time for a little while. I promise that as soon as Remy and I are finished, we will come and tell you everything." Xander said with a reassuring smile.

"Yeah, I guess... and I need to call Alex. If I call right now, I should be able to wake him up." Scott said with a mischevious smile.

"We all need to get in on this call, it's not every day you get to tell him he has a new brother, sister and boyfriend-in-law." Andrew said with equal mischief.

"Let's do it then." Scott said and forced himself out of his chair and toward the common room.

* * * * *

"Wat dey be talkin about?" Remy asked Xander as they left the dining room.

"Scott has a brother, Alex, who lives in Hawaii. They are going to call him to let him know that he has a new brother and sister... Alan and Dawn." Xander said as they entered the elevator.

"So dey be serious. Alan and Dawn becomin part of Scott's family?" Remy asked, not sure why he was having such difficulty with the concept.

"Yeah, and if you're around them for a while, you'll think they were always brothers by the way they act. They're really great guys." Xander finished as they reached the MedLab.

"Gentlemen, I'm glad to see you, I was just about to summon you. This is Doctor Samuelson, Doctor Samuelson, this is Alexander Harris and Remy LeBeau." Hank said cheerfully.

"Good to meet you gentlemen. Who wants to be first?" The doctor asked as he made his way to the examination table.

Xander could see the look of nervousness on Remy's face and said, "I will Doctor."

* * * * *

The talk with Alex had gone as expected, with one surprise. Alex announced that he was going to visit so he could meet his new brother and sister. While they were talking on the phone, Alex went online and booked reservations for a flight in one week. By then Dawn should be back and they could have their first family reunion.

All the men were sitting with worry and not paying attention to the movie as they each thought about Xander and Remy down in the MedLab.

"I'm going to go visit with Jean for a little while." Scott finally announced.

"Do you mind if I come with you?" Alan asked, wanting to be near when Remy got out of his examination.

"You two aren't leaving me alone up here." Andrew said indignantly.

"Well come on then." Scott said as he made his way toward the elevator.

* * * * *

Xander finally stepped out of the examination room with Remy on his arm. He was surprised to find Alan and Andrew sitting and waiting for them in chairs in the hallway.

"I thought you were going to wait for us upstairs." Xander said in accusation.

"If it were us in there, would you?" Andrew asked bluntly.

Xander thought about his words for just a moment before admitting, "No, I'd be out here in the hallway. Thanks guys... where's Scott?"

"With Jean. So, are you going to tell us, or do we have to beat it out of you... how did it go?" Andrew asked anxiously.

"They were using some massive medical lingo in there that was waaaaaaaay beyond my understanding but I think it all meant that we're good to go. The doctor said that since Remy is a mutant and the MedLab has all the equipment that he needs, he'll do the surgery here. He feels that Remy might not get the best care if he were treated in a regular hospital. There is a lot of anti-mutant sentiment going on out there." Xander said irritably.

"So, when are you going to do it?" Alan asked excitedly.

"That's the problem. The procedure calls for 'live' organs. Which means that they have to be harvested and immediately transplanted. We have to wait for eyes to become available, and when they are, we have to be ready for surgery." Xander said with a bit of disappointment.

"Any idea how long that will take?" Alan asked, not quite as excited as before.

"It may be ten minutes or ten months from now before we have compatible eyes available for surgery." Xander said resigned.

"Nothing like a relaxing wait... how you feeling about all this Remy?" Andrew asked.

"Remy don know wat ta tink. It be a good ting ta get some eyes but Remy be feelin funny bout da people who gotta die ta provide em." Remy said seriously.

"If it helps, imagine that they are Friends-of-Humanity. That should make it easier to accept them." Alan said seriously.

"Remy don play games like dat Alan. If Remy get new eyes, he need to know who had em before." Remy said seriously, and each man there knew that his mind wouldn't be changed.

"I can't say I understand why you need to know Remy, but I don't have to. I respect you and if that's what you need, I'll do whatever I can to help you find out." Alan said honestly.

"Tanks Alan. Remy knew dat." Remy said and gave a smile.

"So is that everything that they had to say?" Andrew asked Xander.

"No, they were going out of their way to make sure we knew that this might not work. There is a chance that it won't work at all. There is a chance that it won't work completely and we'll have partial blindness, and there is this small, like itty bitty, chance that everything will work the way it's supposed to and we'll be able to see just fine." Xander said in a half-hearted smirk.

"But for Remy, any chance be better than no chance." Remy said honestly.

"I understand that, but the news is essentially good, I mean you both passed the exam and now are just waiting for new eyes, right?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, I guess we did pass. If the doc found something wrong, that would be it... dead end. But everything is okay for the transplant so I guess we're in good shape for now." Xander said with a shrug.

"Then let's go get Scott and celebrate." Andrew said happily.

* * * * *

"Scott. Xander and Remy passed their eye exam. We're going to go celebrate. Wanna join us?" Alan asked as he walked into Jean's room.

"You guys don't mind if Jean comes along, do you? She's good to go as long as she takes her medicine regularly." Scott said to the group.

"Of course Jean can join us. Do you need a wheelchair, or can you walk?" Andrew asked from the doorway.

"I think I need the wheelchair, I can walk, but this medication makes me drowsy and I might fall asleep without warning." Jean said with an undertone of disgust in her voice.

"I'll get the wheelchair; Scott can be your driver." Andrew said and retreated back into the hallway.

"What kind of celebration are we going to have?" Jean asked the group.

As one the group of men answered, "Cookies."

"Why do I get the feeling that this isn't the first celebration you have had?" Jean asked in fun.

"We celebrate the wonder of each day and the good company we keep." Alan said as Andrew returned with the wheelchair.

"Don worry chére, Remy new to dis group too. If dey be celebrating too much, you stay by Remy, he protect you." Remy said in a gallant voice.

"Thanks Remy, I think I can handle them, but if the celebration gets out of hand, I'll remember your offer." Jean said, trying to sound serious.

Remy nodded his head in acknowledgement and a faint smile could be seen.

Between Xander and Scott, they were able to get Jean into the wheelchair and ready to go.

"Where to?" Andrew asked as he was ready to leave the room.

"The common room, I can think of a few dozen kids that would love to visit with Jean when classes let out." Scott said to the group.

"I don't know Scott. It might traumatize the children, letting them see me in a wheelchair." Jean said with worry.

Scott, Alan, and Andrew laughed a little as Xander explained, "Scott and Andrew have been conducting class from their sickbed."

"And the kids threw Alan and Andrew a party yesterday when they were still in wheelchairs." Scott said gently.

Jean thought about it, then smiled. "Let's go."

Book 3: Deepest Hurt

Chapter 1: The Gift and the Price

The portal opened to reveal Dawn and Tara. Each was holding a suitcase and behind them was a stack of boxes. In the week since Dawn and Tara had left, the men had grown stronger and were approaching full health.

"Okay guys, let's start hauling." Dawn said brightly as she stepped into her bedroom.

"You heard her. Let's get moving." Scott said and stepped into the portal and grabbed a box.

"What do you have in here? Do you have a rock collection?" Scott asked with strain in his voice.

"Books. Willow doesn't need the magic books anymore, so I volunteered to keep them safe for the Scoobies... and from Willow." Tara said as she sat her suitcase on the bed.

Piotr and Bobby each were carrying a box when Jean walked into the room.

"Jean! You're looking so much better." Dawn said as she ran to Jean and gave her a big hug.

"Thanks Dawn. I'm feeling much better. Have the guys told you about the party yet?" Jean asked as she pulled out of the hug.

"Party? No, who's having a party?" Dawn asked with excitement.

"It is the first official Summers family reunion. Alex will be here this afternoon and we're going to party at the boathouse tonight. You and Tara are officially invited." Alan said with a smile as he carried a box through the portal.

"Where are Xander and Remy?" Tara asked, looking at the group of men.

"They're with the kids having story time. It's turned out to be a daily event. Usually we would all be there listening to the children reading Star Wars books, but we took today off so we could move you back in." Scott said as he hefted the last box into the room.

"I'm sorry I'm missing that, it sounds like fun." Dawn said as she opened a box and started unpacking.

"It is. Do you have everything you need?" Andrew asked as he stood before the portal.

"Yeah. Buffy and the gang wanted to be here to see me off, but they had to go do research on the demon of the week." Dawn said and started lining books up on her bookshelf.

Andrew withdrew his power from the portal and said, "Then we're going to be leaving, I for one want to catch at least part of the Star Wars story today."

There were collective sounds of agreement coming from the other men as they also made ready to leave the room.

"So when's the party?" Dawn asked Alan, as he was about to leave.

"When Alex gets here. Someone will come and get you two and the party will begin." Alan said happily.

Dawn nodded and went back to work as Alan left the room to catch today's installment of story time.

* * * * *

The taxi pulled up in front of the mansion and Alex stepped out. After a moment the double doors swung open to reveal an ocean of people coming out to greet him.

"Alex! You made good time. I don't know why you insisted on taking a taxi but I'm glad you made it." Scott said as he hugged his brother.

"I took a taxi so you wouldn't have to drive for an hour, wait for me, then drive an hour back. It just didn't make sense... besides, I wanted to meet with all the family at once." Alex said as he pulled his suitcases out of the trunk of the taxi.

"Well, our brother is right here. Alex, this is Alan." Scott said proudly as he indicated Alan.

"He is the spitting image of you bro." Alex said and shook Alan's hand.

"I get the feeling that's about to change." Alan said with a slightly sour look.

"How so?" Alex asked with interest.

"Andrew has been trying to convince me to dye my hair so people could tell Scott and I apart at a glance." Alan said, then leaned close to whisper, {I'll end up doing it, but it's fun to make him work for it.}

"Andrew?" Alex asked aloud.

"Yeah, this is Andrew, Alan's partner." Scott said and nudged Andrew forward to meet Alex.

"It's good to meet you. Your brother has told me a lot about you." Andrew said shyly.

"Yeah, well don't believe a word of it till I've had a chance to tell my side of the story." Alex said with a smirk.

From the doorway came two women who got Alex's attention immediately.

"This is our sister Dawn and her girlfriend Tara." Scott said and indicated them with a sweep of his arm.

"Nice to meet you both. I always wanted a sister." Alex said with a shy smile.

"Well, now you've got one. Where's the party?" Dawn asked as she looked toward Scott.

"We're going to have the party in the boathouse. It isn't fully furnished yet, but we have enough beds for everyone and the essential furniture for us to be comfortable. Besides, this way we can be as loud as we want without worrying about bothering the children." Scott said and grabbed one of Alex's suitcases and walked into the mansion.

Andrew was at Scott's side and walked to the doorway that led into a classroom.

"Come on, we'll take the short cut." Andrew said as he walked through the doorway.

"That's just a classroom." Alex said in confusion.

"Come on in and see for yourself." Alan said as he stepped through the doorway.

Alex walked through and found himself in the boathouse's main room.

"How?" He asked in wonder.

"That's Andrew's mutant ability. He can create doorways from one place to another... or one dimension to another." Alan said proudly and gave Andrew a hug.

"Alex, here are two other people I'd like for you to meet." Scott said, leading two men.

"This is Xander, and this is Remy. They live here with us too." Scott said indicating first Xander wearing an eye patch, and then Remy wearing blacked out sunglasses.

"How many people live here?" Alex asked as he made himself comfortable on the sofa, next to Jean.

"Well, Andrew and Alan have the master bedroom here on the main floor. Xander and Remy are in the room upstairs on the left, you and I will have the room upstairs on the right." Scott said to the group.

"Don't tell me we're sharing a bed." Alex said cautiously.

"No, we had single beds in the mansion when we were all injured. We just moved them into the rooms so everyone would have a place to sleep. When you go back to Hawaii and Remy is healed up and goes back to his dimension, Xander and I will get bigger beds in our rooms." Scott said patiently.

"So Xander and Remy aren't a couple?" Alex asked in confirmation.

"What do you say guys? Have you been holding out on us?" Scott asked with a tone of teasing.

"Non, Remy an Xander don be doin dat." Remy said with a smile.

"Dawn and Tara don't live here?" Alex asked.

"They have a room in the mansion, but they are welcomed to stay here in the living room tonight if they want. The sofa pulls out into a bed... and the thing is surprisingly comfortable." Alan answered before Scott had the chance.

"Okay, who's going to fill me in on everything that's happened, I have the feeling that I'm missing a few pages of the story." Alex asked the group.

"Dawn? Why don't you tell it? You're best at it." Andrew said, as he snuggled against Alan's side.

Dawn followed Andrew's lead and snuggled against Tara. "It all started when Andrew accidentally opened a portal in Arizona..."

* * * * *

After the whole story had been told, the group began to chatter about anything and everything. Jean nearly choked with laughter at Andrew's telling of Scott's first glimpse of his power.

//Xander, bring Remy to the MedLab, he needs to be prepped for immediate surgery.// The professor projected into Xander's mind.

"Remy, the professor just called. They must have found some eyes for you. We need to get to the MedLab right away." Xander said as he interrupted conversation.

"I'll open a portal for you." Andrew said seriously and opened it right before the two men.

"We should probably get a few things together..." Xander began when Alan interrupted.

"Just go, we'll all be visiting often enough that we can bring you whatever you need."

Xander nodded and placed Remy's hand on his elbow to lead him through the portal.

"We'll all take turns checking in on you two. Don't worry about anything." Scott said as the two walked through the portal.

* * * * *

Remy was led to a bed and immediately stripped and put into a medical gown. He was hooked up to an IV and within five minutes of arriving in the MedLab was fast asleep.

"How long is this going to take?" Xander asked as Hank was furiously gathering the things he needed.

"There are too many factors involved to make any type of prediction. Mr. Harris, I know that you are concerned for your friend, but I must ask you to wait in the outer room. Doctor Samuelson will be arriving within half an hour with the eyes. We will want to begin surgery immediately upon his arrival. I understand that you won't leave MedLab, but I cannot have you in the surgical area." Hank said professionally.

Xander nodded in understanding and left the room.

* * * * *

The group in the boathouse were silent with worry. None of them could think of anything but what was happening in MedLab and worrying for both Xander and Remy.

"I've got to do something or I'm going to go nuts." Scott finally said and began pacing the room.

"Why don't we do what Remy asked back when he first got told about getting new eyes." Alan suggested to the group.

"What's that?" Jean asked.

"Find out everything we can about the donor of the eyes. I get the feeling that Remy's going to want to do something to honor the memory of the donor. It would give us something to do, and I know that Remy would appreciate the effort... besides, I promised." Alan finished with a sheepish smile.

Andrew kissed Alan on the cheek and formed a portal in the middle of the room.

"First stop, computer lab." Andrew announced and indicated the portal.

"Dawn and I are going to use a different method for research, so we'll walk." Tara said and led Dawn out of the room.

"I'm going to MedLab and see if Xander needs anything." Scott said and Andrew immediately opened a second portal and gestured for Scott to go through.

"I'm going to talk to the professor, maybe he can help with Cerebro." Jean offered.

Andrew nodded and closed the MedLab portal and opened one to the hallway outside the professor's office.

"Thanks Andrew." Jean said with a shy smile and exited into the hallway.

Andrew noticed that Alex was sitting and watching the events.

"You want to come to help us in the computer lab?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yeah, I'm just a little surprised to see how you all pulled together like that. You really are a family." Alex said in wonder.

"Yes, WE are. Alex, we would all be doing the same thing if you needed the help. For better or worse, you're one of us, we all care about each other." Andrew said and extended a hand to help Alex off the couch.

Alex took the offered hand and stood.

"Come on bro, we have some detective work to do." Alan said and led the way through the portal.

Andrew and Alex followed in short order.

* * * * *

Tara and Dawn walked out of the boathouse and went to the edge of the lake.

"Look into the water and see if you can focus on the eyes that Remy is going to receive." Dawn said as she sat and made herself comfortable.

"How do I do that? I mean, last time, I just looked into the water and it showed me things." Tara asked carefully.

"You do the same thing this time, but at the same time you will try to draw the image of Remy's eyes to you. I can't really describe it beyond that. You'll just know that the eyes are what you're looking for." Dawn said, trying to find the words to describe the sensation.

Tara let herself see the magical world and focused on the water. After long moments of looking, she finally said in a near trance state, "I see the eyes... what do I do now?"

{Focus on the eyes and follow them back to the donor. Just watch the images and let them happen, but will the images to show you the history.} Dawn said in a whisper so as not to startle Tara out of her trance.

"Oh God, I can see the hospital where they are taking the eyes from a woman. She's hurt so bad... and she... she was pregnant." Tara said and finished with a sob.

{Dear Goddess.} Dawn whispered. Then in a low voice, she asked, "Did the child survive?"

"She's so small. Too small. She's hooked up to all kinds of tubes and wires. Oh Dawn, she's so weak, I can barely see the spark of her life." Tara said in sorrow.

"When are you seeing...? Tara, we need to see the present." Dawn said carefully.

"Yes, it's now. She's so weak. She's too small to survive outside the womb. Is there anything we can do to help her?" Tara asked with a trembling voice.

"I'm going to join my power with yours. I don't know if it will be enough but we will try." Dawn said and took Tara's hand into her own.

A mist rose around the two and Dawn quietly said, "Form the image in the mist, the combination of air and water. Make the image so that I can see and maybe help."

Tara focused the image into the mist and it formed into the image of a small baby, not even the size of Tara's hand.

"Dear Goddess." Dawn muttered, as tears streaked down her face.

"Can we help?" Tara asked with a sob, fearing the answer.

"We can try."

* * * * *

Ororo felt the disturbance in the forces of nature. Quietly she crept out of the mansion and into the back yard. There was a sense of urgency that she couldn't account for and she found herself running toward the lake.

Just before she reached the water's edge she saw Dawn and Tara kneeling by the water, shrouded in mist.

"We don't have enough power to cast the spell. I've drawn as much mist as I can into being but it isn't enough to save the baby." Dawn said and began to cry.

Ororo could just make out the image of a small, too small, baby floating between the two. Not understanding it completely, but knowing that it was important, Ororo called on her command of the elements of nature to bring in a dense fog.

"Dawn? Can you feel it? There is more power... let's try the spell." Tara asked with a glimmer of hope in her voice.

Continuing to hold Tara's hand, Dawn stood and helped Tara to stand too.

After a cleansing breath she said in a trance-like tone. "I call upon the Sylph to lend their aid to this child. Protect her air and maintain her life's breath. Great Sylph, I entreat you to protect this child as one of your own and guard her life."

Tara understood the invocation and as soon as Dawn fell silent, she began to speak. "I call upon the Undine to lend their aid to this child. Protect her water and cleanse the water of her life. Great Undine, I beseech you to protect this child as one of your own and guard her."

Then as one they said, "She shall henceforth be known as a child of Adam, a child of Sylph and a child of Undine. So let it be, so let it be, so let it be."

Ororo watched the image strengthen then fade into nothingness. All the fog in the area suddenly dissipated and the air was clear.

"Thank you Ororo." Dawn said without looking toward her.

"I could feel that it was necessary, but I would like an explanation now that it is done." Orroro said steadily as she walked up to the two women, still holding hands.

"The eyes that Remy is going to receive come from a woman who was pregnant. That was an image of her child, struggling for life. The three of us just gave that little girl a chance." Tara said and took Dawn into her arms.

"So you healed the child?" Ororo asked in confusion.

"No, we don't have that ability. Healing is a power of the earth element. We have the powers of air and water elements. We aided her breathing and purified her water... blood. Hopefully that will be enough to allow her to survive and gain strength." Dawn said with hope.

"I heard you speak of Undine and Sylph, what are they?" Ororo asked as the group started walking toward the mansion.

"They are fairies attuned with the natural elements. The Sylph are fairies of the air and are only visible to those who have magical sight, the Undine are the same but of water. They have no substance in the mundane world, but they can influence their own element. With their help, the baby may have a chance." Dawn said quietly, obviously worried about the little girl.

"I think that you have done a good thing tonight." Ororo said speculatively.

"It remains to be seen. When calling on the aid of the Sylph and the Undine there is a price to be paid... we just handed them a blank check." Tara said with a little worry in her voice.

"What type of price might they ask?" Orroro asked tremulously.

"There is no way of knowing. But I believe that this little girl's life is precious enough that any price that they ask will be negligible in comparison. The air tells me that this little girl can be a catalyst for the future world. With her the world will have a greater chance of surviving into the next age." Dawn said with eyes looking into a distant place that only she could see.

"The water gave me a glimpse of her possible future... she was so happy. Everyone around her was filled with wonder at the pure joy that she expressed." Tara said from her own distant place.

"So you can hear voices in the wind and see images in the water? How can this be?" Ororo asked, noticing the reverent, almost holy quality the two women possessed.

"We are in tune with the elements of nature. Dawn can call upon the wind to do her bidding and I can call upon the water. It's magic. It sounds like incredible power but it comes with such a burden of responsibility that we barely use it." Tara said as Dawn continued to stare into the distance.

"How so? I wish to understand." Ororo asked with honest curiosity.

"Let's say I was thirsty. I have the ability to cause a fountain of water to spring up right here before us, but if I were to call upon that water, it might deprive a valley miles from here from receiving the water it needs to nourish and sustain it. Therefore, I only call upon the water when I am reasonably certain that my action will provide more benefit than detriment to the overall system in which we live." Tara said carefully, trying to be sure that she was describing the process accurately.

"I see the wisdom and truth of your philosophy. If there is ever a time you are in need of my ability to augment your own, you have but to ask." Ororo said as they reached the mansion.

"Thank you Ororo." Dawn said solemnly as she went through the door.

"Yes, thank you. If the child survives, you will know that you had a hand in it... we couldn't have done it without your power added to our own." Tara said as she followed Dawn.

Ororo entered the mansion and took the opposite direction from Tara and Dawn in the hallway... she needed time to think.

Chapter 2: Spiral Pathways

Alan was in awe of Andrew's computer skill.

"Are you actually in the hospital's computer?" Alan asked in wonder.

"Sure am, police department's too. It's good to know that some things don't change from universe to universe." Andrew said as his fingers glided over the keyboard.

Alan couldn't help but ask, "How do you know about this stuff?"

"Geeks come in all varieties, I was a computer geek, before I branched out to the other forms of geekdom." Andrew said as he brought up the organ donation listing.

"You're not a geek. I've never thought of you that way." Alan said seriously.

Andrew looked up at Alan with tender eyes and smiled, "I know, that's one of the things I love about you."

"And what are some other things?" Alan asked as he moved in for a kiss.

"Your handsome face, your sense of humor, your fine ass, your huge..."

"Guys? I'm still in the room." Alex interrupted, red-faced.

Both the men looked at Alex and blushed.

Finally Andrew said, "Sorry Alex, we haven't been alone in a while and we're..."

"Horny, I get it. Well, I don't actually *get* it but I understand. I don't have a problem with the guy on guy thing, but I don't want to hear about the bedroom stuff." Alex said plaintively.

"To tell you the truth, there hasn't been any bedroom stuff yet. We'll be spending our first night alone together tonight." Alan said bluntly.

"Oh, so that's why you keep getting off topic. Okay, just finish your research and you can get to it." Alex said and looked back to his computer.

"I've got all the information the computer has to offer on the subject. The name of the donor is Margaret Riley. The official cause of death hasn't been listed yet but I found a police report that said she was in a car accident. And... shit... a drunk driver ran her off the road, her and her husband. Her husband was killed instantly, she survived nearly half an hour before she finally died. And... the drunk driver got a contusion? That means scratch, right? The drunk driver got a scratch on his forehead and on his chin." Andrew finished angrily.

Tara and Dawn walked in to hear Andrew's description of Margaret's death. Tara could sense where their rage was taking them and wanted to guide their focus toward something constructive.

"She was pregnant." Tara said to the three angry men.

"What?" Andrew asked as he stood suddenly.

"Margaret was pregnant, around six or seven months along." Tara said, hoping she could get them to see the priority.

"How? Andrew? Can you find anything about her baby?" Alex asked as he guided/pushed Andrew back to the computer.

"I'm on it." Andrew said and started looking through the hospital files to find what he wanted.

"Baby Riley, unnamed. Was upgraded from critical to serious condition about five minutes ago." Andrew said and looked up to see the joy and triumph on Dawn and Tara's faces.

"What did you do?" Andrew asked in accusation.

"She was so weak and so tiny that we just gave her a little magical help." Dawn said defensively.

Andrew thought about her answer and broke into a smile. "Good. If I had any kind of healing ability I would have helped you." Andrew said honestly.

"Alan, you know Remy the best of any of us. What do you think should be the priority for us? Focus on the drunk or the baby?" Tara asked.

"If you were asking me what I thought, I would say focus on the baby. But what would Remy think? I think he'd say both. There isn't much more we can do for the baby and there are more than enough of us to deal with both situations... If it comes down to a choice of one or the other, the baby gets top priority." Alan said with certainty.

Tara thought about that and decided that it worked, it had a kind of symmetry that the natural order seemed to favor.

"What should we do about the drunk driver?" Dawn asked, worried by the vigilante vibe she was getting from the group.

Silence fell over the room.

Tara finally said, "I think we should do everything we can to bring this to the attention of the media and drunk driving organizations. If there are any drunk driving bills in the Congress, bring this to their sponsor's attention. Tell them about Margaret Riley's unnamed baby orphaned three months before she should have been born. And when the drunk goes to trial, be sure to have every news agency in the country covering the story so the judge will be compelled to make an example of him."

"That is an excellent idea Tara. It's not what I was thinking at all but it has the benefit of being legal, moral, and has just a hint of vengeance for spice. I like the way you think." Alex said with a friendly glance.

Dawn cast a look at Alex that made the hairs on his neck stand on end. He immediately turned away from Tara and began looking at the computer again.

"We're going to see how Xander is doing. Will you join us when you're done?" Tara asked as she made ready to leave the room.

"Yeah, it'll just be a few minutes." Alan said absently while reading over Andrew's shoulder.

"I'm going to the kitchen to get something to eat. I'll catch up with you guys later." Alex said a moment after Tara and Dawn left the room.

"Okay, we'll probably be in MedLab with Xander." Andrew said and continued looking at his computer.

* * * * *

In the following half-hour Andrew and Alan found the drunk's name, previous arrests for DUI and even a juvenile record that should have been impossible to retrieve. Their thoughts turned back to Remy and they both decided that they had found all they needed for the time being.

"We need to let Professor Frost know that Remy's in surgery." Alan said as they made their way from the computer room to the MedLab.

As they entered the MedLab they found Xander, Dawn, and Tara sitting silently, waiting.

"Any news?" Alan asked quietly.

"Not a word, they've been in there for over an hour." Xander said with worry.

"Andrew is going to open a portal to let Professor Frost know what's going on. No reason she should be allowed to relax while the rest of us worry." Alan said with a teasing smile.

Xander responded with a weak, tired smile of his own. Andrew took a cleansing breath and cast his mind out to find Professor Frost.

The mansion seemed strangely empty. His mind wandered from the MedLab to the common area and kitchen. When he finally looked into her office, her head jerked up and he heard, //Don't open a portal!//

Her command came with such force that Andrew lost focus and gasped.

"What's the matter love?" Alan asked and put an arm around Andrew.

"Something's wrong. I mean, really wrong. We need to go to the professor's office and phase in to talk to Professor Frost. She warned me not to open a portal." Andrew said as he got up to leave.

Alan stood too and said, "Let's go then."

"I'm coming." Tara said to the men.

"I'll stay with Xander." Dawn said and gave Tara a peck on the cheek before she left.

* * * * *

When the group reached the professor's office, they found him talking quietly with Jean.

"Professor, please excuse the interruption but something's wrong in my universe and we need to phase in and see what it is." Alan said, barely containing his panic.

"Of course." The professor said.

"Could you move from behind the desk? That's where she was when I found her..." Andrew started.

"Understood." The professor said as he moved around the desk.

"Everyone, get in a comfortable spot. When I phase us in, you will need to stay where you are or you could get hurt." Andrew warned.

Andrew sat down and took a cleansing breath as he closed his eyes. When they opened, they cast a golden glow over the room and it shifted to reveal Professor Frost's office.

"I'm glad you came." Professor Frost said sincerely to the group. They could all tell that she was weak. She probably couldn't move from the chair she was sitting in.

"We don't have much time. Three days ago the major governments of the world released a virus into nearly every major city. The virus was designed to seek out the active X-Gene and destroy the host." She said, having to force the last words to maintain her volume.

"My God." Professor Xavier exclaimed as he began to understand her condition.

"The thing they didn't count on is that the virus mutated... ironic isn't it? A virus designed to kill mutants is itself a mutant." She said then dragged herself back to the point.

"The virus now seeks out the basic genetic marker common to mammals." She said and looked to Professor Xavier to figure it out.

"Everyone?" Charles asked without emotion.

"Correct. By the end of the week, the last of us will be dead. I have been holding on, hoping that I could tell you something important Scott." She said to Alan with pleading eyes.

"I'm listening." Alan said and held her gaze.

"Scott, Andrew, you have my blessing and best wishes for your union. I was a self-righteous bitch to withhold my blessing because I didn't know Andrew. You're a good person Scott, I trust you and your judgment. You obviously love Andrew, that's all I need to know. I felt it was important that you knew... and take care of Remy for me... you two are all that's left of our world." Professor Frost said and tears began to streak down her face.

"Can you tell me anything about the virus? Is there any treatment?" Professor Xavier asked quickly.

"Charles Xavier, I never thought I would see the day..." She trailed off, then looked up as if she just remembered where she was.

"As my last act for the benefit of mankind I'm giving you all my knowledge of this virus, in hopes that we can prevent the same thing from happening in your world." Professor Frost said and focused on Professor Xavier.

After a moment of concentration Professor Xavier said, "I have it. I will study what you have given me, try to develop an anti-viral agent to defend against it, and pray I never have occasion to use it."

"Professor Frost... Emma, Remy is in surgery now, the doctor is implanting new eyes as we speak." Alan said, trying to find some way to make her feel better.

"Good. I'm glad to know that he's in good hands. Remy is a very special man, he lives on the edge of two worlds but doesn't feel a part of either. It's a very lonely life, I hope he can find happiness one day." She said wistfully.

"He has friends and support here. We'll take good care of him." Andrew said, only just noticing the tears falling from his own eyes.

"I promise that I will do my best to protect both Scott and Remy. Whatever they need, they will have." Professor Xavier vowed.

"Scott, would you take a message to my other self?" Professor Frost asked in a pleading voice.

"Of course, what do you want me to tell her?" Alan asked in a panic, he could see the life draining from her.

"Tell her that until my last hours, I performed my duties faithfully... and my duties left me to die alone." She said and closed her eyes.

"Emma, you're not alone. Even though we can't touch you. We are here with you." Alan said sincerely with tears streaming down his face.

"Yes Emma, you are among friends." Professor Xavier said with a brave smile.

Emma opened her eyes and looked at Alan, "Mourn my death if you need to but I prefer that you celebrate my life. That is the best honor you could give to me... I never celebrated my own."

Those were to be the last words uttered by Professor Emma Frost.

After long, unchanging moments watching Professor Frost not moving, not breathing, Andrew closed his eyes and the office faded back to its original state. Andrew pulled Alan close and both cried, unashamedly. Tara and Jean were clinging to each other, both overwhelmed by the scene they had just witnessed.

Professor Xavier made his way back around his desk and said, "What an amazing woman, I am sorry that I never got to know her."

"Will each of you speak at the memorial service that I will have in her honor? It doesn't have to be a long speech, just a few words if that's all you have. I want to grant her last wish and celebrate her life. The best way I can do that is by letting everyone know why she was special to me." Alan said to the group.

"I think I can speak for everyone here when I say that just now she changed all our lives." Professor Xavier said with certainty.

Agreement spread through the group and without saying any more, they left the office to seek peace wherever they might find it.

Chapter 3: Silver Linings and Lead Balloons

Alan and Andrew walked from the professor's office and ended up outside the door of their old bedroom.

"We can't go in there, that's Jean's room now." Andrew said quietly and led him away from the door.

Alan followed obediently, only half knowing where he was.

Andrew opened a portal into their bedroom. He led Alan to the bed and sat him on the edge.

He pulled off Alan's shoes and guided him to lay back on the bed. Andrew removed his own shoes and climbed on the bed beside Alan. With a little coaxing, he shifted Alan's head onto his chest.

{Go ahead and cry. It's okay...} Andrew whispered as he began stroking Alan's hair.

Alan fought it for a moment, then finally let loose a sob.

"Go ahead. I've got you. Hold on to me, you're not alone." Andrew crooned and continued the stroking.

Alan finally gave up the last of his control and began to weep in earnest. He let loose great heaving sobs as Andrew held him close and silently wept.

* * * * *

Tara made her way down to the MedLab and Dawn.

Dawn saw the look of despair on Tara's face and immediately ran to comfort her.

"They're all dead... everyone in Alan and Remy's world. I... I saw Professor Frost die." Tara said, then broke down in uncontrollable crying.

Xander sat in shock at the words. He saw the devastation that Tara was feeling and didn't want to interrupt her grief, but he couldn't help himself, he had to know, "How is Alan?"

"He... he's with Andrew. Oh Goddess, they let loose a plague... to kill all the mutants... and it killed everyone." Tara said between sobs.

Xander thought about Remy and Alan and finally came to a decision.

"Dawn, take Tara to your room. She doesn't need to be here now. I'll wait for Remy." Xander said quietly.

Dawn needed no further bidding, she gathered Tara close to her and they awkwardly made their way to the door.

* * * * *

Jean waited for a few moments before saying anything.

"Professor? How bad is it? I mean what she showed you." Jean asked with a shaky voice.

"Bad. What they did is within the abilities of our own technology." The professor said with worry evident in his voice.

"Can we defend against it?" Jean asked with hope.

"No. At least I don't see any way of doing so. This virus was engineered to seek out and attack the X-Gene. But when it is activated it has properties of AIDS, cancer and Ebola, to name a few. The designers of this virus didn't only want to kill their victims, they wanted them to suffer the most horrible death imaginable." The professor said with despair.

"What are we going to do?" Jean asked, hoping there was something.

"We will go to the MedLab and begin to map out the genetic structure, communicability level, transmission vector, and possible effectiveness of anti-viral agents." Professor Xavier said as he gathered some things into his lap to take with him.

"Would you like some help?" Jean asked hopefully.

"Of course Doctor Grey. I intend to enlist you and Doctor McCoy for this crusade." Professor Xavier said as he started for the door.

"You know Doctor McCoy is in surgery right now?" Jean asked, noticing how intent the professor was on his mission.

"He can join us after. We will be working in the biochemistry lab." The professor said as he exited the room.

Jean hurried to follow.

* * * * *

Alan finally quieted and just lay in Andrew's arms, feeling the comfort.

Alan broke the silence by asking, "You know I love you, right?"

Andrew smiled and said, "Yes, you tell me every day. But even if you never said it, I can tell by everything you say and everything you do. It's scary to have someone love me so much when no one ever did before."

"Scott loves you." Alan said as a statement of fact.

"I was talking about before I came here. But yeah, he does... in his way. And I love him too. But we were never meant to have romantic love, we both knew that from the beginning. When we became a couple, we agreed that there would be no sex, just the closeness and cuddling." Andrew said as he adjusted his position to be more comfortable.

"And what do we have?" Alan asked bravely.

Andrew could feel Alan tense with the asking of the question.

"We have this." Andrew said and pulled Alan into a deep kiss.

* * * * *

Dawn comforted Tara until she finally fell into an exhausted sleep. Dawn thought about the things Tara had told her, the horror of what had just happened in the next world over and a shiver went up her spine.

[There has to be a way of preventing this from happening in this world.] She thought while continuing to hold Tara close. [We wouldn't have been given a pathway into that world and been allowed to see its destruction if there weren't something we could do to prevent the same thing from happening here. The professor will no doubt focus on the virus... we need for someone to focus on the men who created it.]

Dawn realized that she had the beginnings of a plan, and that it was too big for her to accomplish by herself. She began to think and decided that she had some of the best resources available anywhere in this world.

"Tara honey, I need for you to wake up." She said quietly, not wanting to startle Tara any more than necessary.

"Dawn?" Tara asked weakly.

"Yeah, I know you're tired, but we have things to do." Dawn said with quiet determination.

Tara came to full wakefulness at the tone in Dawn's voice.

"I'm going to get Ororo to get the other adults who aren't busy. I need for you to get the senior student X-Men. We are going to meet in the dining room in half an hour." Dawn said and got off the bed.

"What are we going to do?" Tara asked as she got up and straightened her outfit.

"Fight back."

* * * * *

Andrew finally broke the kiss, pulled away from Alan, and took in a deep breath. He began to unbutton Alan's shirt and pulled it open.

Alan closed his eyes and began to take off his glasses.

{Don't.} Andrew whispered.

"What?" Alan asked and put his glasses back on.

"Don't take off your glasses. I know you just want to be comfortable and don't want to take the chance that they will be knocked off, but it's my own insecurity coming out. It's like making me wear a paper bag over my head." Andrew said and turned away from Alan.

"Oh love, I never even thought of that." Alan said and turned Andrew to face him.

Andrew fought him for a moment before looking him in the face.

"You are so beautiful to me. I don't know why you would even think that, but I promise that I'll leave the glasses on. But just so you know, when I take them off, I only see you... I'm not imagining that I'm with someone else." Alan said honestly.

"Not even Gene?" Andrew asked and pulled back to get a better view of Alan's reaction.

Alan stopped for a moment at the invocation of Gene's name and thought about how to put his feelings into words.

"I loved Gene. He was the center of my life, my source, my foundation, my everything. When he died, there was nothing left of me. Everything that I was died with him." He said carefully.

Andrew rested back on an elbow and nodded, prompting Alan to continue.

"I love you too, but not the same way. With you... I'm me. You've helped me to become myself. I love the person who you are, but when I'm not with you, I don't feel the... lost feeling... I did when I was separated from Gene. I'm still me. I don't know if that makes any sense, but it's the best I can do to put my feelings into words." Alan said somberly.

"It makes perfect sense. But I need to know how you feel about Gene now." Andrew said, not demanding, just asking.

"I loved Gene. He was exactly what I needed when I was young and insecure. He made me feel important and loved. But that chapter of my life is closed... ended. Our relationship was unchanging, I was unchanging. Now I am... more... different..." Alan said, having difficulty finding the words.

"You've grown?" Andrew suggested.

"Exactly, I'm becoming the man I was intended to be, instead of being the terrified kid who needed constant guidance and reassurance." Alan said triumphantly.

"You were happy while you were with Gene." Andrew said cautiously.

"But it was like a trap. I didn't even know I was in it, but while Gene was feeding my emotional need and basically thinking for me, I didn't have to do anything for myself. So I would never become anything more than I was while I was with him." Alan said in realization.

Andrew nodded in understanding.

"And if Gene were to show up right now, I'd choose you in a heartbeat. Now I know why I was so enthralled with him, it wasn't as much love as dependence." Alan said in wonder.

"And you don't have that with me?" Andrew asked, wanting to be sure.

"No, you and I are each independent people. If you need to go back to your universe to deal with something for a few weeks, I'll miss you, but I won't be lost without you. God! It all makes so much sense now." Alan said, lost in his thoughts.

"You know, I love the man that you've become. And I love you just the way you are." Andrew said as he snuggled against Alan.

"And if I change? Grow? Will you still love me then?" Alan asked with some serious worry.

"We'll both grow, hopefully together. I'll do everything I can to keep up with your changes and be the perfect man for each you that you grow into. But be careful, remember, you *do* have the dickhead gene in your family... on Buffy's side as I recall." Andrew ended in a smile.

"Yeah, I gotta watch out for that." Alan said with an answering smile, then turned serious again. "We need to talk about your insecurity about this relationship. I can tell you I love you and you're beautiful a thousand times a day if that's what you need to hear. But I would rather you tell me what the problem is and let me help you overcome it." Alan said quietly.

Andrew was surprised by having the tables turned on him so effectively but decided that this needed to be dealt with and said, "I guess it's a lot of things that add up to me feeling worthless and ugly."

"Things?" Alan prompted and lay down, pulling Andrew to lay beside him.

"My dad left me when I was five, my mom left when I was fifteen. Since then, the friends I hung around with couldn't have cared less if I stayed or left." Andrew said, staring off into the distance.

"But that's all changed now that you're here, right?" Alan asked carefully.

"Yeah, but I still feel it. Like I'm not worth anything, no one could want to stay with me, that I'm ugly, plain, goofy, a geek..." {less than shit.} Andrew ended in a whisper.

"Andy, you need to tell me how to help you with this. Tell me what to do, and I'll do it. I've honestly found you attractive from the moment I first met you. I didn't know you before... the Andrew I know is brave, smart, handsome, loving, and the man I want to become my partner for the rest of my life. As my partner, I expect you to be my equal... which means that if you're less than shit, so am I." Alan said sincerely.

"I can think of one thing that you can do to convince me." Andrew said shyly.

"Anything." Alan said immediately.

"Make love to me. You know I can read you like a book. If you make love to me, I'll know within me how you really feel." Andrew said honestly.

"Oh Andy, come here." Alan said with relief.

"You're not worried?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"Not even a little bit. If you'll be looking at my reactions to you... then you're about to know what it feels like to be loved." Alan said with a joyful smile.

* * * * *

"I thought everyone would be down here waiting with you." Alex said as he walked in to find Xander staring off into space.

"Alan was going to talk to Professor Frost, the one from his home dimension." Xander said tiredly and looked at Alex.

"Okay." Alex said, getting worried by the dark tone in Xander's voice.

"I don't know everything, but apparently, someone in Alan's dimension released a virus that was supposed to kill all the mutants..." Xander said, trying to find the words to say it calmly.

"Oh God no." Alex gasped, his mind filling with the images of everyone Alan and Remy had talked about earlier in the night, all being dead.

"The virus mutated... and killed everyone." Xander finished, not betraying his emotions.

"Everyone?"

"That's what Tara said. She also said that they saw Professor Frost die right in front of them." Xander said with a hitch in his breath.

"Scott went to talk to Artie and Clarissa, they've grown attached to Remy and he didn't want them to worry if they found out he was in MedLab. I think he needs to know." Xander said, trying to keep the tear from falling from his eye.

"I'll go find him. How are you doing?" Alex asked quietly.

"I'll be fine... until I have to tell Remy that everyone he ever knew is dead." Xander said with anguish.

"Wait on that, at least till you've talked to the professor and Alan. You have one person's slant on the facts, there may be more to the story." Alex said and turned to leave.

"Thanks Alex. I hadn't thought of that. Go on and find Scott, I have a feeling that Alan is going to need his family tonight more than ever." Xander said tiredly.

Alex nodded and left.

* * * * *

"Hello Alex, I take it from the look on your face that you've heard." The professor said as they met at the elevator.

"Yeah, Xander just told me. Can you give me the facts? I'm going to go find Scott." Alex said as he walked with the professor and Jean back toward the MedLab.

"Step inside and I'll tell you and Xander together." The professor said quietly.

Alex walked back into the waiting area to find Xander crying. At the sound of his entry, Xander hurriedly wiped the tears from his eye with the back of his hand and sniffed inelegantly.

"The professor said he would tell us the whole story." Alex said and turned to look at the professor, pretending not to notice Xander crying.

"The facts as I know them are, the major governments of the world released a virus into the cities for the express purpose of exterminating all active mutants. The virus mutated and became lethal to everyone." The professor said tiredly.

"The last of those infected will be dead before the end of the week. Even though there are technically some survivors... they will not be enough to perpetuate the species."

"So everyone Alan and Remy knew is dead?" Alex asked, stunned.

"Yes, except Logan, and the virus affected him so strongly that he has lost the ability to reason, he is little more than an animal. Professor Frost hoped that if he finally triumphed over the disease, he might one day come back to himself... from her preliminary work, I can't say that I'm optimistic for him. His healing factor is fighting the disease, but... it's tearing him apart, healing him, exploding his internal organs, healing again... an endless cycle of torture." The professor said and allowed a tear to fall.

"Is there any hope of helping him?" Jean asked in horror.

"If we can develop some kind of anti-virus... perhaps. But that is a very remote possibility at this stage." The professor said weakly.

"Tara said that you saw Professor Frost die... How did Alan take it?" Xander asked with deep concern.

"He was in shock when he left my office... we all were. He is with Andrew right now and... " The professor trailed off, getting a vacant look in his eyes.

"And?" Alex asked in worry for his newest brother.

"... And Andrew is comforting him." The professor said, trying to hide his blush.

"Then I'm going to get Scott and Dawn so we can be there when Alan needs us. He has to know that he has a family that cares for him." Alex said with certainty.

"Just check with me before you go to the boathouse. I wouldn't want you to interrupt them while they're... grieving." The professor choked out.

Alex nodded and left the room to find his siblings.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Xander asked with hope.

"You're doing it Mr. Harris. You are the only one who has connected with Remy since he came to this universe." The professor said and motioned for Jean to follow him.

"Let me know if there is anything more I can do." Xander asked with a pleading tone.

"Of course." The professor said as he and Jean left the room.

Chapter 4: Rebuilding Dreams

Andrew finished removing Alan's shirt and proceeded to his pants when Alan stopped him.

"Love, I need to tell you something before we start." Alan said and pulled Andrew close to him.

"What?"

"As nice as it is to be spontaneous, I think that this first time I'll let you know what to expect before we do anything. That should make things a little more comfortable later on." Alan said carefully.

"Okay."

Alan pulled back to look into Andrew's eyes to see the hint of anxiety that he expected. He stroked Andrew's hair and said, "To start with, I'm going to bring you pleasure, I know that you'll want to do the same for me, but this first time, let me take the lead and show you what I enjoy."

Andrew nodded and Alan continued, "I need for you to tell me if you don't like something that I'm doing. Next time, you can try whatever you want with me and I'll do the same for you."

"That sounds good to me." Andrew said with a smile.

"We aren't going to do everything this time because... Love, you're a virgin, you need to be stretched and no matter how careful I am, it would cause you pain if I tried to... penetrate you tonight. I never want to cause you pain if I can prevent it."

"So we're not going to...?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"I'm not a virgin, I'm going to prepare you, to show you how it's done, then you're going to prepare me and fuck me." Alan said calmly.

A shiver ran through Andrew's body that Alan noticed. After a gentle kiss Alan asked, "Enough talk?"

"Enough talk." Andrew said with a smile and moved his hand to Alan's zipper.

* * * * *

Dawn went to the front of the dining room and the room quieted.

"Thank you all for coming. I just wanted to fill everyone in on what I know, and find out if anyone has any ideas about what we should do." Dawn said to the group.

Ororo stood and asked, "Are you proposing we take action without the professor's sanction?"

"No, I'm proposing that we pool our knowledge and discuss the alternatives. Then we... I can approach the professor with what we've come up with and present him with a list of options rather than a list of questions." Dawn said calmly.

Ororo nodded in acceptance and sat down.

Dawn began to tell the story of what happened in Alan's home dimension. When she finished, Tara interjected a few points and Alex relayed what he had learned from the professor.

Somehow the subject of Margaret Riley's baby came up and the whole story was revealed by Tara, Alex, and Dawn, with the occasional interjection by Scott. There was an air of agreement that they would all help the baby however they could and equal agreement that they would do all they could to make all drunks think twice before getting behind the wheel of a car.

"So vat do you zink we should do about the virus?" Kurt asked loudly, dragging the group back to the topic at hand.

"I thought we should go after the people who would develop such a thing and... prevent them... somehow. That's why I need your help, I'm not familiar with what resources you have to accomplish this." Dawn said with a little helpless tone to her voice.

"It is a very good idea. Among all of us, I'm sure we can come up with something that the professor will approve of." Peter said before his inherent shyness shut him up.

There was a murmur of agreement that went through the crowd and the discussion began to flow.

* * * * *

The door of the surgical area opened and Hank walked out, obviously exhausted.

"How did it go?" Xander asked as he jumped up from his seat.

"Everything went as expected. We will not know if the surgery was a success for some days yet, but there were no complications with the transplants." Hank said professionally.

"So what do we do now?" Xander asked with coiled tension.

"We wait. You will be able to go in and see Mr. LeBeau in a few minutes. Do not be shocked by the way he is restrained in the bed, it is necessary for his head to be kept completely still for the next twenty-four hours. His head is fixed into a device called a halo, sometimes used to immobilize people with neck injuries. Although it looks like a torture device, it simply holds Mr. LeBeau's head completely still." Hank said seriously.

"When will he wake up?" Xander asked quietly.

"He is heavily sedated into a near coma to minimize the possibility of eye movement during his sleep. Tomorrow about this time I will reduce the sedation until he achieves a natural sleep. I should think... day after tomorrow, in the morning will be the soonest that he could be expected to wake.

"Can I see him?" Xander asked with anxiety.

"Yes, but be very careful not to jar his bed. You may take his hand if you wish but do not touch his face or lean on his bed at all. Every movement jeopardizes the possibility of him being able to see." Hank said and opened the door to welcome Xander into the surgical area.

"You're not putting him into a private room like you did for Jean?" Xander asked.

"No, he cannot be moved, he will remain in this bed for at least a week." Hank said.

"A week of bedrest? I should have known." Xander said with a tired smile.

Hank just rolled his eyes and left the room.

Xander went to the chair that was conveniently beside the bed and sat.

He took Remy's hand into his own and said, "Don't worry Cajun. Everything's going to be fine."

* * * * *

After Andrew had finished revealing all the flesh of his lover, Alan began to unwrap his own present.

With torturous slowness he removed each article of Andrew's clothing with reverence and awe. Each bit of exposed flesh was slowly explored with hands, mouth, and tongue.

Andrew writhed with pleasure as Alan began to suckle his left nipple. He gasped as Alan gently tugged the pink nub with his teeth before moving to the right one to give it equal attention.

Alan moved down Andrew's body and began to tongue his navel. Andrew began to laugh and pulled away. "Stop it, that tickles." Andrew said and playfully slapped Alan on the shoulder.

Alan moved lower and began to nuzzle the insides of Andrew's thighs.

"Unngh, that's good." Andrew said as his eyes rolled up in pleasure.

"Let me know what you think of this bit." Alan said and moved to the perineum.

Andrew let out a sigh of pleasure then a gasp as Alan nipped him playfully.

Finally, Alan moved to the scrotum and took one of Andrew's balls gently into his mouth. Andrew's penis jerked and for a moment Alan thought he had had an orgasm from just this sensation.

Undeterred, Alan gave the other ball equal attention, then moved up to Andrew's painfully erect cock.

He just looked at the organ for a moment and considered where to start. Finally he took just the head into his mouth and slowly licked around the rim of the glans.

In response, Andrew nearly bucked him off the bed.

Alan pulled off the cock and gently blew cool air across the moistened head. Andrew let out an indescribable sound that was somehow both a gasp and a moan.

With deliberate slowness, Alan went back to the cock and began to suck it into his mouth. After a gasp from Andrew, he continued until he had taken the entire length.

Alan felt Andrew's hands in his hair, not forcing, just holding. He moved to the tip, then back to the root. As Alan started a rhythm, Andrew released his head and took hold of the sheets of the bed, balling them into his fists.

Andrew's balls pulled up and Alan knew that it wouldn't be much longer. He increased the rhythm and force of his sucking and brought Andrew to completion. The groan of pleasure that Andrew loosed at the height of his orgasm made Alan wonder about what their roommates would be thinking when they heard it. The sound would be easily heard throughout the house.

Alan climbed up the bed and took Andrew into his arms. He was concerned to find Andrew trembling, but at the look of peaceful contentment on his face, Alan let loose his worry and moved in for a gentle kiss.

{That was... oh Gods... I never...} Andrew said in a whisper.

"Yeah, and if you liked that, you'll love the next part." Alan said with a serene smile.

Andrew nuzzled against Alan's chest and said, "I love you so much. I'm so glad my first time could be with you."

"Me too." Alan said contentedly and moved in for another, deeper kiss.

Andrew was surprised at Alan's taste and realized that he tasted himself in Alan's mouth.

Alan pulled out of the kiss and looked down to Andrew's renewed erection and said, "Looks like you're ready to go again."

A shudder ran through Andrew's body as Alan dragged his fingertips down Andrew's chest and toward his engorged member.

* * * * *

Dawn made her way down the elevator and to the MedLab's biochemistry room to find the professor.

"Where is Professor Xavier?" She asked Jean.

"He went to Cerebro to check on some things. What did you need?" Jean asked while continuing what she was doing on the computer.

"I just needed to talk to him about some stuff." Dawn said absently, thinking about what to do next.

"Just call to him in your mind. Make sure that you call him gently, Cerebro enhances his mental abilities and a loud call can cause him pain." Jean said and wrote something down on a notepad.

Dawn nodded and took a seat.

//Professor? Can you hear me?//

//Yes Ms. Summers, what can I do for you?// The professor responded immediately.

Dawn outlined the events of the meeting and the suggestions that the group had come up with.

//That was very resourceful of you. If it were two weeks ago, your efforts might have been rewarded. However, I have just discovered that those scientists that you were worried about have already developed the virus and are in the process of implementing the distribution of the agent to the major cities of the world.// The professor communicated with an undercurrent of fear.

//Are we too late?// Dawn asked with a tremble of her own fear coming across the link.

//For your plan to work... yes. To stop this... maybe not. We will need to take decisive action. Go to the group in the dining hall and tell them to prepare for visitors. We are going to need help to attempt something on this scale. I will join you there in half an hour. There are some matters I must attend to immediately.// The professor sent with serious intent.

//What are we going to do?// Dawn asked quietly.

//Get them before they get us.// The professor said with finality and let the link go quiet.

Chapter 5: Friends, Lovers and Others

After moving Andrew to his side and positioning him with one leg forward, Alan took his lubricated index finger and gently moved around Andrew's most private opening. He waited for Andrew to get used to the sensation before he gently pressed his finger over the opening and rubbed in a slow massaging motion.

"Just relax love. Let me know if you want me to stop at any time and I will. I'm lubricating and relaxing you. Notice that I'm going slowly, allowing you to adjust to each sensation before I move on." Alan said with a disturbingly professional tone.

"Keep going, it feels nice." Andrew said as he relaxed.

"Good, now I'm putting my finger in, just a little bit to loosen you. It's like I'm massaging your hole." Alan said and suited actions to words.

Andrew flinched a little and let out an 'umph' before relaxing again into the sensation.

"Okay, now that I've made it past the first sphincter, I'm going to move to the second, just inside."

Andrew remained relaxed this time as Alan made his way deeper into the tight orifice.

"How you doing?" Alan asked quietly, keeping the rhythm of his massage.

"Fine, it feels a little weird, but nice." Andrew said as he savored the experience of this new sensation.

"Good, now I'm going to move my finger in a little deeper... all you should feel is a little stretching and I'll go slow." Alan said and added more lubricant to his finger before moving deeper.

"Oooookay. That just feels weird." Andrew said in a gasp.

"But not bad?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"No, not bad, but... strange." Andrew said and tried to relax again.

"Good. Now hold on, I'm about to show you one of my favorite things... you might want to grab on to something." Alan said with a smile in his voice.

Andrew grabbed onto the headboard, feeling anxious at the vague statement.

Alan moved his finger and found the little bump that was Andrew's prostate.

"Fuck!" Andrew gasped as Alan began to massage the protrusion.

"One more thing, then it's your turn." Alan said and began a deliberate fucking motion with his finger.

Andrew began to moan in a ululating tone.

Alan could tell that Andrew was nearing his climax and reluctantly stopped his motion.

"Why did you stop?" Andrew asked in protest.

"Because it's your turn. I've just prepared you, the only difference is that I would have done the same thing with two, then three fingers before I entered you with my penis. Now it's your turn to prepare me." Alan said peacefully.

With a little exasperation at the abrupt halt to the wondrous sensations he was experiencing Andrew turned and found Alan laying face down, spread eagle on the bed.

"I think it will be easiest for you this way, hand me those pillows." Alan said.

After receiving the pillows, Alan placed them under his midsection, forcing his ass into the air.

Andrew hesitantly took the lubrication and began to mimic the actions that Alan had performed on him.

Slowly and deliberately he went through the steps that Alan had shown him until he was making massaging movements deep into Alan's lubricated hole.

"Okay, now lube up two fingers and do the same thing... slowly." Alan said and relaxed into the sensation.

Andrew obeyed and was surprised at the way the opening stretched to accommodate his invading digits. After a few minutes of gentle probing Alan finally said, "It's time for three now."

Andrew hesitantly lubed up three fingers and began the process again. He was fascinated by the stretched opening accepting his three fingers. Long minutes later Alan finally said, "Okay, now lube yourself up, just go slow when you enter."

Andrew put the lube on his cock and noticed that his hands were shaking with the anticipation of this most intimate act.

He slowly moved into position and pressed the head of his cock against the somewhat dilated opening before him.

"Slow, steady pressure." Alan said and braced himself against the pressure to come.

Andrew pushed against the opening slowly and finally gained entrance.

"That's it, give me a few seconds to adjust to you then start pushing again, slow and steady." Alan said with a little strain in his voice.

Andrew was fighting the impulse to hump like a dog and followed Alan's instructions.

Alan finally said, "Okay, now you're fully in. You can get moving now, as slow or fast as you want."

Andrew moved tentatively. He still felt that he might hurt Alan if he moved too quickly or forcefully but as he began to experiment with different speed and force he could tell that Alan was enjoying it.

Andrew scooted his knees forward slightly for more comfort and on his next thrust he felt Alan shudder.

"Oh Gods, did I hurt you?" Andrew asked as he froze in horror.

"No, you know that spot that I touched inside you? You just touched mine... Please... MOVE." Alan said, trying to remain calm.

Andrew understood and began moving again.

After a few experimental thrusts he found the spot again as evidenced by Alan's shudder.

"Oh God love, just like that!" Alan gasped.

Andrew could hear the desperate passion in Alan's voice and feel the coiled tension in his body as he approached orgasm.

The rhythm quickened and became more forceful until Alan moaned.

At the onset of Alan's orgasm, he tightened on Andrew's thrusting member. This increased pressure was enough to push Andrew over the edge.

For a blissful moment, the two were lost in the repeated spasms of ecstasy before Andrew finally collapsed across Alan's back.

Long silent minutes passed... maybe hours...

Finally Alan said, "Gotta move love, you're heavier than you look."

"Can't." Andrew said.

"I'm laying in a puddle of cum." Alan said, not making a move either.

"I just want to stay like this forever." Andrew said and kissed Alan's neck.

"I'm okay with it, but the others might object." Alan said in a considering voice.

Andrew started to laugh and finally moved off Alan's back. When he withdrew from Alan, they both felt a sense of loss.

Andrew moved beside Alan and pulled him into a deep kiss.

Finally the kiss broke and Alan asked, "Now do you believe that I love you and find you attractive?"

"Without a doubt."

* * * * *

"I'm here Charles. If this means what I think, we must act immediately." Magneto said as he stormed into Professor Xavier's office, holding a stack of documents.

"Yes Eric, I agree completely." Professor Xavier said firmly.

Mystique was taken by surprise by the professor's response. "You agree?" she couldn't help but ask.

"Yes Raven. Though I am reluctant to take life, I will do it in defense of even more life... or in this case, all life." The professor said tiredly.

"Since we agree, we should get started." Magneto said, towering over Charles, trying to take command.

"Soon Eric. There is more to this than you know. We will need more help." Professor Xavier said vaguely.

"What do we do in the mean-time?" Eric asked impatiently.

"I will take you to the biochemistry lab to show you our preliminary results, then we will have a meeting in the dining room. Your... followers... are welcomed here. We have prepared rooms for them if they would like to rest before the coming battle. If you go to the dining room, Scott will see to your accommodations." The professor said to Mystique before turning to leave the room.

"See to it." Magneto said to Mystique before following Professor Xavier out of the room.

* * * * *

"John?" Bobby said quietly when Magneto's group entered the dining room.

"Yeah?" John answered in undisguised irritation.

"Would you talk with me for a minute?" Bobby asked hesitantly.

"Sure, why not." Pyro said with hostility in his voice.

Bobby quietly led the way out of the dining room and toward the stairs.

John realized where Bobby was taking him and said, "Somewhere else. Not there."

Bobby was confused about why John wouldn't want to go to his room where they had spent so much time together, but shrugged and led John outside and down to some rocks.

"Why did you leave?" Bobby asked bluntly.

"Why do you think?" John asked with a sneer.

"I don't know, that's why I'm asking." Bobby said in true confusion.

"You really don't have a clue? Talk about self-absorbed." John said while shaking his head in wonder. He got up off his rock to pace.

"Tell me, was it something I did?" Bobby asked in a begging tone.

John stopped in his tracks and looked at Bobby's confused expression and was filled with renewed anger.

"Let's see. We were having sex together for what? Two and a half years? And you would never tell anyone. You treated me like your personal whore and when you were done with me, you didn't even have the decency to break up with me. You just acted like it never happened." John spat with hatred.

"We were just messing around... it didn't mean anything." Bobby said in a whine.

"Fuck Bobby. Do you hear yourself? It didn't mean anything to you, but to me it meant everything. You know what kind of childhood I had. I just wanted to be loved, and I thought that you loved me..." {I know I loved you.} John finished in a whisper.

"Really?" Bobby asked, just beginning to grasp what John was talking about.

"Jesus Christ! You never even thought about it. I was nothing to you. I was a cum bucket that you could squeeze off a load into when the mood struck, then ignore when you were done." John screamed with fury.

"It wasn't like that... it was just fun." Bobby said weakly.

"Then Marie shows up and you cut me off like I'd never touched you before. I didn't exist. I thought we were friends, but from the day she showed up, you treated me like a stranger."

"Please don't be mad at her, she didn't have anything to do with this." Bobby said defensively.

John stood in shock as he heard Bobby defend Marie.

"You unbelievable bastard." John exclaimed in wonder.

Bobby thought that John was disagreeing with his statement and said in explanation, "Marie and I can't even touch. We're a couple in a different way. It's hard to explain."

John was surprised to find that his eyes could open even wider in shock at the obliviousness of his former supposed friend.

"That different way you're talking about, I suppose it's like sharing your thoughts and feelings. Stuff like that?" John asked in a half-daze.

"Yeah." Bobby said shyly.

"Bobby... that's what I wanted. The sex was never the point, it was just the closest thing I could find to what I really wanted. Physical closeness is better than being totally alone." John said in desperation and noticed the veil of cluelessness fall over Bobby's features again.

"I don't..." Bobby began to say in confusion.

"...I know, and I guess you never will. Well now I know that I made the right decision. I only hope that someday you'll have a lover treat you as inconsiderately as you've treated me. And in the instant that the pain comes crashing down on you, as you realize that you were used, and made a fool of, that you will think of me and remember." John said and walked back to the mansion.

[I wonder what got him so pissed off? We were just kids messing around.] Bobby thought before following John inside.

* * * * *

After a leisurely shower together, Andrew opened a portal to the mansion, outside the dining room where he sensed a large group of people.

As they both stepped into the room, conversation stopped.

"What?" Andrew asked defensively and looked quickly at Alan, then down to his zipper.

"Some more things have happened, these are some of Magneto's people." Marie said quietly, speaking the name Magneto as if it were a curse.

"Who?" Alan and Andrew asked simultaneously.

Before Marie could answer Andrew said, "Remy?" and made his way across the room toward the familiar figure.

"Who wants to know?" Gambit asked suspiciously.

"Andrew, this isn't the Remy that you know... He's the one from this universe, he came here with Magneto." Ororo explained quietly.

Remy cast a confused look at Ororo.

"Later, when we have more time I will explain." Ororo said quietly to Remy.

"Nice to meet you Remy. I'm Andrew..." Andrew said slowly and offered his hand.

"Whatever you be sellin, Remy not be buyin." Gambit interrupted and walked away.

"Evil twin?" Alan asked Orroro and Andrew.

"Look who's talking." Andrew said with a teasing smile to take any sting out of the words.

"Are you saying I'm the evil twin? I thought it was Scott!" Alan said with mock worry.

"Since he broke up with me to be with Jean, I guess Scott *is* the evil twin." Andrew said with assurance.

"I thought so, he just has that look about him, ya know?" Alan said playfully and received a kiss from Andrew before returning his attention to the people around them.

"So what's been going on? And who's this Magneto guy that Marie was talking about?" Alan asked Ororo quietly.

"I would love to explain, but I must catch up with Remy. He is like a bomb, on the verge of explosion unless someone is around him to diffuse the conversation." Ororo said hurriedly and left to find him again.

"I'm glad our Remy isn't like that." Andrew said and noticed another new face.

He made his way over to the new guy and said a little less enthusiastically than before, "Hello, I'm Andrew." And offered his hand.

The young man looked at Andrew appraisingly for a moment, then said, "Lance, you can call me Avalanche." He said and made no move to shake hands.

"What's going on? We just got here." Andrew asked, hoping to strike up conversation.

"Dunno. My boss an your boss are talkin. Rest of us are waitin." Lance said with an unconcerned shrug and walked away.

"Friendly bunch, aren't they?" Alan asked Andrew quietly.

"Yeah, I'm not even going to try and talk to the naked blue woman over there. If she's as friendly as the others, I'll be lucky to get away with my balls attached." Andrew said half-seriously.

{And I like them just the way they are.} Alan whispered into Andrew's ear, then gave him a little kiss on the lobe.

Andrew heard a chuckle and noticed Logan standing against the wall by himself. At Andrew's questioning look, Logan tapped his nose and gave a knowing smile.

Andrew blushed all the way down to his toes when he realized what Logan meant.

* * * * *

After ten minutes of talking with various people in the room, the door opened and the room fell silent again.

"Emma!" Alan said with a joyful smile.

Emma made her way across the room and said, "It is a rare occasion when someone greets me so happily. It is good to see you again Alan. Are you well?"

Alan looked at Andrew and raised an eyebrow in question.

"Go ahead." Andrew said, knowing that Alan wanted to share his thoughts and feelings with this replica of his dear friend.

"Look into my mind and see." Alan said with a serene smile.

Emma was shocked again by Alan's willingness to be scanned, then reached up to touch him gently on the temple.

"Good heavens." She said in wonder as she felt the love and contentment that Andrew and Alan had experienced. Then she found the memory of her other self dying and gasped, "Dear God."

"Yeah. I think her message to you was a warning." Andrew said quietly.

"Yes. And if we survive the coming days, I plan to heed that warning immediately... and celebrate my life." She finished quietly.

"Then her memory has been honored." Alan said with a happy smile.

Emma got a distant look then said, "Charles is calling me. The meeting will start in a few minutes."

Alan and Andrew followed Emma with their eyes as she left the room.

"No matter which universe..." Alan began to say.

"...Yeah, she's an amazing woman." Andrew said, knowing Alan's thought without words.

Chapter 6: A Trilogy of Nightmares

Professor Xavier, Magneto, and Emma Frost entered the room, all looking grim and determined.

"Everyone, may I have your attention." Professor Xavier said loudly to the room.

Magneto raised his hand and his people quieted. Emma cast a look at her students and they too fell silent.

"First things first, we need for the children to go to the common room. Andrew, Jubilee, and Angelo, I need for you to come with me for a moment." Professor Xavier said and moved to leave the room.

The children and named individuals followed the professor out of the room.

Outside the common room the professor said, "Magneto and Emma are talking with the rest to bring them up to date on our current situation. Andrew, I need for you to open a portal to your dimension and take the children to safety. I assume that Buffy won't have a problem with that?"

Andrew thought for a moment before answering, "I don't think she will, but she also won't be able to accommodate all the children. There are nearly three dozen children all together. She doesn't have that kind of room... but I think I know someone who does... I'll need Xander's help." Andrew said in a considering voice.

After a moment of silence the professor said, "He's on his way. Do what you need to do to get the children to safety."

Andrew felt his heart sink as he realized the implication of what the professor was asking. He couldn't help but ask, "Does this mean they've developed the virus here?"

"Yes." The professor said grimly and turned to Angelo and Jubilee.

"Professor Frost and I have talked it over and decided that you two are best to watch over the children while we fight the coming battle." Professor Xavier explained.

"I've trained with the X-Men. I can fight." Jubilee said indignantly.

"Yeah, I can fight too." Angelo said in offense.

Professor Xavier looked at the two with admiration and said, "I know, and that is why I'm entrusting the safety of our children to you. The world you are going to has vampires, werewolves, and demons. Just so you know, the reason the two of you were chosen is because your relationship with the children is one of respect. Jubilee, all the children know and like you. There is no one else that I can think of who I can say that about. Angelo, Professor Frost says that you have a gift for dealing with children. With the great number we are sending, we need both of you to be dedicated to their care and defense. If either of you are not up to that challenge, we will make do with someone else."

Jubilee and Angelo thought for a moment before agreeing to the professor's request.

Xander walked into the room and Andrew pulled him away to talk privately.

"Good." The professor said then continued, "Angelo, if you will stay with this group of children, I need for Jubilee to gather the rest of the children and bring them here as well. As soon as Xander and Andrew are ready, we will move you all to safety."

"Yes Professor." Was their simultaneous response.

"One other thing..." The professor said reluctantly.

Angelo and Jubilee gave matching looks of inquiry.

"I will need for Clarissa and Artie to be sent to the dining room." The professor said somberly, obviously not happy with having to say those words.

Without further comment, Jubilee left to gather the remaining children. A moment later Angelo went into the common room.

* * * * *

The portal opened in the living room of Buffy's home, known to all as 'Slayer Central'. Buffy and Willow looked up with matching expressions of worry, both knowing that the next scheduled portal wasn't supposed to open till noon the next day.

"What's up Andrew? Xander?" Buffy asked as the two stepped through the portal and it closed behind them.

"Too much to tell, Buffy. Short version, a virus is about to be unleashed on our world, it could kill everyone, we want to bring our children here to keep them safe." Andrew said with abject despair in his features.

"Shit... Okay, what can we do?" Buffy asked, knowing that she had no other choice.

"I need to borrow a few Slayers to help with the children. There are nearly three dozen of them and we can only afford to send two people to watch over them." Xander said with his own grim look.

"I can do that. What else?" Buffy asked with the need to help if she could.

"Come with us to talk to Angel. He has a hotel... it's the best place I can think of to keep three dozen mutant children safe." Andrew said somberly.

"And you need me to come along to provide credibility for your story?" Buffy asked, knowing her role in this scenario.

Andrew nodded and waited for her answer.

"Let's get going, I take it that time is an issue." Buffy said and grabbed her scythe.

"Are you going to be needing that?" Xander asked in confusion.

"I don't leave home without it." Buffy said and motioned for Andrew to open the portal.

* * * * *

Alan was concerned to see the professor enter the room without Andrew.

"Good, we just finished the history lesson." Emma said and moved out of the way to accommodate Professor Xavier's chair.

"Then down to business. We've developed an anti-viral agent that will neutralize the virus. But it will only be effective while the virus is contained. If the virus gets loose, we're dead... all of us." The professor said to the room with grim determination.

Magneto stepped forward and said, "We will deploy three primary strike teams and two secondary teams to take out the virus before it can be distributed. The first strike team will neutralize the research facility in Piedmont, Virginia. The team will consist of Mystique as team leader. Gambit, Avalanche, Pyro Quicksilver and Nightcrawler will be her support.

Emma Frost stepped forward and continued, "Team two will neutralize the research facility in Beijing, China. The team leader will be Banshee. His team will include Monique, Mondo, Paige, Shadowcat and Havok."

Kitty and Alex were shocked to be included in the GenX team but moved to Professor Frost's students, so as to stand with their team.

Professor Xavier moved forward and said, "Team three will neutralize the research facility in Johannesburg, South Africa. The team leader will be Cyclops. His team will include Portal, Colossus, Rogue, and Iceman."

The team followed Kitty and Alex's lead and moved together.

Professor Xavier continued, "The secondary teams will be dispatched to neutralize the data warehouses where backups of the research data are maintained. None of this research should be allowed to survive the night. The first secondary team will include Wolverine and Angel. The second will include Storm and Gemini.

Clarissa and Artie entered the room quietly, looking as though they were in trouble.

Professor Xavier noticed the children. "Clarissa and Artie will be joining team two. Clarissa, your code name will be 'Blink'. Artie, yours will be 'Leach'. This is Sean Cassidy, he will be looking after you for a while. Just do what he says and come back home safely." He said in a pained voice, indicating Banshee.

The adults in the room looked at each other, suddenly realizing the gravity of the situation if the professor was willing to use the youngest children in his plan.

"What about us?" Dawn asked, directing her gaze toward the professor.

Magneto looked with contempt at the two women and said, "You're not mutants, what do you intend to do? Bore our enemies to death with long winded stories about your pathetic existence?"

"I've been fighting things that would make you wet your pants for the past three years, but you don't care about that." Dawn said and gave Magneto a considering look before she said, "Maybe you'll care about this." Dawn took Tara's hand into her own and raised her free hand toward the middle of the room.

A wind began to blow from nowhere and spin into a mini-tornado that reached from floor to ceiling, right in the middle of the dining hall. A moment later, Tara raised her free hand toward the tornado and it began to darken and twist wildly. The waterspout made its way across the room toward Magneto and stopped right before him. Dawn squeezed Tara's hand in signal and with a simultaneous motion they lowered their hands and the waterspout fizzled out of existence.

Magneto looked in wonder at the two women then said, "Good enough. Charles?"

Professor Xavier looked with pride at the two women and said, "Tara, your code name will be 'Sprite', Dawn, yours will be 'Tempest'. You will be joining team three."

* * * * *

Angel got into battle stance, with sword in hand, as he saw a vortex open in the lobby of the hotel.

Buffy, Andrew, and Xander stepped out of the vortex and it closed behind them, obviously under their control.

"Buffy?" Angel asked in shock as he straightened and relaxed his hold on his sword.

"Angel, you know how you always say that you help the helpless? We've got about three dozen children that need a place to stay for a few days... you up to it?" Buffy asked casually as if she were talking about the weather.

"What? I mean, of course I'll help but... tell me more." Angel said, obviously wanting to help, but hesitant to give a blank check.

Xander walked across the room and sat on one of the couches in the large room. The rest of the group followed and sat as Andrew began to speak.

"Angel, I've been in a parallel dimension since the hellmouth in Sunnydale was closed. In that world, mutants are beginning to emerge from the general population. Some of the mutants have abilities far beyond those of ordinary men, and this scares the non-mutant population." Andrew said then waited a moment for that to sink in.

Angel looked at Andrew, prompting him to continue.

"These frightened people have created a virus for the singular purpose of exterminating all mutants. We know of one other world where this has been done and the virus mutated and killed everyone. The children we want to bring here are mutants. If we aren't successful in preventing the release of the virus, then at least, they will survive." Andrew said sadly.

"And you want to leave the children with me because...?" Angel asked, not sure he wanted to know the answer.

"Because not all of the children look entirely human. Some have physical abnormalities, others have little or no control over the manifestation of their mutant abilities. If they should be stranded in this world, you could integrate them into the demon community and they might have something resembling a normal life." Xander said quietly.

"So are you a mutant?" Angel asked Xander.

Xander gave a tired chuckle and said, "No deadboy, you can't explain me away that easily. I'm just your standard, run of the mill, one-eyed demon-magnet."

"I'm a mutant." Andrew said with pride.

Angel looked with surprise at Andrew, recognizing him as one of Buffy's hangers-on, a nerdy little fellow.

"And thank all the Gods that you are." Xander said with a genuine smile.

At Angel and Buffy's look of confusion he explained.

"If you weren't a mutant, the children wouldn't have any chance of survival, and as I understand it, the professor wouldn't have had any warning until the virus had been released." Xander said with pride in his friend's importance.

"I suppose so." Andrew said in a considering tone, then turned to Angel and asked, "So can the children come here? Either way, we need to get things moving."

"Just one more question." Angel said and looked toward Buffy. "Why did you bring Buffy along?"

"Because she can testify that what I'm saying is true. She has been to my dimension and has met some of the people we are talking about." Andrew said with strength.

Angel nodded and finally said, "Go ahead, bring them here and I promise that they'll be safe."

"Thank you Angel. If we survive this, maybe you could visit my dimension for a vacation... we have almost no demons there." Andrew said pleasantly.

"You keep saying 'my dimension', aren't you from this one?" Angel asked in confusion.

"Yes, but that one is my home now. And I'd better get back to defend it." Andrew said and the portal appeared with a sweep of his hand.

"Does this thing lead to my place?" Buffy asked before following.

"Yeah, three steps and we'll be there." Andrew said and stepped into the swirling vortex.

* * * * *

"I'm going to deliver the children, then I'll be back for whichever Slayers are going to help out." Andrew said as he opened another portal.

"We'll be ready." Buffy said, noticing Willow and Faith watching.

Andrew nodded and stepped into the next portal, followed closely by Xander.

"Good Luck." She said and turned to get to work, organizing her troops.

* * * * *

Andrew and Xander emerged from the portal in the MedLab. At Xander's look of surprise Andrew said, "I know that this is where you really want to be, Xan. I needed for you to be there to back me up with Buffy and Angel. Now that they've agreed to help, you can stay here with Remy and protect him."

"Thanks Andy. If you need me for anything, just call." Xander said as Andrew stepped to his next destination.

* * * * *

"Is everyone ready to go?" Andrew asked the group of children who were all carrying suitcases, boxes, blankets, and assorted toys.

"Yeah!" the kids chorused.

"Follow me." Andrew said with false enthusiasm and led the way through the portal to emerge in the lobby of the Hyperion Hotel.

The children were unusually quiet as they explored their new environment.

One of the children from the GenX school walked up to Angel and whispered to him. Shock registered in Angel's eyes and if it were possible for a vampire to go pale, anyone watching would have sworn that was what had happened.

Andrew turned to face an empty wall and opened a portal into Buffy's living room.

"All ashore that's going ashore." Andrew said to the group of Slayers who were laden with possessions much as the children had been.

"Is anyone staying in Cleveland?" Andrew asked as Slayer after Slayer stepped through the portal.

"Yeah, Rona and Caridad are staying. They'll be able to handle it alone for a while. When I told these ladies about the chance to go to L.A. for a few days, I was overrun with volunteers." Buffy said proudly.

"Thanks Buffy. I hope to see you again soon." Andrew said sadly before closing the portal and creating one for him alone.

"We'll keep a light on for you." Buffy said as Andrew walked through the portal and vanished.

Chapter 7: I Touch the Fire

Andrew walked into the dining room to find the people there in groups, talking quietly amongst themselves with Magneto, Emma, and the professor going from group to group.

"Portal, you're with us." Scott said and motioned for Andrew to join them.

Andrew made his way to the group and noticed that almost everyone had changed into uniforms.

"You need to get changed... I think Alan has been waiting for you." Scott said and looked at his brother.

Andrew nodded and made his way to Alan.

"We need to get changed for the battle." Andrew said with hesitation in his voice.

"Yeah, come on... Alex, come on, we have a uniform for you too." Alan said as he headed for the door.

Alex fell into step along side them when Andrew said, "Shortcut."

"Not this time Andy. Let's take the long way this once." Alan said quietly.

Andrew nodded and followed along.

* * * * *

When they reached the locker room, Andrew opened his locker and began to change, deep in his own thoughts.

"What's that?" Alex asked as Alan donned his own uniform.

"They decided to make my uniform different so they could tell Scott and I apart at a glance." Alan said as he pulled on his brown leather uniform with green accents.

Andrew looked at the form-fitting uniform and decided that he liked the way it looked.

"It suits you, love." Andrew said with a smile.

"Go ahead and kiss him, you know you want to." Alex said with exasperation as he put on his own uniform.

Timidly Andrew walked up to Alan and pulled him down for a deep, passionate kiss.

After a few moments Alex finally said, "Are we ready to go?"

Alan pulled out of the kiss and said, "I guess so. Let's go save the world."

Andrew opened a portal and the three uniformed men walked into the dining room.

* * * * *

Team one boarded the jet that Magneto brought and took off for their destination. Soon afterward, team two boarded the Blackbird, piloted by Banshee.

//Andrew, can you get the team to your destination?// The professor asked telepathically.

//I need to know where it is.// Andrew responded.

Images and coordinates flooded his mind and instantly Andrew knew not only their destination, but the layout of the entire compound.

//I've never tried to jump continents before, but I'm sure I can get them there safely.// Andrew thought with confidence.

//I thought so. I will be monitoring the progress of all the teams from Cerebro. If you need anything, just call to me and I'll do my best to help.// The professor sent before letting the link fall silent.

Andrew looked to Scott and gave a nod.

"Whenever you're ready Portal." Cyclops said in his team leader voice.

A moment later team three was at their destination.

* * * * *

"Sprite, Tempest, stay outside the facility and guard our backs." Cyclops said in a commanding tone.

Tara and Dawn looked around and decided to get to high ground for the best view of the surrounding area.

"Portal, you are the designated hacker of our group. You need to destroy the accumulated data while the rest of us will pump this anti-virus into the tanks to neutralize the virus." Cyclops said as they made their way through the darkened facility.

Since it was the wee hours of the morning in Africa, there were only a few guards on duty. The strike team dispatched them quickly and efficiently as they made their way purposefully to their destination. However, one of the guards was able to call for reinforcements.

* * * * *

Andrew worked furiously on the computer and ran into one obstacle after another before reaching the core of information that he was searching for. Once past the security he launched a little virus into the system to reformat the entire network.

"Progress report?" Cyclops asked as he poked his head into the room.

"The mainframe is toast. All storage devices have been reformatted and will soon be rewritten with zeros. I've destroyed the software but I recommend destroying the hardware too... just to be safe." He said and got up from the work station.

"Understood. Can you do it, or do you need help?" Cyclops asked professionally.

"I've got it. Be back in two minutes." Andrew said and ported to the basement.

Andrew located the essential hardware and created a portal below it that sent it into the middle of the Atlantic Ocean.

As Andrew stepped into the main room Cyclops turned and said, "The professor just said that Sprite and Tempest need assistance outside."

"Got it." Andrew said and cast his mind to find the two women.

* * * * *

"What's the situation?" Andrew asked as he appeared behind Dawn and Tara.

"We can't keep them from advancing. We've sent tornadoes, waterspouts, sheer winds... everything we can think of and they just keep coming." Dawn said with frustration.

"Tara, do you think you can herd the strays back to the main group by yourself?" Andrew asked seriously.

"Yeah, I can do that." Tara said with some relief, knowing that Andrew had a plan.

"Dawn, you and I need to pool our powers to force them into as tight a group as we can." Andrew said and took hold of Dawn's hand.

"What spell?" Dawn asked, assured by Andrew's confidence.

"Tornado." Andrew said with concentration.

Dawn focused her power into a tornado, visualizing it into being. Once the tornado was established, Andrew focused his own power and streaks of flame could be seen in the tornado.

The tornado whipped around the group of frightened soldiers. Occasionally one of them would escape from the tight group and would be hit with a concussive blast of water.

Finally, after long minutes of herding the men, Andrew determined that they were close enough and opened a portal below their feet. A moment later they were gone.

"Where did you send them?" Dawn asked in wonder as the battle abruptly ended.

"To Detroit." Andrew said and let go of Dawn's hand.

"What? You sent a group of African soldiers to Detroit... they're going to get their asses kicked, aren't they?" Dawn asked, beginning to see the humor of Andrew's decision.

"Probably, either way, they'll be out of our hair till we're done here." Andrew said and opened a portal back to the control room.

* * * * *

//Portal, I need for you to evacuate an injured X-Man.// The professor sent with dread.

[Oh Gods, oh Gods no.] Andrew thought to himself before responding. //Tell me where and I'm gone.//

Andrew's mind was flooded with the images of where he needed to be and a moment later he was there.

He looked around at the scene of the explosion. There was burning debris as far as he could see.

[Oh shit!] Andrew gasped mentally as he saw the bloody form of Alan laying a few feet away. He was barely recognizable except for the brown and green uniform. He was missing a leg and bleeding so badly that Andrew couldn't tell where his injuries were.

Andrew was about to whisk them away when he remembered the last time he ported in an emergency. He picked up the limp form of Alan and opened a multiple portal.

"I'm so sorry Andrew. It was booby-trapped..." Storm said as she made her way through some burning debris.

"Come on, we're going back to the mansion." Andrew said and walked four steps to the MedLab.

"Hank, we have an emergency here!" Andrew called out.

A moment later Ororo stepped through the portal and Andrew finally noticed that she was also injured.

Hank ran into the room and gasped at the bloody form that Andrew was carrying.

"Who?" He asked as he laid Alan on the bed.

Andrew then realized that Alan's face was completely obscured by blood, Hank couldn't recognize him.

"Alan." Andrew said and looked down at the blood covering his hands and arms.

//Portal, your team has completed their mission. You need to get them out of there.// The professor sent with sympathy underlying the announcement.

//Right away Professor.// Andrew responded and said to Hank, "I have to get back to my team, take care of him."

"Of course, do what you need to do." Hank said and turned his attention back to Alan.

Andrew opened a portal and stepped through.

* * * * *

"Portal, we're ready to evacuate. Get Sprite and Tempest to safety then come back for us." Cyclops said before he noticed the blood covering Andrew's arms and chest.

Andrew sadly nodded and went to get the witches.

* * * * *

After team three was safe at the mansion, Andrew made his way to the MedLab to find Alan laying peacefully on a bed. Hank was attending to someone in the next room.

"Hank, how is he?" Andrew asked as he entered the next room to find Hank and Jean working on a young woman he didn't know. Emma was working on Artie while Clarissa was watching, crying and terrified.

Hank looked at Andrew and his expression told the story before the words could be said, "There's nothing more I can do for him."

Andrew felt pain pierce through his heart as he asked, "How long?"

"Six hours at the most."

Andrew felt his tears falling and walked in a daze back to Alan's side.

He looked at the bandages and tubes, then finally he gently moved some things out of his way and scooted himself onto the edge of the bed to lay beside Alan, careful not to jostle him or cause him any pain.

A few minutes later Hank walked into the room and said, "Andrew, you can't do this..."

Hank stopped as Andrew looked up at him with pain and loss in his eyes.

"You said there is nothing more that you can do to save him... I want to be here... he wants me here." Andrew finished and laid his head on Alan's shoulder, the only part of his torso that wasn't covered by a bandage.

"You're right. I'll be with my other patients if you have need of me." Hank said and left the room, barely containing his tears.

* * * * *

Hank, Ororo, and Professor Xavier sat in the room silently watching Andrew and Alan.

After an hour of silence Andrew opened his eyes suddenly and gasped. With a look of deep concentration on his face he let loose his power and a portal moved from the ceiling to the floor... and they were gone, Alan, Andrew, and the bed.

The three people in the room looked at each other in question. The professor left the room first, heading for Cerebro, to search for a clue as to their destination.

Hank and Ororo left the room a moment later, each unwilling to voice their flicker of hope that Andrew might have found a way…

Epilogue

Three hours had passed and no one had heard from Andrew or Alan. Artie was recovering in his room with Clarissa constantly by his side.

Clarissa had been the teleporter for team two as Nightcrawler had been for team one and Andrew had been for team three. The professor said that Clarissa wouldn't be able to function if she was afraid, but she would be brave for her best friend, Artie. So Artie was included on the team.

Artie had been told that he was responsible for Clarissa's protection. When a soldier got past their defenses and was about to shoot Clarissa, Artie shielded her with his own body.

The professor relayed the story with pride to the X-Men and announced that he wanted everyone to give Artie the praise and respect that he deserved.

The other teams did not come through the experience unscathed. Ororo suffered a broken arm that she barely acknowledged since it was trivial compared to the injuries Alan had sustained in the explosion.

Besides the incident with Clarissa and Artie, team two also had two other casualties. Monique was hit full force by a grenade. Had she been a non-mutant, she would have instantly died. Thankfully her mutant ability included abnormally strong skin and bones plus a healing factor that would eventually have her back to herself.

Mondo didn't have the benefit of a healing factor and would need to heal the old-fashioned way from the severe concussion that was keeping him unconscious.

And the most dire of the losses came to team one. Gambit was shot in the head at close range. Mystique efficiently dispatched his attacker and took over Gambit's duties as team one's hacker. All the teams were successful, but they still could not calculate the cost.

* * * * *

Eric and Charles sat in Charles office silently for a long while before Charles finally said, "I was naïve to think that mankind and mutants were ready to embrace coexistence. Though I continue to have hope for the future..."

"And the extermination of non-mutants will do more harm than good for mutant-kind. Those two young ladies give me hope that some non-mutants may be valuable to society." Eric said in his own concession.

"Do you think that there is a common ground where our two philosophies can coexist?" Charles asked somewhat rhetorically while gazing off into the distance.

"Perhaps." Eric said, looking into his own distant place.

Eric then asked, "What about us? I mean, if our fight is over. Is there anything left between us to salvage?"

"Before I answer, who won?" Charles asked quietly.

"In this fight, there were only degrees of losing, there were no winners." Eric said seriously.

Charles nodded in acceptance.

"So what do you say Charles? Is there any reason for me to hope?" Eric asked with pleading in his eyes.

"Oh yes, even when I hated you most, I also loved you. I have been disappointed in some of your decisions, but it never stopped my love." Charles said softly.

"Well put Charles. So... now what?" Eric asked tentatively.

"Now you come over here and give me the hug that I so desperately need after the day we've had." Charles said with anguish creeping into his voice.

Eric moved to Charles without hesitation and nearly pulled him out of the chair with the power of his heartfelt hug.

The End

Follow Andrew and Alan to Book 4: ‘The Well of Hurt’

...or...

Follow the X-Men to Book 5: ‘Heroes Can Be Hurt’

Book 4: The Well of Hurt

Chapter 1: Q-pid and Strife

Kathryn Janeway was asleep in her quarters when she felt a presence next to her.

"Lights." She commanded and looked over to see the reclining figure of 'Q' beside her in the bed.

"Intruder Alert!" She barked into the air, but there was no response from the computer.

"I couldn't allow us to be interrupted Kathy. I am here to offer you a once in a lifetime opportunity." Q said proudly.

"I decline." Kathryn said without hesitation as she got out of the bed and pulled on her robe.

"Hear me out. I'm about to offer you the unique opportunity to be the mother of my child." Q said with great flourish.

Kathryn wasn't sure if she was suppressing a chuckle or her gag reflex, but she was finally able to say, "As nice an offer as I'm sure that is, I'm not..."

"Kathy! Any lesser being should be honored to even be considered for such a privilege." Q said haughtily.

"Despite your sweet talking, I'm afraid I must decline your offer." She said, trying to keep a serious look.

"But just think what it could mean to you, to your crew, to have one of the Q in your corner, so to speak." Q said and gestured to the viewport over the bed.

Kathryn gasped as she saw the earth outside her window.

She stood, looking in wonder at her home planet. She was actually considering his offer for a moment when she realized that space station McKinley should be visible. And the starfleet space dock structure should be half-visible since it maintained a geosyncrynous orbit. Her thoughts were interrupted.

"You know that it is in my power to grant certain favors." Q said with a sly grin.

[And his favors would be as false as this implied promise... to take us back to a home that wasn't really home.] She thought with disappointment.

Q put his hand under her chin and turned her to face him.

::INTRUDER ALERT:: Sounded over the intercom.

Q looked away and began to look around the room with worry.

Kathryn was intrigued by his reaction, but before she could ask, Q absently said, "This wasn't supposed to happen."

Then he turned his attention back to her and said with false bravado, "Start as you mean to go on, as they say. This would be one of the perils of a relationship with a superior being. I have to go."

"What's bothered you Q?" Kathryn asked, interested in what could be so dire as to rattle Q so deeply.

"Nothing to concern your pretty little head Kathy. I will return... eventually. Consider my proposal." Q said and vanished with little more than a spark of his usual glamour.

* * * * *

Captain Janeway walked from the turbolift, still fastening the collar of her uniform as she called "Report." to the room in general.

"The computer detected two intruders in the sickbay area. The doctor reports that they are both severely wounded and near death and pose no threat. I have sent security to the sickbay in case he is mistaken." Tuvok said in a moderate tone.

"Sickbay to bridge." came the Doctor's voice.

"Go ahead Doctor." Janeway answered.

"I need Mr. Paris down here and I need security to back off so I can work. They're in my way." The Doctor said with irritation.

"Understood. Mr. Paris will be with you shortly." She said and nodded to Tuvok, knowing that he would make it so.

"I will be down in a moment and assess the need for security for myself. Janeway out." She said and was already half-way back to the turbolift.

* * * * *

"Report Doctor." Captain Janeway commanded as she walked into the sickbay.

"Two men, apparently human, both on full life support. Currently stable." The doctor said and motioned for her to come into the sickbay.

She noticed the four security officers standing at attention and motioned for three of them to leave.

"Thank you Captain. This one appears to be approximately twenty years old. A cursory examination leads me to believe that he was in an explosion. He has received rudimentary medical treatment but was near death when he arrived. I will need to clone a kidney, liver and stomach to restore him to normal functioning and a lower leg to restore him to full mobility. Various other organs have sustained significant damage and will need to be healed. My prognosis, it will take approximately two weeks to complete the cloning process and replace the organs. And an additional three days to repair the last of the non-vital damage and cosmetic injuries." The Doctor said and walked to the other man.

"This one appears to be approximately sixteen years old. He suffered a massive stroke. It must have happened immediately before or during his transport into the sickbay, because I was able to see his life signs drop from normal to nothing. He retains approximately twenty-two percent brain function. While neural reconstruction is possible, it would not be of any benefit in this case. I'm afraid there is nothing I can do for him but maintain his body." The Doctor said with detachment.

"Recommendations?" Kathryn asked, feeling a twinge in her heart for the sweet looking teenage boy who was basically brain-dead.

The Doctor knew that she was asking whether they should allow the younger one to die, and was just being tactful in the way she asked.

"I have had five minutes to assess the conditions of, and to stabilize both men... alone. If I am given adequate help and time I should be able to give you a more thorough report at the morning briefing."

He would never let her forget that she turned off the emergency medical channel of the comm system during their morning briefing last week. Kathryn fought the impulse to roll her eyes and simply nodded in acceptance.

"Proceed, Mr. Paris should be here shortly." She said as she left the sickbay.

* * * * *

"Good morning Captain." Tom Paris said as he exited the turbolift.

"Good morning Lieutenant Paris, I trust you are on your way to assist the Doctor." She said as she paused in the doorway to the turbolift.

"Yes... what kind of a mood is he in?" Tom asked cautiously.

"Mood Lieutenant? He is a holographic program, any mood that he has is simply a behavioral subroutine in his holomatrix." The Captain said in an instructive tone, knowing very well that the Doctor was as moody as any other member of the crew... maybe more so.

"Of course Captain." Lieutenant Paris said militarily then in a less formal tone said, "That bad, huh?"

"He's still got his matrix in a bunch about getting turned off during the morning briefing last week. But right now he honestly could use some help, he has two severely injured patients." She said and turned to leave.

"You know where to find me if you need me." Tom said offhandedly and turned to leave.

"Don't worry, Bateheart will be able to cover your shift at the helm today." Kathryn said with a smile before the turbolift doors closed.

[It's going to take that long? These guys must really be messed up.] Tom thought to himself as he made his way to the sickbay.

* * * * *

Kathryn braced herself before turning on the Medical Holographic Channel on the comm system.

"Doctor, do you have a report ready for me?" Kathryn asked as everyone in the meeting focused on the Doctor's image.

"Yes Captain. And I must say that I have found some surprising things that I don't know how to explain." The Doctor said with an expression that might be worry.

"Go ahead."

"Starting with the younger of the two who I will call patient one. He has several scars on his body. Apparently he has been cut by a sword, stabbed with a dagger and been burned on several separate occasions. He suffered from malnutrition during his youth, which has stunted his growth, and I suspect given him the appearance of being younger than he actually is. I now believe him to also be approximately twenty years old." The Doctor said professionally.

The Doctor paused for a moment, for dramatic effect then continued. "Patient two, the one who appears older, shows signs that he is a trained fighter. His body has obviously been conditioned over a period of years in a manner suggesting combat training. He has recent scars on both his arms that appear to be self inflicted."

"I don't find anything particularly shocking in any of this Doctor. What else." The Captain said dryly.

"Neither of these men come from this universe. Nor do they come from the same universe as each other. They each have distinctive quantum signatures, definitely not our own." The Doctor said with an 'is that surprising enough for you?' expression on his face.

"Okay Doctor, that one is a surprise, but it might help to explain how they arrived here when there were no other ships in the area." Kathryn speculated outloud.

"They also both show evidence of genetic mutation... extreme genetic mutation." The Doctor said and waited for a reaction.

"Humans? Mutated? Doctor, can you explain further?" Kathryn asked with interest, the scientist in her screaming for more information.

"They each have a genetic sequence that is not found in any human that I have examined or read about. I can only speculate how the mutated sequence would effect the overall organism... the possibilities are staggering." The Doctor said with his own scientist showing through.

"Is that everything?" Kathryn asked, hoping that it was.

"Yes, that is all the relevant information. The rest will be included in my report." The Doctor said, pulling himself back to the proper attitude for a morning briefing.

"And do you have a recommendation for me regarding the younger man?" Kathryn asked, needing to make some sort of decision.

"Yes, I recommend that we keep him on life support until patient two has regained consciousness and can give us more answers. I believe they are a romantic couple... he might appreciate the opportunity to say goodbye." The Doctor said with a note of sadness in his voice.

"How could you possibly know they were a couple?" B'Elana asked incredulously.

The Doctor looked toward her indignantly and said, "The trace of semen in patient two's rectum was my first clue, since it came from patient one. There was no evidence of any force being used and there are still traces of lubrication on both of them."

"I guess that could be a clue." Harry said weakly.

Chakotay nodded with wide eyes.

"Very well Doctor, I will consider your recommendation and get back to you. When patient two is recovered enough to achieve consciousness, I want to be notified immediately. There are still too many unknowns about this." Kathryn said as she thought to herself, [And how does this relate to Q's odd behavior?]

* * * * *

"EMH to Captain Janeway." The Doctor said into the comm panel.

"Go ahead." The Captain's voice responded.

"Captain, you wanted to be notified when patient two was able to be brought to consciousness." The Doctor said professionally.

"About time, it's been three days... I'm on my way. Janeway out." She said and severed the link.

A few moments later Captain Janeway entered the sickbay accompanied by a second security officer.

At the Doctor's look of question she said, "You said that he was a trained fighter. I just wanted to be prepared."

"Captain, the man has one leg and no stomach. Ms. Wildman could defeat him in unarmed combat." the Doctor said icily as he pressed the hypospray to the patient's neck.

"Watch that attitude Doctor, you're treading the line." the Captain said with acid.

"Understood, would you like some privacy?" the Doctor asked with artificial patience.

"Yes, please." the Captain responded with equally insincere politeness.

The Doctor walked away to leave the Captain alone with his patient.

* * * * *

He could hear a woman's voice talking to him. It was too low to be Ororo or Emma, he couldn't quite make out the words she was saying.

He tried to reach for his glasses but couldn't seem to move his arm.

"What do you need, I'll get it for you." Kathryn said as she noticed the man struggling to reach for something.

"My glasses." He rasped, surprised by the graveley sound of his voice.

"They aren't here. Can you tell me what you remember?" She asked quietly.

"Who are you?" Alan asked the woman, now sure that he didn't know her.

"My name is Kathryn Janeway, what is your name?" She asked with practiced diplomacy.

"Sc... Alan. Alan Summers." He said, his mind still in a fog.

"Alan, can you tell me your friend's name?" Kathryn asked quietly.

"I can't see. What friend? Where am I?" Alan asked with a wave of panic washing through him.

"Calm down. Doctor, he says he can't see." Kathryn called.

"No, I can see, but I can't open my eyes." Alan explained, trying to put together the pieces... and nothing would fit.

"Let me see if I can help." The Doctor said and took Alan's face into his hands.

"NO! You don't understand. If I open my eyes, I will burn a hole through something... or someone." Alan said with renewed panic as he recognized the feeling of being restrained.

"Am I to understand that your mutation manifests itself into an optic discharge of energy?" the Doctor asked, fascinated.

From the tone of the Doctor's voice, Alan decided that he wasn't a 'Friends of Humanity' doctor sent to butcher him, so he relaxed a little.

"Yeah. My glasses are made of ruby quartz, they are able to withstand my optic blasts since they are strictly in the red and infra-red range of light. They also allow me to see by filtering the other colors of light through to me." Alan said tiredly.

"I'll see if I can't make something for you so you can see." The Doctor said and moved to the replicator.

"How did you get here?" Kathryn asked, trying to keep her impatience out of her voice.

"I don't know where here is. The last thing I remember was... I was in an explosion... then I woke up here." Alan said cautiously, not knowing if these people were the authorities gathering evidence against him for the destruction of the data-warehouse.

"Try this." The Doctor said, putting a pair of glasses on Alan.

"Where is a place that I can look that won't cause too much damage if this doesn't work?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Turn your head to the left, it is a cargo bay." The Captain answered.

Alan turned his head, then experimentally opened one eye, just a slit. When nothing happened, he opened both eyes and looked around the room.

He saw Andrew laying on the next table and jerked against the restraint field trying to get to him.

"Just relax. Can you tell me your friend's name now?" Captain Janeway asked quietly.

Alan thought about all he was seeing and decided to take control of the situation.

"I may have told you too much already." Alan said and noticed the two security guards with their weapons drawn.

"We're not going to harm you. Your injuries are being healed, we just want to know some basic facts, like who you are, where you're from and how you got here." The Captain said reasonably.

"No disrespect, but your saying it doesn't make it so. I'm sorry Ms. Janeway, but until I'm more aware of my situation, I'm not going to answer any more questions. Why don't you answer a question for me?" Alan said with calm dignity.

"Ask what you like." Kathryn said with a smile that hid her displeasure.

"If you were in my situation, what would you do?" Alan said and laid his head back on the pillow.

"We'll talk again later Mr. Summers. Try to get some rest, you still have a lot of healing to do." She said and walked out of the room.

"Doctor?" Alan asked in as calm a voice as he could manage.

"Yes, can I get you something?" the Doctor asked pleasantly.

"My friend, can you tell me how he's doing?" Alan asked with pleading.

"I'm afraid your friend suffered a massive stroke. There is very little of his brain functioning and he is being kept alive by artificial means." The Doctor said quietly, wanting to be honest but not unnecessarily harsh.

Alan said nothing and lay back on the pillow again. [This time I did wake up in hell. Oh Andy, you can't leave me. We only just got together.]

Tears ran silently down his face until he drifted into an exhausted sleep.

Chapter 2: Consolation and Loss

Tom Paris noticed that patient two was awake and trying to move himself to get a better view of patient one.

"Here, let me help you." Tom said and adjusted the bed into a different position to afford him a better view.

"Thanks." Alan said sadly.

"My name is Tom. What's yours?" Tom asked in a friendly tone.

"Alan. You work here?" Alan asked, really feeling the need to talk to someone.

"Yeah, I help out the Doctor sometimes. What do you do?" Tom said and pulled a chair over beside the bed.

"I fight." Alan said tiredly and looked again at Andrew.

"I don't think I'd like that. I mean, I can fight if I need to, but I'd rather talk my way out of trouble." Tom said with a rakish grin.

"Yeah, well I've fought for years to protect our way of life... but our way of life became fighting." Alan said, now staring steadily at Andrew.

"Do you think the fight will ever end?" Tom asked casually. He could tell that this man just needed to get some things off his chest.

"It did. There's no more fighting on my world." Alan said and looked back to Tom.

"Who won?" Tom asked quietly.

"Nobody won. Everyone is dead... everyone on the planet was killed by a plague." Alan said and rested his head back on the pillow.

After a long moment of silence Alan turned to look at Andrew and asked, "What's going to happen to him Tom?"

"I don't know. I just help out around here, they don't tell me a lot of things." Tom said, underplaying his own importance.

"The things I tell you, are you going to tell that Janeway woman?" Alan asked carefully, looking into Tom's eyes to gauge his truthfulness.

"Depends on what you tell me. If you tell me your favorite color is blue, I won't tell her. If you tell me you're going to try and take over the ship, then yeah, I'd tell her." Tom said and finished with a shrug.

"Fair enough but, ship?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Yeah, you mean no one told you that you're on a star ship?" Tom asked in wonder.

Alan shook his head.

"Yeah. We're trying to get back to Earth. We've been stranded out here for nearly four years." Tom said with his own pained look.

"Where is here?" Alan asked curiously.

"The Delta quadrant." Tom said and got up from his chair.

"What's that?" Alan asked in confusion.

"First, you take the galaxy and cut it up like a pie. Then label each slice of the pie with a Greek letter. The Earth is in the Alpha Quadrant, we're in the Delta Quadrant." Tom said and opened the viewport.

Alan looked in wonder at the stars streaking by outside.

"What year is this?" Alan thought to ask.

"Oh man... if you have to ask... let me take a shortcut here. Computer, what is the current month, day and year as measured on the Earth Gregorian calendar?" Tom said, having a feeling he knew what the reaction would be.

"The current date is August, twenty-sixth, twenty-three eighty-six." the Computer said in a feminine voice.

Alan sat stunned. "Four hundred years." he whispered. Then he started to put together pieces from the earlier conversations with the current state of Andrew. Finally he felt he understood.

"Thank you Tom. Now I feel like I'm aware enough of my current situation to talk to Janeway again." Alan said quietly.

"I thought you'd be a little more freaked out by this." Tom said honestly.

"Before I met Andrew I would have been." Alan said and smiled fondly at Andrew.

"Andrew?... It suits him." Tom said after a considering look.

"Yeah. He's the best thing that ever happened to me." Alan said with a smile.

"I'll go get Captain Janeway. Try not to be up too late, you're scheduled for another surgery tomorrow." Tom said and walked away.

"Tom!" Alan called out.

"Yeah?" Tom said, poking his head around the corner.

"Surgery for what?" Alan asked quietly.

"We're cloning you a new stomach. It'll be ready tomorrow." Tom said and left the room again.

After a few moments he returned and sat back in his chair.

"She'll be down in a few minutes. I get the feeling you've got some questions for me." Tom said, looking at the worried expression on Alan's face.

"Yeah, I'm just wondering about what's going to happen to me." Alan said, surprised that he hadn't thought about his own condition until now. He looked down and noticed the burned skin on his arms and that he was missing four of his fingers.

"You've already got a new liver, the stomach will be put in tomorrow and you'll have a new kidney next week. After that you're getting a new leg." Tom said calmly.

Alan could only nod as he assimilated the information.

"If you can do all this for me, why can't you help Andrew?" Alan asked quietly.

"Because our technology can only do so much. I'm not a doctor, but to me it looked like most of the blood vessels in his brain exploded. There just isn't any way we can repair that kind of damage..." Tom trailed off seeing that his words were only hurting Alan.

After long minutes of silence Tom finally said, "I'm going to leave you two alone for a few minutes. The Captain will be here soon."

"Thanks Tom." Alan said and turned his tearful gaze back to Andrew.

* * * * *

"Mr. Paris said that you wanted to talk to me." Kathryn said carefully.

"Yes Captain. I'm sorry I was so cautious earlier but I didn't want to reveal too much until I understood my situation better." Alan said with a professional tone.

"Perfectly understandable. So how about answering my questions now... who are you and your friend?" She asked with equal professionalism.

"My name is Alan Summers, my partner's name is Andrew Wells. We are currently members of a group who are trying to get mutants and non-mutants to coexist peacefully." Alan said and spared a glance at Andrew.

"From the look of your condition I'm guessing the non-mutants were against the idea." Janeway said wryly.

"You could say that. A group of scientists and government officials conspired to create a virus specifically engineered to seek out the X gene that is common to all mutants... and kill the mutants in the most horrible way imaginable." Alan said and turned his head to look at Andrew, feeling soothed by his presence.

"Biological research for the purpose of creating a weapon has been forbidden by the federation for hundreds of years... even the thought is..." Kathryn trailed off, not able to find a word horrific enough to describe the sensation.

"They did it. They released the virus on my world." Alan said quietly.

"How did you survive?" Kathryn asked with increasing interest.

"Andrew has the ability to create doorways into different dimensions. He found me near death from..." Alan stopped and looked down at his scars.

"I understand." Kathryn said, not needing for him to spell it out.

"While I was recovering, they released the virus in my world. The virus mutated. It killed everyone." Alan said in a pained voice.

"Then how did you come to be here?" Kathryn asked, more out of curiosity than official business.

"The world that Andrew and I were living on... they were about to do the same thing... release the virus. We were trying to stop it. While I was destroying a research data warehouse I triggered an explosion." Alan said and looked back toward Kathryn.

The Captain nodded for him to continue.

"I can only guess at what happened next but, I'm sure it goes something like this: Andrew found out I was hurt and took me to the doctor and was told that I was beyond help. So Andrew found some way to bring us both here... but the portal he created to get us here took so much of his power that it... left him like that." Alan finished in a whisper and looked back toward Andrew with tears beginning to fall.

"Thank you for talking with me Alan, welcome aboard Voyager. I only wish it could be under happier circumstances." Kathryn said and turned her own pained gaze toward Andrew.

"He's the best thing in my life... What am I going to do now?" Alan asked in a lost voice.

"That's one of those questions only you can answer, but I think I know someone who may be able to help you." She said with a friendly smile and a gentle tone.

"Who?"

"His name is Chakotay. He is my first officer and also serves as the ships counselor. More importantly, he will be able to relate to some of your experiences. He should be able to look at your situation and help you to identify your options." Kathryn said, then got to her feet.

"Captain?" Alan called in a small voice.

"Yes?"

"What's going to happen to Andrew?" Alan asked, knowing that whatever it was would be her ultimate decision.

"Ask me again when you're healed and able to walk on your own. I won't do anything before that time." Kathryn said and walked toward the door.

"Thank you for that Captain." Alan said with relief.

"I'm not your Captain, you can call me Kathryn." She said as she left the room.

* * * * *

Tom entered the sickbay and went directly to Alan's bed.

"Do you mind if I talk to you for a while?" Tom asked quietly, trying not to notice the tears falling down Alan's face.

"Sure Tom, in my current condition, that's about all I'm good for." Alan said with irritation.

"I talked to the Doctor about that, he said that after tomorrow's surgery we'll do some regeneration work on your kidney. As soon as that's done, you should be able to be released from the restraint field." Tom said and took his chair.

Alan nodded to indicate that he heard.

"I wanted to ask you about your relationship with Andrew... I don't know how it is with two guys and I just wondered..." Tom stopped, not knowing how to voice his question.

"Before Andrew I could have told you what you wanted to know, but now... he took everything I thought I knew about love and turned it on it's ear." Alan said fondly.

"How so?" Tom asked and leaned forward in his chair.

"He loves me completely. There aren't any words to describe what I feel for him. He brings me peace, joy, comfort, pleasure, confidence, beauty... basically all the good things in life. Because of him, I know what it is to love and to be loved." Alan said with an expression of joy crossing his face.

"I don't understand." Tom said in quiet awe at the transformation that came over Alan as he talked about Andrew.

"And I don't know if I can describe it. Andrew is my best friend. He is also my lover. Physically, emotionally, even spiritually he connects with me to bring me joy and pleasure. He's my teacher, telling me the things that no one else would dare. He's my protector, otherwise we wouldn't be here. And the best thing of all is that I can say without a doubt that I am all those things to him too. I'm a better person than I was before I met him and even if I lose him... I will continue to be a better person because I have known him." Alan said with confidence.

"I can't imagine that feeling. I mean, I've been with several women here on Voyager since we came to the Delta, but I didn't really have a relationship with any of them... just sex." Tom said sadly.

"I wish I could honestly say that it will happen for you, but I have the feeling that the love that Andrew and I have for each other is rare. Few people find it, most just settle for someone to hold them close at night to keep them from being alone and afraid." Alan said and noticed Tom flinch.

Tom looked away, that last comment hit a little too close to home for his comfort. "So did you two ever talk about having kids or anything?" Tom said, trying to change the subject.

"We're both men... there isn't any way we could have our own. But no, we never discussed it." Alan said, understanding the change of subject.

"Oh I forgot, four hundred years. Now two men can have a baby as easily as a man and a woman." Tom said offhandedly.

"Really? How? I mean, I can foresee some... plumbing problems with that." Alan said curiously.

"An artificial womb. It implants in the abdomen and works almost like a woman's womb. It's a simple procedure and poses much less risk than natural childbirth since the unit doesn't require the alteration of hormones or body chemistry. Almost as many women choose to use the artificial unit as the natural way for that reason." Tom said, obviously knowledgeable on the subject.

"What about the birth? I mean there isn't a..."

"...birth canal? The baby is delivered by the doctor when he removes the implant. But if you wanted a birth canal, it is possible... it requires some rearranging of the internal organs in the abdominal cavity and is a fairly invasive procedure. I wouldn't recommend it." Tom said seriously.

"If I wanted to have a baby... what would I have to do? I mean, I assume that the doctor wouldn't just pop one in because I asked." Alan said in a considering voice.

"It would be up to the captain. Honestly, in your present condition, I'd bet she'll want you to talk to Chakotay before she decides anything."

Alan noticed the inflection Tom placed on Chakotay's name and remembered that his original question had been about two guys. "I'm supposed to meet with Chakotay anyway, I might as well talk it over with him before I bother the captain. Could you tell me about him? I want to know what to expect." Alan asked, hoping to pick up some more of Tom's feelings toward the Commander.

* * * * *

Alan awoke to find a stranger sitting by his bed.

"Good morning Alan. My name is Chakotay, the Captain asked me to come down and talk to you." Chakotay said gently.

Alan gave the commander a slight smile before saying, "Good, I've been wanting to talk to you too."

Chakotay was surprised by Alan's response. Most people went out of their way to avoid him.

"What would you like to talk about first?" Chakotay finally asked.

"Honor, promises, duty, I want to know how you feel about such things." Alan said bluntly, hoping to catch Chakotay off guard enough to get the truth.

"I value those qualities very much... they are among the most important things in my life. They are core to my beliefs." Chakotay said, surprised at the bluntness of this troubled man.

"If you were in debt to someone, how important would it be to honor that debt?" Alan asked seriously.

"It would be the next priority behind my duty to the ship. Why do you ask?" Chakotay questioned, confused.

"Because the only person who's sat down and talked with me since I came on board is Tom Paris. I asked him to tell me about you and some of what he said seemed to be contradictory, so I wanted to ask you about it." Alan said honestly.

"What contradiction?" Chakotay asked with irritation at hearing the name Tom Paris.

"Lets see. He risked his own life to save yours. And what have you done to honor that debt?" Alan asked, curious by the immediate irritation exhibited by Chakotay.

"My tribe does not believe that you owe your life to another person when they save yours." Chakotay said in a practiced tone.

"I'm not talking about the letter of the law, I'm talking about personal honor. He risked his life to save yours, that creates a debt. You dishonor yourself and him as long as you refuse to honor that debt." Alan said with a little anger creeping into his voice at the pigheadedness of the Commander.

"He doesn't care about honor." Chakotay said dismissively.

"Are you blind? I've known him one day and I can see how much he values honor. I don't know about his past, but I can guess that he had to live with disgrace and dishonor at some point to value it so highly now. I don't know if he is consciously aware of it, but he feels dishonored by your dealings with him."

"I have dealt with him fairly despite our past." Chakotay said defensively.

"Professionally you have been fair. That's not what I'm talking about. Do you want me to just tell you what I'm leading up to?" Alan said with exasperation.

"Please." Chakotay said with a little relief at the offer.

"Tom needs a friend. He needs you to be his friend." Alan said and watched Chakotay's reaction carefully.

There was a flash of surprise and a spark of hope before disbelief took over Chakotay's features.

"Tom has plenty of friends. He doesn't need me." Chakotay said sourly.

"He has one friend, Harry. The rest are acquaintances. And from the way he describes Harry, they are friends in an almost adolescent way. I can almost see the two of them having a sleep-over, building a fort out of blankets and chairs, then sitting up half the night reading comic books with the flashlight." Alan said with a smile.

Chakotay easily formed that image of Tom and Harry. He couldn't help but laugh.

"He needs an adult friend Chakotay. I can tell that he has become disenchanted with the random sex partners, the adolescent pranks, the empty day-to-day routine... he needs someone to show him how to relate to people as an adult." Alan said and glanced at Andrew.

"Why me?" Chakotay couldn't help but ask.

"Why not? From his point of view, your refusal to even try to be his friend after saving your life made him feel worthless. Anytime he made an overture of friendship, it was met with disapproval by you."

"When did he ever try to be my friend?" Chakotay asked with disbelief.

"Remember that he has been operating with an adolescent mentality. How does an adolescent get someone to notice them?..." Alan asked, leading Chakotay to figure it out.

"Teasing, pranks... All that time he was trying to get my attention? I thought he was trying to make fun of me." Chakotay said with wonder.

"Yeah, you have to understand, he doesn't know any better. He's never had a positive role model to show him how to behave as an adult. He may be a few years behind, but he's finally ready. Now he needs you to help him. And you owe him." Alan threw in, to clinch the deal.

"I guess I do. It's my duty as ships counselor and my personal duty to do this for him." Chakotay said, resigned to his fate.

"If you approach it as strictly duty, you may hurt Tom more than help him. Just be honest and give him a chance. Don't say anything you don't mean and don't do anything you don't want to." Alan said with caring in his voice.

"Did you ever think of becoming a counselor?" Chakotay asked, realizing that he had just been thoroughly counseled.

"No, that's Andrew's department. I'm just standing in for him while he's out of action." Alan said with a fond smile.

"You know he's not going to get better." Chakotay said quietly.

"I know. But I'm not ready to let go. Everyone says there's no reason to hope, but Andrew is always surprising me. I'm going to hang on for a little while longer before I give up." Alan said with tenderness directed at Andrew.

"I can't fault you for that. Everyone deals with things in their own way, and I'll be here to help you." Chakotay said, surprised at how much he had come to like this man during their short acquaintance.

"Actually, that's something else I wanted to talk to you about." Alan said nervously.

Chakotay prompted him to continue with a raised eyebrow.

"I want to have a baby... Andrew's baby." Alan said quietly.

"Why?" Chakotay asked carefully.

"So some part of Andrew will survive. So I can honor his memory by raising our child to know him as I do. It just seems the right thing to do." Alan said with a look of peace falling over his face.

"Are you sure this is what you want?" Chakotay asked with caution.

"What I want is for Andrew to be alive and well, so no, this isn't what I want, but it's what I can have. Tom said that if I asked the Captain, she would have me talk to you about it before making a decision. So I decided to talk to you about it first. What do you think?" Alan asked with some trepidation.

"I think I've heard much worse reasons for having a child. But I have to ask you about the scars on your arms first. You've tried to take your own life. What are the chances that after Andrew is gone, you'll try to do that again?" Chakotay asked bluntly.

Alan cast a fond look at Andrew and said, "Thanks to Andrew, that's never going to happen again. When I cut myself, it was because I didn't know how to deal with what I had lost. Now I'm a different person, a better person. I may be unhappy for a while, but I'll survive with the support of friends like you and Tom... and eventually I'll honor Andrew by living my life the way he would want me to. By letting go and moving on."

"I will ask the Captain about the baby for you. If it helps you to know, I'm going to recommend that she allow you to have the baby. And you are correct about having the support of friends. I will be there whenever you need me as I am sure that Tom will. And I promise that over time, you will find even more friends on Voyager. There are some very good people here." Chakotay said with pride.

"Thank you Chakotay. I don't know if I can. I mean, I had a group of friends on my home planet... and now they're all dead, my best friend died a few weeks ago and I saw my next closest friend die about five days ago. I made more friends on the world where Andrew and I live. I don't know if they're alive or dead. I just don't know how many more times I can go through this."

Chakotay thought for a moment and finally decided to try something. "What would Andrew want you to do?"

"Low one." Alan said with an insincere sneer, then smiled and said, "Of course he'd want me to make new friends and be happy."

Chakotay got up from his chair and said, "I'm going to talk with the Captain now. As soon as she makes a decision about the baby, I'll let you know."

"Thanks Chakotay, and what are you going to do about Tom?" Alan asked carefully.

"I'll think about what you've said. There's so much baggage between us, I don't know if we'll be able to put it all behind us." Chakotay said sadly.

"Just let him know that your interested in being his friend and I bet he'll be ready to put the past behind you." Alan said with confidence.

"I hope your right." Chakotay said with a smile and left the sickbay.

* * * * *

"Good morning Mr. Summers." The Doctor said cheerily.

"Good morning Doctor. I hear we're going to have a surgery today." Alan said, watching the Doctor move hurriedly around the room.

"Yes, later this morning. I have one other thing to do first." the Doctor said as the door to sickbay opened.

"Good morning Doctor, you require my assistance?" A tall blonde woman said in a monotone.

"Yes, good morning. Seven of Nine, this is Alan Summers. I was hoping that we could adapt a version of your ocular implant for him so that he wouldn't need to wear the glasses to control his optical discharges of energy." The Doctor said with excitement.

"Explain." Seven said with her version of curiosity.

"Here is his medical file, you see how his genetic mutation has changed his optic nerves to allow the passage of a great deal of energy to be discharged through the eyes?" the Doctor said, pointing at the panel.

"Intriguing." Seven said flatly, her version of giddy histrionics.

Finally Alan couldn't take it anymore and said, "What are you planning to do to me Doctor?"

"Nothing without your permission, I assure you. But if Seven confirms my suspicion, we may be able to adapt her ocular implant to make it so you won't have to wear the glasses anymore." the Doctor said calmly.

"Does that mean I'll have one of those metal things on my face like she does?" Alan asked, not thinking he would like that idea.

"You would have an ocular implant similar to hers, but yours would be subcutaneous... under the skin, since you won't have need of the implant's scanning abilities. It will simply be a control mechanism to allow you to restrict and focus your optical energy." The Doctor said patiently.

"How long would that take, I mean, would it mean I have to stay in this bed for another week?" Alan asked carefully.

"No, the process would be performed by Borg nano-probes and wouldn't place any restriction on your activities." Seven said as she looked at the medical file, checking a few things.

"You kind of lost me after 'No' but that's okay. As long as I'm not confined to this bed any longer, I'm fine with it. Will there be any risks?" Alan asked carefully.

Seven looked up from the panel and considered for a moment before answering.

"No, the worst that will happen is the procedure won't work and you'll be no worse off than when you started." she said confidently, then returned her attention to the panel.

"I concur, that is why I suggested this treatment. The possibility to remove your dependence on the glasses while introducing no risk to you was too much to pass up." The Doctor said proudly while watching Seven's journey through Alan's medical data.

"Okay, then my next question is when?" Alan asked, he had never considered being able to give up his glasses.

"It will take approximately two hours to program the nano-probes to perform the necessary task. The actual construction of the device will take approximately three hours." Seven said and looked curiously at Andrew.

"Thank you Seven." Alan said and followed her gaze to Andrew.

"What is the status of this man?" she asked flatly.

"He is on full life support." the Doctor said absently, looking over Alan's medical file again.

"When is he expected to recover?" Seven asked, not seeing any signs of treatment being administered.

"He isn't. His brain is damaged beyond our ability to repair." The Doctor said, sparing a glance at Alan.

"Then the unit will be terminated?" Seven asked with actual surprise in her voice.

"Eventually yes. His name is Andrew, he is Alan's partner..." the Doctor began, then remembered to whom he was talking and continued, "He's one of two, Alan is two of two, without his counterpart Alan's performance will be decreased."

"Is there no replacement available?" Seven asked, glancing at Alan.

Alan wasn't sure why she talked that way but decided to go along with it to aid in her understanding. "No. It will take a great deal of time to find one...even then it won't be the same."

"May I look at his medical file?" She asked in a no nonsense tone.

"Of course." The Doctor said with a trace of excitement.

After a few long minutes she finally said, " Normally a drone with this much damage would be disconnected from the collective and terminated. But there have been occasions when a replacement wasn't readily available and repair of the unit was the only viable option."

"Is there something you can do for him?" Alan asked with hope.

"I believe I just said that." Seven said in a flat tone that might either be teasing or chastising.

Chapter 3: In Preparation for Renewal

"How can we heal him? I mean with that level of damage, I don't see what can be done." The Doctor said to Seven, wanting to hope.

"We will begin neural regeneration to replace the neural tissue that has died. Nano-probes will be able to detect the residual electro-magnetic signatures of the previous neural pathways and reconstruct them as they were before the damage occurred. The chemical bonds will be re-established to reconstruct long-term memory storage and finally the blood vessels will be reconstructed and re-enforced to prevent a repeat of the damage from occurring." Seven said while she worked on the medical panel.

"Of course... it's so simple." the Doctor said.

Alan's eyebrows went up at that statement before he finally found his voice and asked, "How long will the procedure take?"

"It will take approximately four hours to program the nano-probes to perform the necessary tasks. The completion of all three stages of reconstruction will take approximately eight hours." Seven said calmly.

"Can we do it now Doctor?" Alan asked with excitement.

"I will need the Captain's permission before engaging in what is essentially an experimental procedure. Assuming she gives permission, yes we will proceed immediately. Seven, will you extract the necessary amount of nano-probes and begin the programming while I contact the Captain?" the Doctor asked with a smile.

"Right away Doctor." She said and walked to another part of the room to work.

"Doctor? Would you ask Tom or Chakotay to come here?" Alan asked with a tremor in his voice.

"What do you need Mr. Summers?" the Doctor asked with concern.

"I'm so excited, I feel like I want to run around the room screaming with joy, but I'm tied to this bed... I need someone to talk to... to go through this with me." Alan said with pleading in his voice.

"You could talk to me." the Doctor said plaintively.

"I didn't mean for it to sound like that Doctor, you have things to do to make Andrew better, I would rather sit silently for the next twelve hours than keep you from healing him one minute sooner." Alan said sheepishly.

"Understood. And I will see that someone is here to sit with you." the Doctor said with a friendly smile before walking to join Seven.

* * * * *

Tom came into the sickbay at a run.

"The Doctor said they found a way to cure Andrew." Tom said excitedly.

"Yeah. Isn't it great! You're going to love him Tom. I can't wait for you to get to know him." Alan said with joy.

"I know I will. Anyone who could inspire such love has to be a great person." Tom said, too nervous to sit.

"So how are things with you?" Alan asked, hoping that Chakotay had taken his advice and made some sort of a move toward friendship with Tom.

"I really don't know. Commander Chakotay asked me to meet with him in Sandrine's after our duty shift today. I don't know what he wants to talk to me about... I mean, I haven't done anything wrong in weeks." Tom said with worry.

"Maybe he just wants to talk?" Alan suggested.

"I don't think so. I can think of about a hundred and thirty-five other people on this ship he would rather talk to before me." Tom said quietly.

"That isn't exactly correct Lieutenant." Chakotay's voice said from the doorway.

Tom looked up surprised as Chakotay walked into the room.

"I would rather talk with you than Mr. Chell any day." Chakotay said with a smile.

Tom was stunned and just nodded in acceptance at Chakotay's statement.

"The Doctor gave me the good news and I thought I would come down and help you get through the wait." Chakotay said to Alan.

"Thanks Chakotay. Tom is here to do the same. Why don't you both pull up some chairs and we'll talk for a while?" Alan asked, trying to figure out how to break the ice between these two.

Silence filled the room as all three thought their own thoughts.

"What did you want to talk to me about? I mean, can we discuss it here?" Tom finally asked Chakotay.

"Nothing in particular. I wanted to have a few drinks and just talk." Chakotay said shyly, glancing at Alan.

Alan could see that these two weren't going to make any progress without his help and decided to change the subject, hoping that his problems would give them some common ground to start with.

"Did you have a chance to talk to the Captain about my request, about the baby?" Alan asked Chakotay.

"Yes, she is considering your request. Don't worry, I don't see any reason for her to deny it." Chakotay said with a small smile.

"I guess you'll get to talk to Andrew about it now, how do you think he'll react?" Tom asked.

"I think he'll love the idea. He'll probably want to carry the baby himself. Even though there is little risk, he'll want to take that risk to keep me from having to." Alan said fondly.

"Will you let him?" Tom asked, relaxing into the conversation.

"Not this time. We are equals in our relationship, he's done so much for us, it's my turn. Besides, it just feels right to me. As long as he knows that I really want this, he won't try to stop me." Alan said with a tender smile.

"Have you given any thought as to what you want to do when you are both healed?" Chakotay asked with interest.

"Not really. I don't know what kinds of jobs you have for someone four-hundred years out of date. I guess we'll have to figure something out." Alan said, surprised that he hadn't considered his future.

"I think you both should take some time learning about how things work, then after you feel comfortable on the ship, look at what you want to do. I mean, not everything is as high tech as the sickbay. Our mess hall is probably a few years behind your kitchen at home." Tom said seriously.

"That's good to know. But cooking isn't something that Andrew or I are familiar with. I'd probably blow up half the ship if I tried to boil water." Alan said with a resigned frown.

"It was just an example Alan. I just wanted you to know that not everything is so foreign to your home. You two will find a niche. I can see how it might seem overwhelming from your point of view." Tom said, trying to make Alan understand.

"Tom's right. There are several jobs that don't require technical expertise. Even though our technology has advanced over the centuries, some things never change. A community of humanoids will have certain basic needs, and not all of them will be met by technology." Chakotay said carefully.

A look of surprise fell over Tom's face when Chakotay said that he was right... he couldn't recall that happening before.

Alan noticed Tom's surprise and decided to capitalize on the opening.

"I suppose so... Andrew and I are going to need to make some friends here. I'm not sure how to do that in this century. Chakotay, if you were interested in pursuing a friendship with someone, how would you go about it?" Alan asked, hoping he wasn't being too forward.

Chakotay gave him a momentary exasperated look before saying, "I would try to spend time with that person. Find reasons to be in the same place and establish a dialogue."

"But how would they know that you were interested and not just being polite?" Alan asked, watching Tom's reaction.

"Honestly, I may not be the best person to ask. The former maquis look at me as their captain, the starfleet crew look at me as their commander, I don't really have any friends among the crew." Chakotay admitted quietly.

Alan thought about how sad that was and decided to turn to Tom. "So Tom, how would you let someone know that you were interested in being their friend?"

"I don't know. Harry and I kind of fell together at Deep Space Nine, since then I haven't really made any friends. The maquis look at me like I'm a traitor to the cause and the starfleet think of me as an ex-con maquis. I'm friendly with a few people, but it's hard to call them friends when I know I couldn't sit down and share my thoughts and feelings with them... just my bed." Tom said and turned his face away from the men.

"Mr. Summers, Mr. Paris, we are ready to begin the surgery. Nothing more can be done for Mr. Wells until Seven of Nine has completed her reprogramming of the nano-probes." The Doctor said as he entered the room.

"Thank you doctor." Alan said, thinking that the Doctor's timing was perfect. After what had just been said, the two men needed time to consider each other's situations before talking again.

"I'm going to return to the bridge. Doctor, will you comm me when Alan is out of surgery?" Chakotay asked as he got up from his chair.

"Of course. And thank you for coming Commander." the Doctor said and reclined the bed.

Chakotay nodded and left the room.

* * * * *

Tom sat by the bed, waiting for Alan to come out of the anesthetic.

Chakotay entered the room and paused, looking at the caring, worried expression on Tom's face.

After a moment he came fully into the room and pulled up a chair beside Tom.

"How did it go?" Chakotay asked quietly.

"Just fine. The new stomach is operating normally and the damaged kidney has been repaired. We were also able to replace his missing fingers and finish healing the damage to his arms. After the surgery, I stimulated hair growth to replace what had been singed off. He isn't functioning at one-hundred percent yet but he can survive without life support and shouldn't have any pain." Tom said professionally as he looked at Alan.

"He's really a good person, isn't he?" Chakotay asked as he too looked at Alan.

"Yeah. What impresses me most is his loyalty to Andrew. I've never felt what he feels and I'm a little jealous of it." Tom admitted shyly.

"Me too." Chakotay whispered.

"Really? I mean, I always got the sense that you didn't need anyone... that you liked being left alone." Tom said and turned to face Chakotay.

"Really. I do like my privacy, but I also want to share my life with someone. I've been in a few failed relationships, but I've never connected to anyone on the level that Alan and Andrew have. I mean, when it's all said and done, what is the point of the journey if you don't have someone to share it with?" Chakotay said, now looking off in the distance.

"I don't like to be alone... I guess my time at Auckland made me realize that I like to be around people. But I've been so busy running around, being the pilot, medic, holo-programmer... basically doing anything to keep me from having to stop and look at my life and what's missing." Tom said, looking back at Alan.

"What is that?" Chakotay asked quietly.

"Someone to share it with." Tom answered, using Chakotay's own words.

"What about Harry? I mean, I know that he's your best friend." Chakotay asked, focusing on Tom again.

"Harry is great. And if I needed help, I know Harry would be there to do whatever he could but... I can't talk to him about the important stuff. He's so young, he doesn't get it. He sees the surface and accepts that things are always as they seem." Tom said, frustrated because he couldn't explain it better.

"So you can share the image of the experience but not the flavor because he doesn't have the depth to understand?" Chakotay asked hesitantly.

"It makes him sound shallow, and he really isn't like that. He has feelings, deep feelings, but we aren't the kind of friends who can talk about those things comfortably." Tom said sadly.

Chakotay noticed that Tom was admitting that his friendship with Harry wasn't enough and said, "And that's okay. Not every friendship has to be on the same level. I'm sure that Harry provides you an outlet for your less emotional interests."

Tom smiled at that statement and said, "Yeah, I hadn't thought of it that way. Harry and I do share quite a few common interests, and even if we can't talk about the tough stuff, it is good to have someone who will enjoy doing things with me. Hanging around with Harry is like a vacation from the seriousness of the day-to-day."

Chakotay thought about the statement and hesitantly ventured, "What if you could have both?"

"Both what?" Tom asked, confused.

"Harry to share in your lighthearted adventures and someone else to talk to about the tough stuff?" Chakotay said carefully.

Tom considered for a moment, then answered, "I think that I would consider myself very lucky if I could have the best of both worlds."

"Alan talked with me this morning about you and made me realize a few things..." Chakotay began, then trailed off.

"Like what?" Tom prompted.

"I've been avoiding this. Sitting down with you and talking like an equal. You're a good person Tom, and I liked you from the first day I met you but I tried not to see it because I didn't want to get hurt by you." Chakotay said, bracing himself for rejection.

"You thought I would hurt you?" Tom asked, never having considered that the Commander... no, that Chakotay could feel that way.

"Yeah, I was afraid that if I approached you as a friend, you would use me... or make fun of me... I guess I didn't bother to look deeper to see that there is a good person inside who wouldn't do that." Chakotay said ashamed.

"Actually, four years ago if you looked deep inside me you would have found a hurt, frightened kid who was just as afraid of being used and made fun of as you were. And he probably would have hurt you before you had the chance to hurt him." Tom said honestly.

"Then I'm glad that we're getting to it now. We *are* finally getting around to being friends, aren't we?" Chakotay asked carefully.

"Yeah, that's what we're doing." Tom said with a smile.

* * * * *

Alan lay quietly, listening to the two men come to an understanding. These two men were good for each other, Tom had a youthful joy of life and Chakotay had a mature stability. They were a perfect compliment for each other.

"I'm awake." Alan said, when he noticed that he couldn't feel his glasses on his face.

"Your glasses are beside the bed on your right. You aren't restrained anymore." Tom said, wanting to see Alan be able to move from the position he had held for days.

Alan fumbled for the glasses and carefully put them on.

"Thanks Tom. How are you two doing?" Alan asked as if he didn't know.

"We're good. It looks like your plan to get us to become friends worked." Chakotay said with a gentle smile.

"My plan?" Alan asked with the most innocent look he could manage.

Chakotay and Tom both laughed at the innocent expression and Tom finally said, "Yeah, you tried to get us to talk and realize that we could be friends."

"Okay. You caught me. You aren't mad are you?" Alan asked them both.

"Not at all." Chakotay said with a smile.

"I'm just worried that if you can change our lives so much in two days, what's it going to be like when Andrew is awake too?" Tom said plaintively.

"Once Andrew and I are completely healed, we'll be focusing our attention on each other more than anyone else... you'll be safe." Alan said calmly and moved to the edge of the bed.

With a little effort, Alan made his way into a sitting position with his one leg hanging over the side of the bed.

"How are you feeling?" Tom asked, happy to see Alan able to move so freely.

"Pretty good... hungry." Alan said, just noticing the very empty feeling in his new stomach.

"I'll check with the Doctor, and if he says it's okay, we can take you to the mess hall to get something to eat." Tom said as he got up from his chair.

"Tom! Wait. Don't do that. I don't want to leave Andrew here alone." Alan said and looked at Andrew laying silently.

Tom stopped in his tracks and looked back to see Alan looking at Andrew. A feeling of pity washed over him at the sight. Even though he knew Andrew would be awake in about nine hours, the scene before him broke his heart anew.

"Yeah, you and Andrew can experience your first visit to the mess hall together... you'll need all the support you can get when you taste leola root." Tom said as he tried to discretely choke back his tears.

Chakotay nodded in agreement then added, "We may all need new stomachs before Neelix is finished with us."

Tom let out a chuckle and walked to a computer panel in the wall. "What kind of food do you like? The computer can make just about anything."

"Does it have Beanie Weenies?" Alan asked, though he had never eaten them before he met Andrew, they were now one of his favorite foods.

"I've never heard of that, but I'll see if the computer has." Tom said and turned back to the computer.

"Here it is..." Tom said with surprise and created the meal.

A moment later Tom took the plate to Alan and sat back down in his chair.

"Mmm... good." Alan said as he finished his first bite.

Tom smiled at Alan's enjoyment and caught a duplicate of his smile on Chakotay's face.

"Seven could be ready to begin at any time, so it's best that we stay here anyway." Tom said quietly.

"Thanks for staying with me guys... I'd be a wreck if I had to lay here alone and worry about Andrew by myself." Alan admitted reluctantly.

"If it was me in that bed instead of you, where would you be?" Tom asked, already knowing the answer.

"Yeah, I'd be sitting in that chair. It's just hard for me to believe that I didn't know you guys two days ago." Alan said in wonder.

Silence filled the room as the three men thought about the nature of friendship.

"We are ready to begin the procedure." Seven of Nine said as she walked over to Andrew's side.

All three men watched as she injected Andrew with a hypospray.

"What now?" Alan asked as Seven began scanning Andrew.

"Now we wait. The process will take eight hours to complete. It is fully automated and will cause no outward manifestation." Seven said and walked out of the room.

"Could you guys help me over to Andrew? I want to be beside him when he wakes up." Alan asked with pleading in his voice.

"You plan to wait by him for the whole eight hours?" Tom asked in confirmation.

"Yeah. Tom, I can't explain... I just need to." Alan said helplessly.

"No. I will help you over to him and let you talk to him for a few minutes. But then you're going back to bed. And I will sedate you if you refuse. I will check with Seven and the Doctor and find out when is the earliest that he could possibly wake up. I promise that you'll be awake and by his side before that time." Tom said firmly.

"I agree with Tom. You are not recovered enough to sit an eight hour vigil with Andrew." Chakotay said with worry evident in his voice.

Alan thought about what they said and finally nodded. "Okay guys, you win. After all I've tried to do for you two, and you gang up on me." He said with a teasing smile.

"Good, hop off that bed and I'll help you over to Andrew." Tom said and stood to offer Alan support.

Alan did as instructed and with both Tom and Chakotay's help, made it over to Andrew's bedside.

"Could you guys give me a few minutes alone with him? I just need to say some things." Alan said shyly.

"Of course. We'll be in the next room when you need us." Chakotay said tenderly.

"And I'll be back with a hypospray for you if you're not done within half an hour." Tom said with authority.

"This won't take long. Thanks again guys." Alan said and stood on his one leg to look down into Andrew's face.

* * * * *

"Andy, I don't know how much of what's been going on you can hear or understand, but just in case you're frightened I wanted to let you know what's going on." Alan said, then moved in and gave Andrew a gentle, tender kiss.

"We're working on healing you right now. It shouldn't be much longer, just eight hours. You know that I love you and I don't have to keep repeating it for you, but I have to say it for myself... I love you Andy, come back to me." Alan said and moved in to hug him gently.

"I've been right here with you since we arrived, but I was only just let out of my bed or I would have been here by your side the whole time. If I could stay here for the next eight hours, you know I would do it but the guys... Chakotay and Tom... they won't let me. They're worried that my being out of bed for so long will aggravate my injuries." Alan said quietly, then quickly said, "Don't worry, I'm healing up just fine, I'm not in any pain. They just want to make sure that I get enough rest so I can be at full strength when you're all better."

"I'm going to go back to my bed now Andy. And as soon as you're better, we're going to leave this sickbay and I'm going to remind you just how much I love you." Alan said and a tear fell from beneath his glasses onto Andrew's face.

"I love you" He said again and sat back in his chair.

"Okay guys. You can come in." He said louder, so Tom and Chakotay could hear.

"Say everything you needed to?" Tom asked as he went to Alan's side.

"Not even close, but the rest can wait till Andrew can talk back." Alan said as he made his way back to his bed.

"I've got some good news for you." Tom said happily.

"Let me?" Chakotay asked quietly.

Tom nodded for Chakotay to continue.

"Seven of Nine is reconfiguring some nano-probes as we speak. You should be able to look at Andrew without your glasses when he wakes up." Chakotay said excitedly.

"That's great. I hate to ask for more favors after all you two have done but, is there any way Andrew and I could have a room for some privacy after he's all healed up? We need some private time in the worst way." Alan said with a blush creeping up his face.

"Already taken care of." Chakotay said with pride.

Tom looked at Chakotay surprised.

"I'm the one who assigns crew quarters. I took the liberty of signing out a cabin for the two of you while you were in surgery." Chakotay said with a big smile.

"Thanks... it isn't going to be any problem is it? I mean us being a same-sex couple." Alan asked timidly.

"No, same-sex couples aren't unusual. There aren't many aboard Voyager, but no one will think anything of it." Tom said with reassurance.

"Good, people aren't very tolerant of such things on my world. We were just lucky enough to find ourselves at the mansion where people are very accepting." Alan said and laid back.

"You look like you could use some rest. Chakotay and I will be in the next room if you need us." Tom said with concern.

"Yeah, I could use some sleep." Alan said, giving into the tired feeling.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to a metallic taste in his mouth. He tried to move only to find that he couldn't. He heard muffled voices in the distance and wanted to call out to them but didn't seem to be able to.

A bubble of fear rose up in him and he would have screamed if he were able. Then he caught a familiar scent... Alan.

He felt lips pressed to his and could hear the soothing tone of Alan's voice, though he couldn't understand the words.

A caress, no a hug.

Then he felt wetness on his cheek. [Alan is crying for me... I made Alan cry...] He thought with pain. He fought and pulled but his body wouldn't obey his commands. He stopped his internal struggle and calmed himself. After a few moments he thought, [Alan is here with me, watching over me... I'm safe.] Finally exhaustion claimed him and he fell into a peaceful sleep.

* * * * *

Alan awoke to find a bandage across his face.

"What?" he asked and tried to remove it.

"Don't. Alan, Seven of Nine warned us that you will need to control the ocular implant consciously. We didn't want you to make the mistake of opening your eyes before you learned how to control it." Chakotay said with concern.

"Okay. I've been conditioned for years not to open my eyes when I wake up, so it wouldn't have been a problem. It's just weird to feel something over my face as I'm coming awake." Alan said and sat up.

"Just a precaution." Tom said quietly.

"How long till Andrew is awake?" Alan asked with a note of panic.

"According to the Doctor, it should still be another hour at the least and as long as four more hours." Chakotay said calmly.

"Seven of Nine is going to be back in a few minutes to instruct you how to use the implant, then we'll remove the bandages and try it out." Tom said happily.

"What's on my leg?" Alan asked as he tried to sit on the edge of the bed.

"A prosthetic leg. It should get you by until the cloned leg is ready. You'll probably need a cane to walk around until you get used to it, but you won't need for us to help you every time you need to walk." Tom said, relieved to see the smile come across Alan's face.

"You guys are the best. I don't know how I can ever thank you for all that you've done for us." Alan said with gratitude.

"We could say the same to you." Tom said and glanced over to see Chakotay's look of agreement.

"If Mr. Summers is awake, I will begin training him to use the ocular implant device." Seven said as she walked into the room.

"Ready when you are Seven." Alan said with a smile.

* * * * *

Half an hour later all three men watched as Seven left the room.

"She expects immediate success doesn't she?" Tom asked in stunned disbelief.

"She might consider a position at Starfleet Academy when we get back to Earth... as a drill instructor." Chakotay said, equally stunned.

"I thought she was going to hit me when I couldn't figure out how to close the secondary appiture." Alan said, staring in wonder at the room.

"What is it Alan?" Chakotay asked at Alan's expression of awe.

"I haven't seen colors like this since I was eleven years old. It's almost intoxicating, how beautiful and colorful everything is." He said and his gaze fell on Andrew.

Alan went silent and inched his way off the bed. "Oh my God. He's the most beautiful... I never even imagined..." Alan said and tears started flowing.

Chakotay and Tom shared a smile, realizing that they were witness to a very special moment.

"How much longer till he's awake?" Alan asked, not taking his gaze off Andrew for an instant.

"Go ahead and take your place by his side. We'll be right here with you." Tom said and pulled his chair over by Alan's at Andrew's bedside.

Chapter 4: Through the Looking Glass

Andrew opened his eyes and looked around the room. Immediately Alan was at his side.

"Oh Andy, oh God I've missed you. How are you?" Alan said and gave Andrew a kiss.

"I'm... confused? What happened Alan?" Andrew asked as he tried to turn in the bed.

"Tom, can you turn this bed off? He doesn't need it now." Alan said without turning away from Andrew.

"Your glasses? What? What happened to your glasses?" Andrew asked as he stared in wonder at the beautiful brown eyes looking back at him.

"It's a long story Andy. First, tell me how you're feeling. Do you need anything?" Alan asked with concern.

"Yeah, just give me a minute... I'm so confused." Andrew said as he felt the force restraining him evaporate.

A moment later the shell that was covering his midsection retracted into the bed.

Andrew looked at Alan and the four other people with him, three men and a woman.

"Where are we?" Andrew asked timidly, feeling that he was the center of attention.

"Another long story. Let me introduce you to everyone. This is Tom Paris and his friend Chakotay." Alan said and motioned for the two to approach.

"It's nice to finally meet you." Tom said with a warm smile.

"Yes. Alan's told us a lot about you." Chakotay said kindly.

"Pleased to meet you." Andrew said shyly.

"Commander Chakotay, Lieutenant Paris come to the bridge." Captain Janeway's voice called.

"Sorry, duty calls." Tom said as he followed Chakotay out of the room.

"Andrew, this is the Doctor and Seven of Nine." Alan said, as he looked back at Andrew with undisguised love.

"A pleasure to meet you." The Doctor said as Seven inclined her head in greeting.

"Nice to meet you both." Andrew said pleasantly.

"Is it alright if I take Andrew to our room now?" Alan asked anxiously.

"Just a moment for one last scan, then you may leave." The Doctor said and moved a tricorder over Andrew's prone form.

A moment later the Doctor nodded and Alan put out his hand to help Andrew off the bed.

When Andrew was standing, Alan thought to ask, "Do either of you know where our cabin is? Chakotay assigned it to us, but I have no idea how to find it."

"Computer. Where are the quarters assigned to Andrew Wells?" the Doctor asked into the air.

"Andrew Wells' quarters are on deck six section four room eleven." the computer generated female voice said.

"That doesn't really tell me much." Alan said helplessly.

"Follow me." Seven of Nine said and led the way out of the sickbay.

Alan grabbed his cane and hurried to follow Seven.

* * * * *

Andrew and Alan stepped inside their cabin, went to the couch just inside the door, and both collapsed on it with an exhausted 'oof'.

"I don't know how she can walk so fast in those high heels. I'd still have trouble keeping up with her if I had two legs." Alan said tiredly.

Andrew nodded then scooted over so he could lay his head against Alan's shoulder.

Tears began to fill Alan's eyes and he said, "Oh God Andy, I've missed you."

They simultaneously pulled each other into a bruising hug that lasted long desperate minutes. Finally Andrew asked, "Can you tell me now?"

Alan guided Andrew back to his shoulder and asked, "What do you want to know first? There's quite a bit to tell."

"Where are we?"

"On a starship seventy thousand something light-years from earth... and four hundred years in the future... and in a different dimension, I think." Alan said carefully.

"Wow. When I saw the Sickbay, it had so many computers and advanced stuff that I thought it would help you... I had no idea I'd be taking us so far away." Andrew said in wonder.

"Yeah, I'd still like to know how you did that." Alan said with curiosity.

"All I did was find an open portal and jump us through it. It was outside earth's atmosphere and almost beyond my maximum range using as many multiple portals as I could make, but I was able to get us through." Andrew said and snuggled against Alan's chest.

"You nearly killed yourself this time Andy. You suffered a massive stroke that damaged seventy-eight percent of your brain. Until this morning, we didn't think you were ever going to wake up again." Alan said sadly and pressed a kiss into Andrew's hair.

"How were you able to heal me?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"Seven of Nine. She withdrew nano-probes from herself and programmed them to fix you." Alan said still feeling like this wasn't entirely real, like he might wake up at any moment. Alone, and probably restrained.

"So she gave of herself to make me better?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yes, and she did the same thing for me on a lesser scale to make it so I could see without the glasses."

Andrew nodded then pulled himself up to give Alan a long, deep kiss.

After the kiss broke, both lay silently for a wondrous moment.

"Alan, would you just sit here and hold me for a while?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I can't think of anything I'd rather do." Alan said with a smile and snuggled closer.

* * * * *

Alan heard the door chime and went to answer it.

"Hi Tom, you can't come in right now, Andrew is sleeping." Alan said and stepped out into the hall.

"That's okay, I wanted to talk to you anyway. How is he?" Tom said, beginning to pace.

"He's a little quiet. I guess this whole experience has bothered him. As soon as he's ready to talk about it, I'll be there to help him through whatever he's having a problem with." Alan said with concern.

"Do you want to come to the mess hall with me to get something to eat?" Tom asked hesitantly.

"Sure, but I probably won't be able to find my way back to my cabin." Alan said and stumbled a little, wishing he had brought his cane.

Tom automatically caught Alan when he stumbled, then said, "Fine, let's go. That way we can get something to eat and talk. And I'll make sure you get back home safely."

"Thanks Tom." Alan said as he followed.

* * * * *

Tom and Alan walked into the mess hall and were confronted by a foul stench.

"Leola Casserole today." Tom said as he made his way to the serving line.

"It smells like dirty feet." Alan whispered as he followed Tom.

"I wish I could tell you that you'll get used to it but... no one has." Tom said with a shrug and dished some food onto his plate.

"I don't know what I'm looking at here." Alan said as he looked at the alien food selections.

"The purple stuff is pretty good, the green is okay, but if you eat the yellow lumpy stuff you won't be able to get the taste out of your mouth for days." Tom said quietly.

Alan mimicked Tom's selections, avoiding the yellow stuff completely.

"Good morning!" A speckled furry man said as he barreled out of the kitchen.

"Neelix, I'd like you to meet Alan, our visitor from the past. Alan, this is our chef, guide and ambassador to the delta quadrant, Neelix." Tom said with practiced diplomacy.

"Nice to meet you Neelix." Alan said quietly.

"I have a special treat for our guest. A fresh mojaba berry pie, it will be out of the oven in a few minutes. I'll bring it to you when it's ready." Neelix said with pride.

"Thank you Neelix." Tom said as he took Alan by the arm to guide him to a seat.

"That was kind of rude... he was still talking." Alan said as he followed obediently.

"If you waited for Neelix to stop talking before leaving, you'd never leave the mess hall." Tom said as he took a seat.

Silence fell between the two as they started to eat.

Finally Tom said, "Is Andrew really okay?"

"I honestly don't know. He's so quiet, he won't talk to me." Alan said in a considering voice.

"You know him best. Is there anything we can do to help him snap out of it?" Tom asked before he took a bite of the green stuff.

"Just give him some time to work it out. If I think of anything, I'll let you know." Alan said tiredly.

"Remember that Chakotay and I are here for you if you need anything, even just to talk." Tom said seriously.

"I don't think it's a problem, but if it turns out to be, it's good to know I don't have to face it alone." Alan said with concern.

"Just remember all you've done for us. This friendship thing works both ways. If I needed you, I know you'd be there for me." Tom said with certainty.

"Absolutely. And I know you'll be able to count Andrew in on that too when he's feeling like himself again." Alan said and went back to eating.

"So you're just going to wait him out?" Tom asked as he went back to his own meal.

"Yeah, there's nothing else to do until he's ready to talk about it." Alan said and pushed his empty plate away.

"Then let's try not to worry. Who knows, maybe he's having trouble adjusting to the whole four-hundred year, Delta quadrant thing." Tom said with a shrug.

"Maybe. Whatever it is, I'll get him through it." Alan said with assurance.

Tom nodded as he finished the last of his food.

"Mojaba berry pie! Fresh out of the oven." Neelix said gleefully as he approached the table with a serving tray.

Chapter 5: Watch Out What You Ask For

The door of the cabin opened and Andrew could hear Alan saying, "Are you sure you don't want to come in for a while?"

"No, I want to check in with Chakotay. Maybe we'll come by to visit later." Tom said and walked away.

Alan walked in to find Andrew sitting on the couch.

"You been awake long?" Alan asked as he seated himself beside Andrew.

"Just a few minutes. Did you have a good visit with Tom?" Andrew asked quietly, not wanting to pry but curious about what the men had been talking about.

"Yeah. He just wanted to talk. We stopped by the mess hall... it happens to be named appropriately." Alan said as he pulled Andrew in for a kiss.

"I'm glad you've been able to make friends here." Andrew said quietly.

"Would you like something to eat? We have a replicator that can make just about anything." Alan asked with worry.

"I'm not really hungry. Would you hold me?" Andrew asked tentatively.

Alan immediately pulled him into a tight embrace. "Andy, I can tell that something is bothering you. Do you feel like talking about it?" Alan asked with calm assurance.

"No... I love you." Andrew said as he took a moment to just experience the comfort of Alan's embrace.

"I love you too." Alan said and kissed the top of Andrew's head.

"While I was... asleep... in the Sickbay, I could feel you near me." Andrew said, soaking in the comfort.

"Really? What did you feel?" Alan asked curiously.

"You were talking to me, but I couldn't understand the words. Then you kissed me. You gave me a hug... and then I felt a tear drop on my cheek." Andrew said from distant memory.

"I was just telling you that everything was going to be okay. I didn't want you to be afraid if you were able to understand what was going on." Alan said soothingly.

"I was scared for a minute, but I knew you were watching out for me and everything was going to be okay." Andrew said with a smile.

"I protect you just like you protect me." Alan said, remembering his conversation about love with Tom.

"Forever." Andrew said in a whisper.

Alan held him close and felt the concern growing deep within his heart.

"Love?" Andrew asked in a whisper.

"Hmmm?"

"I'm going to talk to the Doctor in the morning... would you do me a favor and wait for me here?" Andrew asked in a shaky tone.

"If that's what you want, I'll stay right here." Alan said, feeling hurt that Andrew didn't want him there.

"Thanks love... I was worried about asking you. Thank you for not making a fuss... I love you." Andrew said and pulled Alan tighter.

"Can I tell you something?" Alan asked tentatively.

"Anything." Andrew said and relaxed his grip.

"I'm worried. I know something is bothering you and you're not talking to me about it. I'm not trying to guilt you into telling me but, I want you to know what I'm feeling." Alan said, letting his concern show through his voice.

"I know you're worried, and I promise that after I talk to the Doctor, I'll tell you what it is. Right now I need to handle this my own way." Andrew said and buried his face in Alan's shoulder.

"Thanks for that. I trust you to do what is right, so I'll try not to be worried." Alan said with love.

"I think I'm ready to eat something. What can you make with that thing?" Andrew asked, glancing over at the replicator.

"Wait right here." Alan said happily.

A few minutes later Alan appeared with a steaming plate.

"Dinner is served." Alan said with pride.

"Beanie Weenies?" Andrew asked with disbelief.

"Just like home." Alan said and sat next to Andrew.

"I guess you do love me." Andrew said with a smile.

"Never doubt it." Alan said and watched Andrew eat.

* * * * *

"Doctor, do you have a minute?" Andrew asked from the doorway of the Doctor's office.

"Yes Mr. Wells, how may I help you?" the Doctor replied, setting down a padd.

"Something's... wrong. With me. I don't feel right." Andrew said with difficulty.

"How so?" the Doctor asked as a look of concern crossed his face.

"I don't *feel* right. It's like my emotions are... muffled." Andrew said, searching for the right words.

"You have just undergone extensive neural reconstruction, some disorientation is to be expected." the Doctor said in a practiced tone.

"It's more than that Doctor. I don't feel like me. Something you did changed me. After twenty-three years, I finally like me and I don't want to be different. I don't want to be like this. I like the way I was." Andrew said with pain in his voice.

"I assure you that I did nothing to alter you in any way, but since you are concerned, get on a biobed and I will run a comparative analysis against the readings from when you first arrived." the Doctor said, leading Andrew into the examination room.

Andrew did so and the Doctor activated the biobed's shell.

After a few minutes the Doctor said, "Curious."

"What is it Doctor?" Andrew asked with worry.

"I'm not sure." the Doctor said then pressed a button on the workstation and said, "Seven of Nine to the Sickbay."

* * * * *

"Tom? Are you busy right now?" Alan asked into the comm unit.

"I'm working a half shift today, so I have a few minutes. What's up?" Tom asked.

"Nothing much, I'm just about to crawl out of my skin with worry. Andrew went down to talk to the Doctor and asked me to stay here."

"Why would he do that?" Tom asked with concern.

"I have no idea. But I'm going crazy with worry down here." Alan said helplessly.

"I have to go to work soon, but I think I know someone who can keep you company until Andrew gets back. Just open the door in a few minutes when it chimes." Tom said and signed off the comm.

* * * * *

"You require my assistance Doctor?" Seven asked as she entered the Sickbay.

"Can you explain the presence of nano-probes in Mr. Wells' thyroid and pancreas?" the Doctor asked with challenge in his voice.

"I detected systemic damage from a congenital defect which was aggravated by prolonged malnutrition. Therefore I corrected the damage." Seven said without emotion.

"What did she do Doctor?" Andrew asked with worry.

"She repaired systemic damage which had the effect of altering your brain chemistry. The damage would have made you prone to mood swings, emotionalism and occasional erratic behavior." the Doctor explained.

"Fix it." Andrew demanded.

"It is irrational to damage a unit that is operating at optimum efficiency." Seven said flatly.

"Doctor, you are a computer program, right?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes, a bit of an understatement, but essentially correct." the Doctor said.

"If someone thought you would operate more efficiently without your emotions, even some of them, wouldn't you try to stop them from changing you?" Andrew asked with pleading in his voice.

After a moment of silence the Doctor finally said, "Point taken."

"I do not understand." Seven said looking from Andrew to the Doctor.

"Seven, as individuals, humans have differences and variations, that is part of their strength. While one person may be debilitated by the systemic damage that Mr. Wells had, others adapt to it and integrate it into their life. Mr. Wells' is apparently a person who has learned to live with the mood swings and erratic behavior brought on by the abnormal brain chemistry. It has become part of who he is and he feels the loss of that part of himself." the Doctor explained.

"I still do not understand. But understanding is not required. Do you wish me to damage the organs to recreate the original conditions?" Seven asked and looked at the computer's readout.

The Doctor thought about what Seven was asking and said, "No Seven. I will need to do some research and find another way to deal with this. I know Mr. Wells wants to be restored to his original condition but damaging healthy organs should be a last resort. My ethical subroutines are jumping at the thought of it."

"So what are you going to do Doctor?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Rest assured that I will correct the problem Mr. Wells. Please allow me the time to find what options are available to you." the Doctor said calmly.

"As long as you promise to fix me, I can wait for a little while." Andrew said, resigned.

"I promise." the Doctor said in a solemn voice.

* * * * *

Andrew opened the door to his cabin to be confronted by a stranger in his living room talking to Alan.

"Andrew, this is Harry Kim. Harry, this is my partner, Andrew Wells." Alan said with a smile.

"Nice to meet you Harry." Andrew said a bit unsurely. He had been rehearsing what he was going to say to Alan in his mind, and hadn't considered that they might not be alone.

"I guess I'm going to go now. You two probably need to talk." Harry said and turned to leave.

"You don't have to..." Andrew began.

"Yes he does." Alan said with a smile at Harry.

"I was just here to keep him company till you got back. He was going crazy with worry for you." Harry said with a sly grin before walking out the door.

"He could have stayed." Andrew said helplessly.

"Harry knows that you were in Sickbay and that I'm about to go nuts wanting to find out what's wrong. Can you tell me now?" Alan asked with a helpless tone.

"Yeah." Andrew answered in a small voice.

Alan motioned for Andrew to 'come here' and took him into an embrace.

"When Seven fixed me, she did something to my brain chemistry." Andrew said shakily.

"What did she do? Are you alright?" Alan asked with worry.

"Whatever she did made it so I don't feel things the same as before. It's like everything I feel has had the volume turned down." Andrew said with difficulty.

"Do you still love me?" Alan asked in a scared voice.

"Yeah, but it's not the same as it was before..." Andrew trailed off and walked into the bedroom.

"Love?" Alan said, worried at the abrupt movement.

Andrew returned with Alan's red glasses. "Put these on." Andrew demanded.

Alan took the glasses and put them on.

"What does the world look like to you now?" Andrew asked in a desperate voice.

"Everything is red... shades of red." Alan said, not knowing why Andrew was asking.

"What if I told you that you couldn't ever take those glasses off again. You'll only ever see the world like this... how would you feel?" Andrew asked, hoping he could make Alan understand.

"I would hate it. Now that I've seen the world of color, I wouldn't want to go back to seeing the world in shades of red." Alan said absolutely.

"That's how I feel. When Seven changed me, she put the glasses on my emotions. Love isn't bright blue, it's just another shade of red. Anger isn't burning yellow, just another shade of red... I had to find out what was wrong with me before I told you. I didn't want you to think that my feelings had changed toward you..." Andrew said helplessly.

"Can the Doctor do anything to make you better?" Alan asked, near tears now that he understood.

"He's going to try. He said he would call me when he could give me some options." Andrew said and moved into Alan's arms.

"Oh Andy. I don't know what to do for you, but if you need anything, just let me know and you've got it." Alan said helplessly.

"Just hold me." Andrew whispered.

* * * * *

"Sickbay to Mr. Wells." sounded from the comm unit.

"Go ahead Doctor." Andrew said with desperation.

"Will you come to Sickbay so I can give you the list of options?" the Doctor asked professionally.

"We'll be right there Doctor." Andrew said quickly and pulled Alan up from the couch.

After a moment of thought, Andrew motioned to an empty wall and a portal formed.

"You sure you want to do that?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"I don't want to be like this any longer than I have to." Andrew said desperately and pulled Alan into the portal.

* * * * *

They stepped out of the portal into the hallway outside Sickbay.

As they entered, the Doctor gave a surprised look. "Were you waiting outside the door?"

"I didn't want you to think I wasn't serious about this. What do you have for me?" Andrew asked impatiently.

"After some investigation I realized that we can simulate your condition. Rather than damage perfectly healthy organs, which will cause them to fail sooner than they should, I could implant a device to mimic the symptoms of your original condition. It would behave much like an old Earth treatment you may be familiar with... a pacemaker. But rather than stimulate the heart to beat regularly, it would stimulate the pancreas and thyroid into overproduction." the Doctor said instructively.

"Will it make me feel like myself again?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Yes, I will program it to mimic the original levels that your condition maintained. And with the continued help of Seven of Nine's nano-probes, the increased production will not cause damage to the organs." the Doctor said confidently.

"When can we do it. I don't want to be like this any longer than I have to." Andrew said with pleading in his voice.

"Tomorrow. I will have to replicate the devices and then program each to produce the desired effect."

"Good. I'll be back then... thank you for understanding Doctor." Andrew said plaintively.

"You're very welcome." the Doctor said and went back to his work.

* * * * *

The next morning came and Andrew was in the Sickbay before most of the gamma shift had been relieved.

"Good morning Mr. Wells. It is technically morning, but only just." the Doctor said with a teasing smile.

"Can we do it now?" Andrew asked with pleading.

"Yes, get on a biobed and I will begin... Mr. Summers, if you'll get on a biobed, I'll be to you as soon as I can." the Doctor said and began gathering things.

"Me?" Alan asked in surprise.

"Yes, while I have you both here I might as well take advantage." the Doctor said and pressed a button on the workstation. "Lieutenant Paris to Sickbay." he said and went back to work.

"After I implant your 'pacemakers' your body will need time to adjust to the chemistry and I may need to make some adjustments. While we wait, I thought I could give Mr. Summers his new kidney." the Doctor said happily.

"But I feel fine." Alan said tentatively.

"And to keep you feeling fine, you'll be receiving this kidney." the Doctor said and motioned to a box on his workstation.

"You called Doctor?" Tom asked as he walked into Sickbay.

"Yes Lieutenant. I have a pair of patients who need to be prepared for surgery and am in need of an extra pair of hands." the Doctor said and gestured to the two men on the biobeds.

"Hey guys. It's a little early for surgery, isn't it?" Tom asked and yawned.

"If Mr. Wells had his way, we would have had surgery as soon as these implants were out of the replicator last night." the Doctor said as he moved said implants to Andrew's bedside.

"Relax guys. I'm going to give you something to put you to sleep now. I'll be here when you wake up." Tom said with a reassuring smile and injected Andrew with a hypospray.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to see the Doctor and Tom Paris standing over Alan.

"How is he?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Just fine Mr. Wells. And how are you feeling?" the Doctor asked without looking.

"Okay, a little sleepy." Andrew answered.

"Good, it may take a while for your brain chemistry to adjust to the new insulin and hormone levels. Don't worry if you don't feel just like yourself right away." the Doctor said and continued to work.

"I understand Doctor. When will I be able to go?" Andrew asked, feeling strange.

"Whenever you wish. I'll be finished with Mr. Summers momentarily, I assume you'll want to wait for him."

"Of course Doctor. Thank you for doing this for us." Andrew said with emotion showing through his voice.

"Only doing my job Mr. Wells." the Doctor said and turned to face him.

"Are you done?" Andrew asked with a little concern.

"Yes, he should be awake within a half an hour, when he is, you two are free to go. I will want you both back here tomorrow for a follow-up." the Doctor said and left the room.

"How is he Tom?" Andrew asked as he got off his bed.

"He's just fine. The operation was a complete success. The kidney is functioning normally and we've just begun cloning the new leg, it should be ready in a few days." Tom said with a smile.

"Thanks for taking care of him Tom." Andrew said seriously.

"Just doing my job." Tom said in a mimic of the Doctor's tone.

Andrew chuckled at Tom's 'Doctor' imitation and said, "Not just for that, but for talking with him when he was worried... I'm glad he has someone who'll listen."

"No problem. Alan's a good guy. I'm a little jealous of you two." Tom said honestly.

"Really? Two banged up mutants, four hundred years from home? What's to be jealous of?" Andrew asked honestly.

"You're together. All the rest doesn't matter. You have each other." Tom said with a bittersweet smile.

Andrew felt a tear fall down his cheek and said with a chuckle, "This must be one of those mood swings the Doctor was talking about."

"Yeah, sure."

* * * * *

Alan and Andrew made their way back to their cabin the old fashioned way, via turbolift and hallways.

Once inside Alan asked, "How you feeling Andy?"

"I don't know yet. Better I guess." Andrew said and sat on the couch.

Alan sat down next to him and pulled him into an embrace.

The hug lasted long minutes and as they finally separated Alan noticed tears in Andrew's eyes.

"Anything the matter love?" Alan asked carefully.

"No. Everything is just perfect. While you were still sleeping Tom talked with me and made me realize how lucky I am." Andrew said with joy radiating from his eyes.

"Oh Andy. It's good to have you back." Alan said with relief and pulled him close again.

"It's good to be back. I never want to have to go through that again." Andrew said and held on tighter.

"Andy, I need to ask you a couple things. Could you sit up so I can talk to you?" Alan said with a serious tone in his voice.

Andrew sat up and looked at Alan.

"I know we decided to wait a year before making it official but... technically that was four hundred years ago. Would you consider having the commitment ceremony with me now?" Alan asked with a tone of desperation.

"Now as in this minute?" Andrew asked, wanting to be sure of what he was about to agree to.

"Now as in later this week. Not eleven months from now." Alan said, not changing his expression a bit.

"Yes. I didn't have a doubt about my feelings before, but I wanted to know that you were sure of your own... now I don't have any doubt about your feelings either." Andrew said peacefully.

"Good. That leads me to my next question. It is possible for two men to have a child in this time... I want to have our child. How do you feel about that?" Alan asked carefully, watching for any hint of a problem.

A glorious smile came across Andrew's face before he said, "I think it is a wonderful idea. But you've been hurt so much, I should be the one to carry the baby." Andrew said with concern for Alan's health.

"I'll be fully healed in less than a week. And I really want this Andy." Alan said in a careful, serious tone.

Andrew looked carefully at Alan's expression and finally nodded before asking, "When?"

"Immediately following the commitment ceremony. I want to have our child as soon as possible." Alan said happily.

"Good. You're going to be a great father" Andrew said with joy.

"So will you. God, I love you. I can't wait till we can get this all done." Alan said with excitement.

* * * * *

Half an hour later...

"What's wrong Andy?" Alan asked.

"What's wrong? That's a real good question. Let's see. I'm four-hundred years from home, across the galaxy and in another dimension. What the hell do you think is wrong?" Andrew screamed.

"I don't understand why you're angry. Please calm down and talk to me." Alan asked in a calming tone.

"DON'T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!" Andrew screamed.

"I'm not..." Alan began.

"Why don't you get Tom Paris or Harry Kim to come over and talk to you?" Andrew said, accenting the words with cruelty and innuendo.

"Love, they're just friends." Alan said, confused.

"Creo Ignum Corvus." Andrew said with fury in his eyes and created a flaming bird.

"Andy love, please don't..." Alan said as Andrew released the bird.

Alan hit the wall and slid down.

"Oh Gods! What did I do?" Andrew said and ran over to Alan.

He patted out the flames on Alan's chest and pulled Alan's arm around his shoulder.

With a little grunt of effort he brought Alan to almost standing and took one step which relocated them to Sickbay.

"Doctor? Where are you. We need your help." Andrew called with panic.

"Please state the nature of the medical emergency." The Doctor said and resolved into being.

"Get him to a biobed. I'll help you." the Doctor said and took Alan's other arm.

"Oh Gods, I hurt him. Doctor, I hurt him." Andrew said with tears streaming down his face.

"What did you use? A flame-thrower?" the Doctor asked as he pulled the burned material away from Alan's chest.

"I hurt him. I couldn't stop it." Andrew mumbled and began to shake.

"Lieutenant Paris to Sickbay for a medical emergency." the Doctor called and activated the biobed.

"Sit down here Mr. Wells. If you want me to help Mr. Summers, you will have to sit down here." the Doctor said and moved Andrew to a biobed.

"What's up Doctor?" Tom asked as he ran into the room.

"I need for you to use the dermal regenerator on Mr. Summer's chest while I assess the condition of Mr. Wells." the Doctor said.

"What happened?" Tom asked as he grabbed the dermal regenerator and went to work.

"Give me a moment to find out." the Doctor said and ran a tricorder over Andrew's shaking body.

Tom worked to repair the burn damage to Alan's skin, then looked at the biobed's readout. "Do you want me to do anything about his concussion?" Tom asked with worry for his friend.

"Yes Lieutenant Paris, If you would be so kind." the Doctor said and grabbed a hypospray.

"What are you giving me? Why aren't you helping Alan?" Andrew asked with panic.

"Lieutenant Paris is taking care of him and I'm giving you a mild sedative to calm you down." the Doctor said and injected Andrew's neck.

There was a long moment of silence before Alan could be heard saying, "Andy?"

"I'm right here. I'm sorry. Oh Gods, I'm so sorry."

Alan got up off the biobed and walked to Andrew's side.

"What happened? I don't even know why you were angry." Alan asked helplessly.

"I may be able to explain that." the Doctor said to both.

"What is it? Did the implants not work right?" Andrew asked with hope.

"No, the implants are working perfectly. Your body needs to get used to the altered chemistry again before the mood swings smooth out a bit." the Doctor said with assurance.

"That was a mood swing?" Alan asked with disbelief.

"Oh Gods Alan, I'm so sorry. I never even thought this could happen... Doctor, if the implants are going to make me do this, I don't want them." Andrew said quickly.

"No Andy, you can't." Alan said with worry.

"I'd rather feel nothing than take the chance of hurting you again. Oh Gods..." Andrew said as he broke down into uncontrolled sobbing.

"Doctor, isn't there something you can do for him?" Alan asked with concern.

"No, any treatment I could give would only prolong his adjustment to the altered brain chemistry. He must endure this to become the way he was before." the Doctor said with confidence.

"Take... them out." Andrew said between sobs.

"No Andy, you just have to go through this and I can have you back just like before." Alan said with pleading in his voice.

"Won't hurt you again. Would rather die." Andrew said despondently.

"Andy, don't say that. Don't EVER say that." Alan said with panic.

"Lieutenant Paris, help me get Mr. Wells into a reclined position." the Doctor instructed.

"You aren't going to do it? Are you Doctor? Please don't take out the implants." Alan begged.

After a tense moment, the Doctor looked up and said, "I have just restrained Mr. Wells for his own protection."

Tom and Alan looked at Andrew with sympathy.

"Mr. Wells, am I to understand that you want to have the implants removed to protect Mr. Summers from you?" the Doctor asked professionally.

"Please don't...." Alan whispered.

The Doctor raised his hand to stop Alan and watched Andrew carefully, obviously waiting for a response.

"Yes. Please take out the implants. If they make me hurt Alan, I don't want them anymore." Andrew said with certainty.

"Might I suggest that instead, you remain here in the restraint field until your brain chemistry has stabilized. That way you won't be able to harm Mr. Summers... or yourself... and there won't be a need to undo all my hard work." the Doctor said reasonably.

Andrew thought about it for a moment then said, "Yeah, that makes sense."

"Good. Lieutenant Paris, would you bring a chair in for Mr. Summers, I assume he won't be leaving Sickbay in the foreseeable future." the Doctor said with a note of triumph in his voice.

"Right away Doctor." Tom said and got the chair.

Chapter 6: Truth and Consequences

"Alan, you awake?" Andrew asked in a whisper.

"Yeah Andy, what do you need?" Alan asked immediately.

"I think I understand something." Andrew said in an introspective tone.

"What's that?" Alan asked and got more comfortable in his chair.

"My father... I think I know why he was... that way. And why he left." Andrew said quietly.

"What do you mean?" Alan asked, matching Andrew's quiet tone.

"When Seven was explaining what she did, she said she fixed a congenital defect. I think it's something that I inherited from my dad, and it's what makes him violent sometimes."

"I guess it could be." Alan said thoughtfully.

"If we ever get back home, I need to see him. To tell him that I understand... and that I don't hate him." Andrew said with tears in his eyes.

"Love, you know that I don't blame you... right?" Alan asked carefully.

"I know. But I still blame myself. It may take me a while to deal with it. I mean, I hurt you. I could have killed you. I didn't have any thought, any control, just pure blind rage." Andrew said with a tremulous voice.

"I know love. As soon as we get through this, I want to act like it never happened. Let's never talk about it again." Alan said seriously.

"You don't learn anything by forgetting." Andrew said in a whisper and closed his eyes.

* * * * *

Chakotay walked into the Sickbay and went to Andrew's bed.

"Tom told me some of what happened... I wondered if you feel like talking about it?" Chakotay asked Andrew quietly.

"I guess I should." Andrew said hesitantly, glancing at Alan.

"I can leave you two alone to talk, if that would be better." Alan offered.

"No love, I think I'd like it better if you were here. Is that okay Chakotay?" Andrew asked.

"Whatever you want... Tom explained that you're undergoing a treatment to alter your brain chemistry. I don't understand about that." Chakotay said and pulled up a chair.

"We're trying to make me like I was before I came here. When I was healed, they changed me and made me different." Andrew said calmly.

"Why would they do that?" Chakotay asked in confusion.

"Because they wanted to make him like everyone else. Andrew feels everything to the extreme... he always has. When he loves, it's with the passion of an exploding star and when he's hurting it's like a knife tearing through his heart." Alan explained.

Andrew smiled and said, "Thanks love. I couldn't have said it half as good."

"So when they healed you, they made it so you felt things like everyone else. And it was like feeling nothing?" Chakotay asked.

"Exactly. I felt like I was the walking dead. Life didn't have any flavor or color, I felt like I wasn't me anymore." Andrew said with pained memory.

"I understand why you did it." Chakotay said honestly.

"And I just want him to be happy." Alan threw in.

"About the incident when you hurt Alan... what can you tell me?" Chakotay asked, not wanting to beat around the bush.

"I was... angry. It was blind rage. I don't remember ever feeling anything like it before. All I wanted to do was hurt Alan... physically, emotionally, it didn't matter... and I didn't even have a reason." Andrew said helplessly and his eyes started filling with tears.

"And that's why you're in a restraint field?" Chakotay confirmed.

"He's in a restraint field because he said he would rather die than hurt me again." Alan said with pain.

"I'm not bitching about being in the restraint field because I don't want to hurt Alan." Andrew said, as he was calming.

"And how long do you intend to stay here?" Chakotay asked both men.

"Until my brain chemistry is stable enough that there is no chance of me hurting him again." Andrew said seriously.

"It seems to me that you're doing everything that can be done to see that it never happens again... but we still need to deal with the fact that it did happen." Chakotay said, focusing on Andrew.

"Yeah, that's the tough part." Andrew said with a sad smile.

"Can you tell me how you feel about it?" Chakotay asked.

"Sorry. Ashamed. Angry with myself for not being able to control it... Afraid that it will happen again." Andrew said with increasing helplessness.

"And what if it does happen again?" Chakotay asked.

"Then I'll have the implants removed. I was serious when I said that I'd rather feel nothing than take the chance of ever doing something like that again... Oh Gods, I'm going to be a father, what if I lose it around our son?" Andrew asked with a look of horror.

"Calm down love, by the time the baby is born, you'll have this thing under control." Alan said with reassurance.

"Alan, I need you to promise me that you won't let me hurt you or our son. If I ever start to lose it... blast me. Blast me hard enough that I'll never hurt another person ever." Andrew said with tears in his voice.

"Andy..."

"Promise!" Andrew demanded.

Alan sat silently for a moment then said, "I promise. If you ever lose control and threaten our child, I promise that I'll blast you. It'll kill me to do it, but I will because I know it's what you really want."

"And you. If I ever make a move to hurt you again, I need to know that you'll do this for me. I can't... I can't stay with you if you won't promise." Andrew said with obvious pain at having to say those words.

"Andy, please don't make me..." Alan began.

"Alan, I'm your protector, either you promise or I'll protect you by leaving... I have to know that you'll be safe." Andrew said helplessly.

"I promise." Alan whispered.

Andrew shut his eyes and tears fell down the sides of his face.

"I don't think you two need me here." Chakotay said, taken aback at what he had just witnessed.

"Thanks for talking with us Chakotay." Alan said with sadness in his voice.

"Yeah. Don't worry, I'm usually more fun than this." Andrew said with a forced smile.

"I bet." Chakotay said with a smile and left the room.

* * * * *

The Doctor finished his scans and walked to the workstation.

Alan and Andrew watched with anticipation. It had been two days and after the last scan the Doctor had said that Andrew was nearly ready to be released.

"Gentlemen, as nice as it has been to have your constant company for the past two days, I'm afraid the time has come to send you on your way." the Doctor said with a smile.

"Really?" Andrew asked with excitement.

"Yes, really Mr. Wells." the Doctor said and released the restraint field on the bed.

"Your brain chemistry has stabilized to the state you arrived in. I need to give you this before you go." the Doctor said and handed a padd to Andrew.

"A diet?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"More like a list of guidelines for daily nutrition." the Doctor said.

"Big difference." Alan said sarcastically.

"The guidelines I have given you will help you maintain your current biological state. The foods you ingest can impact your system and effect your behavior." the Doctor said as he walked with the men toward the door.

"It says I can have one piece of chocolate cake, once a day, only after I've eaten a balanced meal. What will happen if I just sit down and eat a piece of chocolate cake for lunch?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"There is no way to predict what will happen. Maybe nothing, you might become tired and fall asleep, you might become hyperactive and spend the next several hours engaged in some activity to burn off the excess sugar, you might become depressed, irritable, or even violent." the Doctor said as he reached the door.

Andrew paled at the thought of becoming violent again and made a personal vow to follow the Doctor's guidelines to the letter.

"How long does he have to stay on this diet?" Alan asked.

"It is not a diet. He is not restricted from eating or drinking anything he likes, it will just be necessary for him to modify his eating habits to minimize the impact of certain foods that will aggravate his condition." the Doctor said.

"For how long?" Alan repeated.

"For the rest of his life. I would be giving him the same advice if I were just meeting him for the first time today and he had never been treated by Seven of Nine or myself. This is the treatment for your condition whether it is natural or simulated." the Doctor said seriously.

"Thank you for all you've done Doctor." Alan said and walked out of the Sickbay, followed by Andrew.

* * * * *

Alan and Andrew walked into the cabin silently.

Once inside Alan stopped near the sofa and gave Andrew a desperate look then opened his arms in invitation.

Andrew walked into the embrace and began crying.

"What's the matter Andy? What are you feeling right now, I can't tell." Alan asked hesitantly.

"I feel unworthy of you. After... what I did... I don't deserve you. I don't know how you can stand to look at me." Andrew said in a pained voice.

"Oh love... do you remember when you used to feel ugly and unloved?" Alan asked carefully.

"Yeah." Andrew said and held Alan closer.

"I only know of one cure for your insecurity." Alan said and pulled back to look Andrew in the eyes.

"You're going to make love to me tonight?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Why wait till tonight?" Alan asked and guided Andrew toward the bedroom.

"Really?" Andrew asked with joy.

"I've wanted to make love to you ever since you woke up in Sickbay but you weren't ready... now I think you are." Alan said with a serene smile.

"Ready, willing and able." Andrew said and pulled Alan to the bed.

"I think it's time to remind you how much I love you." Alan said with joy.

* * * * *

Andrew took off his clothes in record time then laid on the bed and enjoyed watching Alan taking off his clothes at a more leisurely pace. Finally the last of the clothes were off and Alan was about to remove the prosthetic leg when he thought to ask, "Would you rather I leave it on?"

"Whatever makes you most comfortable love." Andrew said with an honest smile.

Alan returned the smile and removed the device.

"It really is uncomfortable after a while. It's been rubbing me raw." Alan said and showed Andrew the red patches of skin where the prosthetic had rubbed him.

"Let me kiss it and make it better." Andrew whispered and moved down to the stump just below Alan's knee.

"You don't have to..." Alan began, then trailed off as Andrew administered loving attention to the damaged skin.

"I know I don't have to love, but if you're hurting, I want to make it feel better." Andrew said and kissed around the sore spots then started a gentle massage above the knee.

"Oh love, how did you know that my muscles were sore?" Alan asked breathily.

"You're using your leg in a different way than you're used to. It makes sense that you'd be sore." Andrew said as he increased the intensity of the massage.

"Oh love, you do that too good. Don't put me to sleep, there's still a lot I want to do." Alan said with his eyes closed in ecstasy.

"Don't worry about it. For all that I have planned... we'll need rest breaks." Andrew said with a smile and pushed Alan, encouraging him to roll over onto his stomach.

Andrew took Alan's foot and began to massage with gentle intensity.

He carefully worked his way up the calf and to the thigh. Kneading gently all the way, taking care not to be too rough.

Andrew listened for a moment and recognized the sound of Alan's breathing. Andrew inched up the bed and saw him fast asleep.

"Oh love, get the rest while you can. You're going to need it." Andrew said as a vow and laid his head beside Alan's to get some sleep.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to the sound of the door chime.

He hurriedly pulled on some clothes and noticed that Alan was doing the same.

"Take your time love. I'll go see who it is and you can join me when you're ready." Andrew said and walked out of the room.

Andrew opened the door to find Chakotay and Tom Paris.

"Hey guys, what's going on?" Andrew asked happily.

"We were talking in the mess hall and decided to come by for a visit to see how you two are doing." Tom said happily.

"We're fine. We actually fell asleep right after we got out of Sickbay." Andrew said with embarrassment.

"I'm sorry if we woke you." Tom hurried to say.

"That's fine. It's time for us to be awake anyway. Come in and sit down. Alan will be out in a minute." Andrew said and motioned to the sofa.

"If you're sure we're not keeping you from sleep." Chakotay asked with worry.

"It's not a problem guys, I promise. Give me a second to let Alan know you're here." Andrew said and walked into the bedroom.

Alan was nearly dressed as Andrew said, "Chakotay and Tom came by for a visit."

"Tell them I'll be right out." Alan said and started fastening his shirt.

"Will do." Andrew said and left the room.

Andrew walked back to the living room and said, "He's almost ready. Can I get you guys anything?"

"No, we just came from the mess hall, so we're fine." Tom said for both.

Andrew sat on the loveseat and asked, "So what's going on?"

Alan walked into the room and sat quietly beside Andrew, waiting for the answer.

"Not much. We're in a fairly boring part of space at the moment. We've just been making the rounds... Harry is trying to teach Chell how to play the clarinet, B'Elana can't leave her warp engines, so you guys were next on the list." Tom said matter-of-factly.

"And you don't know how much it means to us to be on that list." Andrew said honestly.

Alan leaned over to Andrew and whispered, "Are you ready for me to make the announcement?"

Andrew's face radiated joy as he nodded.

"Guys, we have an announcement to make." Alan said to Chakotay and Tom.

The men silenced and turned their attention to Alan.

"We've decided to have a commitment ceremony to make our partnership official." Alan said joyfully.

"You mean your getting married?" Tom asked in confirmation.

"Yes and no." Alan said and looked to Andrew.

"A marriage is a religious act based in Christianity. In our time most Christian establishments don't recognize same-sex partnerships as being marriage. Some condemn the union so strongly as to call it blasphemy. For that reason, we decided that our joining will be a formal recognition of our commitment to each other to be witnessed by our friends. We aren't asking for the blessing of any deity. We are just avowing our love and fidelity to each other." Andrew said to the men.

"You mean you're getting married?" Tom asked again.

"Yeah, if you want to call it that." Alan said with a smile.

"Congratulations guys!" Tom said with excitement.

"I thought you were already in a committed relationship." Chakotay said honestly.

"We were in a way, we just haven't taken the final step. We've been engaged." Alan said happily.

"Did you ask him about...?" Tom asked Alan impatiently.

"Yeah, we're going to become pregnant right after the ceremony." Alan said with joy.

"I think this calls for a celebration... everyone up for it?" Tom asked the group.

Everyone nodded.

"Good, let's go then." Tom said and led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

Alan and Andrew walked into their cabin, amazed that they had found the way back.

"That was fun. God Andy, I never laughed so hard in my life. Tom and Harry together are a riot." Alan said tiredly.

"Yeah, and I thought everyone in the room was going to pass out with shock when Chakotay asked Tom to dance." Andrew said with a chuckle, then said, "Did you see B'Elana choke on her beer?"

"When I get my leg replaced, I want to go back there and dance with you." Alan said seriously.

"You did pretty good at the slow dancing as I recall." Andrew said with love in his voice.

"Yeah. That was wonderful." Alan said and pulled Andrew close.

"What do you have planned for tomorrow?" Andrew asked quietly.

"The morning in sickbay. The Doctor has about a dozen minor things he wants to do. Then in the afternoon I'll be talking to the Captain to ask her to perform the ceremony and to give her permission for the womb implant. If I have time after that I want to talk to Tom about a reception following the ceremony. What about you?" Alan asked tiredly.

"Not much really. I was kind of hoping to tag along with you and see what comes up." Andrew said in a sleepy voice.

"As much as I want to make mad passionate love to you right now, I'm afraid that I'm just too tired." Alan said apologetically.

"Good. I didn't know how to tell you, but I am too. Let's go to bed." Andrew said and got up.

"Okay. You know I love you, right?" Alan asked as he took Andrew's offered hand and got off the couch.

"Yeah. And I love you too." Andrew said with a smile as he put an arm around Alan and walked with him into the bedroom.

"I've got an idea... tell me what you think." Alan said as the bedroom door closed.

* * * * *

Tom found himself outside Chakotay's quarters, trying to think of a believable excuse before pressing the door chime.

The door opened and he found himself looking into the eyes of Chakotay.

"Hi Tom, I was just on my way to see you." Chakotay said timidly.

"Me too... but you... I mean... you know what I mean. God! It's like being a teenager all over again. I haven't been this tongue-tied around anyone in years." Tom said in disgust with himself.

"Why don't you come inside, maybe a cup of tea will help." Chakotay said and stepped back into the cabin.

Tom walked in and took a seat on the couch.

Chakotay came back with a cup of tea for each of them.

"Thanks." Tom said with a grateful smile and accepted the tea.

"What's got you so wound up?" Chakotay asked, sure that he knew.

"That dance..." Tom said and sat the tea on the coffee table.

"Was I moving too fast?" Chakotay asked with concern.

"No, you dance just fine." Tom said quickly.

"Not that, I mean, was it too soon in our relationship for me to ask you to dance?" Chakotay asked seriously.

Tom sat in silence for a moment, considering the words before he answered, "Yeah, I didn't even know we had a relationship. I mean, we're friends, but I never considered us being anything more than that and then we're dancing in front of half the crew."

"I'm sorry Tom, I just got caught up in the moment. I didn't mean to embarrass you." Chakotay said quietly.

"Chakotay, it's not that I'm embarrassed, not really. It's just that it was like you were announcing to the crew that we're a couple... and I didn't know." Tom said, pleading for Chakotay to understand.

"I really messed this up. I'm not good at stuff like this. What can I do to make it up to you?" Chakotay asked honestly.

"Chakotay, you don't have to make it up to me, just talk to me. You're my friend and I care about you but... the boyfriend thing... I've never even thought about it." Tom said quietly.

"But you're not against the idea? Like you might be ready for it one day?" Chakotay asked hopefully.

"Yeah, I think I will. I like you but I don't want to mess this up by moving too fast. How do you see our relationship progressing? I mean, what's the next step, the way you see it?" Tom asked carefully and took a sip of his tea.

Chakotay sat and thought about it for a moment.

Finally he said, "I guess the next step that I'd like for us to take is to kiss, hold hands... boyfriend stuff."

Tom thought about that and finally said, "I still feel like we skipped a stage by jumping from friends directly to boyfriends. There wasn't any... courting. It makes me feel like you don't respect me because you automatically assume that since I like you as a friend I will automatically be your boyfriend and we'll be having sex before the end of the night."

"Tom I didn't..." Chakotay began, then caught himself.

Tom watched silently as Chakotay figured it out.

"You're right. I was moving too fast. And it was disrespectful to you. I'm sorry." Chakotay finally said as he understood Tom's misgivings.

"So what do you want to do now? I mean, all this came from differing expectations. If we talk it through and both understand how each other feel, we'll have... ground rules, I guess. So I don't feel pressured and you don't feel like I'm not interested." Tom said seriously.

"Do you still want to be courted?" Chakotay asked timidly.

"Since the crew already think we're a couple, I guess we can skip it and go right to the boyfriend thing. But you're going to need to take it slow. Communicate." Tom said in warning.

"Okay. I can respect that. Can I kiss you?" Chakotay asked quietly.

"This is our first date. You don't get a kiss till the third. Remember, slowly." Tom said and got off the couch.

"Will you go out with me tomorrow night?" Chakotay asked carefully.

"I don't know. Ask me again tomorrow." Tom said and walked to the door.

Chakotay followed and reached Tom as the door opened automatically.

"You're not going to make this easy, are you?" Chakotay asked with a smile.

"Nope, just ask me again tomorrow. I have a feeling I'll probably say yes." Tom said with a smile and left the room.

Chapter 7: Ancient Customs

The duty shift had been long and uneventful. Tom couldn't keep his mind off the events of the night before and Chakotay's steamroller technique of romance. Finally the shift ended and Tom nearly ran to his cabin.

Tom had been in his cabin less than a minute when his door chime rang.

[If that's Chakotay we're going to have to have a discussion about 'smothering' too.] Tom thought and called, "Come in."

Alan walked into the room and gave Tom a big smile. "Hi Tom, I think I'm finally figuring out how to get around the ship. You mind if I come in and talk with you for a minute?"

"Actually, I was just on my way to the mess hall, care to join me?" Tom asked as he walked out of the living area and into the bedroom.

"That's why I wanted to catch you right after your duty shift. I wanted to invite you to a dinner party in our cabin tonight." Alan asked loudly so Tom could hear him in the next room.

A few moments later Tom walked out of the bedroom, dressed in more comfortable clothes and said, "Sure, when do you want me there?"

"Eighteen hundred hours, dress is casual to semi-formal. I wish I could stay and talk but I still have to invite the other guests." Alan said and turned to leave.

"Why don't you just use the comm?" Tom asked carefully. He didn't want to make Alan feel bad if he didn't know how to use it.

"Because I want the guests to show up. It's too easy to make excuses when you don't have to look someone in the eye and explain why you can't come." Alan said seriously.

Tom laughed and said, "I can see your point. Who are you going to invite next?"

"Chakotay. Then the Doctor and Seven of Nine." Alan said quickly.

"I'll invite Chakotay, if you don't mind... as my date." Tom said with a smile.

"Perfect. That will help me out a lot. Then I'm off to sickbay to talk with the Doctor. I just spent half the day with him, you'd think I would have had enough by now." Alan said cheerfully.

"Tell me about it. Sickbay shifts can be some of the longest days ever... depending on the patients of course." Tom said with a smile.

"Of course." Alan said with a slight incline of his head to indicate thanks for the implied compliment. "Well, I've got to go if I'm going to get everyone invited in time."

"Good luck." Tom said to Alan's retreating form.

* * * * *

Andrew was watching in fond amusement as Alan was hurrying around the cabin putting the finishing touches on their dinner party.

"Can I help with anything?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No, it's under control. Just answer the door when our guests arrive." Alan said and pulled another dish from the replicator.

"You're making enough food to feed an army, how many people did you invite?" Andrew asked in amazement at the number of dishes lined up on the desk.

"It's not the number of people that's the challenge, it's the people themselves. I've invited an omnivore, a vegetarian, a hologram and an organic/mechanical woman who doesn't eat food." Alan said with frustration.

"Wouldn't that make for less food, since two of our guests don't eat?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"You would think so..." Alan answered.

The door chime rang and Andrew performed his duty as host and ushered the Doctor and Seven of Nine into the room. Seven was dressed in an elegant gown and the Doctor was dressed in a gray suit that was appropriate for a dinner party.

"Seven, you look great." Andrew said with surprise.

"Mr. Summers said this would be an appropriate costume for this occasion." Seven said and walked into the room.

"He was right. And Doctor, it's good to see you in something besides the Starfleet uniform for a change. You look... comfortable." Andrew said, trying to find the right word.

"When Mr. Summers approached me with the idea of attending a dinner party, I researched the historical archive to find the appropriate attire. I chose this because it was formal enough to be appropriate for the occasion and informal enough to give the appearance of comfort." The Doctor explained.

"Good, I was worried that you were going to show up in a tuxedo with tails." Alan said from the dining area.

"That was my second choice." the Doctor said, not giving a hint if he was joking or not.

Alan walked to the Doctor and Seven and offered each a drink.

"What? This drink is holographic? How?" The Doctor said as he picked it up.

"Seven of Nine helped me to accommodate the special needs of our holographic guest." Alan said to the room as he went back to the dining area.

"Thank you Seven, that was very considerate." The Doctor said with gratitude.

"Mr. Summers explained that we would be conspicuous if we did not drink at this function and enlisted my aid to facilitate an acceptable substitute." Seven said and made a cheers motion with her glass.

The door chimed and Andrew turned his attention away from Seven and the Doctor.

"Tom, Chakotay, come in." Andrew said with a welcoming smile.

"Sorry we're late. Apparently Chakotay never had to dress for a dinner party before." Tom said and abruptly shut up as he realized he might embarrass Chakotay.

"We didn't have this type of occasion on my home world." Chakotay said shyly.

"Really? Did you have some type of occasion where friends gathered informally to just share each other's company?" Andrew asked with interest as he guided the men into the room.

"Sure, we would make a special meal and invite friends over to share in it." Chakotay said fondly.

"Same thing here, you just get to dress funny too." Andrew said and led the men to Seven and the Doctor.

Andrew looked up to see Alan approaching with a tray of glasses.

"Here you go. I hope you like the drinks I've selected for you." Alan said and handed each man his drink.

Tom looked curiously at his brown, sludgy looking drink before taking a tentative sip. A big smile came over his face and he took a bigger drink.

Chakotay watched Tom's reaction before tasting his own drink. His eyes got wide as he experienced the interesting flavor.

"Okay Alan, what did you give them? I can't even guess from their reactions." Andrew asked in amusement.

"I noticed last night that Tom has a fondness for chocolate. I checked the replicator file and found it had the ancient Earth drink 'Yoo-hoo'." Alan said happily.

"Yoo-hoo?" Tom asked incredulously.

"Yeah, a silly name but a good drink." Alan said with a shrug.

"So what did you give Chakotay?" Andrew asked, noticing that Chakotay was sniffing the mixture.

"Sassafras tea. It's an infusion made from tree bark and served with honey over ice. I noticed that Chakotay liked tea and sassafras is one of the few teas that I like." Alan said in triumph.

"It's... I don't even know how to describe the flavor." Chakotay said hesitantly.

"Do you like it?" Alan asked quietly.

"Yes, I think so, it's so different from anything I'm used to. My tea is usually a blend of several herbs, this is just one flavor and something else, just a hint of another flavor." Chakotay said and took another sip.

"That second flavor would be the honey, I found a variety of honeys in the replicator file and chose blackberry honey to go with the sassafras." Alan explained.

"It's interesting." Chakotay said and took another drink.

Alan walked over to the dining area and looked around before saying, "If you'll take your seats, dinner is ready."

Everyone took a chair. Seven of Nine was confused by Andrew pulling out her chair.

"An old Earth custom, I believe it relates to the elaborate way that women were expected to dress. The gentleman holds the chair for the lady to facilitate her sitting at the table. As the style of women's clothing became less elaborate, it became less of a necessity and more of a custom." The Doctor informed the table.

"I never thought about it. It was always just the polite thing to do." Andrew said as he took his own seat.

Alan began by placing a bowl of soup before Seven of Nine.

"I do not ingest nourishment in this way." Seven said seriously.

"I know, you aren't the only one I asked for help today. Doctor?" Alan said as he prepared the next bowl.

"This soup was specifically chosen to be tolerated by your digestive system. This is miso and tofu soup. The seasoning is nearly nonexistent. It was chosen to be inoffensive in both flavor and texture." The Doctor said instructionally.

"Well said Doctor." Alan said as he placed a bowl of holographic soup before the doctor.

"What is this?" the Doctor asked.

"Seven?" Alan asked with a smile.

"This soup was specifically chosen to provide the maximum stimulation to your holographic senses. This is a holographic representation of traditional Italian minestrone. It has a variety of textures for you to experience since you don't have an actual sense of taste." Seven said with a hint of triumph in her voice.

Chakotay looked at his soup then cast a questioning look at Alan.

"Vegetarian Gumbo." Alan said quietly and turned automatically to Tom and said, "Non-vegetarian Gumbo."

"So how do you like your soup Doctor?" Alan asked after a few moments.

"It is very good. I never considered enjoying food by using the texture as a substitute for taste." the Doctor answered before taking another spoon of his soup and savoring the feel of the varying textures.

"How about you Seven?" Alan asked carefully.

"The sensation is unusual... but not unpleasant." Seven said and took another spoon of soup.

Finally the soup course was finished. Andrew cleared the soup bowls, afraid for a moment that he would have to wrestle the Doctor to get his away.

Alan followed behind and replaced each bowl with a plate of food.

"What is it?" The Doctor asked looking at his holographic plate of food.

"Macaroni and cheese, pork chops, applesauce and steamed peas and carrots." Alan said and placed Seven's plate before her.

Before he could be asked he said, "Tofu, boiled vegetables, and rice cakes."

"How did you get the replicator to boil vegetables like that? I mean they're really overcooked." Tom asked as he looked at Seven's food.

"They're overcooked for your taste. But Seven isn't accustomed to food, so anything with too much flavor would be offensive to her. The vegetables were boiled by Neelix so they would have as little flavor as possible." Alan said and sat Tom's plate before him.

"You mean he does that on purpose?" Tom asked the table.

Alan gave an aggravated look at Tom and said, "Yes Tom, he purposely overcooks the vegetables he serves in the mess hall because he thinks that's the way people like them. He's not human and doesn't know what flavors and textures the human palette finds pleasing."

"Oh." Tom said, knowing that he had been chastised.

"I volunteered to help him in the kitchen for a while after our commitment ceremony. I don't know the first thing about cooking, but I have a lifetime of experience at eating. I'm going to taste his recipes and let him know how he might adjust them to make them more pleasing." Alan said and placed a plate of food before Chakotay.

"You mean we've suffered for four years and all we would have had to do is tell him that the vegetables are overcooked and the breads are undercooked?" Chakotay said in wonder.

"I guess so. I just talked to him honestly and he was happy to help." Alan said and took his seat.

"Um, what?" Chakotay asked as he looked at the food before him..

"Red beans and rice with wild onion and tortilla chips." Alan said gently.

"Thank you." Chakotay said and took a bite.

Alan then looked at Tom and said "Beanie Weenies."

Tom nodded, remembering Alan having this same thing as his first meal with the new stomach.

Everyone enjoyed their meals and when they were finished, Andrew announced, "Let's move to the living room. We'll have coffee and desert in a little while."

Alan took a moment to clear the dishes then joined the rest of the group.

"We had another reason for asking you all here." Andrew said to the group and picked up a box from beneath the coffee table.

"We've discussed it and decided that we would like for all of you to attend our commitment ceremony as our witnesses." Alan said with a smile.

"It is traditional to give each of the witnesses a gift of appreciation for what they have contributed to the relationship. Seven, will you attend?" Andrew asked seriously.

"I do not understand my function in the ceremony should I agree." Seven said plainly.

"You will witness the vows that we exchange. If there should ever be a time that we seem to forget them, you will remind us." Alan said carefully.

"I will attend." Seven said and was handed a gift.

She opened the gift carefully and looked up in question.

"It's a turtle." Alan said with a smile.

"I do not understand the purpose of this ceramic representation of an earth reptile." Seven said flatly.

"When we were on our own world, there was a time when we were both recovering from injuries." Andrew said with a distant look.

"We seem to spend a lot of time doing that." Alan threw in.

"Two very special women decided that we needed to know that people cared about us and threw a party for us." Andrew continued.

"A little boy named Artie gave me a ceramic turtle as a gift. It was the only thing he had ever created from clay that survived the firing process... that made it very special to him. He gave it to me as a gift in hopes that it would make me feel better." Alan said fondly.

"Since then, it has become a symbol to us of someone who gives of themselves to help another. We want you to have this turtle as a representation of that sentiment. Seven, you used your nano-probes and knowledge to help Andrew and I. There isn't anything we could give you that could adequately repay you for what you've done, so we're giving you this as a token of our esteem." Alan said with a smile toward Seven.

Seven didn't know how to respond to that, so she gave a nod and looked back into the box.

The door chimed and Andrew ran to the door.

"Great, you have perfect timing... is it ready?" Andrew asked in the hallway.

"Yes, I don't understand why you want it but... here it is." a female voice said.

"Come in and I'll explain to everyone at once." Andrew said and led B'Elana into the room.

"Doctor, will you attend our commitment ceremony?" Andrew asked seriously.

"It would be my pleasure to attend." the Doctor said with a smile.

"This gift is for you." Andrew said happily and handed the piece of hardware to the Doctor.

"It is a miniature holo-imaging projector... I don't understand." the Doctor said and looked up at Andrew.

"You have to turn it on." Andrew said with exasperation.

The doctor turned on the device. It flickered and resolved into the form of a puppy.

"A hologram of a puppy?" the Doctor asked in confusion.

Andrew clapped his hands and said, "Come here boy."

The puppy jumped off the Doctor's lap and scampered to Andrew's feet.

"How? It's too complex to... how did you?..." the Doctor asked in wonder.

"The behavioral subroutines aren't that complicated when you don't have to deal with higher brain functions. It took some work, but I was able to integrate the basic patterns into the holo-unit. I used your mobile emitter as a guide. It's not much different from your mobile emitter, just on a smaller scale." B'Elana said, underplaying her achievement.

"It's wonderful, but why?" the Doctor asked.

"Alan and I talked about all you've done for us, healing us, seeing not only to our physical well-being but our comfort while we were in Sickbay. But the one thing he told me that stood out above all the rest was when he told me how you offered to sit and talk to him to keep him company while I was being healed. That meant a lot to him at the time and it means a lot to me to know that you cared enough to do that for him. It occurred to me that you could probably use some company in Sickbay when there aren't any exploded or brain-hemorrhaged patients around for you to take care of. So I thought you might like a puppy to keep you company, and since you have a mobile emitter, your puppy should have one too. Just as Seven's gift represents self-sacrifice, yours represents companionship." Andrew finished with a shrug.

"While you're in an area of the ship with holo-emitters you can download the puppy's program and he can run around in that area, outside those areas, he can be downloaded into his mobile emitter to go with you." B'Elana said with triumph.

Andrew walked over and handed the puppy back to the Doctor.

"What's his name?" the Doctor asked while looking at the puppy.

"That's up to you. Right now he responds to the name Puppy, but when you decide on a new name for him, start calling him by his name and he will eventually recognize it as his own." B'Elana said, smiling at the scene of the Doctor holding the puppy.

"Please sit down and join us B'Elana. You are going to be invited to the commitment ceremony too." Andrew said and indicated an empty spot on the couch beside the Doctor.

B'Elana had a surprised expression but said nothing as she took a seat.

Alan stood and said, "Chakotay? Will you attend?"

"Of course." Chakotay said with a smile, still focused on the Doctor and puppy.

Andrew handed a box to Chakotay. He took it and opened it carefully.

Chakotay's eyes got wide as he saw what was inside.

"A blue bear?" Chakotay asked and looked up in question.

"Yeah. We picked it especially for you." Andrew said quietly.

"A blue bear?" Chakotay asked again, then cast a look at Tom trying to hide his laughter.

"There aren't too many things I remember about my childhood. I guess there was a lot of bad stuff I didn't want to remember. But one of my happy memories is of a blue teddy bear like this one. When I was scared, it helped me to feel safe. It brought me comfort when not much else in my life did." Andrew admitted shyly.

"That's why we wanted you to have this. It represents what you brought to us. By caring and spending time with us when we were hurting, you brought comfort." Alan said with a serene smile.

Chakotay looked at the bear with this new information in mind and reverently picked it up and held it close. "Thanks." he said with appreciation.

"Tom, will you attend?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"Yeah, try and stop me." Tom said with his old flyboy grin.

Alan presented a box to Tom and sat back.

Tom opened the box with excitement and stared in wonder at the contents.

After a long moment of silence B'Elana finally said, "Well, what is it flyboy?"

"It's a bird." Tom said in wonder and carefully lifted the delicate glass figure out of the box.

"It's beautiful." B'Elana said with a gasp.

Alan then said, "It's a dove. We thought long and hard about what to give you to represent friendship. The dove represents peace, and since you once told me you'd rather talk than fight... it seemed right."

"And since you are a pilot, a bird seemed appropriate." Andrew added.

"And besides all that... we just thought you'd like it." Alan finished.

"Guys... it's beautiful. Thanks." Tom said quietly and continued to examine the crystal dove with it's wings extended.

"Now we need to complete our guest list. B'Elana, will you attend our commitment ceremony?" Andrew asked sincerely.

"I don't understand why you're asking me. I just met you two in Sandrine's last night, I haven't even been introduced to Alan yet." B'Elana said to Andrew seriously.

"B'Elana, this is my intended, Alan. Alan, this is Chief Engineer B'Elana Torres." Andrew said with the appropriate gestures.

"Nice to meet you." Alan said shyly.

"As to why you? You and Harry are as much a part of this group as if you'd been in Sickbay along side us. The two of you will be invited because any celebration with this group wouldn't be complete without you. As to why you're being invited now... you're here. The rest are going to serve as witnesses, you and Harry are going to be guests." Andrew said gently.

"So it will just be the six of us attending your ceremony?" B'Elana asked in confirmation.

"Yes, unless anyone wants to bring a guest. The ceremony is going to be a private affair but the reception afterward will be open to anyone who wants to attend. Neelix will be seeing to that." Alan replied.

After a quiet moment of thought B'Elana said, "I'll attend, thank you for inviting me."

Andrew nodded, then glanced at Alan.

"I'm going to get the dessert now. Would anyone like coffee?" Alan said and went to the replicator.

"Yeah, thanks." Tom said.

"Can you make that sassafras tea hot?" Chakotay asked.

"Sure can." Alan said and replicated the drinks for the two men.

Alan pressed two buttons on the base of the Doctor's glass and it changed into a cup of coffee.

"Andrew, can you take the drinks in while I get the dessert?" Alan said as he removed the cover from a dish.

"Sure, who gets what?" Andrew asked a moment later.

Alan told him and followed him into the living room carrying a plate.

"Seven." he said and handed her a plate.

An actual emotional expression crossed her face as she looked at the transparent green gelatinous mass sitting on her plate.

"It's called Jell-O and I had it diluted so the flavor wouldn't bother you." Alan said and returned to the dining area.

Seven poked the Jell-O with her spoon and after a few attempts, was able to get a small piece. She slowly took it to her mouth and braced herself to taste it.

After a moment of staring, she finally said, "I find this substance to be pleasing. May I have the ingredient listing that I may replicate it at a later date?"

"Sure Seven, I'll send you the recipe tomorrow." Alan said happily as he presented B'Elana with a plate.

"What in the name of K'Haless is this?" B'Elana asked in confusion at the pastry filled with black slime.

"Taste it and tell me what you think." Alan said and retreated to get another dish.

B'Elana didn't realize it but she did almost move for move what Seven had done with her first taste of Jell-O.

When B'Elana finally tasted the dessert she was amazed by the flavor.

"What is this? It's delicious." B'Elana said in wonder.

"Raisin Pie." Alan said as he presented the doctor with his dessert.

"I usually find human food to be too bland for my taste but this... and it's in the replicator log?" B'Elana asked before taking another bite.

"Yeah. Most people are put off by the name and the appearance but it really is good." Alan said and took Tom his dessert.

"Mmmm." the Doctor said as he took a bite.

"I thought you would like the sensations of hot cherry cobbler and ice cream." Alan said happily. "Hot, cold, smooth, rough."

"It's hard to believe I never considered enjoying holographic food before. The sensation is quite satisfying." The Doctor said before taking another bite.

"How did you make holographic food?" B'Elana asked before taking another bite of pie.

"Seven made three miniature holo-imagers, like what you would use for a family album." Alan said and looked to Seven.

"I adapted the holo-imagers to interact with the Doctor's holo-matrix so when he comes in contact with them, his mobile emitter maintains the projection seamlessly. And he can experience the textures of those projections. The most difficult part was to give the holo-imagers the appearance of a plate, bowl and glass while providing access to the controls." Seven said before taking another bite of her Jell-O.

"Alan?" Tom asked.

"Flan." Alan said and handed Andrew his dessert, then sat down with his own.

"What?" Tom asked with confusion at Alan's response.

"That dessert, it's called flan, give it a try." Alan said and took a bite of his chocolate cake.

Tom tried it and shrugged. "Can I have some of yours?" he asked Chakotay.

"Sure." Chakotay happily responded and shifted his plate to share.

Alan was about to get up and get Tom his own plate when he felt a hand on his knee. He turned to see Andrew shaking his head.

"Delicious." Tom said as he took a bite of Chakotay's mixed berries and ice cream.

Alan looked around the room and saw everyone happily enjoying their desserts. He relaxed a little and took another bite of his cake.

Andrew finished his dessert before Alan so he stood to get the attention of the others in the room.

"On to the next part of the evening. As soon as the ceremony is finished Alan is going to become pregnant with our child. We decided that since you are all here, we would ask you to collectively be our baby's godparents." Andrew said to the group.

"I do not understand." Seven said.

"In the event that Andrew and Alan are unable to attend to their child whether by death, infirmity or whatever reason, it is the responsibility of the godparents to step in and provide material and emotional support for the child until the parents are able to take over again or until the child is an adult." The Doctor said to the group.

"Thank you Doctor. I couldn't have explained it better. Our child will be raised to know you all as part of his family. You'll be referred to as his aunts and uncles... what do you say?" Andrew asked the group with a hint of worry.

Tom looked to Chakotay and saw his nod of agreement. "Chakotay and I will do it." He said with a fond look toward Alan.

"I would be honored." the Doctor said.

"As would I." said Seven.

Everyone turned to look at B'Elana. "Yeah, of course." she said and rolled her eyes.

"Good, that concludes the planned portion of the evening, from here on out, we're open to suggestions. Anyone need anything?" Alan said to the group.

"I could use another piece of that pie." B'Elana said.

"And some more tea." Chakotay said quickly as Alan got up.

Chapter 8: Small Talk and Various Other Forms of Torture

After a few minutes of general chatter Tom finally said, "Andrew, Alan has mentioned your mutant ability, but I don't really understand."

The room fell silent in anticipation of Andrew's answer.

"Sure. Doctor, you'll need to hold on to Puppy while I do this. I don't want him to become disoriented. Everyone, remain seated and just watch." Andrew said and closed his eyes.

He opened his eyes and cast a golden glow on the room and things began shifting to a different reality.

"You are causing a dimensional phase shift." Seven said in warning.

"Don't worry Seven, we aren't going to phase completely in, they won't be able to see us." Alan said quietly.

The room watched as Neelix and Kes were hugging. She reached up and stroked his hair and said, "I don't understand why you want us to leave the ship."

"I can't explain Sweeting, I wish that I could. I just know deep in my bones that things are about to turn badly and we need to be away from here." Neelix said desperately.

"But they're our friends, if it weren't for them I would be dead. We can't just leave them if they're going to be in danger." Kes said desperately.

"*We* are the ones who will be in danger... from them. Come Sweeting, gather the things that mean the most to you and we'll leave on my ship. We're running out of time." Neelix said with panic.

Kes looked around and finally said, "They're just things, let's go."

"Right behind you." Neelix said and they both ran out of the room.

Andrew closed his eyes and the room faded back to normal.

* * * * *

"Kes is alive?" Tom asked in shock.

"In that reality, yes. This is Andrew's special ability. He can open doorways to other places." Alan said to the room of shocked people.

"So this is how you came to be on our ship?" Seven asked.

"In a way, we were brought here by Andrew's special ability but we didn't phase in, we traveled through a portal." Alan explained.

Andrew took this to be a cue. He stood and opened a portal in the wall of the room.

"Where does it lead?" Chakotay asked.

"To Sickbay... I really don't know the ship well enough to target much more than there." Andrew said timidly.

"Anyone want to give it a try?" Alan said and walked to the portal.

No one got up from their chairs so Alan walked through the portal alone. A moment later he walked back through the portal and handed the Doctor a medical tricorder.

Andrew dissipated the portal and sat back in his chair.

"That is an intriguing ability. The possibilities are phenomenal." the Doctor said, stroking Puppy's fur.

"It's not actually that unusual on my world. There are mutants with much more spectacular abilities than mine. And much more dangerous... Alan?" Andrew said, not wanting to be the only one to show off.

Alan cast a look at Andrew before turning his gaze on a dessert plate. He remembered how Seven had told him to control the primary and secondary appiture then eased them open just a little to release a pinpoint beam.

A small beam of light hit the plate and the plate exploded a second later.

"That was the lowest my power could be focused. If I let it loose, I could blow a hole through the side of the ship." Alan said to the group.

"When you said optic blasts... I don't know, I thought it would be more like an intense light that would burn through if you left it focused in one spot long enough." Tom said, amazed by the display of power.

"Now you know why the people on my home world feared us so much. If we were to organize, we could be a powerful force. Even one mutant can be a challenge to stop." Alan said as he sat again.

"Yeah, and that's why we joined the X-men. They work to help mutants and non-mutants live together in peace." Andrew added.

"They train mutant children to control their gifts to use them for the benefit of all humanity." Alan said to the group.

"Wow, you really do come from a different world." Tom said in wonder.

"Yeah, and as crazy as it is, I miss it." Andrew said sadly.

Silence filled the room.

Finally B'Elana said, "I have a question."

Everyone turned their attention to her.

"How did you know that I would like raisin pie? It can't be a coincidence." B'Elana asked in accusation.

"And the Yoo-hoo, an ancient Earth drink that I turned out to love? And Chakotay's tea?" Tom asked curiously.

"Busted." Alan said to Andrew, then turned back to the group.

"I did some homework. I don't want to offend you by generalizing B'Elana, but Klingons tend to like sweeter, more strongly flavored foods than humans according to my research. That's why I selected raisin pie, because I thought you might like it. As far as the Yoo-hoo, it may be from ancient Earth... but so am I. After seeing what kinds of drinks you ordered last night at Sandrine's, I just thought you'd like it. And I already told you about Chakotay's tea, it's something that I also enjoy." Alan said with a shrug.

"You really put a lot of thought and work into this. How did you pull it all together so well?" B'Elana asked, understanding the lengths Alan had gone to.

"I had originally planned to invite you and Harry to the dinner, but there just wasn't any way to make it work. I would have needed more chairs, a larger table, and more work area. There was just no way I could have done all that and had everything else done on time." Alan said with a tone of apology.

"When did you decide to have this dinner party?" Chakotay asked.

"The idea came to me last night. After I talked it over with Andrew, I started to plan. While I was in Sickbay this morning receiving some treatments from the Doctor I asked him about Seven of Nine's food limitations. I went and talked to Andrew about gifts before my meeting with the Captain. Then I went to Seven of Nine about the holographic food while Andrew went to B'Elana about Puppy, then we spent some time at the replicator." Alan said with a smile.

"You have a real talent for organizing if you could do all this so quickly." Tom said in appreciation.

"I had a lot of help. Seven, the Doctor, Andrew, B'Elana and even the Captain... she suggested a bird for Tom. I couldn't have done it without everyone." Alan said with humility.

"And none of it would have happened without you, love." Andrew said with pride.

A moment of silence fell which was broken by the Doctor asking, "Have you thought about a name for the baby yet?"

"We haven't discussed it yet. The only thing I'm sure of is the baby's last name will be Summers." Andrew said with certainty.

"Why is that? I mean, you could choose the last name Wells just as easily." Chakotay asked the pair.

"Two reasons, after the commitment ceremony, I'm going to have my last name changed to Summers. It may be a silly old Earth tradition but it means something to me... like another symbol of our commitment. And if we ever find a way to get back to our home world, the baby is going to have an Uncle Alex, Uncle Scott and Aunt Dawn Summers that I want him to know without a doubt are his family." Andrew said solidly.

"I notice that you refer to the baby in the masculine, am I to infer that you have chosen to father a male child?" Seven asked.

"Yes Seven, we both want a son. And if we decide to have a second child later it will be a girl." Andrew said with a smile.

"I do not understand the instinct to procreate. Perhaps later in my development, it will assert itself." Seven said casually.

"To tell you the truth, we probably wouldn't be having a baby this early in our relationship except that our lives seem to move so quickly that we may not have the opportunity later." Alan said seriously.

"I do not understand." Seven said with interest.

"Let's see. Two months ago I was living on my home world in Sunnydale, California. My closest friends were dead and I was about to face a battle with demons, in which I expected to die." Andrew said with pain in his voice.

"Last month I was in our world in upstate New York, I was recovering from a stroke and worried sick about my friend Scott who had just come out of a coma."

"This month I'm here, seventy thousand something light-years from Earth, four-hundred years in the future and in a parallel dimension, I've just been revived from brain death using modified nano-probes and found out that we have access to the technology that allows two men to have a baby."

"Anyone want to take a guess where I'll be next month?" Andrew said with a tone of voice that said he really wanted an answer.

Alan leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek before saying, "Two months ago I was on my homeworld, we had just retrieved two of my friends who had been captured and mutilated by the 'friends of humanity.' One of them had his wings cut off, the other had his eyes cut out, both were castrated."

"One month ago I was recovering in the Mansion's MedLab from a failed suicide attempt after my boyfriend of five years had been murdered. I was just about to meet my brother Scott and his boyfriend Andrew." Alan said with a smile.

"You moved in on your brother's boyfriend?" Tom asked with wide eyes.

"No, my boyfriend Scott dumped me when his ex-girlfriend came back from the dead. He dropped me like I was on fire." Andrew said shaking his head.

"And I had been developing feelings for Andrew the whole time I knew him. When Scott dumped him, he was hurt really bad, so I told him how I felt." Alan said peacefully.

"So did Scott and his ex get back together?" Chakotay asked.

"No, she dumped him almost as fast as he dumped me." Andrew said, trying to hold back a smile.

"Scott and Andrew made up after that and are still friends." Alan said proudly.

"Then why does Andrew have that smile when he talks about Scott getting dumped?" B'Elana accused.

"Because there is so little justice in my life, I have to enjoy what little comes to me. Alan's right, we're good friends now, even Jean, the ex, is a friend to all of us." Andrew said happily.

"You said you have a sister Dawn and a brother Alex. Whose dimension do they come from?" Tom asked the pair.

"Dawn comes from my dimension... sort of. Alex comes from the dimension we both call home." Andrew said carefully.

"Sort of?" the Doctor asked.

"Dawn is an interdimensional key made into human form." Andrew said, looking for everyone's reactions.

"That seems a bit far-fetched." the Doctor said cautiously.

"Says the sentient hologram holding his holographic puppy." Andrew said in return.

"Anyway, Scott and Alex Summers are brothers. I am the Scott Summers from the parallel dimension next to theirs. Dawn is my... second cousin in an interdimensional sort of a way, and is from Andrew's dimension." Alan said, trying to take the focus off the Doctor and Andrew.

"You two seem to be adjusting to our time fairly well. Has the adjustment been difficult?" Chakotay asked.

"Not really. The technology was a little challenge at first, but once I got used to the LCARS interface, it got much easier. I guess since I'm a student and a teacher's assistant at the school where we lived, I'm kinda used to learning new things. Beside that, It's the people that make a place good or bad to stay in. If you took all the technology away, I'd still like it here." Andrew said seriously.

"So when is the ceremony?" B'Elana asked the men.

"I've still got one or two things to iron out, but it looks like three days from today. I want to be able to stand with Andrew on my own two feet at the ceremony." Alan said happily.

A moment of silence fell over the room to be interrupted by Chakotay saying, "Is it really that late? I'd better get going."

"Me too. Thanks for the great dinner and the gift guys. I can't wait for the wedding." Tom said and followed Chakotay to the door.

"Yes, thank you for your hospitality, I too must leave. It is nearing time for my regeneration cycle." Seven said and rose, taking her gift with her.

"I suppose it's time for us to leave too. Come on Doctor, you need to walk your dog." B'Elana said and rose.

"You don't mean you programmed him to..." the Doctor was saying as he walked out the door.

Andrew pulled Alan close and said, "I'm so proud of you. You did a great job tonight. Everything was wonderful and everyone had a great time."

"I thought I blew it when Tom didn't like the dessert, but he enjoyed sharing Chakotay's so much that I'll call it a success." Alan said and leaned his head on Andrew's shoulder.

"We have to clean up. Tomorrow's going to be a big day, we have a wedding to plan." Andrew said and got up.

"Do I have to?" Alan whined.

"No love. You've done so much today, I can clean up if you're too tired." Andrew said and went to work.

A moment later Alan was by his side.

"As long as you're in here, it won't seem like work anyway." Alan said with a smile as he began handing Andrew dirty dishes.

Chapter 9: Tasks, Trials and Trusts

"Captain, I've detected a wormhole, newly formed, approximately 300 kilometers to port." Harry said with excitement.

"On screen." Janeway said with her own excitement.

"It's small, Voyager won't be able to fit through it." Harry said with disappointment.

"Captain, I believe we should take a shuttle and investigate." Chakotay said with enthusiasm.

"To what purpose?" Janeway asked as her hopes crashed.

"Exploration, the possibility of finding something useful... curiosity." Chakotay ended with a shrug, knowing that he had her at 'exploration'.

"Very well. Assemble a team and investigate." Janeway said and sat back in her chair.

"Paris, Kim. You're with me." He said and got up from his chair, then speaking into the air he said, "Seven of Nine, Chief Engineer Torres, report to shuttlebay one for away mission."

"Both of them?" Captain Janeway questioned.

"Playing a hunch." Chakotay said with a twinkle in his eye before holding up two fingers in Tuvok's direction to indicate the need for two security officers to accompany the away mission.

* * * * *

"What's the matter Andy?" Alan asked as Andrew sat silently on the couch with a frown.

"I was trying to follow Chakotay and Tom, but they're too far away... I can't keep my focus through the wormhole." Andrew said with frustration.

"Do you think Chakotay is a capable commander?" Alan asked in a leading tone.

"Yes. Of course." Andrew said immediately.

"Then we have to trust in Chakotay to do his job. We have no other choice. If we get in the habit of second guessing him and trying to bail him out every time he leaves the ship to do his job, it will only lead to problems later on." Alan said confidently.

"But..."

"Andrew, stop looking. If you're going to trust him, then trust him. Come back to me and I'll wait with you." Alan said, stroking the back of Andrew's hand.

Andrew opened his eyes and asked, "How'd you get to be so smart?"

"The company I keep." Alan answered with a smile.

"What do you want to do now?"

"I need to go to the sickbay for some pre-surgery thing for the new leg. You want to come with me?" Alan asked with hope.

"Yeah, I'll play with Puppy while you two do what you need to." Andrew said and got off the couch.

As they reached the door, Andrew took hold of Alan's shoulder and turned him.

"I love you more each day." He said with a joyful smile.

"Same here." Alan said with a grin and fell into a tight embrace.

* * * * *

A while later Andrew came out of the Doctor's office where he had been playing with Puppy and asked, "Doctor? Do you recognize this pattern?" And handed him a padd.

"Yes, it is a modified water molecule... I seem to remember seeing something like that in the medical database... why do you ask?"

"It's what's wrong with the alternate Voyager crew... the one we saw at the dinner party when we phased in for a peek. Their Doctor is making an antidote right now. I just thought it might be a good idea if we were prepared, just in case..." Andrew trailed off.

"A wise precaution. I am involved in Mr. Summers preparation for surgery right now. Check the medical database and see if you can find the antidote while I finish up here." the Doctor asked.

"I don't have access to those files." Andrew said shyly.

"Computer, grant level four access to Starfleet Medical Database to Andrew Wells, authorization Alpha Omega Beta Omicron Zed." The Doctor said into the air.

"Access Granted." Was the computer's response.

"Thank you Doctor." Andrew said and went back to the office.

"He really is something, isn't he?" Alan asked from the table.

"Hold still Mr. Summers or the surgery tomorrow is going to be more of a challenge than need be." the Doctor said with a harsh tone, then in a more gentle tone he said, "Yes, he is quite special."

* * * * *

The Delta Flyer emerged from the wormhole and immediately hailed the ship.

"Delta Flyer to Voyager, we have a medical emergency." the voice of B'Elana Torres came over the comm.

"Doctor, prepare for emergency transport. Report B'Elana." Captain Janeway said with anxiety.

"It was a Borg cube, heavily damaged with most of the Borg dead. The only survivors were a group of children." B'Elana said in a rambling tone.

"What injuries have you sustained?" the Captain called.

"Lieutenant Paris was captured, they tried to assimilate him and removed one of his hands. Ensign Kim was slammed into a bulkhead and hasn't regained consciousness. Commander Chakotay and Ensign Charles were hit by a Hirogen style disrupter and remain unconscious." B'Elana said with worry.

"They're in transporter range." Ayala said from the ops console.

"Transport the injured directly to sickbay." Janeway commanded.

"I'm detecting thirteen life signs aboard the Delta Flyer." Ayala said with worry.

"Did you bring some passengers, Ms. Torres?" Janeway questioned.

"Yes Captain. Commander Chakotay ordered us to subdue the Borg children and bring them back with us." B'Elana answered.

"Why would he do that?" Janeway asked no one in particular.

"You'll have to ask him Captain... Delta Flyer on approach for landing in shuttle bay one." B'Elana said with Starfleet efficiency.

Janeway glanced toward Ayala who nodded in response.

"We've got you Lieutenant, sit back and enjoy the ride." Janeway said and got up from her seat.

"I'll be in Sickbay. Tuvok, send security to the shuttle bay. You have the bridge." Janeway said as she walked toward the turbolift.

"Yes Captain." Tuvok responded.

* * * * *

"Doctor, report." Janeway said as she entered Sickbay.

"None of the injuries are life threatening. Lieutenant Paris has regained consciousness. Commander Chakotay and Ensign Charles will need significant dermal regeneration and repair to some internal organs but will make a full recovery. Due to the nature of Ensign Kim's injuries, I recommend that he be allowed to heal naturally. No treatment I could give would significantly effect his recovery." the Doctor said as he moved the dermal regenerator over Commander Chakotay's stomach.

"Can Commander Chakotay be brought to consciousness?" Janeway asked while watching the Doctor work.

"Yes, briefly." the Doctor said, understanding the Captain's need for more information.

"Proceed." the Captain said forcefully.

"May I request the assistance of Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers while you speak with the Commander?" the Doctor asked as he retrieved a hypospray.

"To what purpose?" the Captain asked, not being able to imagine what assistance two people who were four-hundred years out of date could offer the doctor.

"They have become friends with Commander Chakotay and Lieutenant Paris. I believe it would benefit both to have someone here to help them emotionally during the regeneration process and since Lieutenant Paris is my medical assistant, I could use the extra hands... er... you know what I mean." the Doctor said as he injected the Commander with a stimulant.

"Go ahead Doctor. I'll trust your judgment in this matter." Janeway said with a tone of voice that said 'we're done now... leave.'

The Doctor nodded and stopped at his workstation on the way to Ensign Charles and said, "Mr. Wells, Mr. Summers, report to Sickbay immediately."

* * * * *

Andrew and Alan had been back in their own cabin for less than ten minutes when they received the call from the Doctor.

"Love, will you port us there?" Alan asked as he got off the couch.

"Yeah, one step and we're there." Andrew said and motioned to the wall where a portal formed.

"What did you need Doctor?" Andrew asked as he walked through the portal.

"Mr. Wells, would you take this dermal regenerator and move it thusly over Ensign Charles wound while I attend to Lieutenant Paris?" the Doctor asked in a hurried tone as he handed the regenerator to Andrew.

"Of course Doctor." Andrew said and took the regenerator.

"Mr. Summers, I need for you to do the same for Lieutenant Paris while I attend to his hand... or lack thereof." the Doctor said and turned on the regenerator before handing it to Alan.

"Yes Doctor." Alan said and began to run the dermal regenerator over Tom's wounds.

"Alan?" Tom asked in a daze.

"Yeah Tom, it's me. How's this for a turnabout?" Alan said with a smile as he carefully directed the beam of the regenerator at Tom's injuries.

"You handle that thing like an expert." Tom said with a pained smile.

"I've had lots of experience with it on the receiving end... just hold still and I'll take care of you." Alan said and moved to Tom's neck.

* * * * *

"Commander Chakotay, I would like to understand your reasoning for bringing six Borg drones aboard my ship." the Captain asked in a quiet but firm tone.

"They're children. And they're separated from the collective... It was the right thing to do." Chakotay said honestly.

Kathryn was surprised by his answer but snapped out of it and said in a gentler tone, "After the way you opposed my decision to include Seven of Nine in the crew, I find it difficult to believe that you feel that way."

"Thanks to Andrew and Alan, I've had the chance to spend some time with Seven of Nine outside of duty. I was wrong to oppose you. Not only has she proved to be a valuable member of the crew, but also a good person... Now that I know a drone can be disconnected from the collective and become a person again, there really wasn't any other choice. These children deserve a chance at a life and we can give them that." Chakotay said with emotion.

"I know how difficult it is for you to admit when you're wrong, so you must feel very strongly about this. I'll abide by your decision and we'll try to incorporate them into the crew if it is at all possible. What else can you tell me about the other side of the wormhole?" Kathryn asked, getting back to business.

"According to navigational records, it is some two years distant on our current heading. The Borg cube was in a decaying orbit near a collapsing star. The cube was damaged beyond any possibility of repair. Seven of Nine determined that it was infected with some sort of virus that caused the Borg to disconnect from the collective and act independently and had the side effect of opening the maturation chambers prematurely." Chakotay said with eyes half closed.

"Two years? If only there were a way to get us through there..." she trailed off, noticing that Chakotay was fighting to remain conscious.

"Get some rest Commander. I'll expect a full report when you're recovered." She said gently and patted him on the hand.

"Aye Captain." he said in little more than a whisper and gave into sleep.

* * * * *

::Seven of Nine to the Doctor:: came over the comm channel.

"Go ahead Seven." the Doctor said as he moved from working on Tom to Chakotay.

"I have six Borg drones in need of maintenance, when may I bring them to you?" She asked flatly.

"Do they have any immediate need of medical attention?" the Doctor asked and motioned for Andrew to come over to Chakotay.

"No. They simply need some of their Borg hardware removed and some cosmetic alterations to facilitate their incorporation into the general population." Seven said in an informative tone.

"Then I will be able to attend to them in half an hour. May I suggest you assess their individual needs to facilitate their treatment when they arrive." the Doctor asked and motioned for Andrew to begin regeneration on Chakotay's chest and abdomen.

"Yes Doctor, Seven of Nine out." Seven said as she terminated her transmission.

The sound of Tom's laughter filled the room.

"Doctor, can you come here?" Alan asked with worry.

"What is it Mr. Summers?"

"I don't know, he's sweating and started acting like he's... drunk?" Alan asked in confusion.

"Hand me that medical tricorder." the Doctor said abruptly.

Alan handed it to the Doctor and watched.

"Mr. Wells, were you able to retrieve the information from the medical database?" the Doctor asked as he moved to his workstation.

"Yeah, it's on a padd in your office." Andrew said as he continued Chakotay's regeneration.

"Thanks to your insight, you may have averted a serious situation." the Doctor said and went to his office. A moment later he returned and stood silently while looking over the data.

After a decisive nod of his head he went back to the workstation and pressed a few buttons.

"Computer initiate blue alert. Lock out all command functions. Initiate level nine quarantine. Close emergency bulkheads, disable all transporters and initiate isolation fields." the Doctor said with force and walked to each of the biobeds in the room and initiated the restraint fields.

"What is it Doctor?" Alan asked with panic in his voice.

"Mr. Paris has a condition that is similar to a virus. I believe that anyone on the away mission or who has had contact with them is potentially infected." the Doctor said and began to scan Alan.

Alan watched the Doctor, then asked fearfully, "Do I have it?"

"No Mr. Summers, somehow you avoided the infection. To remain uninfected, you must refrain from any physical contact with any infected individual." the Doctor said and moved to scan Andrew.

There was a long moment that would have been silence but for Tom's insane laughter.

"Well?" Andrew asked.

"You are infected Mr. Wells. Please get on a biobed so that I may restrain you. This infection will effect your judgment and..." the Doctor began.

"...enough said, Doctor." Andrew said calmly and moved to the nearest unoccupied bed.

::Janeway to Sickbay:: Sounded over the comm.

"Go ahead captain." The Doctor said as he began to replicate the antidote that Andrew had found earlier in the day.

"I am stuck in a turbolift and when I tried to get it going again the computer informed me that it was on your orders. Care to explain?" the Captain said in an even, low tone that was absolutely frightening.

"I have detected an infection brought on board by the away team. It is highly contagious, fast acting, and effects the judgment of those infected. I have initiated a blue alert condition and full isolation protocols. As soon as I have cleared the bridge crew as fit for duty, I will release you from the turbolift and assess your condition." the Doctor said while simultaneously working on the antidote.

There was silence from the comm for a moment, then the Captain said, "Good work Doctor. Though I would appreciate it if you could get me out of the turbolift as soon as possible."

"As soon as the bridge crew are cleared, you are my next priority." the Doctor said and signed off the comm.

"Doctor?" Andrew asked from his bed.

"Yes Mr. Wells?" the Doctor responded without looking up from his work.

"I could open a portal for her and bring her here if you like." Andrew offered quietly.

"I'm sure she would appreciate that." the Doctor said and walked to the medical replicator.

"Where is she in the ship and I'll get her." Andrew asked, trying to remain calm.

"Computer, where is Captain Janeway?" the Doctor asked as he inserted his antidote into a hypospray.

"Captain Janeway is in turbolift four." the computer responded.

"That was thoroughly unhelpful... Computer, what is Captain Janeway's location in relation to the Sickbay?" the Doctor asked in a patronizing tone.

"Captain Janeway is in the central turbolift shaft two decks above and one section forward from Sickbay." the computer responded.

"That way, about forty meters." the Doctor said pointing.

Andrew nodded and focused his inner sight. A moment later Andrew said, "Got her." and a portal formed in the wall of the Sickbay.

Captain Janeway cautiously walked through the portal and into Sickbay with a surprised look on her face.

"Explain." was all she could think to say.

"Mr. Wells volunteered to release you from your confinement. If you'll wait just a moment, I'm about to test the antidote." the Doctor said and injected Tom with the hypospray.

Within a minute Tom stopped laughing and looked inquisitively around the Sickbay.

"What happened?" Tom asked seriously.

"How do you feel Lieutenant Paris?" the Doctor asked.

"Fine. Whatever you just gave me woke me right up." Tom said and noticed the Captain standing nearby.

"Good." the Doctor said as he scanned Tom.

After a long moment the Doctor gave a nod.

"Captain, if you wouldn't mind?" the Doctor asked and held up the hypospray.

The Captain rolled her eyes and turned her head to expose her neck.

After injecting the Captain, he walked to each patient in the Sickbay and administered the antidote.

"Give me a moment to replicate more antidote and we will clear the bridge crew for duty." the Doctor said from his workstation.

"With the Captain's permission, I can accompany her to the bridge to administer the antidote." Andrew said.

The Doctor cast a questioning look at the Captain who nodded in assent.

"Very well Mr. Wells." the Doctor said as he released the restraint field then walked to the medical replicator.

"Here you go. It might be easier for you to travel your way rather than try to circumvent all the quarantine measures I have instituted." the Doctor said to Andrew.

"Of course." Andrew said and easily found the bridge.

With a sweep of his hand Andrew created a vortex and said, "After you Captain."

* * * * *

As the Captain stepped onto the bridge she was confronted by Tuvok and Ayala holding phasers pointed at her.

"At ease gentlemen." she said and walked to take her chair.

"We appear to have brought back some sort of bug from a Borg cube. Mr. Wells is here to administer the antidote." the Captain said and pressed her computer screen to find it frozen.

"Captain to EMH." she called.

"Yes Captain?" the Doctor responded immediately.

"Could you possibly give me back control of my ship?" she asked with insincere pleasantness.

"It would be my pleasure." the Doctor responded and cut off the link.

A moment later the bridge stations came to life again. The air filled with beeps and chirps as the bridge crew assessed their situation.

"Command staff, we will have a briefing in my ready room in half an hour." Janeway said as she noticed Andrew walking from one person to the next, administering the antidote. When he finished he discretely opened a portal and left the bridge.

"Intriguing." Tuvok said as he witnessed the action.

* * * * *

Tom walked into the ready room, cradling the stump of his absent hand. After he was seated the Captain pressed a button to engage the Emergency Medical Holographic channel of the comm system.

"Doctor, Report." Captain Janeway said as those members of the command staff fit for duty looked on.

"The infection was first noted by the Enterprise commanded by James Kirk and the antidote created by Dr. Leonard McCoy. It nearly caused the destruction of that ship. More recently the malady resurfaced on the Enterprise-D commanded by Jean Luc Picard and a variation of the antidote was found by Dr. Beverly Crusher. That instance claimed the crew and ship of the Federation science vessel Tsielkofsky and nearly caused the destruction of the Enterprise-D. It is a water molecule that has been effected by the gravitational forces found near collapsing stars. Transmission is by touch and the onset of symptoms is less than one hour. It is difficult to detect unless you are looking for it and is not automatically filtered out by the transporters since it registers as water to the biofilters." the Doctor said professionally.

"Good work on detecting it so quickly Doctor. From what I saw of Lieutenant Paris, it could have effectively debilitated the crew." the Captain said.

"I cannot take credit for the early detection. This morning Mr. Wells had already brought it to my attention that we might encounter the modified water molecule. He researched the malady and had the formula for the antidote waiting for me on my desk when I detected it in Lieutenant Paris." the Doctor said with a slight smile.

"Be that as it may, you took decisive action and contained the infection expertly. I am going to place a commendation in the ships log for the outstanding way you've handled this situation." the Captain said to the surprise of the command staff.

"Thank you Captain." the Doctor said with his own surprise.

"That leads me to my next topic. Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers seem to have become valuable members of the crew during their short stay onboard. I am considering making their positions official, comments?" Janeway asked those assembled.

"Given their unique abilities, I believe they would both be assets to the crew compliment." Tuvok said in a considering tone.

"Even though Andrew is four-hundred years out of date, he seems to have an instinctive knowledge of computers. He's already comfortable with the LCARS interface and understands the basics of holo-imaging." B'Elana added.

"Mr. Summers seems to have a talent for organizing and delegation. Both desirable traits." Seven said calmly.

Janeway registered surprise at the Borg style compliment given by Seven of Nine.

"Very well. Since crew rostering is one of Commander Chakotay's functions, I will wait for him to return to duty before making it official, but at that time, Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers will be invited to officially join the crew." Janeway said to the group.

There was an air of collective agreement as Captain Janeway said, "Now to the status and recommendations regarding the Borg children Commander Chakotay brought to us."

All attention turned to Seven of Nine.

"The children are currently in the shuttlebay and will be taken to Sickbay for assessment by the Doctor at the conclusion of this meeting. They are disconnected from the collective and maintain an acceptable level of health. I recommend that their nonessential hardware be removed and appearances be altered to facilitate their inclusion into Voyager's community." Seven said smoothly.

"What about their state of mind?" Janeway asked, impressed by Seven of Nine's humanitarian recommendation.

"During our attempt to subdue the children it was necessary to terminate their leader. They have accepted me as an authority figure and follow my instructions." Seven said without a hint of emotion.

"Good, that will be helpful. Comments or questions?" the Captain asked as she looked around the table.

"I just want to verify Seven of Nine's comment about the... termination of the Borg children's leader being necessary. Given the decaying orbit of the cube and injuries sustained by the team, it was the only course of action that was practical." B'Elana said to the group.

Everyone was stunned at B'Elana's statement, even Tuvok registered surprise, since it was well known that B'Elana opposed Seven's inclusion in the crew and was often against her proposed 'Borg style' modifications to the ship.

"Thank you Lieutenant Torres. Any other comments?" Janeway prompted.

"I agree with Seven of Nine that the children should be included in Voyager's community. And I would like to suggest that she be given primary responsibility for their... assimilation... into the crew." Tom said helplessly, not being able to think of another word to convey the meaning.

"Thank you Lieutenant Paris. I will give your recommendation due consideration. Any further comments?" Janeway asked.

After a moment of silence she said, "I would like to investigate the possibility of expanding this wormhole to get us to the other side. I'm not willing to give up a two-year jump without investigating every possibility... Comments?"

"I would need to study the phenomenon before I could make any suggestion. My responsibilities to the children may preclude me from that study." Seven said as a statement of fact.

"I may be able to offer some help with that." the Doctor said from the viewscreen.

"Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers lived in a school in their own time. They should be able to attend to the children until Seven of Nine's duties permit her to take over." the Doctor suggested.

"Does anyone have any other suggestions?" the Captain asked the group before turning back to the viewscreen and saying, "Ask them if they would mind doing this. They are under no obligation to do so, it is simply a request."

"I will ask them now and be back with their answer in a moment." the Doctor said and the screen went blank.

"B'Elana, do you have any insights about how we might widen the wormhole?" Captain Janeway asked casually.

"Actually, I'd like to go with Seven of Nine to find out all we can before answering. Hopefully between us, we'll be able to come up with something." B'Elana said professionally.

Janeway gave a nod of acceptance that hid her shock at B'Elana Torres *volunteering* to work on a project with Seven of Nine.

"Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers were happy to volunteer to watch the children." the Doctor said.

"Anyone have anything else?" Janeway asked the room.

"Only that Commander Chakotay and Ensign Charles will both be released from Sickbay in the morning and, barring complications, will be fit for duty the following day. Mr. Paris is fit for duty now within the limitations of his injury, I will begin cloning a new hand for him tomorrow and he should be back to his original state by the end of the week." the Doctor said professionally.

"And Ensign Kim?" the Captain asked.

"Given the nature of his injuries, I cannot predict the date of his return to duty. I am hopeful that it will be in no more than four days, but I cannot be sure." the Doctor said with a look that might be apology.

"Thank you Doctor... Anyone else?" Janeway asked, and after a moment continued, "Then let's find a way through that wormhole."

Chapter 10: By the Numbers

"Remain here and comply with the instructions of the Doctor, Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers." Seven of Nine said as she handed the Doctor a padd.

When it was apparent that the children weren't going to ask for clarification of her instructions, Seven turned and left the Sickbay.

"Hi, I'm Andrew. What's your name?" Andrew asked of the oldest.

The children stared as if they hadn't heard the question.

"Mr. Wells is requesting your designation." the Doctor said over his shoulder as he worked on Chakotay.

"Two of Seven." the oldest said

Andrew looked at the group of children, then at Alan in confusion.

"No love, you're not going crazy, there are only six of them." Alan said with a smile.

"If you are Two of Seven, where is One of Seven?" Andrew asked.

"One of Seven resisted relocation and was terminated." the teenage Borg said without emotion.

"Oh." Andrew said with a small voice.

"I'll see the children over here, send me one." the Doctor said from beside an empty bed.

"One was terminated. Would you like Two?" Alan asked helpfully.

"Yes, please." the Doctor said, recognizing that Alan was being playfully obtuse.

"Two of Seven, the Doctor is ready to see you." Alan said and gestured toward the vacant bed.

"The Doctor can see me quite well from here." Two of Seven said as a statement of fact.

"He's got you there Doctor." Andrew said, jumping into the verbal game.

"Mr. Wells, Mr. Summers. For what reason are you delaying this examination?" the Doctor asked in exasperation.

"Four? Who is Four?" Alan asked, looking over the children.

A boy stepped forward from the group.

"Four? Are you delaying the Doctor's examination? Doctor did you want Four?" Alan asked the Doctor and pointed at the boy.

"No, no, I wanted to examine Two." the Doctor said.

"Two examine Two? I think he wants you to examine yourself, Two." Andrew said with a playful look.

The youngest of the children, a little girl, giggled.

"I'm guessing you're Seven." Alan said with a smile.

The little girl nodded shyly.

"I guess Seven is a typical girls name among the Borg." Alan said and looked back to Andrew.

"I guess so... what's you're na... designation?" Andrew asked the boy after Four in line.

"I am Five of Seven." the boy said almost sadly.

"Alan, Four of Seven and Five of Seven are identical twins... like you and Scott." Andrew said happily.

"Explain." Two asked with an inquisitive look.

"Four and Five are physically identical just like Alan and his twin Scott." Andrew said in explanation.

Two looked at the boys before saying, "Four is .06 centimeters taller than Five."

Andrew looked down the line of children and said, "You're in order by height. I thought it was age. What happens if one of you has a growth spurt?"

The children all looked at Andrew, obviously not understanding the question.

"Gentlemen? I'm waiting." the Doctor said impatiently.

"Two, follow me." Andrew said and led Two over to the Doctor.

"What is going to happen to us?" Seven of Seven asked.

Alan looked at her timid, questioning face and thought back to how the Doctor had first introduced him to Seven of Nine. Then he said, "I really don't know Seven. Andrew is one of two, I am two of two, we just arrived two weeks ago. We were hurt and the Doctor made us better. Once the Doctor has finished with you, then I guess we'll all find out together."

Seven of Seven nodded in acceptance.

Six of Seven then asked with a tone of fear, "Did the Doctor remove your appendage?"

Alan noticed that the young boy had an ocular implant and was focused on his prosthetic leg.

"No, the Doctor is going to replace this with a real leg tomorrow." Alan said with an encouraging smile.

"Can I watch?" Six asked with wide eyes.

"We'll see." Alan said and looked back toward the Doctor.

Six of Seven nodded and went silent.

Alan looked at the group of children standing at attention and asked the Doctor, "Do you think I should bring Puppy out to play with them?"

The Doctor looked at the children for a moment then said, "I think these children would more likely enjoy a targ."

"What's a targ?" Alan, Andrew and Six of Seven asked at once.

"It's a beast from the Klingon home world... it doesn't matter, I don't think the children are at the emotional level where they would enjoy Puppy. Perhaps Kal-toe." the Doctor said as he pressed a hypospray against Two's neck.

"What's Kal-toe?" Alan, Andrew and Six of Seven chorused.

"It's a Vulcan game of... Gentlemen, you are supposed to be helping me tend to the children, not teaming up with them against me." the Doctor said in realization.

"Doctor, you have altered my epidermis... explain." Two demanded in a frightened tone.

"I simply changed your coloring back to what it was before you were assimilated." the Doctor said carefully.

Two nodded in acceptance and laid back on the table.

"Doctor, do you mind if I take Four and Five down to my cabin for a few minutes?" Alan asked.

"To what purpose?" the Doctor asked as he removed the outer plating of Two's ocular implant.

"I just want to take a walk, and I thought we could get them some clothes while we're out... I don't think I could deal with all the kids at once but these guys are okay... it's a twin thing, you wouldn't understand." Alan said with a smile.

"Actually that sounds like a good idea. Doctor, can you watch after Three, I'm going to take Six and Seven and get them some new clothes too." Andrew said.

"Fine, do what you will." the Doctor said and began removing a mechanism from Two's arm.

Alan, Four and Five walked out of the Sickbay. A moment later Andrew said in a mock whisper, "Let's take a shortcut."

He opened a portal and motioned for Six and Seven to follow.

"This is the cabin I share with Alan. The replicator is over here, let's get started on making you some clothes before they get here." Andrew said with a chuckle.

* * * * *

As it turned out, having children with the ability to make precise measurements by sight was very helpful in making clothes. By the time Alan and the twins had arrived, Andrew was making a second set of clothes for Seven and ready to begin on clothes for Six.

As the door to the cabin opened Andrew asked, "What took you guys so long?"

"We met some people along the way... including a pair of twins. The guys here just *had* to spend a little time talking with the Delaney sisters." Alan said with a sly grin.

"You guys have been on the ship less than a day and you're already picking up women? Way to go!" Andrew said as he looked through the clothing selection of the replicator with Six.

"We merely wish to verify the claims Two of Two made about being a... twin." Five said in a flat tone.

"What have you been telling them?" Andrew asked and nodded at Six's choice of clothing.

"I told them that being a twin makes you extra special because you always have someone with you who can understand you. Even though you both get to have your own friends and own lives, the part of your life you share with your twin is the same and is something for just the two of you." Alan said happily.

"I miss Scott too." Andrew said with a smile and took the completed outfit from the replicator.

Six took a blue shirt from Andrew and began to put it on.

"No Six, I already told you. No one gets to wear their new clothes until after they have visited the Doctor." Andrew said seriously.

"Speaking of which, he's probably about ready for the next two kids." Alan said.

"We're going to make one more outfit for Six, then we can go while you make the guys some things... and love, don't make *all* their clothes identical." Andrew said with a pleading tone.

"Curses, foiled again." Alan muttered then smiled. "No, more like the identical style of clothes but with opposite colors... that's if the guys like the same style of clothes at all."

"Good point. Six has a great sense of style and Seven... is a girl. I think it's in their blood or something to know what looks good. So if you guys run out of inspiration down here while we're up in Sickbay, just give a call and I'll bring whoever isn't being worked on down to help." Andrew said and opened a portal in the wall.

"He just caused a spatial rift." Five said in surprise.

"Yes, he has that ability. You guys ready to get some new clothes?"

Both nodded and Alan began to go through the replicator clothing file.

* * * * *

Andrew, Six and Seven walked through the portal and into Sickbay.

"Mr. Wells, I was just about to call for you. Two and Three are finished. I am ready for the next child." the Doctor said and motioned to the empty bed.

Andrew looked at Six and Seven and noticed a look of apprehension on Six's face.

"Two, did anything the Doctor did cause you pain or discomfort?" Andrew asked, watching for Six's reaction.

"No, I am uninjured. The changes he made were cosmetic and caused no discomfort." Two said seriously.

"Good. Six, why don't you go first so Seven can see for herself that it doesn't hurt?" Andrew asked.

Six looked at Two then Andrew before walking to the bed and awkwardly climbing up.

"Seven, will you be alright to stay with the Doctor while I take Two and Three for some new clothes?" Andrew asked, looking her in the eyes to gauge her truthfulness.

Seven glanced at Two then gave a confident nod.

"Okay. Two and Three, follow me and we'll get you some new clothes." Andrew said and led the way out of the Sickbay.

"You are not going to manifest a spatial disruption to take us there?" Three asked in a hollow tone that might be disappointment.

Andrew was surprised by the almost emotional request and said, "I didn't think about it... it would be faster. Come on guys." Then motioned to a wall that resolved into a swirling vortex.

* * * * *

Alan and the twins were completing their selection at the replicator when a vortex opened.

"Two? You look great. I think having hair makes you look older." Alan said with a smile.

Two didn't give any outward acknowledgment of the comment but Andrew got the sense that he warmed to the compliment.

"Two and Three just finished, I left Six and Seven with the Doctor... are you guys about done?" Andrew asked.

"Just about. Four seems to have a dark side... if he were on our world I think he would be a Goth club kid. Five's tastes remind me of Bobby, clean, neat, maybe a little preppie." Alan said as he held up some clothes.

"Light and Dark? It works. You want to take the portal or walk up?" Andrew asked as he motioned to the portal.

"I think we'll walk. Maybe we'll run into Meghan and Jenny on the way up." Alan said and cast a fond smile at the boys.

"Good thinking." Andrew said as he withdrew his power from the portal.

"You have an ocular implant." Two said as a statement of fact, but everyone present took it to be a question.

"Yes, the ocular implant controls my ability to discharge energy from my eyes." Alan said with some difficulty, trying to use terms the children would be comfortable with.

"Do all individuals on this vessel have that ability?" Three asked carefully.

"No Three, that is part of what makes us individuals, we each have our own ability. One of the men who was recovering in Sickbay... Harry. His ability is to create music using a reed instrument." Alan said with a note of triumph at finding a way to describe it that the children would understand.

"Music?" Three and Four questioned at once.

"It's sound... computer, play music 'Kenny G' random selection." Alan said into the air.

The soft lilting music began to fill the air. Four's face scrunched up as Three got a look of discomfort. Two and Five listened intently.

Andrew noticed the reactions and said, "Let me try love, Computer, stop playback, play music 'Nine Inch Nails' Hurt."

As the music played, all the children listened intently. Four seemed to be swept away by the music and Three seemed to be in a daze.

When the music completed, Two asked, "What is the function of music?"

"It's an expression of creativity. As individuals, some of us have the desire to create things like music, some create paintings or sculpture. You should look at some art and maybe try to create something so that you'll understand better." Alan explained.

"And some express creativity by creating more advanced computer programs or working to solve problems that seem unsolvable." Andrew threw in, thinking Two might carry the 'computer nerd' mentality somewhere deep inside.

"I fail to see how this... music... benefits the collective." Two said and quirked his head in inquiry.

"And that's fine. Not everyone enjoys music. It's another aspect of being an individual, not everyone will enjoy the same thing. It serves the community by allowing people to share in that creative expression." Alan said, not knowing how to explain it better.

"It's no different than if you created a program on the computer to calculate a difficult problem. Others who used your program would benefit from your creativity. Same thing, different medium." Andrew said with a smile.

::Sickbay to Mr. Summers:: sounded over the comm.

"We're on our way Doctor." Alan called into the air and glanced at Andrew.

"Yeah, I'll port you there and you can look for Delaneys some other time." Andrew said with a smile and opened the portal.

"Thanks love." Alan said and walked over for a quick kiss.

"Come on guys, it's our turn to visit the Doctor." Alan said and led the way through the vortex.

* * * * *

Two watched silently for a moment as Andrew went through clothing selections with Three.

Finally he asked, "What was the purpose of the action Two of Two took toward you?"

Andrew looked up from the replicator in confusion for a moment then realized that he was talking about the kiss.

"It was an expression of affection. Alan... Two of Two is my mate." Andrew said, hoping that would be enough of an explanation, he didn't want to have to explain the birds and the bees to Two.

"As I understand the dynamics of mating, opposing genders are a requirement." Two said as Andrew found what he was looking for in the replicator file.

"Three, are there any of these clothes you would like?" Andrew asked carefully as he considered how to answer Two.

Three pointed at a pair of blue jeans, then at a red T-shirt.

"Good choice. Enter your measurements here and we'll have them in a minute." Andrew said and looked back to Two.

Two was waiting patiently for an answer.

"In our society the process of selecting a mate is a matter of emotional attachment more than logic. Opposing genders is most common but not a requirement. I don't know if I can explain it in a way that you will understand." Andrew said honestly.

"Continue." Two said flatly, but Andrew had the sense that this teenage boy was almost desperate to understand.

"Physical attraction is usually the first criteria. It causes the couple to seek each others company because we tend to gravitate toward what we find pleasing." Andrew said carefully.

Two watched without comment or hint of emotion.

"Next the couple begin to communicate and try to determine if they have compatible personalities. Sometimes that means shared interests, other times that means one has an understanding of something the other lacks and wishes to have." Andrew continued.

"This is where it becomes emotional. If both determine that they are compatible, they may seek to cause their relationship to become more... physical." Andrew said hesitantly.

"For the purposes of procreation?" Two asked.

"Not necessarily. Sometimes the physical contact is for the purpose of giving comfort or pleasure. Procreation generally doesn't happen until the couple have progressed to the next stage of their relationship which is commitment." Andrew said carefully.

"I do not understand." Two said with a hint of emotion.

"Commitment in a relationship is when both agree that they will not seek physical pleasure or comfort from another. They reserve their intimate physical contact for each other exclusively and intend for it to remain so indefinitely." Andrew said with difficulty.

"To what purpose?" Two asked.

"By being exclusive, the couple provide comfort, pleasure and emotional support among other things for each other. By instituting a commitment, there is no need for either to expend unnecessary energy on trying to attain those things from someone outside the relationship. Both are assured of having support when they are together." Andrew explained and noticed that Three had replicated another set of clothes. A pair of khaki pants and a bright yellow shirt.

"I believe I understand." Two said.

"Good. Three has finished. It's time for you to make your selections." Andrew said with relief.

"Do you have a commitment with Two of Two?" Two asked as he programmed his measurements into the replicator.

"We have an informal commitment, which means that we have promised each other that we won't seek intimate physical contact outside our relationship. We will be making our formal commitment in two days." Andrew said with joy.

"Explain." Two said as he looked away from the replicator.

"It is a ceremony that lets others know we are committed to each other. The witnesses will be there so everyone will know that we are not available to become partners with anyone else." Andrew said and pointed to the replicator controls.

"I do not know what to pick." Two said with a slight note of helplessness.

"I think you'd look good in this." Andrew said, pointing to a pair of black jeans and a plain white T-shirt.

Two was about to initiate replication when Andrew stopped him.

"This style of clothing is most comfortable when you get it slightly larger than you need. Increase to the next larger size before you replicate." Andrew said seriously.

"I do not understand." Two said and waited before making the alteration.

"Okay, we're all guys here so I'll tell you. You're a teenage boy. I don't know if or when it will become a problem, but I suspect that you will be most comfortable in clothes that are a bit looser when you get... an erection. It isn't a voluntary action and looser clothing can provide comfort as well as conceal what might be a noticeable lump in your pants." Andrew said as he blushed.

"I do not understand." Two said in confusion.

"And you don't have to. Just replicate the clothing slightly larger and at some point in the future you may be glad that you did." Andrew said and motioned to the replicator again.

Two nodded in acceptance and replicated the clothing.

* * * * *

"Captain, may I speak with you for a moment?" Neelix asked as he walked onto the bridge.

"Of course Mr. Neelix." the Captain answered as she looked up from her computer screen.

"I am in charge of replicator rationing and wanted to bring you a concern." Neelix said nervously.

"What is it Mr. Neelix?" the Captain asked, giving her full attention.

"Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers are guests, so they have been receiving unlimited rations since their arrival. I just noticed a large drain on the replicator energy pool and traced it to their account." Neelix said with concern.

"What are they replicating?" the Captain asked curiously.

"I don't know Captain. I feel that it would be a violation of their privacy to look at their usage logs in detail. I'm just concerned that if this continues, I may need to limit their account and I wanted your approval to do so since they are both guests." Neelix asked timidly.

"Give me a moment." Janeway said and pulled up the replicator usage logs on her chair console. After a moment she said, "Not to worry Mr. Neelix, it appears that Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers have taken it upon themselves to clothe the newest additions to our crew." Janeway said with a smile.

"Good. Good." Neelix said happily.

"However, in the next few days Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers will be asked to officially join the crew. When Commander Chakotay makes that official, perhaps you could let them know about replicator rationing?" Janeway asked.

"It would be my pleasure Captain." Neelix said with a smile.

"Is that all?" Janeway asked.

"Yes Captain, thank you for your time." Neelix said and made his way hurriedly off the bridge.

"Dismissed." Janeway said with a smile toward his retreating form.

* * * * *

Andrew turned to see the lean naked form of Two standing before him.

He turned away quickly and said, "Two, would you please go into the other room to change?"

Two complied and returned a few minutes later dressed in black jeans and a white T-shirt.

"Do you find my appearance displeasing?" Two asked in confusion.

"No Two, you remember what I was telling you about my commitment? Not only am I not seeking physical intimacy with another. I do not look at the unclothed body of someone else, since it might be taken as a sign of interest and cause a misunderstanding with my mate." Andrew said steadily.

"Then you do *not* find my appearance displeasing?" Two asked again.

"No Two, you look just fine. You are quite attractive. And I suppose I should tell you both about modesty before we return to Sickbay." Andrew said and took a seat.

Both boys remained standing at attention.

"You can sit down if you'd like." Andrew said.

Both boys remained standing.

"Do you understand about why we wear clothing?" Andrew questioned.

"To prevent physical damage and maintain body temperature." Two said flatly.

"Yes, and there is one other purpose. In polite society, you wear clothing to conceal certain areas of your body from public view. It goes back to what I was telling you about relationships. You are reserving those areas of your body for your future mate. There are circumstances when you may wear less clothing, but certain things will always be covered in a public area." Andrew said seriously.

"Continue." Three said with interest.

"Under certain circumstances it is acceptable to undress in front of others of your same gender... for the purposes of changing clothes or showering as a group." Andrew said slowly.

"Then why did you ask me to leave the room to change clothing?" Two asked seriously.

"Because I am same gender oriented, the sight of your body might cause an involuntary reaction that could be taken as interest. And if my mate were to find that I was looking at the naked body of another man, he might misunderstand and think I was interested in someone outside our relationship and was breaking my promise of fidelity to him." Andrew said with calmness on the outside and nervousness on the inside.

"I believe I understand. If you were not same gender oriented, then you would not have asked me to leave the room while changing clothes." Two asked in confirmation.

"Yes Two. I also have to add that it is inappropriate for males to unclothe before females except within the boundaries of a relationship. It is considered impolite and offensive to expose your genitalia without invitation." Andrew said and felt himself blush again, not knowing that he had stopped.

"Is it the same for females?" Three asked.

"Yes, and their breasts are included in the areas that should not be displayed in public." Andrew said, feeling more comfortable with this turn in the conversation.

"I understand." Two said.

"Good, let's get back to Sickbay. I can't wait to see how the others look." Andrew said and opened a portal.

* * * * *

"How do you have this ability?" Two asked.

"I was born with it. Just like you have brown eyes and brown hair." Andrew said as they entered the room.

Alan smiled as he saw all the children looking mostly human and dressed in regular clothes.

"What do you think love? Aren't they a handsome group?" Alan asked with pride.

"Sure are. Two, Three, why don't you go stand with the others... Doctor? Do you have a camera?" Andrew asked as an afterthought.

"As a matter of fact, I happen to have quite an interest in photography. If you'll stand by the Children, I'll be right back." the Doctor said with a hint of excitement.

Andrew and Alan stood behind the stair-stepped row of children as the Doctor returned to the room.

"I think the picture will look better if we move you around." the Doctor said.

"Doctor, will you take a picture like this? Then you can position us how you want." Alan suggested.

The Doctor snapped a picture then began moving children around, getting Two to kneel down and Andrew to put his arm around Alan. Finally he said, "Much better." and snapped another picture.

"Thank you Doctor." Alan said and relaxed against Andrew.

::Seven of Nine to Mr. Wells:: came from the comm panel.

"Yes Seven?" Andrew called into the air.

"Could you come to Astrometrics for a moment?" Seven asked in a commanding tone.

"May I bring Two of Seven and Six of Seven with me?" Andrew asked, thinking this might be good for Two.

"That would be acceptable." Seven said and closed the link.

"I'll be back as soon as I can love." Andrew said and gave Alan a kiss.

"We'll be fine, hurry back." Alan said with a smile.

Andrew, Two and Six left the room.

Chapter 11: The Mouth of the Beast

"What can I do for you?" Andrew asked as he looked at the vortex on the huge viewscreen.

"We have been trying to find a way to expand the wormhole so Voyager can travel to the other side." B'Elana said.

"I noticed that the wormhole shares certain properties with the spatial disruptions that you cause and was curious to know if you could effect it." Seven said in question.

Andrew looked again at the screen, then turned away looking toward an empty wall and slightly downward.

"What is he looking at?" B'Elana asked.

"He is looking at the wormhole, not the projection on the screen." Seven speculated.

There was a long minute of silence which was interrupted by a beeping from the workstation.

"The entry point of the wormhole has increased by eight percent." Seven said to the group in an informative tone.

Andrew closed his eyes then turned back to the group.

"That's about as much as I can do... it's just too far away for me to be able to push anymore power into it." Andrew said in apology.

"If we were closer, do you think you could effect it more?" B'Elana asked.

"Yeah, probably." Andrew said.

"I think we should take you out in a shuttlecraft to get up close and personal with the wormhole." B'Elana said in speculation.

"It would seem the most reasonable next step." Seven of Nine interjected.

"What do you think guys?" Andrew asked Two and Six who had been watching silently.

"I agree with Seven." Two said immediately.

"Can I come?" Six asked with hope.

"What do you say Seven? Can Six come with me?" Andrew asked.

"I will ask permission from the Captain to take a shuttlecraft for the purpose of testing our hypothesis. I will include your request in my query." Seven said to the group.

"Thank you Seven. I think we should get back to the others." Andrew said.

Seven nodded as Andrew, Two and Six left the room.

"Can we travel to Sickbay by spatial disruption?" Six asked with hope once they entered the hallway.

"Which way would you prefer to travel to Sickbay, Two?" Andrew asked as the group stopped outside Astrometrics.

"I do not understand why you are asking me. You will do what you think best." Two asked in confusion.

"Yes, I will do what I think best. To determine what I think is best, I need to know the opinions of those around me. If you have the desire to see more of the ship and would prefer to walk to our destination, then I will consider that before deciding what to do... if you would rather return immediately to Sickbay, then I will consider that." Andrew said and waited.

"I would like to see more of the ship." Two said reasonably.

"Six, what would you like to do?" Andrew asked.

"I would like to return to Sickbay by spatial disruption." Six said honestly.

"Then here you are." Andrew said and opened a portal.

"You go on ahead and we'll join you in a few minutes. Please tell Alan what's going on." Andrew said.

Six walked through the portal and it closed immediately behind him.

"Good. I was hoping to get a chance to talk with you privately, Two." Andrew said as he began walking.

Two followed, determining that the statement did not require a response.

"Since you are the oldest of the children, you are going to be their leader." Andrew began.

"Seven of Nine has assumed that role." Two said without emotion.

"Seven of Nine is an adult. She will most likely be in charge of the children and be your... interface... with the command structure of the ship." Andrew said, trying to find words that Two would understand.

"I think it will be most efficient if you take on the role of interface between Seven of Nine and the rest of the children." Andrew said hesitantly.

"To what purpose?" Two asked with genuine interest.

"By taking responsibility for the children, you will be making it easier for Seven of Nine to do her job and help you most effectively. If she can tell you that something needs to be done, and knows that you will see to it, then she won't have to go to each child and repeat her instructions." Andrew said, more easily.

"I understand. It will optimize efficiency by instituting a hierarchy of command." Two said plainly.

"Yes, but it goes beyond that. Certain decisions can be made by you so that Seven of Nine isn't forced to make every decision concerning every child. There may be needs that you can provide so she won't have to take time from her duties to provide them." Andrew said in speculation.

"In what way?" Two asked in genuine curiosity.

"Let's say you're with the children and Seven of Seven has... gastric discomfort. What would you do? Call Seven of Nine to receive instructions or take her to Sickbay?" Andrew asked, relieved that he found a technical term for 'tummy ache'.

"I would call Seven of Nine for instructions." Two answered immediately.

"And can you speculate what she would do?" Andrew led.

"After assessing the situation, she would take Seven of Seven to the Sickbay for treatment." Two said without emotion.

"And to do that, she would have to leave her duty station to assess the situation and then accompany Seven of Seven to Sickbay." Andrew said.

"What would you propose I do?" Two asked as they walked into the turbolift.

"Sickbay." Andrew said to the ceiling of the lift. Then turned to Two and said, "Since it is most likely that Seven of Nine would take Seven of Seven to Sickbay anyway, you could take her there yourself, then inform Seven of Nine of Seven of Seven's condition and the action you took. It has the benefit of dealing with the problem while keeping Seven of Nine informed and not taking her away from her duty." Andrew said as the turbolift came to a stop.

"I see the increase in efficiency in your proposal, but I will not know what Seven of Nine's wishes would be in every circumstance." Two said as he walked with Andrew out of the turbolift.

"You can speculate what Seven of Nine's probable reaction will be, and consider options. If you are not sure which is the best option, then contact her with the list of options rather than just calling her with the problem." Andrew said as they turned the corner to Sickbay.

"That is most efficient. I will endeavor to be the leader." Two said confidently.

"I think that will be a great help to Seven of Nine and to the children. If you have any doubt about what is the right thing to do in a given situation, you can call on me at any time to help you." Andrew said seriously as they walked through the Sickbay door.

* * * * *

"Mr. Wells, Six of Seven was just telling us that the two of you are going to go out in a shuttlecraft to try and expand the wormhole." the Doctor said dubiously.

"With the Captain's permission, yes." Andrew said.

"What would Six of Seven's purpose be?" Three of Seven asked.

"Observation." Andrew said seriously.

"That is not sufficient purpose." Seven of Seven said.

"In my home world it is a profession called 'journalism'. The journalist finds something he believes will be of interest to others and observes it. Afterward, he summarizes his experience and relays it to others so they can share in it without having to actually participate in it." Alan said, hoping that was close to Andrew's reasoning for taking Six along.

Andrew gave a fond smile toward Alan, then said, "As a side effect of his profession, the reporter gets to experience many things that others don't and learns a great deal about a variety of things rather than specializing in one discipline."

After a long moment of silence Seven of Seven said, "That is sufficient purpose."

::Mr. Wells, Six of Seven, report to shuttlebay one for away mission:: came over the comm system.

"We've got to go. Two, why don't you tell the children about what we talked about... I mean about leadership." Andrew asked as he walked toward the door.

"I will Andrew." Two said.

Andrew was taken aback for a moment by Two using his name, but pulled himself together and, making sure Six was following, left for the Shuttlebay.

* * * * *

"B'Elana, do you have an extra padd around here anywhere?" Andrew asked after they cleared the shuttlebay doors.

"In that compartment to your left." B'Elana said, only glancing in his general direction.

"Six, this is a data padd. It is for storing information." Andrew began.

"I am capable of storing information quite efficiently." Six said with certainty.

"I'm sure you are... in fact, let's test your memory. Close your eyes and tell me about the clothes you're wearing.

"The shirt is blue, it is 124..." Six began to say when Andrew interrupted.

"Why is it blue?" Andrew asked.

"It *is* blue." Six said in a slightly insulting tone.

"Why did you choose a blue shirt rather than a green or yellow one?"

"It was the preferable selection of those available." Six said with frustration creeping into his voice.

"What made it preferable? If your memory is so efficient, then why can't you tell me what it was about this shirt that made it better than another?" Andrew insisted.

"It is like the night sky of my world. I remember looking outside at night and it was this color of blue." Six said with an almost desperate tone to his voice.

"That is what people want when they read your experiences. You can show them a picture and the technical data about this wormhole and they will come away knowing some facts, but not understand what it was like to stand at the mouth of this giant beast and look down it's throat." Andrew said plainly.

"I believe I understand. By relating the experience to things from my past I can invoke an emotional response to simulate the experience I have had for those who are reading my report." Six said with difficulty.

"Exactly. And with practice, it becomes easier to relate your present experience with your past experiences because you get used to expressing yourself that way." Andrew said happily.

"I believe I understand. We are approaching the wormhole. I will begin recording my observations." Six said and turned on the padd.

* * * * *

Andrew got up from beside Six and moved between Seven and B'Elana in the pilot's chairs.

"I fail to see the purpose of including Six of Seven on this voyage." Seven of Nine said.

"He is a representative of the children. He is their eyes and ears on this voyage. He will observe and report back to the children what he has experienced." Andrew said.

"I do not see any benefit to this action." Seven said flatly.

"I noticed that Six is inquisitive. He asks questions and takes risks... more than any of the other children. I thought this would serve the purpose of satisfying his curiosity and give him a unique purpose among the children. If he can be included in activities that the others can't or won't be a part of, he can relate his thoughts and feelings back to the rest. Six gains the benefit of having a unique purpose and the rest of the children can gain experience vicariously from reading his accounts." Andrew said, hoping Seven would understand.

"But the children are Borg, they are the same." Seven said defensively.

"No, they might have started the same but they are becoming individuals. Two is becoming a leader and will be a great help to you in taking care of the children. Three is defiant, not willing to accept anything at face value. Four is quiet and brooding, Five is happy, sad... actually he's all over the place emotionally, but definitely a feeling child. And Seven is a typical little girl full of playfulness and mischief." Andrew said.

"How did you figure them out so quickly?" B'Elana asked in wonder.

"Because I've been living at a school for gifted children for nearly two months, I guess. I'm used to seeing something in a child and encouraging it. Like with Six, this experience may or may not make a major formative contribution to his life, but since I recognized the possibility, I wanted him to have the opportunity." Andrew said and looked at the wormhole filling the sky before them.

"Are you ready to attempt to adjust the opening of the wormhole?" Seven asked quietly.

"I will be as soon as Six comes up here. I don't want to do this without him." Andrew said steadily.

"Six of Seven, come forward so we may begin." Seven of Nine called.

Six promptly came forward and looked with wide eyes at the swirling vortex of energy.

"I'm going to start expanding the opening... you'll have to tell me how close I am to having it opened wide enough." Andrew said with concentration.

"The opening is expanding." B'Elana said in a professional tone.

There was a moment of silence as Andrew concentrated and the opening continued to expand.

"The opening has increased by fifty percent, it is nearly large enough for the ship to enter." Seven said.

"But it's just the opening, the wormhole itself isn't expanding." B'Elana said with disappointment.

"How close am I now?" Andrew asked with a little strain in his voice.

"Almost... almost... you got it. The ship could enter the wormhole right now." B'Elana said with triumph.

"But couldn't go through the wormhole." Seven interjected flatly.

"Six, tell me what you think." Andrew asked, sounding less strained.

"When a sheleiszar... I don't know the word. Reptile, has no legs..." Six said in frustration.

"Snake?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, when a snake eats an egg, the snake expands only where the egg is in his body. Can we make an egg around the ship and put it into the mouth of this giant beast?" Six asked and looked to each adult.

"We just might." B'Elana said and began to take readings.

For a moment B'Elana was working furiously then abruptly she said, "I think we can do it. Andrew, do you think that if I move the shuttlecraft, you can make the wormhole expand like an egg around us?"

"Let's try it." Andrew said and maintained his focus.

"Shuttle Aristotle calling Voyager." Seven of Nine called.

"Go ahead Aristotle, good work on expanding the opening." Janeway's voice said.

"We would like to attempt moving through the wormhole with the expansion around us." Seven of Nine said emotionlessly.

"Proceed." Janeway said with interest in her voice.

"Aristotle out." Seven of Nine said and closed the channel.

"Are you ready Andrew?" B'Elana asked.

"Yeah, let's get going... I can't hold this forever." Andrew said as sweat started beading on his face.

"Entering wormhole.... now. B'Elana said.

"How long is this going to take?" Andrew asked with effort.

"Two hours, twenty-two point four minutes at our current speed." Seven said.

"No way. There is no way I can hold this for that long, can we speed up?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yes, I'm going to begin increasing speed gradually. Let me know if I need to slow down or stop the increase." B'Elana said.

Long minutes passed until B'Elana said, "We are at point nine seven impulse. It's about as fast as we can go without going to warp."

"How long will it take at this speed?" Andrew asked, the sweat now flowing down his face.

"Three point two five minutes." Seven of Nine said with a note of concern.

"How long would the entire trip have taken if we started at this speed?" Andrew asked with difficulty.

"Eleven point four minutes." Seven of Nine answered.

"How long have we been traveling?" Andrew asked in a whisper.

"Thirteen point three minutes."

"Are we almost there?" Andrew spat out.

"Less than a minute." B'Elana said.

"Three... Two... One..."

And the shuttle emerged on the other side of the wormhole with the expanded bubble around them.

Andrew slumped and walked to the back of the shuttle.

Six followed and went to the replicator.

"Would you like a beverage?" Six asked in a small voice.

"Yes Six, a glass of water would be wonderful." Andrew said, panting on the cushioned chair.

"Let's turn around and get this data back to Voyager. I think Andrew just gave us a two year leap." B'Elana said with excitement.

* * * * *

Everyone on Voyager was buzzing with excitement about the possibility of taking two years off their voyage. Andrew had been back in his cabin for an hour, resting from the experience when the door chime rang.

"Come." Andrew said tiredly from the couch.

Six poked his head in the door, unsure of his welcome.

"Come in Six. Tell me how you're doing." Andrew said with a genuine smile.

"I have written my account of the experience of traveling through the wormhole. I thought you might like to read it before I show the others." Six said bravely and held out the padd.

"Thanks Six." Andrew said as he looked over the writing.

He looked up from the padd with wide eyes and said, "Six, this is really good. May I have a copy of it for myself?"

A look of actual joy crossed Six's face and he pressed a few buttons on the padd.

"You may have this one. I have just uploaded a copy to the cargo bay where we will regenerate." Six said happily.

"Thank you Six. You did an excellent job." Andrew said with a smile.

Six bounced up and ran for the door. "I'm going to give it to the other children now." he said happily.

[I hope they can understand.] Andrew thought as a furrow of worry creased his brow.

* * * * *

::Two of Seven to Andrew:: sounded over the comm.

"Go ahead." Andrew said, sitting up straighter.

"You stated that you could give me advice when I was unsure of an appropriate action regarding the children. Six of Seven just submitted a report to me that is inadequate and asked that I distribute it to the rest of the children." Two said with uncertainty.

"Have you discussed this with Six?" Andrew asked, hoping he hadn't.

"No. I've just completed reading the report and am unsure of the proper response." Two replied.

"Could you come to my cabin. I think I may be able to help." Andrew said with relief.

"On my way. Two out."

"Andrew to Seven of Nine." Andrew said as he walked to his computer.

"Yes Mr. Wells, may I be of assistance?" Seven answered promptly.

"Yes Seven, could you please upload your report on our trip through the wormhole with all the technical data." Andrew asked hopefully.

"Of course... you should have it now." Seven said immediately.

"Thank you Seven, I have it. Andrew out."

A moment later there was a chime at the door.

"Come." Andrew said and walked back into the living area.

Two walked in with a look of concern.

"I'd like for you to read something before we discuss Six's report." Andrew said and motioned to the computer.

Two walked to the computer and read intently for a few minutes before saying, "This report is precise and complete."

"And how do you think Seven of Nine felt as we entered the wormhole?" Andrew asked.

"I do not understand." Two said in confusion.

"After reading her report, how do you think Seven of Nine felt as we took the shuttlecraft into the wormhole?" Andrew asked calmly.

"I do not know. There were no references to feelings, therefore I must conclude that they were extraneous and not worthy of note." Two answered efficiently.

"And how do you think Six felt as we entered the wormhole?" Andrew asked, hoping Two would get it right.

"He was afraid, and worried for you." Two said immediately.

"How do you know?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"His report spoke of his anxiety and feeling of concern." Two said with confusion.

"What I'm trying to get you to see is that Six's report is an accounting of his *experience* during the trip, not a collection of data compiled during the trip. The purpose of Six's report was not informative as much as inspirational. By reading his report, you should have a better understanding of what it was like to be there and actually fly through a wormhole." Andrew said with a note of desperation.

"So his report is not inadequate. His report fulfilled the purpose for which it was intended, not the purpose I intended." Two said in realization.

"Yes. This was the reason I wanted Six to be included on the mission. It would be impractical to take all six of you on that mission, but by taking Six, he could relay his observations and you could share the experience." Andrew said with relief.

"I believe I understand. I will return to the Sickbay and reread the report with this new information in mind." Two said seriously.

"I have a copy right here. I'd like to hear what you think as you read it... if you don't mind?" Andrew asked.

Two accepted the padd from Andrew and began to read.

"He was frightened because the shuttlecraft was so small, and when the wormhole began to expand... 'it was like a mouth opening in preparation of ingesting nourishment... us'." Two read in a voice of wonder.

"Go on." Andrew said with a happy smile.

"He speaks of a feeling 'like the vibration of a misaligned occipital implant', but in his stomach." Two said and nodded, then continued, "That is the fluttering of fear."

"Yes, he wasn't the only one feeling that." Andrew said, feeling that something wonderful was happening right before him.

"Upon successful completion of the mission, the feeling was like having the electrolytes replenished in his system after days of inadequate regeneration." Two said in wonder.

"Yeah, it was a relief to me too." Andrew said and laid his head back on the couch.

"I will distribute this to the others... after I explain its purpose to them." Two said decisively.

"Good. And make sure that you tell Six what you think of his writing. It is important for a journalist to receive feedback if he is to improve." Andrew said and sat back up in his seat.

"Yes, thank you Andrew. You have been most helpful." Two said and walked to the door.

"I'm glad to help Two." Andrew said with a smile.

"Oh yes... You were right about the need for looser clothing." Two said and quickly walked out the door.

Andrew sat stunned for a moment before breaking up into uncontrollable laughter.

Chapter 12: The Belly of the Beast

Andrew walked into sickbay the old fashioned way... through the door.

"Hi love, did you get all the rest you needed?" Alan asked and walked over to hug Andrew.

"Yeah, that took a lot out of me. How are you doing?" Andrew asked with interest.

"Well, Seven of Seven found a playmate... she and Naomi Wildman are in the Doctor's office with Puppy right now. The rest of the kids are in a huddle over there about something that Six wrote.

Andrew gave a big smile and said, "I'm so proud of him. He really expressed himself in that story."

"Do you have a copy? They wouldn't show me." Alan said with hurt.

"Yeah, I've got one at home. Gods Alan, I can't wait for us to have our own baby. These kids make me want him that much more." Andrew said with overflowing love.

"I know what you mean. I've actually been wanting to ask you how you'd feel about us... having twins." Alan asked hesitantly.

"Would that cause any extra risk to your health?" Andrew asked immediately.

"No, since the artificial womb does all the work. The only difference is that I'll be carrying a little more weight. Love, I want to do this... Four and Five are so special, I want a us to have a pair of our own." Alan said in a pleading voice.

"Love, I think it's a great idea. Just think of it... two sons. Our little boys." Andrew said joyfully and held Alan close.

"Then I'm going to tell the Doctor now. He's going to insert the artificial womb tomorrow when he replaces the leg. Then after the ceremony, he'll just pop the babies in." Alan said with a smile.

"Um, love, when do we have to provide the... baby juice?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

Alan gave a deep full laugh. Finally when he calmed he said, "I thought we could make 'baby juice' after the ceremony, day after tomorrow. The doctor says the procedure will only take a few minutes."

Andrew nodded and smiled.

"And, you can't make anymore 'baby juice' until the ceremony, because we want a good sample to work with." Alan said .

"You mean no???"

"That's right love, at least nothing below the waist." Alan said.

"Why are you smiling, you're not getting any either." Andrew said sourly.

"Because I'm going to be a daddy. With two little boys of my own." Alan said happily.

Andrew watched Alan for a moment before giving in and smiling.

"Okay, you win. I'm happy too. When is Seven going to pick up the kids? We'd better get to bed early, we have a big day tomorrow. You have to get a new leg and a womb and I have to drag this ship through a two year long wormhole." Andrew said dramatically.

"She'll be here any time. She and B'Elana were finishing their report for the Captain." Alan said and looked to the children.

"One of Two?" Three asked from the group of children.

"Yes Three?" Andrew answered.

"How did you feel when you were half way through the wormhole?" Three asked with excitement.

"Like I had a misaligned occipital implant in my stomach." Andrew answered.

"I told you." could be heard from Six.

"Children, follow me for regeneration." Seven of Nine's voice came from the doorway.

The children immediately straightened and formed a line, then walked out the door in an orderly fashion.

Alan ran to the Doctor's office.

A moment later Seven of Seven came running out of the office, past Andrew, and out the door.

Alan walked into the room at a more leisurely pace and said, "I guess our work here is done."

"Love you." Andrew whispered and put an arm around Alan as they walked out the Sickbay door.

* * * * *

"Good morning gentlemen." the Doctor said as Andrew and Alan entered Sickbay.

"Good morning Doctor. I'm here bright and early as ordered." Alan said with a gentle smile.

"I have something to show you in my office before we begin." the Doctor said with a note of impatience.

Andrew and Alan followed without comment and stopped just inside the doorway of the office.

"Sit." the Doctor said firmly to Puppy and Puppy remained standing, looking at Andrew and Alan.

"Sit" the Doctor repeated, this time with more force. And Puppy remained standing.

"Puppy, sit." the Doctor finally said and Puppy looked at him and sat down.

"Very good Doctor. You'll have him fetching your slippers in no time." Alan said with a fond smile.

"He was responding immediately earlier, having others in the room must distract him." the Doctor said in a considering tone.

"Very likely. Puppies aren't known for a long attention span." Andrew said.

"True, true. Well, on to the business of the day. I believe you know where the gowns are Mr. Summers, if you would be so kind as to change, we will begin." the Doctor said and gave Puppy a ball.

"Yes Doctor." Alan said and left the room.

"Six asked if he could observe the operation... I just don't know, he *is* a child. It may be too graphic for him. What do you think?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I think he is one of the group of children who removed Mr. Paris' hand. It would be beneficial for him to see how difficult it is to reattach an appendage. Maybe he'll think twice before removing another." the Doctor said seriously.

"Thank you Doctor. I'm going to ask Seven of Nine and Two of Seven what they think, if neither object, then I will ask Six to observe the operation." Andrew said with certainty.

"It will take me a few minutes to prepare everything. You can go to Cargo Bay four and ask them if you like, it's just down the hall." the Doctor said as he left the office.

"Fine, I'll be right back... don't start without me." Andrew said and hurried out of Sickbay.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the Cargo Bay to an eerie sight. All the energetic children from the day before were lined up silently along the wall.

He walked quietly and looked carefully at the apparatus as he approached Seven of Nine's alcove.

Something caught his attention. There was a box affixed to the side of the alcove and it had a small light inside. Andrew walked closer and saw that the box was covered with glass or plastic and it was a display case. Inside the box was the ceramic turtle.

Andrew stepped away from the alcove, feeling that he had just violated Seven of Nine's privacy by seeing that. As he turned to leave he noticed movement from the corner of his eye.

"Were you in need of assistance Andrew?" Two of Seven asked.

Andrew jumped at the sound but quickly calmed himself and said, "Yes Two, I came to ask you and Seven of Nine if you think it would be a good idea for Six of Seven to observe Alan's operation today."

"For the purpose of observation?" Two asked.

"Yes. It is not common for a child to witness an operation. It might disturb him, but it might also inspire him or one of the others to pursue an interest in medicine. He already expressed an interest in observing the operation so I just wanted to ask for Seven of Nine's and your permission before asking him.

Seven of Nine opened her eyes and remained still at the sound of talking in the Cargo Bay.

"My permission? I have been told to comply with your instructions." Two said in confusion.

"Yes Two. I will ask your permission for something that has to do with the well being of the children. I think Seven of Nine is officially their guardian and I believe that she will act in all the children's best interest, but you spend more time with them and will know better what is in each individual child's best interest. I'm asking if you think it is a good idea for Six to observe the operation today." Andrew said quietly.

"Yes, I believe he should observe the operation and write whatever feelings he has about the experience. If you are concerned about how this experience impacts him emotionally, read what he writes and you will know." Two said plainly.

"Thank you Two. That was very helpful. Now I need to ask Seven of Nine for her permission. She is the guardian of you all and it is her ultimate decision." Andrew said and walked back toward Seven's alcove.

"Computer, disengage regeneration sequence for Seven of Nine." Two said as they walked.

Seven of Nine stepped out of her alcove and asked, "Do you require assistance Mr. Wells?"

"I came to ask your permission for Six to observe Alan's surgery today. He asked yesterday if he could watch." Andrew asked with respect.

"For what purpose?" Seven asked flatly.

"Observation." Andrew answered.

"Two, do you feel that Six would benefit from this activity?" Seven asked without emotion.

Both Two and Andrew were surprised by the question, but Two quickly answered, "Yes, it may serve to foster an interest in medicine for Six or one of the other children when he relays his experiences."

"Very well, you are more familiar with his nature, I will trust your judgment." Seven said and walked to Six's alcove.

After pressing a few buttons, the alcove went dark and Six stepped out.

"Six of Seven, Seven of Nine has given permission for you to observe the operation in Sickbay this morning." Andrew said, trying to contain his emotion.

Six didn't betray any emotion, but went efficiently to a box in the cargo bay and retrieved a data padd.

"If you're ready, we'll go now." Andrew said.

Six did not answer, but followed immediately behind Andrew as he left the cargo bay.

* * * * *

"So how are you this morning?" Andrew asked as they walked down the hall.

"I am well. Now that I have had time to process the events of yesterday, I feel that I should thank you." Six said seriously.

"For what?" Andrew asked in puzzlement.

"For listening when I talked. I have little memory of the time before, but I recall frustration at being ignored or patronized. My thoughts were considered unimportant and my feelings were considered *cute*." Six said with an impressive sour inflection on the word 'cute'.

"Of course I listen Six. If I didn't listen to you, why should I expect you to listen to me?" Andrew asked as he stopped outside the Sickbay.

Six smiled and said, "That is why I want to say thank you."

Andrew thought for a second then said respectfully, "Your welcome." And led the way into the Sickbay.

* * * * *

The Doctor began the operation and the room was silent but for the occasional sound of Six making notes on his data padd.

::Torres to Mr. Wells:: sounded over the comm.

"Go ahead." Andrew said into the air without moving his attention from the Doctor.

"We are detecting signs that the wormhole is destabilizing. We need to go now if we are going to make it through before it collapses." B'Elana said with obvious anxiety.

"Okay, where do you need me to go?" Andrew asked with apprehension.

"The most central point in the ship is the Airponics bay. If you'll go there now, Seven of Nine will meet you there." B'Elana said hurriedly.

"On my way." Andrew said and cast a look of desperation toward Alan.

"Proceed Mr. Wells. There is little more to see here, I am merely reattaching the muscles and tendons." the Doctor said.

"Would you like me to accompany you?" Six asked seriously.

"No Six. Please stay here and watch over Alan for me." Andrew said and left the Sickbay.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the Airponics bay and was assaulted by the overwhelming fragrance of live plants and the feel of humidity.

He slowed his pace and looked in wonder at the wide variety of plants growing without dirt or water.

"Right this way Mr. Wells, we must begin immediately." Seven of NIne said at the far end of the room.

Andrew took a seat on the floor and nodded to Seven to indicate that he was ready.

"Bridge. We are prepared." Seven said into her comm badge.

"We are moving toward the opening of the wormhole now." Captain Janeway's voice responded.

"You'll have to tell me when the egg is big enough." Andrew said as a reminder.

"Lieutenant Torres will be monitoring your progress and relay that information to us." Seven said efficiently.

Andrew looked around and located the wormhole with his power. He remembered the feel of forcing it open and began to cause the entry to widen.

"That's it Andrew, it's big enough, just hold it there. We are going to increase speed to maximum impulse beginning... now." B'Elana said through the speaker.

"May I help you?" came a voice from the door of Airponics.

"Crewman Geron, we require the use of this space for the next eleven point four minutes." Seven said and returned her attention to her tricorder.

"Just ask if you need anything." Geron said and went to work, tending to the plants.

"We have reached maximum impulse. The decay of the wormhole seems to be accelerating." B'Elana said with worry evident in her voice.

"Will we have sufficient time to traverse the distance?" Seven asked with a tone that might be worry.

"I don't know... it will be a race." B'Elana responded with full worry in her tone.

Silence fell over the Airponics bay as Andrew fought to maintain his concentration.

"We're nearly out. Five... Four..." B'Elana's said with panic in her voice.

There was a crashing sound and a shudder ran through the ship.

Andrew looked around and couldn't see anything. He blinked his eyes, then determined that it was due to the complete absence of light.

"Seven?" Andrew asked quietly.

There was no answer. Andrew felt around and after a moment, found her laying a few feet away from him.

"Seven, please wake up." Andrew said with panic in his voice.

"Mr. Wells?" Seven asked in confusion.

"Yes Seven. Something happened. I don't know what to do next. Are you hurt?" Andrew asked, really hating the dark.

"I believe my ankle has been broken and I have received a concussive injury to my head." Seven said.

Andrew could hear the change in her voice which told him that she had found a sitting position.

"Seven of Nine to bridge." She said and received no response.

Andrew cast his mind out to the sickbay and found it a mess, Six was working furiously on Alan's leg.

"We need to get to Sickbay." Andrew said with worry.

"Could someone help me?" a voice came from the darkness.

Andrew focused his inner sight and found Crewman Geron pinned under a rack of shelving.

"Don't worry Geron, I'll be right there to help you." Andrew said and moved across the room, using his inner sight to help him avoid obstacles.

After a minute of prying, Andrew was able to pull Geron from under the shelves.

"This is going to feel a little funny but I'm going to relocate you to Sickbay... it's like a transporter. Just lay still." Andrew said and moved a portal over Geron's body and relocated him instantly.

"Come on Seven, we're going to Sickbay." Andrew said as he returned to her side.

"No, the first priority is to gain control of the ship. Can you move me to main engineering?" Seven asked without emotion.

"If that's what you want." Andrew said and tried to locate the engineering section.

"You are going to feel a dropping sensation. I am going to open a portal just above a chair, so you won't have to walk." Andrew said.

"Proceed." Seven said with discomfort creeping into her voice.

A moment later Seven dropped into a chair at the main engineering console.

Andrew ported himself to Sickbay and asked, "Six, what's going on?"

"It went dark and then the Doctor was gone. I've been trying to close the wound so Mr. Summers wouldn't lose any blood." Six said desperately.

"Thank you Six. When the Doctor is back online, he will be able to continue the operation. Do you know how to operate the biobeds?" Andrew asked, looking at the controls.

"Yes, they seem to be powered independently, or at least have an alternate source of power." Six said and initiated the biobed's shell.

Andrew looked at the readout and smiled with relief.

"He's fine. Will you check on the other patients while I take care of Crewman Geron?" Andrew asked and moved to Geron's side.

Six moved hurriedly to Chakotay and turned on the biobed.

"Geron, can you stand? I need to get you to a bed." Andrew said as he knelt down.

"I think so... with some help." Geron said quietly.

Andrew took Geron's hand and helped him to stand.

"Just lay down and I'll scan you for injuries. Can you tell me where it hurts?" Andrew asked.

"Cold... I don't know." Geron said as he began shaking.

"Six, see if you can find some blankets. Geron is going into shock." Andrew said without looking away from the biobed's readout.

"It looks like you've broken a bone in your hand. After what just happened to you, that's not too bad." Andrew said with encouragement as Six handed him a blanket.

"Thanks Six. How are the others?" Andrew asked as he covered Geron.

"The one over there has fallen from his bed. The others seem to be well." Six said, looking around helplessly.

"We need more help. Anyone who is injured will be trying to get here soon and this place is going to fill up... Can you get the other children to help?" Andrew asked hopefully.

Six ran to the door to be stopped. It didn't open automatically.

"I cannot open the door." Six said helplessly.

"I'll open a portal for you." Andrew said and a portal formed beside the door.

Six ran through the portal and a moment later he returned.

"One of Two, please come quickly. Five has been injured." Six said with panic.

"Can he be moved?" Andrew asked as he tried to pick Harry up and put him back in bed.

"Yes, yes... we will bring him." Six said and stepped back through the portal.

A moment later Two carried the unmoving form of Five into the room.

"Is everyone here?" Andrew asked as he arranged Harry on the bed.

"Yes, please help. He is not exhibiting life functions." Two said in panic.

Andrew ran to Five and saw that he wasn't breathing.

"What happened?" Andrew asked as he turned on the biobed.

"An electrical discharge." Two said with fear in his voice.

Andrew looked at the readout and said, "His heart has stopped. Two, watch what I'm about to do, I may need for you to take over."

Two silently watched as Andrew alternated between forcing breaths into Five's mouth and forcefully compressing his chest.

After three rounds of chest compressions, Andrew stopped and looked at the readout.

He smiled and saw that the heart had begun to beat. A moment later Five took a deep, desperate breath of air.

Andrew slumped back and noticed that all the children were watching silently.

"We need to get this place ready to attend to wounded. Two, see if you can find some sort of stimulant. We need to revive Chakotay and Ensign Charles. They will be able to help. Three and Seven, start picking up things in here. If it can be used, put it where you think it goes, if it is debris, put it in the Doctor's office and he can sort it out later. Four, you need to stay here with Five. If he stops breathing or his lips begin to turn blue call me immediately. Six, I need for you to stay with Crewman Geron for a minute. Be careful of his hand, it's broken." Andrew said with authority and began to focus his inner sight around the ship.

After a glimpse into Engineering where he could see that Seven of Nine was dealing with things efficiently he cast his mind to the bridge.

He could see smoke filling the air and at least one unconscious form, barely visible in the emergency lighting. He opened a portal that was the size of one entire wall of the Sickbay.

"Captain, are you alright?" Andrew asked with worry.

"Fine, just had the wind knocked out of me. Could you see to Ensign Bateheart? His console exploded." Janeway said between deep breaths as she was slumped on the floor.

"I believe this is the stimulant that you were wanting Andrew." Two said and handed him the hypospray.

"Thank you Two. Captain, may Two of Seven come on to the bridge to attend to Ensign Bateheart?" Andrew asked as he walked to Chakotay and injected him.

"Yes." Captain Janeway said as she was impressed by the calm that Andrew was keeping in this crisis.

"Two, take a medical tricorder and see if it is safe to move Ensign Bateheart. If it is, bring him to a biobed. Geron? Can you move to a chair? We are going to need the beds for the most seriously injured patients." Andrew said and injected Ensign Charles.

"What happened?" Chakotay asked groggily.

"A lot. I think the Captain could use your help on the bridge." Andrew said and looked to see if anyone was in need of immediate help.

Chakotay got off the bed and walked through the portal to the bridge.

"Andrew? Can you tell if anyone is attending to damage in Engineering?" Janeway asked, trying to maintain a facade of calm as she pulled herself into her chair.

"Yes, Seven of Nine went there immediately after the incident. She is working on repairs now." Andrew said, then continued, "Permission to come on the bridge, that man seems to need help."

Janeway followed Andrew's pointing finger to Ayala. "Permission granted. His name is Gregor Ayala." she said with calm dignity.

"Two, would you help me get Mr. Ayala to a bed? He's too big for me to carry by myself." Andrew asked of Two who was putting Bateheart into a bed..

Two responded by running to Andrew's side.

"What?" came a voice.

"Ensign Charles, glad to have you back with us. Would you take the ops station?" Janeway asked with a note of concern in her voice.

"Aye Captain." Ensign Charles said and made his way unsteadily through the portal.

"Captain, if you don't have any further need of me, I'm going to start looking around the ship for people in need of medical assistance." Andrew said as he and Two got Ayala onto a bed.

"Greg?" Geron said with panic and stood.

"If you encounter Mr. Paris in your travels, send him to the bridge. If anyone can get the helm working again, it's him." She said with a fond smile.

"Of course Captain." Andrew said and withdrew his power from the portal.

"Prophets protect us. What happened to Greg." Geron cried out in fear.

"Geron, don't worry... Two, would you bring a chair over here for Geron. I get the feeling he's going to be right here for a while." Andrew said.

"One of Two, Five is coming awake." Four said loudly.

"Five, how are you feeling?" Andrew asked and went to his side.

"I hurt. My chest... did something fall on me?" Five asked in a daze.

"Your heart stopped and I used chest compressions to restart it. I may have caused some bruising. Remain in bed until we can get the Doctor online and he can check you out." Andrew said and moved to check the readouts of Bateheart and Ayala.

A portal formed in the middle of the room and Andrew said forcefully, "Seven of Nine, I need the Doctor. I have patients who may not survive without treatment."

"Repairs are being instituted. The Sickbay power should be restored within four minutes." Seven said while working on her Engineering station.

"I hope they can last that long. Do you want me to keep the children here or could you use their help?" Andrew asked as an afterthought.

"Three of Seven, are you versed in bioneural interface algorithms?" Seven asked without looking up.

"Yes." Three responded.

"Then I could use your assistance in replacing bioneural gelpacks." Seven said and continued to work.

"Good, go and help Seven." Andrew said and opened the portal to the floor.

Three cast a look toward Five before walking through the portal.

"Two, I'm going to look around the ship for injured personnel. While I'm doing that, I'll need for you to keep the children busy. Give them tasks to perform so they don't have time to think about being scared." Andrew said.

"Yes, will you be back soon?" Two asked with hope.

"I won't actually be leaving the room. Just my mind will be leaving to search the main areas of the ship to identify wounded. If you need me to wake up, just call my name and I'll bring my attention back here." Andrew said and took a seat.

Two understood and watched as Andrew stared and seemed to lose focus.

* * * * *

Andrew cast his mind out and found a group of people in the mess hall. He didn't notice any serious injuries and moved his focus to the holodecks. The holodecks were off-line and empty.

He moved hurriedly from deck to deck finding small groups of people, but no one seriously injured.

Finally he came to an observation lounge. He saw Tom Paris working furiously, trying to help someone.

"Tom, what can I do to help?" Andrew asked as he opened a portal a few feet from Tom.

"We need the Doctor. A shelving structure collapsed on her and crushed her chest." Tom said helplessly.

"The Doctor is off-line. Seven says he should be back in just a minute. Is she able to be moved to Sickbay?" Andrew asked with equal helplessness.

"I don't know, but we might as well... I've got nothing to work with here." Tom said in frustration.

After a brief moment of thought Andrew said, "Move away from her for a second. I'm going to port her directly into a bed."

Tom did so and a moment later she was laying in Sickbay.

Andrew opened his portal wider and Tom ran into the sickbay and to the woman's side.

"Hang on Samantha, the Doctor is going to be up and running any minute." Tom said as he held her hand.

"Mama?" a small voice said from the portal that was still standing open.

"Naomi, your mama can't talk to you right now." Tom said and tried to block her view of Samantha.

Andrew felt his heart lurch at the sight of the little girl worried for her mother.

"Seven of Seven, would you take Naomi into the office and start organizing the things we stacked in there?" Andrew asked, trying to keep his voice even.

Seven responded by walking out of the room, a moment later Naomi followed reluctantly.

"Thanks Andrew. I really didn't want her to see her mom like this." Tom said with a note of relief.

"Captain Janeway needs you on the bridge... I guess the helm blew out and you're the only man for the job." Andrew said, trying to lighten the mood.

"Yeah, I can fix that thing single handed." Tom said and held up his stump.

Andrew smiled when he heard a voice behind him.

"Please state the nature of the medical emergency."

* * * * *

"Doctor, we have several wounded. Please check out Samantha first, then Mr. Ayala and Mr. Bateheart. I think everyone else is stable for the moment." Andrew said as he turned on the biobed.

"Mr. Wells, could you get my mobile emitter from the office? It would seem a prudent precaution with the power net being unstable." the Doctor said as he looked at Samantha's readings.

The Doctor activated the biobed's shell and moved to Mr. Ayala. Andrew ran back into the room and held out the emitter to the Doctor.

"While I attend to Mr. Ayala's injuries, perhaps you could brief me on our other patients." the Doctor said as he activated the emitter.

"Just a second. Tom, now that the Doctor is back, I'm guessing you need to be going." Andrew said with a smile of relief.

"Yeah. Thanks for helping Sam." Tom said and walked through the portal Andrew had just created.

"Okay... Five was hit with an electrical discharge that stopped his heart. I performed CPR and he is resting over there. Crewman Geron has a broken bone in his hand and is bumped and bruised. Since you said that you would release Ensign Charles and Chakotay this morning, I administered a stimulant to them to free up their beds and so they could help out. Harry was thrown from his bed and I put him back in it, he hasn't regained consciousness." Andrew said as he watched the Doctor work.

"I notice that the incision on Mr. Summers leg has been closed." the Doctor said as he pressed a few buttons on the biobed and moved to Ensign Bateheart.

"Yes, Six closed the wound while I was still in Airponics. He said he didn't want Alan to lose any blood." Andrew said with a hitch of fear in his voice.

"Very good. I will be able to complete the surgery once the crisis is past... Mr. Bateheart will need significant dermal regeneration. I believe you are familiar with the use of this?" the Doctor asked, holding up the regenerator.

"Yes Doctor." Andrew said and took the regenerator unit.

The Doctor moved back to Samantha Wildman and Andrew thought to say, "All the kids but Three are here. If there is anything they can do to help..."

"What about Greg?" Geron asked in a timid, fearful tone.

"Do not worry Mr. Geron, Lieutenant Ayala's injuries appear worse than they are." the Doctor said. After a pause of consideration, he picked up a hypospray, identified the contents then injected Lieutenant Ayala.

First there was a twitch, then a slight moan before Lieutenant Ayala opened his eyes.

"Greg? Oh, thank the Prophets, I was so scared for you." Geron said through his tears.

"Tem? Shhh, don't worry Tem. I'm fine. Come here and taste the truth." Greg whispered.

Geron moved carefully to Greg and gave a long, slow, lingering kiss. After the kiss he pulled away and said, "You're fine. I'll try not to worry. You scared me Gregor." Tem said honestly.

"It wasn't my idea, but I'll try not to let it happen again." Ayala said with tenderness.

Geron turned to catch the wistful look in Andrew's eyes.

"We're a couple." Geron said shyly.

"It's okay Geron, the man in that bed over there is Alan, we're getting married tomorrow." Andrew said proudly.

"Really?" Geron asked with wide eyes.

"Why are you so surprised? From the way Tom and Chakotay talked, it's no big deal to be a same-sex couple." Andrew asked with confusion.

"It's not that, it's just that there hasn't been a marriage the entire time we've been in the Delta. I haven't seen one couple last for more than a few weeks after they made themselves known. You can call it a silly superstition if you like but I wouldn't let Greg tell anyone we were a couple." Geron said and turned back to Greg.

"Your name is Andrew isn't it? I think I've seen you around." Greg said in a tired voice.

"Yes, I've seen you on the bridge and in Sandrine's." Andrew said as he was carefully running the regenerator over Bateheart's left arm.

"That's right." Greg said with a smile.

"Andrew pulled me out from under some shelves that fell on me and brought me to Sickbay." Geron said with admiration in his voice.

"Thank you for helping Geron. He's my world." Greg said and closed his eyes.

"Don't worry Geron, the stimulant is just wearing off. He's going to be fine now that the Doctor's back." Andrew said with confidence.

The door opened and several people made their way into the Sickbay.

Andrew sat the regenerator aside and walked to the group.

"Everyone stay calm. If you don't have a life threatening injury, just take a seat and the Doctor will be with you as soon as possible. And if you're here with someone who is injured, please move to the far side of the room so we can attend to the injured more quickly." Andrew said and noticed Two watching him.

"Two, will you regenerate Mr. Bateheart's injuries?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Of course Andrew."

"Six, I have a job for you." Andrew called out.

Six stepped out of a corner, holding his data padd.

"Would you please make a list of each injured person's name, their injury and how they were injured?" Andrew asked seriously.

"This will help?" Six asked in a small voice.

"Yes, the Doctor will be able to look at your list and decide who needs to be treated first." Andrew said and waited for Six to walk to the first person in line.

"Four, how is Five doing?" Andrew asked.

"He is resting. His readings are within normal parameters." Four said efficiently.

"Then could you go to the Doctor's office and check on Seven of Seven and Naomi? The Doctor is here to take care of Five if he needs help." Andrew said.

Four got up without comment and went to the Doctor's office.

More people entered the room and Andrew started assessing their conditions by sight.

"Doctor, we don't have any more beds and we are getting more patients." Andrew said over his shoulder.

"We will need to move those patients not in need of immediate medical attention to a convalescent ward. Mr. Kim, Mr. Summers and Mr. Ayala can be sent there as soon as it can be established." the Doctor said in a rush as he worked on Samantha's wounds.

"Anyone who isn't injured, let's get the cargo bay next door set up as a convalescent ward. We need to free up the biobeds for those most in need." Andrew called to the increasing group of people.

"Seven and Naomi are playing with a holographic projection of a canine." Four stated as he went back to Five's side.

"Good, that's what I had hoped. Stay with Five for now and see to his comfort." Andrew said and looked around the Sickbay to see everyone working productively.

"Doctor, what do you need me to do now?" Andrew asked with a lost tone.

"I need for you to go in my office for no less than fifteen minutes and relax. Thanks to your delegation, there is little to do except for the actual treatment of these patients. If I have need of your services, I will call on you." The Doctor said with a tone that said he meant business.

Chapter 13: Picking Up Pieces

Naomi came out of the Doctor's office and said, "Andrew fell asleep."

"Good. Two, would you take Andrew to the cargo bay next door and put him to bed... beside Mr. Summers if possible." the Doctor asked while working on one of many minor injuries.

Two left the room as Naomi asked, "How's my mama?"

"Your mother was hurt but will be just fine. She is resting now and you should be able to talk to her in the morning. How would you like to stay with Mr. Neelix tonight?" the Doctor asked as he moved from one patient to the next.

"Neelix is fun. I'll play with Puppy until Neelix comes." Naomi said and left the room.

* * * * *

"Andrew, the Doctor said you are to lay down in the cargo bay. Come with me." Two said gently, trying not to alarm Andrew.

"Thanks Two. I didn't know how tired I was till I sat down for a minute." Andrew said sleepily as he got up.

"I have prepared a bed for you next to Alan." Two said as he walked near to Andrew, in case he fell.

Andrew stopped in the hallway and looked at Two for a second. "Two, you just called Alan by his name. I think you are adapting to life on Voyager pretty well." Andrew said with a smile.

"Earlier, while I was attending to the children in the Cargo bay, I remembered my name before I was assimilated and... I understand how personal it is. When I was called by my name, I was another person. When I became Two of Seven I became this." Two said with a note of disgust.

"You have shown me respect by calling me by my name. If you would let me, I would like to show you the same respect by calling you by yours." Andrew said seriously.

"I am not that person anymore... I will never be him again." Two said with pain.

"Two, you don't have to answer this question now, just think about it and let me know when you decide. Who do you want to be? The name you choose isn't as important as the man the name represents. If you like the name you had as a boy, then honor that memory by using that name for the man you will become. You won't ever be that boy again, but you can be the man that he grew into." Andrew said and started walking again.

"His name was Icheb." Two said quietly.

"A fine name. Tell me when you've decided if you're going to use it. When you are ready, I will be honored to call you by whatever name you choose." Andrew said and walked into the cargo bay.

The room had been hurriedly made into a hospital ward. There were beds placed in nearly even rows and they were beginning to fill with wounded as the Doctor treated more patients.

"Thank you for reserving the bed for Andrew, Seven." Two said to the little girl standing by an empty bed.

"I will go and help Naomi Wildman in the Doctor's office." she said and left the room.

"She helps Naomi by playing with her." Two said in a conspiratorial whisper.

Andrew smiled and said, "Two, you have made so much progress in the past two days. I can't wait to see what you're like a month from now."

Two looked confused at the statement so Andrew continued.

"Yesterday you didn't understand what I meant when I asked you your name. Today you can recognize that Seven is a little girl who wants to play with her friend, but doesn't want to admit that a former drone could want to play."

"I have learned much in the past day, much of it thanks to you. I have a request to make of you but I do not know if it is appropriate." Two asked unsurely.

"Go ahead and ask. If it is inappropriate I promise not to be offended, I will just tell you." Andrew said and sat on his bed.

"I would like to attend your commitment ceremony. As I understand the custom, one attends such an occasion only by invitation." Two said timidly.

"Two, when I invited the guests, I didn't know you. If I had, you would have been invited. So to correct that problem... Two of Seven, would you do me the great honor of attending my commitment ceremony tomorrow?" Andrew asked happily.

"Yes. Thank you Andrew." Two said and moved to leave.

"Two, please stay for a minute. I have to ask you to do me a favor." Andrew said in a low tone.

"What can I do for you?" Two asked and moved back to the side of the bed.

"Two, my life can be complicated. I've learned to live in the moment and not put things off till later because none of us are guaranteed to have a later. Alan and I are going to have the commitment ceremony tomorrow, even if it's just us and the Captain. But... Alan wants to be able to walk on his own two feet at the ceremony, and for him I will postpone it. I don't want you to interrupt the Doctor while he's busy, but please try to find out if he will be able to complete Alan's surgery and implant the womb before the ceremony tomorrow. I really need to know." Andrew said tiredly.

"I will find out for you. Do not worry Andrew. I believe the Doctor will complete the surgery before the night is over." Two said with reassurance.

"Thank you Two. You are a good friend." Andrew said with a sleepy voice.

There was a long moment of silence before Two finally said, "You can call me Icheb." then walked out of the cargo bay.

* * * * *

Andrew laid down on the bed and was nearly asleep when he heard a whisper.

"Andy love? You awake?"

Andrew looked up to see Alan watching him.

Andrew got out of the bed so quickly he nearly fell, then he stumbled over to Alan.

"What happened? Did you piss someone off and get us thrown out of our cabin?" Alan asked in confusion.

"No love, I'm not sure what happened. We were going through the wormhole and I guess it collapsed while we were still inside. The Doctor went offline and wasn't able to finish your surgery." Andrew said and pulled Alan into a heartfelt hug.

"I have a leg down there, what does he still need to do?" Alan ased as he tried to look at his leg.

"I think he has to attach muscles and tendons. I was there when he connected the nerves and veins so everything is hooked up to keep it alive, you just won't be able to walk on it." Andrew said seriously.

"Okay... why are we in a cargo bay?" Alan asked, looking around at the other people in the room.

"Because this is the overflow for the sickbay. The Doctor is getting people stabilized and sending them in here. After he's sure that everyone will survive, he will do the more in depth healing." Andrew said .

"So what else did I miss?" Alan asked and laid back on his bed.

"Quite a bit. Five got shocked. Naomi's mother was hurt pretty bad... just the usual chaos that follows us around." Andrew said with a shrug.

"And if I know you, you found some good things in all of this." Alan said with a fond smile.

"I met some people... Geron and Greg. Geron works in Airponics and Greg works on the bridge. I'd like to invite them to the ceremony if you wouldn't mind. They're right over there on the other side of Harry." Andrew said pointing a few beds away.

"Invite anyone you want love. The only reason I wanted to keep it small was because we didn't know anyone and I didn't want to feel like we were putting on a theatrical production for the crew." Alan said honestly.

"Thanks love, I just want to invite Greg and Geron... oh and Icheb." Andrew finished with a smile.

"Who?"

"Two of Seven, he remembered his name from before he was assimilated. He asked me to call him by his name." Andrew said with a twinkle in his eye.

"I guess that means you two have gone beyond the teacher/student relationship that you had going on." Alan said reflectively.

"Yeah, he's a good guy. When I first met him I thought we would never find common ground to form lines of communication but... we did. If he were back at the mansion, I'd invite him to move into the boathouse." Andrew said honestly.

"I do not understand." Icheb said from behind Andrew.

"Icheb! I didn't notice you come back in..." Andrew began.

"I wish to understand about the boathouse." Icheb said with desperation.

"Back where we are from, we moved from the main house to a boathouse at the far side of the property. When we moved, we invited our family and closest friends to come with us. Xander, Remy, Alex and Scott. I was just saying that if I knew you back then, you would have been invited to share our house because I think of you as a friend." Andrew said, watching Icheb's eyes, hoping to find understanding.

Icheb stood quietly for a moment, then said, "Thank you Andrew. If I had known you and Alan back then, I would have accepted."

"You called me Alan."

"Yes. It is your name." Icheb said with a small smile that might be teasing.

"What would you like for me to call you?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"You may call me Icheb. I believe Two of Seven has ceased to be." Icheb said with a bigger smile.

"Just don't talk bad about Two of Seven, he was my friend." Andrew said with warning.

"His beginning was unfortunate, but he ended well. I came to tell you that the Doctor will be sending someone for Alan in just a few minutes. He has finished treating new patients and is now working on healing those that he can most quickly so he can send them on their way." Icheb said with an air of happiness.

"Has he released Five yet?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I will be assisting Four to relocate Five to his alcove, so he can receive an unscheduled regeneration cycle. the Doctor believes that it will benefit him." Two said calmly.

"If you would like, I can create a portal for you so you don't have to walk that far." Andrew offered sincerely.

"Thank you Andrew. That would be helpful. I will go to Five now." Icheb said with a smile and left.

"He hardly resembles Two of Seven. He's grown up so much in just one day." Alan said in wonder.

"Yeah, he's really special." Andrew said fondly.

Alan turned when he heard a moan.

"Andrew, it looks like Harry is awake." Alan said, twisting himself to see Harry.

"Harry? How are you doing?" Andrew asked with concern.

"My head hurts... why am I sleeping in a cargo bay? Did Tom do this?" Harry asked in confusion.

Andrew laughed and said, "No, Tom didn't move you into the cargo bay while you were sleeping, but it does sound like something that he would do. This is the overflow from Sickbay, it's a long story and all you really need to know at the moment is you bumped your head and have been asleep for about a day."

Harry nodded, then winced in pain.

"I'll let the Doctor know you're awake, maybe he can do something about the pain." Andrew said and got up from beside Harry.

The Doctor walked into the room pushing a floating cart.

"Doctor, Harry is awake!" Andrew called.

"Very good." the Doctor said, making his way across the room.

After a moment of scanning the Doctor said, "Mr. Kim, you appear to be in acceptable health. As I had hoped, your extended rest gave you adequate time to heal."

"Can you give me something for my headache... and my shoulder is sore." Harry said in confusion.

"Mr. Wells, if you will help Mr. Summers onto the grav-unit, I will take him to Sickbay to complete his surgery now, Mr. Kim, you may follow and I will give you an analgesic for your pain." The Doctor said and moved the grav-unit into place, then lowered it.

"Come on love." Andrew said and helped scoot Alan from the bed to the grav-unit.

As the group walked away, Andrew stopped and said, "Give me a second, I have to port Icheb, Four and Five."

A moment later Andrew was walking again and trying to catch up to the Doctor and Alan.

* * * * *

"I can perform the remainder of the surgery with a local anesthetic." The Doctor said as he prepared for surgery.

"Good, I had a question about the womb implant." Alan said as he watched the Doctor.

"Continue." the Doctor said as he pressed a hypospray into Alan's thigh.

"Tom said it was possible to add a birth canal, and after the past few days, I'm thinking it might be a good idea." Alan said with a note of concern in his voice.

"For what reason?" the Doctor asked, intrigued.

"You remember how we told you about our lives moving so quickly at the dinner party? What if the next place we move doesn't have adequate medical care to deliver a baby?" Alan asked with concern.

"So this has nothing to do with the desire to experience the wonder of natural childbirth?" the Doctor asked without a hint as to if he was joking.

"Oh God no. My desire is to go to sleep and wake up with my new babies born." Alan said seriously.

"Then there is another option. In some rare cases there has been a need for an alternative to surgical birth and the more natural style birth. I can install... not so much of a birth canal as an escape hatch for the baby, or in this case babies." the Doctor said in a considering tone.

"Okay Doctor, this is the first we've heard about this. Give us the whole story." Andrew said cautiously.

"It is simply an opening formed in the navel. It will stretch open to facilitate the birthing of your babies, then retract to a barely noticeable opening in your stomach. It is for someone who is planning on multiple births though I'm sure a doctor from your century should be able to remove the womb and close the opening with no difficulty." the Doctor said.

"So you *don't* have to shift around my internal organs? And no pain?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"As I understand the process, there is a stretching sensation during the birth, but it is not overly painful. And no internal organs will be shifted. The womb will be connected to the bloodstream to have access to nutrients and building materials for the babies, but will not impact your bodily systems except for the need for increased food intake and proper nutrition." the Doctor said as he worked on the leg.

"Thank you for taking care of Alan so quickly. I really appreciate it." Andrew said honestly.

"You're very welcome but I must admit to having ulterior motives." the Doctor said with a hint of hesitance.

"Because of your part in the commitment ceremony?" Alan asked.

"That was a factor, but the two of you were pawns in my hostage negotiation with the Captain." the Doctor said in a teasing tone.

"What did you get in exchange for us?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"Commander Chakotay and Ensign Charles will be sent down as soon as possible so I may check their conditions." the Doctor said smugly.

"Why did the Captain ask for us to be healed?" Alan asked, not having a clue as to why she should care.

"She wants the two of you to be able to attend a staff meeting in... half an hour." the Doctor said, then turned to Harry sitting nearby and said, "Mr. Kim, you are also expected to be in the staff meeting since you have regained consciousness."

"But I just woke up." Harry said with a bit of a whine.

"We all have our duty." the Doctor said and began to close the incision.

"Mr. Wells, I may need your assistance so I may also attend the meeting." Seven of Nine said from a nearby chair.

"Seven? I didn't see you there. How's your foot?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Quite broken. The Doctor informs me that until the swelling subsides, there is little he can do." Seven said with a note of disgust.

"Can't you give her something for the swelling?" Andrew asked the Doctor who was beginning an incision on Alan's stomach.

"No. Her Borg anatomy will counteract my anti-inflammatory agents. And I cannot knit the bone until the swelling has subsided by at least twenty percent." the Doctor said and began to insert a plastic appliance into Alan's abdomen.

"How about an ice pack?" Andrew asked.

The Doctor stopped and gave a considering look. "I suppose the ice would cause constriction of the blood vessels in the area, having the effect of reducing the swelling." he finally said.

"Do you have an ice pack here?" Andrew asked.

"Why would I... you can get one from the replicator." the Doctor said and went back to work.

Andrew went to the replicator and got an ice pack.

"Hold this to your injury and the swelling should go down. Then the Doctor will be able to treat you before the meeting." Andrew said, holding out the ice pack.

Seven held the pack for a moment before placing it against her swollen foot.

"Done. It was a simple procedure, as promised." The Doctor said with a smile.

"And the escape hatch?" Alan asked, looking down at his stomach.

"Your navel now serves a purpose. Tomorrow I will insert your children through that opening." the Doctor said with a smile and looked up as the doors to sickbay opened.

"Commander, Ensign, come right over here." the Doctor said to Chakotay and Ensign Charles.

* * * * *

"Gentlemen, please take a seat, I know it's been a long day for all of us." Captain Janeway said to Alan and Andrew who were standing timidly just inside the ready room door.

They hesitantly took seats as the Captain pressed some buttons and the viewscreen came on to show the Doctor.

"Let's begin. First, Commander Chakotay, what can you tell me about our current status?" Janeway asked, turning her attention to the Commander.

"We have sustained ship-wide power loss and damage. Thanks to the efforts of Engineering, we are currently eighty-three percent operational. All life support and vital services are fully operational." Chakotay said efficiently.

"Good, Lieutenant Paris, what is the status of the helm?" Janeway asked.

"I will need another half an hour to have it working again. If we needed to, we could use it now, but we would have no precision in our movements." Tom said professionally.

"Commander Tuvok, what can you tell me about the area of space that we're in?"

"As far as I can determine, we are in an area of space one point nine years distant from our previous position if we had traveled at warp six. Scanners are not functioning well enough to determine the status of the surrounding planetary systems." Tuvok said without emotion.

"Captain, I may be able to help with that." Neelix said quickly. "Some months ago I was talking with some Tarkalian traders about our projected course and they mentioned this area of space. I believe that we are near the Barga system. It isn't visited much because it is so remote, but it is said to have an abundance of M-class planets filled to bursting with resources."

"That sounds encouraging, thank you Mr. Neelix. Chief Engineer Torres, report."

"Thanks to Seven of Nine's quick action, we avoided what could have been a major problem with the environmental systems. The repair crews have completed work on vital systems, and are now working to restore non-vital operations which I expect to be complete within two hours. Then we will move on to non-operations repairs." B'Elana said in a Starfleet tone.

"Good, better than I expected. Doctor, status of the crew?" Janeway asked and looked to the viewscreen.

"There were four life threatening injuries, those patients are now stable and expected to make a full recovery. The remaining injuries were broken bones and bumps for the most part and are in the process of being healed. Icheb is regenerating wounds while I am in this meeting." the Doctor said with an air of calm.

"Icheb?" the Captain asked.

"Two of Seven has remembered his name from before he was assimilated and chosen to use it." Andrew said timidly.

Janeway nodded and said, "Continue Doctor."

"There were no deaths, the three most serious injured will remain in sickbay, six crewmen will be off duty pending further examination, and eleven more will be ordered to light duty." the Doctor said to the group, then turned his attention to Janeway.

"Thank you Doctor, from what I have just heard, we're a little bumped and bruised, but still functioning for the most part, anyone have anything to add?" the Captain asked the group.

A moment of silence filled the room, then the Captain continued. "Mr. Wells and Mr. Summers. It has come to my attention that you have been making significant contributions to this ship beyond that of the two year jump. I've asked you here to invite you to officially join the crew of Voyager."

Alan and Andrew were both surprised. Finally Alan was able to ask, "What would we do?"

"Commander Chakotay?" Janeway asked and turned her attention to him.

"Andrew has been so good about helping the Doctor in Sickbay, I thought I would assign him as the Doctor's assistant. When he has received enough training, he will replace Lieutenant Paris as the backup medic." Chakotay said with a glance at Tom.

"In recognition of Mr. Summers gift for organizing and delegation, I am going to assign him as my assistant. I have been so overwhelmed by reports and schedules that I have had to delay certain operations for lack of time." Chakotay said seriously.

"So gentlemen, what do you say?" Captain Janeway asked.

"Will this effect our marriage plans?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No, if you decide to take the positions, you will be logged as crewmen immediately, but will not be asked to report to duty for one week, that way you can have a honeymoon." Captain Janeway said with a smile.

Andrew looked at Alan who nodded. "We would be happy to accept your offer Captain." Andrew said proudly.

"Good, then Crewman Summers, Crewman Wells, you are dismissed." Captain Janeway said with a smile.

Both men got up from the table and left the room.

Chapter 14: The Naming of Names

Andrew and Alan walked into their cabin and moved to the couch.

"Do you feel it love?" Andrew finally asked.

"Belonging?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"Yeah. It caught me by surprise." Andrew said with a note of wonder.

Alan took Andrew into his arms and gave a long slow hug.

"Do you realize that we haven't made love since we've been here?" Andrew asked.

"I know love. And I want to so bad it hurts." Alan said honestly.

"Just hang on for a little while longer love. This time tomorrow, we'll be on our honeymoon and can make love for a solid week." Andrew said with a smile.

"I know, but I want you so bad right now." Alan said with a whine in his voice.

"Think about the children. Just hold on to your baby juice for one more day and we'll get to make some beautiful babies of our own." Andrew said with love.

"Thanks. When you put it like that, I can put up with almost anything." Alan said with joy.

They snuggled closer when the door chime rang.

"Come." Andrew said and looked toward the door.

"Andrew?" A small voice called.

"Yes Six?" Andrew asked and remained in Alan's embrace.

"Two of Seven informed us that he has chosen to forego his Borg designation for a... name." Six said hesitantly.

"Yes, he now wants to be called Icheb." Andrew said happily.

"He was unable to explain his reasoning for this action. Can you explain?" Six asked with desperation.

"Six, Icheb was changed into Two of Seven by the Borg. They took away his choice and made him into what they wanted him to be. I think he decided to change his name and become what he wants to be. It is a symbol of taking back some of what was taken from him." Andrew said in a considering tone.

Six stood silently for a minute as the two men watched.

After much consideration, Six finally said, "I am no longer what the Borg made me. You have shown me that I can become many things... a pilot, an engineer, a doctor or a journalist. Whatever I become, it will be my choice, not the Borg's. I would like a name too."

"What name would you like?" Alan asked gently.

"I do not know. I have only flashes of memory of my former life. I do not recall my previous desig... name." Six said sadly.

"Six, you can have whatever name you choose, but if you would like, we can give suggestions of what names we think would be good for you." Andrew offered.

"Yes, please." Six said with a note of relief.

"Jimmy." Andrew said immediately.

Six thought about the name as Alan got a puzzled look.

"Olson?" Alan asked in realization.

"Yeah. The attitude, the journalism... it fits." Andrew said with a smile.

"Who is Jimmy Olson?" Six asked.

"He is a fictional character from our world. He is inquisitive and sometimes gets into trouble by investigating things that are dangerous..." Andrew began.

"...But with the help of his friends Lois and Clark, he is always able to come out of the experience safely." Alan finished.

"Do you believe this of me?" Six asked in worry.

"No Six, but you have the same inquisitive nature and willingness to take risks. Plus you are a good person who is easy to like... just like Jimmy." Andrew said with a smile.

"Thank you Andrew. I believe I understand... Could you tell me more about the name?" Six asked with intensity.

"Let's see... Jimmy is the diminutive form of the formal name James, just like Andy is the diminutive form of Andrew." Alan said in an informative tone.

"I remember reading about someone in recent history with that name... Captain James Kirk. It might be a good idea to research his life. It is good to know someone with your name has accomplished great things." Andrew said and snuggled against Alan again.

"Thank you both for the explanation and suggestion. I will inform you of my decision when it is made." Six said with Borg efficiency.

"Thank you Six. If you like, you can explain to the other children what I've just told you. Some of them may want to get names too." Alan said with a tone of fondness.

Six walked to the door, then stopped. "I have written an account of my experience in Sickbay this morning. It has been uploaded to your workstation." Six said and left the room.

"Do you think he'll change his name?" Alan asked as Andrew got off the couch.

"Yeah, I think he'll be known as Jimmy before we get married tomorrow." Andrew said with a smile as he came back holding a padd.

"Read it with me?" Andrew asked and held up the padd.

"Yeah, just like the old Star Wars books... but now we're living on a space ship." Alan said in realization.

"Look at this." Andrew said and pointed to a passage of text.

* * * * *

Andrew and Alan had just finished Six's story and were sitting stunned.

"You're some kind of super-hero." Alan finally said.

"I didn't know he thought of me like that." Andrew said in amazement.

"To hear him tell it, Five, Samantha, Bateheart and Ayala would all be dead without your help." Alan said in a hollow tone.

"I can take credit for saving Five. Without the CPR he would have died, but the rest? I just put them to bed, the Doctor did all the work." Andrew said honestly.

"Love, you'll have to get used to this. Six is a child, and you are obviously his hero. When our kids are born, you'll probably be their hero too... I know you're mine." Alan said with tenderness.

"Do you think I should have a talk with him about it?" Andrew asked with concern.

"No love. The universe has taken so much from that little boy. Let him have his hero." Alan said and held Andrew close.

Andrew thought about Alan's words and whispered, "You're going to be such a great father."

"You too, my hero." Alan said with a smile before moving in for a deep passionate kiss.

* * * * *

The door chime rang as Andrew and Alan were rereading Six's story.

"Come in." Alan called into the air.

"Are we interrupting?" Chakotay asked with worry.

"No, come on in and have a seat guys. We were just reading." Alan said with a smile.

"We have a few things to talk to you about before the ceremony tomorrow." Tom said and took a seat.

Chakotay sat by Tom then said, "The Captain suggested that since you're both officially crew members, we have a formal Starfleet wedding ceremony."

"What would that include?" Andrew asked and sat the padd on the coffee table.

"Not much, just dress uniforms, and Tuvok would attend to provide an official record of the event." Tom said nonchalantly.

"We'll have to make uniforms... can you guys help us with that? I wouldn't want to get it wrong." Andrew asked the two.

Tom looked to Chakotay before answering, "Sure... in fact, it's kind of a tradition that the couple not spend the night before the wedding together. We're here to take one of you to Chakotay's quarters for the night."

"You'll see each other again at the ceremony... which we would like to have on the holo-deck if you don't mind." Chakotay said hesitantly.

Andrew said, "I thought we would just have it in the Captain's office."

"Please allow me to give this to you as a wedding present. I am a holo-programmer, I'm the one who programmed Sandrine's." Tom said plaintively.

Alan and Andrew cast simultaneous looks at each other, then both nodded in acceptance.

"Good... then who's spending the night on my couch?" Chakotay asked as he got up from the loveseat.

"I will." Alan said without enthusiasm.

"Let's go then, so these two can program a perfect wedding location." Chakotay said and walked toward the door.

"I'm gonna miss you Andy." Alan said quietly and held Andrew close.

"I'll see you in the morning... and then we'll be married." Andrew said, holding on for dear life.

"Come on Alan. You need to get some sleep." Chakotay said from the door.

After a long kiss, Alan finally let loose of Andrew and said, "Yes Commander."

* * * * *

There was a chime at the door as Tom and Andrew were working on the holo-program.

"Come." Andrew called without looking up.

"Andrew? I came to ask if the other children could also attend the ceremony." Icheb said from the doorway.

"Sure, if they want to. It's a formal ceremony, so I don't know how much they'll enjoy it." Andrew said and moved from beside Tom at the computer.

Icheb looked around and asked, "Where is Alan?"

"Apparently there is a tradition that states the couple shouldn't see each other before the wedding. So Alan will be staying at Commander Chakotay's cabin tonight and Tom will be staying here." Andrew said without inflection.

"I have a concern about Three of Seven and I wanted to discuss it with you." Icheb said with worry.

Andrew heard the anxiety in Icheb's voice and said, "Come over here and sit down. Tell me what's the problem."

"I do not know that it is a problem... He seems to be acting more like a Borg drone than he did yesterday. He has stopped speaking to anyone but Four, Five and Seven of Seven." Icheb said with a helpless tone.

"And you want to help him become an individual like you and the others?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yes. His behavior suggests that he does not want to be an individual... that he wants to rejoin the collective." Icheb said with a note of fear.

"Thank you for bringing this to me. I don't know if he'll listen but I'll try to talk to him." Andrew said seriously.

"Would you like for me to send him to you?" Icheb asked with hope.

Andrew looked at Tom who was consumed by his programming and said, "Yes, send him here and I will see what I can do."

Icheb got up from the couch and walked to the door before saying, "Thank you Andrew. Even though we are becoming individuals, we are all 'of Seven'. That makes us family does it not?"

"Yes Icheb, it does."

* * * * *

"Come." Andrew said when he heard the chime.

Three of Seven walked into the room stiffly and stood at attention before Andrew.

Andrew looked at the Borg posture and attitude before saying, "Three, Icheb is concerned about your recent behavior. Explain."

"I do not wish to explain to an inferior being." Three said in a flat tone.

Andrew was taken aback by the statement. He looked carefully at Three's features and got a glimmer of a sense of what was going on.

"Tom, Three and I are going to the Sickbay for a moment. We'll be right back." Andrew said and opened a portal.

"Just don't go sneaking off to visit with Alan or I'll make it rain at your wedding." Tom said mock seriously.

Andrew stopped for a moment at the statement, then said, "I promise, just to Sickbay and back."

* * * * *

"Three of Seven. Please take this medical tricorder and scan me for Borg signatures." Andrew said, handing Three the Device.

After a moment of scanning Three looked up and said, "You have been modified by the Borg. You have a tritanium mesh throughout the circulatory network of your brain and two of your vital organs are being augmented by nano-probes."

"Yes. Do you still consider me an inferior being?" Andrew asked and held out his hand for the tricorder.

Three handed over the tricorder and thought for a moment before saying, "Before I answer, how did you and Two of Two receive your Borg modifications?"

"Two of Two used an appliance on his face to control discharges of optical energy. The Doctor suggested that an ocular implant could be modified to control his discharges. I was injured and Seven of Nine suggested that I might be healed by using Borg nano-probes to repair my damage." Andrew answered as efficiently as he could.

"So this was done without your permission?" Three asked in confirmation.

"Yes, but had I been asked, I would have agreed." Andrew said seriously.

"You are not an inferior being. I will talk with you." Three said.

"Follow me back to my cabin and we'll talk." Andrew said and walked back to the portal.

* * * * *

"Do you think you are superior to others on this ship?" Andrew asked as he took a seat on the couch.

"Yes. I was born organic like them, then I was improved. Even though some of my improvements were removed, I remain superior to pure organics." Three said without emotion.

"I have a question for you. Please consider your response carefully before answering." Andrew said in a serious tone.

Three showed no sign of hearing the statement so Andrew continued, "Which is better, a hydrospanner or a dermal regenerator?"

Three looked at Andrew with confusion before he purposefully put his Borg emotionless mask back on.

"I need clarification." Three finally answered.

"Of what?" Andrew asked.

"For what purpose. I cannot state which is better if I do not know the task to be performed." Three said with Borg flatness.

"Then how do you know that you are superior to another being unless you know their purpose?" Andrew asked seriously.

"But I have been improved beyond the capabilities of organics, I am superior." Three said defensively.

"Three, you are different... not superior. Your improvements may make you superior at performing certain tasks. But no sentient being is superior over another. We all have our own purpose, and use our individual gifts to try and fulfill it. Just like the dermal regenerator is a superior implement if your purpose is to repair a wound." Andrew said, hoping Three was getting the idea.

"I understand. I am not superior... I am different." Three said flatly.

"And another word for different is individual. Each of us is different in our own way. By using our differences collectively, we have strength as a group." Andrew said, not sure of Three's emotional state.

"Two of Seven and Six of Seven have chosen to give up their Borg designations. I thought they were denying their superiority in an attempt to become inferior like those around us." Three said in a more organic tone of voice.

"Icheb and Jimmy have made choices that are right for them." Andrew said in confirmation.

"Then you do not wish to change my designation?" Three asked with surprise.

"No Three. That is your personal business. Icheb changed his name because Two of Seven is something that the Borg created. Jimmy changed his to show that he controls his own future, he is not what the Borg made him but what he chooses to be." Andrew said carefully.

"But what if I *want* to be Borg. Would you disapprove of me?" Three asked, with a tremor of fear in his voice.

"Before I answer, I need to know. Do you want to be identified as Borg, like you are now? Or do you want to rejoin the collective?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"I wish to be as I am... but I would like to restore the hardware that the Doctor removed when we arrived." Three said unsurely.

"Do you want to be bald and gray again?" Andrew asked with a look of displeasure.

"No, although I would like to have my Borg clothing." Three said with certainty.

"I'll see what I can do for you. What else?" Andrew asked, sensing that there was more.

Three got a look of shyness that he quickly covered with his Borg attitude. "Since I have been improved, I believe I should be treated as an adult. I can perform the same tasks and should be given equal standing." Three said in a forced calm tone.

Andrew sat quietly and considered. "The things you are asking are beyond my control Three. I will discuss these things with Seven and some others and let you know what we decide. Will you do me a favor in the mean time?" Andrew asked.

"What can I do for you One of Two?" Three asked in his Borg tone again.

"Would you read the Starfleet historical archive about the encounters that the Federation have had with the Borg? If you choose to be identified as Borg, you may encounter hostility due to the actions of the collective." Andrew said with a note of worry.

"I will do that. Thank you for your clarification One of Two." Three said and walked out of the room.

"Your welcome." Andrew said to the closed door.

"You handled that pretty well. I wouldn't have thought about the dermal regenerator/hydro-spanner thing. That was smart." Tom said from the workstation.

"Thanks. I'm glad I'm getting all this practice with kids before Alan and I have our own." Andrew said with a smile.

"You'll be fine. From what I've seen, you've got a natural talent for dealing with them." Tom said and turned back to his work.

"Crewman Wells to Icheb." Andrew called out.

"Icheb here, how may I be of assistance?" Icheb asked.

"I have talked with Three of Seven. Would you come to my quarters, I need to discuss some things with you." Andrew said seriously.

"I will be there shortly." Icheb said and signed off the comm.

* * * * *

"Come." Andrew said in response to the door chime.

"What did you discover about Three of Seven?" Icheb asked with concern.

"Please sit down." Andrew said and motioned to the opposite end of the couch he was sitting on.

Icheb sat and waited.

"I think Three of Seven is embracing being Borg as his identity. Rather than go with the group and take a non-Borg name, he is choosing to keep his designation." Andrew said, looking for a reaction.

"Then he does not wish to rejoin the collective?" Icheb asked to be sure.

"He says he doesn't. I'm not sure if this is a manifestation of 'Stockholm Syndrome' or just his desire to be someone unique. Either way, I think it will do him most good to encourage his embrace of his Borg-ness... within boundaries." Andrew said in a considering tone.

"In what way?" Icheb asked and shifted on the couch for more comfort.

"He said he wants his hardware restored... what was removed when he came on board. I think we should accommodate him to a point." Andrew said as he was thinking it through.

"What point would that be?" Icheb asked and put an elbow on the top of the couch back.

"He should be able to explain why he wants each piece of hardware... do you know what purpose his hardware served?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, I have a complete inventory of his hardware." Icheb said immediately.

"Tell me about one of the items that was removed." Andrew said and made himself more comfortable, mirroring Icheb's position.

"He had a power disruption unit on his left arm. It could be used to interrupt the power flow of systems to facilitate their incorporation into the collective." Icheb said from memory.

"And does that unit have any practical application on board Voyager?" Andrew asked.

"No, none that I can think of. It's only purpose was to cause power failures in electrical units and neural shock in biological organisms." Icheb responded.

"Then it would serve no purpose to restore that piece of hardware to Three of Seven. Can you think of another piece of hardware that might be beneficial for him to have?" Andrew asked, getting a little creepy feeling from the thought of Three with a neural disrupter.

"His ocular implant was useful. It could scan in the ultra-violet and infra-red ranges of light, detect phase variances, and refine vision down to the cellular level." Icheb said with a note of admiration that Andrew recognized from his own experience... when looking at an impressive computer system.

"And would his ocular implant pose any threat to Voyager or her crew?" Andrew asked, to be sure.

"No. It simply provides visual enhancements, much like my own implant but more detailed." Icheb said simply.

"Then if he wants the ocular implant restored, I think we should let him. We need to get Seven of Nine's approval... and I think it would be a good idea to talk to the Captain too, so she'll know what's going on." Andrew said as it occurred to him that she might be upset if she saw Three looking suddenly more Borg than the day before.

"Actually, you should talk to Chakotay about that." Tom said from the workstation.

"Why is that?" Andrew asked.

"Because Captain Janeway has made the assimilation of the Borg children into Voyager's crew his responsibility. It goes from Chakotay to Seven... to Icheb, I suppose." Tom said and turned in his chair.

"Good. We can talk to him... actually Icheb, you can talk to him and find out if he approves of our plan. I can't go there... that's where Alan is. Chakotay is a counselor, so he may have other suggestions or see some reason that we shouldn't encourage him." Andrew said, glad that Tom had spoken up.

"Would you like for me to go now?" Icheb asked carefully.

Andrew caught a hesitant quality in Icheb's voice and said, "You can go when it is most comfortable for you. If you want to wait till after the wedding I can go with you."

"It isn't that. I'm just... Commander Chakotay makes me nervous. He reminds me of my father." Icheb said and cast his eyes down shyly.

"Then wait for me to be able to go with you." Andrew said with a shrug.

"Or I can go with you now. Chakotay is my friend and I wouldn't mind going. Plus Alan will be there and I know you don't have a problem with him." Tom offered.

"Thank you Lieutenant Paris." Icheb said shyly.

"Icheb, please call me Tom. I'm not *that* much older than you." Tom said with a smile.

"Very well Tom. I will accept your offer. Can we go now?" Icheb asked quietly.

"Sure... Andrew, while we're gone. Why don't you look over what I've done with the holo-program. I think you'll like it." Tom said as he got up from his chair.

"I will." Andrew said and relocated from the couch to his previous position at the computer.

* * * * *

The door chime rang and Andrew called, "Come." as he looked up from the computer.

Icheb and Chakotay walked into the room.

"Tom offered to stay with Alan until we are done discussing Three." Icheb said.

Andrew got up from his chair and said, "Take a seat guys, I'm going to have some tea, would you like anything?"

"I'd like some sassafras tea, hot." Chakotay said as he took a seat on the couch.

"No thank you, I do not ingest nourishment." Icheb said in a very Borg tone.

Andrew looked over to see Icheb nervously sitting down on the loveseat.

A moment later Andrew came into the living area of the room with three steaming mugs. He took a seat beside Icheb on the loveseat, hoping to make him more comfortable.

"I brought this for you Icheb. You don't have to drink it if you don't want to, but The Doctor and Alan came up with it for Seven of Nine. It is supposed to be something that your body can tolerate and inoffensive to your taste." Alan said and handed Icheb a drink.

"Thank you." Icheb said with barely a whisper as he accepted the drink.

Chakotay was watching curiously and shifted into a more comfortable posture, hoping to reduce the level of tension in the room.

"So what is your professional opinion about Three of Seven being encouraged in his choice to embrace his Borg-ness?" Andrew asked, then took a sip of tea.

"From what Tom and Icheb said, you think it is his way of expressing his individuality." Chakotay said and smiled after he took a drink of tea.

"I think so. If no one objects, I'd like to restore the hardware that was removed when he came aboard." Andrew said in a considering tone.

"I'm worried that if we encourage him in this, he may never integrate with the rest of the crew." Chakotay said with concern.

Andrew thought about that, then said, "Three is always going to have trouble integrating with the mainstream. He is rebellious by nature. If there were a counter-culture aboard Voyager, he would fall in with them. As it is, he is going to embrace being Borg as an excuse to be ostracized and feel better about himself because he knows that he is being true to what he believes."

"What does he believe?" Icheb asked, becoming more comfortable without realizing it.

"That being Borg makes him better than he would have been. It makes him special and more valuable because his enhancements and knowledge enable him to make contributions to the crew. Every time we seek his help, it confirms that he is valuable to us and reconfirms his belief that he is better off being Borg." Andrew said as he figured it out.

"Then perhaps we should not seek his help." Icheb said.

"He would see that as jealousy or malice on our part. And that would feed his belief that we are against him and that we are irrational because we don't seek his help when it is the most efficient way to solve a problem." Chakotay said as he was beginning to understand Three's personality.

"So what action do you propose Commander?" Icheb asked then remembered to whom he was speaking and shrunk back.

"I think Andrew may be right. Three should be encouraged to pursue his interest in being Borg and allowed to regain his lost hardware as long as it isn't a threat to the ship or other crew. And Icheb, you may call me Chakotay. You are not a member of the crew and I am not on duty." Chakotay said and gave Icheb a friendly smile.

"Thank you Comm... Chakotay." Icheb said shyly.

"So I guess the next thing for us to do is discuss this with Seven of Nine. Are we agreed?" Andrew asked and looked at the two men.

After receiving nods from both, he called, "Crewman Wells to Seven of Nine."

"How may I be of assistance?" Was Seven of Nine's immediate response.

"Could you come to my quarters to discuss a matter regarding one of the children?" Andrew asked.

"I will be there in a few moments. Seven out." Was her response before the comm went dead.

"Icheb, would you try your drink?" Andrew asked.

"What is it?" Icheb asked carefully.

"It is weak chamomile tea... An infusion made from daisy-like flower heads." Andrew said and took another drink of his own tea.

Icheb hesitantly took the cup to his lips and sipped.

A look of surprise came over his face and he said, "I find this to be pleasing. Thank you Andrew."

"I'm glad you like it. Alan likes sassafras, that's too strong for me. I like chamomile." Andrew said and held up his cup.

The door chimed and Andrew got up to answer it. "Come in." he said and gestured for Seven of Nine to join the other guests.

"We've asked you here to discuss Three's decision to embrace his Borg nature and reclaim his Borg hardware." Andrew said when he was seated again.

"I take it that you have discussed the matter and have decided what is to be done." Seven of Nine said without emotion.

"We have discussed it, but any decision is yours to make. We were just concerned with what is the best response to his decision." Chakotay said seriously.

After a considering silence, Seven asked, "What have you discussed?"

"I believe it would be best to encourage Three to establish his identity, within certain boundaries." Andrew said.

"Which boundaries?" Seven asked, intrigued by the suggestion.

"No hardware that is harmful to the ship or crew, no alterations to himself that are permanent and he may only retain these things as long as he deals with others respectfully." Andrew said.

"I must ask, why do you wish to encourage him. It has been my belief that you wanted all the children to establish non-Borg identities." Seven asked with a hint of emotion.

"Not exactly. I want to encourage all the children to form their own identities. Three has chosen a Borg identity and that is as valid a choice as Icheb choosing to change his name or you choosing to keep your Borg designation. As long as he's making an informed choice, I'm willing to support him." Andrew said professionally.

"I believe I understand. How do you think we should proceed?" Seven asked carefully.

"I want to talk to him to establish the ground rules. If he agrees to our terms, then we could take Three to the Doctor tonight to get his hardware. You should be there to judge if a piece of equipment is allowed or not. After that, we will watch and listen. If he wishes to embrace his Borg persona, then we should relate to him appropriately." Andrew said to the group.

"How do you mean?" Chakotay asked.

"Just don't treat him as one of the children. He is an individual, made even more so by his Borg-ness. I think he should be given a responsibility that is his and his alone. Something uniquely suited to his talents and capabilities. He has stated that he wants to be treated as an adult." Andrew said carefully.

"I believe I have such a responsibility. He was able to efficiently restore connections to four damaged bioneural interfaces. I think it would benefit Voyager for him to be in charge of the bioneural gelpacks for the ship. His knowledge of bioneural interface algorithms is adequate to the task. Maintenance of bioneural gelpacks is currently shared by all engineering crew. It would increase their efficiency to have one person attending to the maintenance." Seven said professionally.

"What do you think Chakotay?" Andrew asked.

"It's unconventional to have a child working on the crew... but not without precedent. I'm willing to go along with it as long as Seven and B'Elana keep an eye on him to see that he is doing his job." Chakotay said.

"Is there any way to move his alcove to a separate location from the others?" Andrew asked Seven.

"No. The alcove is a permanent fixture, but a less elaborate alcove could be built in a matter of hours." Seven responded.

"Good. I think Three needs to be separated from the other children... It would be ideal if he could move in with someone who could give him positive reinforcement and provide a good example of living independently." Andrew said slowly as he put the pieces together.

"You want someone to *adopt* him?" Chakotay asked in disbelief.

"No, no. If that was my intention, I could leave him with the rest of the children. What I need is for someone to be his roommate. Someone who can relate to a teenage boy and is responsible. That way Three will have a good role model, but won't be forced into anything." Andrew said, now feeling more sure he was right.

"I know just the man for the job." Chakotay said with a smile.

Everyone looked at Chakotay with question. After half a minute of silence Andrew said, "Harry."

"Yes, I think Harry Kim would be the perfect roommate for Three of Seven. He is a fine officer, a good person and would probably be able to relate to Three on his own level." Chakotay said.

"Now, all we have to do is convince Harry." Andrew said.

"Leave that to me." Chakotay said with a smile then said in a commanding voice, "Ensign Kim, report to Crewman Wells quarters."

"Aye Commander." Came from the comm unit.

"I terrify him." Chakotay said with a smile.

Chapter 15: The Light of Day

"Mr. Kim, how would you like to do me a favor?" Chakotay asked, standing to his full height for intimidation's sake.

"Of course Commander." Harry said with a slight tremble.

"One of the Borg children needs a roommate. You would not be responsible for him, I just feel it would be best if there were someone available to answer his questions until he gets used to living on Voyager." Chakotay said with an undertone that was almost a growl.

Harry looked at Icheb and said, "That would be fine."

"Good. I'm going to move you into quarters on deck three." Chakotay said and took a seat.

"Family quarters?" Harry asked.

"Yes. You will each have your own room for privacy, but share common rooms so he doesn't have to be completely alone." Chakotay said in a more relaxed tone.

Harry stood silently, waiting for more instructions. Chakotay was obviously letting him stew.

"Three of Seven, report to Sickbay." Chakotay said and got back up off the couch.

"I'll port us, it'll be faster." Andrew said and opened the portal to sickbay.

"Please state the nature of... what can I help you with?" The Doctor said cheerfully.

"We need to have a discussion with Three of Seven, and if he agrees to our terms we will ask you to restore some of the Borg appliances that were removed from him.

"I may need Seven of Nine's help for certain of the appliances. I believe connecting them may be more difficult than disconnecting them." the Doctor said.

The door opened and Three of Seven walked into the room.

"Three of Seven, you have asked to be treated as an adult. To interact with adults, you will need to treat other members of the Voyager crew with respect. Address them by name and include their title when on duty. You will follow the instructions of your commanding officer while on duty. There may also be other things, which we will tell you as they come to light. Will you be willing to accept these conditions?" Andrew asked in his most serious tone.

"Yes, thank you One of Two." Three said flatly.

"You will address me as Andrew off duty or as Crewman Wells on duty." Andrew said firmly.

"Yes Andrew." Three said immediately.

"Good, then we can begin. This is Harry Kim. You will be moving into quarters with him as your roommate. You will have your own room in which we will install a regeneration alcove. Harry will be there to answer whatever questions you might have. You do not have to comply with his instructions, but you do have to treat him with respect. Do you accept these terms?" Chakotay asked seriously.

"Yes Commander Chakotay." Three said with a hint of enthusiasm.

"You will be assigned duties in engineering. Chief Engineer B'Elana Torres will be your commanding officer. You will treat her with respect and comply with her instructions." Seven of Nine said flatly.

"Yes Seven of Nine." Three said with more excitement showing through his voice.

"You have asked about wearing your Borg clothing. While on duty you will wear a Starfleet uniform, off duty you can wear what you choose, within the limits of polite society." Andrew said, ending with a smile.

"Thank you Andrew." Three said and kept his gaze forward.

"Your welcome. Now I need for you to make a list of those Borg appliances that you would like to have restored. Beside each item, you need to explain how the item would be used to benefit the ship or crew. It would be illogical to restore a piece of hardware that serves no purpose or would harm the ship or crew." Andrew said and handed a padd to Three.

"Seven, Icheb and Mr. Kim. Come with me and we'll find quarters for Harry and Three." Chakotay said to the group.

"Three, call us when your list is complete so we can approve your choices." Chakotay said and left the room followed by Seven, Harry and Icheb.

Three stood motionless for a moment. Then he looked at Andrew and smiled. "Thank you Andrew, this is everything I asked for."

"There is an old saying from my planet... watch out what you ask for, you might get it." Andrew said honestly.

"Explain." Three said with curiosity.

"Sometimes we get the things we want and find out that we don't want them. Three, you may be enhanced and advanced, but you are still a fourteen or fifteen year old boy. You think your ready to be treated as an adult and accept this responsibility, but you may not be. The only way to tell is to give you the chance to find out. Just remember that you are getting what you asked for, this is not a punishment or a reward. If you have problems and want to ask questions or just talk, you can come to me or Alan and we'll listen. This is not a test. You are allowed to ask for help." Andrew said and looked to find comprehension in Three's eyes.

"Do what makes you happy. If you find yourself in a situation where you are not happy, then figure out what you need to make you happy and let me know. I think I've just shown you that if it is something I can provide for you, you will have it." Andrew said honestly.

"Thank you Andrew. I will endeavor to make you proud." Three said and came to full attention again.

"Three, you have already made me proud by knowing what you want and asking for it. However this turns out will not effect that. As long as you treat others and yourself with respect, I will continue to be proud of you." Andrew said and motioned to the padd.

* * * * *

Andrew looked at Three's completed transformation. He looked frightening with the variety of appliances attached to his body.

"If you're ready, I'll take you to our quarters." Harry said.

"Thank you Ensign Kim." Three said and followed.

"You can call me Harry when we're off duty... what would you like me to call you?" Harry asked hesitantly.

"You may call me Three... I do not know how I will be addressed when I am on duty." Three said honestly.

"I think Chakotay is still at your cabin, we can ask him." Andrew said helpfully.

As the group entered the cabin, muffled sounds could be heard from behind a door at the far end of the room.

"Seven and the kids are installing a regeneration alcove. She said that with their assistance, it would be complete in time for you to regenerate here tonight." Chakotay said to the group.

"Good. I'm glad they're doing that. I know I'm always excited about moving into a new place." Andrew said with a smile.

"Three, do you have any questions for me?" Chakotay asked politely.

"Yes, how will I be addressed on duty?" Three asked respectfully.

"I've thought about that, would you mind if we called you Crewman Three?" Chakotay asked, looking for Three's reaction.

"That would be acceptable." Three said with Borg efficiency.

"Could you show three the proper uniform for his new post. I know I'm going to have to replicate one for the ceremony tomorrow and I still don't know which one." Andrew said in a ramble.

"Of course. Engineering wears the gold uniform... here." Chakotay said and showed Three a picture of the uniform on the replicator's display.

"Are you going to the ceremony tomorrow?" Chakotay asked casually.

"Two of... Icheb said that we were invited, so I plan to attend." Three said with care.

"Since you are now a crewman, you will need a formal uniform of the same variety... this one." Chakotay said as he pulled up a display of the proper uniform.

Three quickly entered his measurements and replicated the Starfleet dress uniform.

"Are you going to have trouble getting that on over your hardware?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I believe I can manage." Three said, looking over the uniform.

"If you don't have any other questions, I'm going to take Andrew back to his cabin." Chakotay said with a smile.

"Just one question. When do I report for duty?" Three asked quickly.

"There will be a revised schedule posted tomorrow afternoon, after the ceremony. Check that schedule to find your first day of work." Chakotay said and walked out of the room, followed closely by Andrew.

"Why don't you go back to your cabin and I'll send Tom down when I get back to mine?" Chakotay said as they left Three and Harry's cabin.

"Okay, thanks for all your help Chakotay." Andrew said with a fond smile.

"Anything for the kids."

* * * * *

When Andrew had been in his quarters a few minutes, the door chime sounded.

"Come." he said and continued looking at the holo-program.

"Have you made any progress with that thing?" Tom asked as he walked into the room.

"I made a few little changes... tell me what you think?" Andrew said and moved aside.

Tom looked over the settings and looked at Andrew with worry. "You *want* it to rain at your wedding?"

"I've been on this ship less than a month and I'm already missing home. I didn't realize how much I enjoyed simple things like unpredictable weather, a chill in the night air... the sunlight changing through the day or the change in seasons. This is kind of like being in a prison." Andrew said helplessly.

"No it isn't." Tom said with a dark tone to his voice.

"What?" Andrew asked, concerned by the change in mood.

"This is nothing like being in a prison... I was in a prison for nearly two years before I was brought on Voyager... as an advisor. This is paradise compared to being in prison. I understand what your saying and I miss all those things too but... it's just not the same." Tom said and walked out of the cabin.

"Shit." Andrew muttered to himself.

* * * * *

Andrew woke up feeling miserable. He hadn't been able to think of anything but the way he had hurt Tom by his thoughtless words.

He dragged himself out of his bed and went to the bathroom to prepare for the day.

As he came out of the bathroom he heard the door chime. "Come." he said and walked into the bedroom.

"Andrew?" Tom called quietly.

"Yeah, just getting dressed... we never did replicate a uniform for me... want to do that now?" Andrew asked as he pulled on a robe and walked into the main room.

"Yeah, the ceremony will be starting in less than an hour so we should get you ready." Tom said hurriedly then stopped and looked Andrew in the eyes. "I'm sorry I went off like that last night... you didn't know... and it just hit a nerve."

"I'm sorry that I upset you Tom. I had no idea. As far as I knew, everyone on Voyager was just her crew." Andrew said and brought up his personal account on the replicator.

"Well, I'm the only convict on the ship. But Chakotay, B'Elana and some of the others were a group of freedom fighters working against the Federation... the Maquis." Tom said and brought up the appropriate uniform.

"Blue?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, you are assigned to medical so you wear a blue uniform. Go ahead and replicate it. I think it'll look great on you." Tom said with encouragement.

Andrew selected the formal style of the Starfleet medical uniform and a moment later he had it in his hands.

"Go ahead and put it on, I want to see it." Tom said with excitement.

Andrew rolled his eyes and took the uniform into the bathroom to put it on. A moment later he came out, almost dressed in Starfleet medical blue.

"How do you fasten this tunic? I can't find it anywhere." Andrew said in frustration.

"I know, let me. You fasten it here at the neck and here at the shoulder." Tom said as he fastened the elaborate piece of clothing.

"What a pain in the ass. Do you have to wear these things often?" Andrew asked in frustration.

"No. Well Chakotay and I do for formal things when we meet dignitaries from different worlds but the average crewman doesn't have to wear it but once or twice a year." Tom said and stepped back to look.

"You look great. I bet Alan is going to look just as good in his uniform." Tom said and walked behind Andrew to check it out from every angle.

"You haven't seen Alan in his uniform yet?" Andrew asked.

"No, Chakotay wanted to be the one to help him with that. I'll be seeing it for the first time when you do." Tom said and stopped before Andrew.

"Is the program finished for the wedding?" Andrew asked as he walked into the bedroom to see himself in the mirror.

"I want to run through it one more time to be sure, but I think so... are you sure about the rain?" Tom asked from the workstation.

"Yes. All the guests will be under the tent and we will be able to watch the rain falling in the meadow... will it smell like rain?" Andrew asked as he walked back into the main room.

"Yes, that's an automatic adjustment made by the computer when you create rain... what's this... a trigger when the captain says the word 'kiss'?" Tom asked and pulled up a detailed listing of the trigger.

"The rain stops and the sun shines." Andrew said with a smile.

"Dramatic. That's a nice touch. You have good instincts for holo-programming." Tom said and continued to look through the program.

"Thanks. Do you think Icheb and Three will be able to get ready on their own? I don't know if Icheb knows anything about dressing formal and Three... if he has a tunic like this, he's going to have trouble.

"Harry is there to take care of Three and Seven can take care of the children. Don't worry about anything. If one of the kids shows up dressed in everyday clothes, will it ruin the ceremony?" Tom asked and looked away from the workstation.

"No. I guess I'm just finding things to worry about." Andrew said and sat on the couch.

"Ooof." he said and stood back up.

"I forgot to warn you about that. Whoever designed the Starfleet uniforms was a sadist... or a woman... maybe both." Tom said and walked to the replicator.

"I hope I can still make Alan pregnant this afternoon." Andrew said with a gasp.

"Here, I'll show you the trick. You see this measurement... add about five or ten centimeters to it and it should get rid of that binding sensation." Tom said seriously.

"Binding sensation? It was like having my nuts in a vice!" Andrew said and changed the measurement by ten centimeters.

Andrew took the new pants and walked into the bathroom. A few minutes later he walked back to the replicator and threw the original pants in and pressed the button to make them disappear.

"Better?" Tom asked with a smile.

Andrew carefully sat on the couch and said, "Much better. You'd think that after four-hundred years clothing designers would have noticed that men have testicles."

"They're in denial." Tom said and walked to stand beside the couch.

"How long do we have?" Andrew asked with nervousness.

"The ceremony is supposed to start in fifteen minutes... let's go now. It won't hurt for us to get there early." Tom said and offered his hand to help Andrew off the couch.

"Yeah, let's go." Andrew said with a smile as he accepted Tom's hand and got up.

* * * * *

Tom inserted a data rod into the holo-deck controls and pressed a few buttons. The door opened and Andrew led the way inside.

"It's perfect." Andrew said in wonder at the forest meadow, surrounded by old growth trees.

"I can't believe something this simple can be so beautiful. A tent and some trees." Tom said in wonder as he looked around the space.

"Do we need chairs for the guests? Or a platform for the captain?" Andrew asked as he looked around the open grass under the tent.

"I think this will be fine. We'll keep it simple. The ceremony isn't so long that the guests will be exhausted and have to sit before it's over. The whole thing is less than ten minutes... unless you have something planned besides the standard Starfleet ceremony?" Tom asked cautiously.

"No. In fact, I haven't even looked at the ceremony. I'll trust the Captain to come up with something appropriate. We talked about what kind of ceremony I wanted." Andrew said and looked at the sky.

"It looks like rain." Tom said with a smirk.

"Yeah, it's programmed to begin at the top of the hour. All the guests should be here by then." Andrew said with a smile.

"Gentlemen, you have chosen a picturesque location for your ceremony." the Doctor said, holding a holo-camera.

"Thank you Doctor... Did you leave Puppy in Sickbay?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, he is in my office. I gave him a new chew toy to keep him entertained." the Doctor said with fondness in his voice.

"Why don't you bring him along. He can run around and play for a while and when we're done you can just upload him back to Sickbay." Andrew said with a smile.

"Thank you Mr. Wells, I wasn't aware that the ceremony would be outside or I would have brought him." the Doctor said then called, "Computer: Arch."

The arch appeared and the Doctor quickly pressed a few buttons. A moment later Puppy appeared before him and began running around in ever expanding circles, playing in the grass.

"I think he likes it." Tom said, watching Puppy running full out.

The sound of the holo-deck doors opening got everyone's attention and they turned to see Seven of Nine and the children walk into the holo-deck.

"Seven, you look... beautiful." Andrew said in amazement. She had looked good in the formal gown the night of the dinner party, but now she was dressed in a simple sun dress that was light and airy. It was white with a faint pattern of peach blossoms.

"Lieutenant Torres said that this would be appropriate for this occasion." Seven said in her flat Borg tone.

"She was right. It is perfect." Tom said, looking Seven up and down.

"Four, that suit looks good on you... Some other time I need for you to remind me of something. Just say 'Spike' and I'll remember it." Andrew said and looked to Five.

"Five, I'm glad you could come. You really scared me yesterday." Andrew said honestly.

"I must thank you for your assistance Andrew. Four informed me of your actions and Six... Jimmy relayed his experience yesterday. If not for you I would not be alive." Five said with sincere thanks.

Andrew moved closer to Five and quietly said, "This creates a bond between us. Before we were like a teacher and student but after this, we are family. We will talk more about this later. I have to talk with the other guests."

"Icheb, you look very handsome in that suit. The color looks good on you." Andrew said with a smile.

"I recalled you saying that Jimmy had a good sense of style, so I asked for his assistance." Icheb said shyly.

"Jimmy, you did a great job... you don't have your data padd?" Andrew said in question.

"I will remember this event without a written account." Jimmy said with confidence.

"You look good... did you choose that shirt to match the color of your eyes?" Andrew asked, noticing that the green shirt he wore was the same shade as his eye color.

"Yes. I noticed that when you wear blue, the color of your eyes becomes more noticeable and I wanted to duplicate that effect." Jimmy said happily.

"It worked perfectly... Seven of Seven. You look pretty today. Did you pick this outfit yourself?" Andrew asked, looking at her pink frilly dress.

"Naomi Wildman helped me pick this clothing. She said it was appropriate." Seven of Seven said, apparently not thrilled with the pink dress.

"It looks good on you." Andrew said and turned when he heard the door open again.

"Geron, Greg... I'm so glad you could come." Andrew said happily.

"Thanks for inviting us Andrew. Gerry hasn't been able to talk about anything else since yesterday." Greg said and held Geron close.

Andrew noticed that Seven of Seven and Jimmy had started chasing Puppy.

"How long till we start?" Andrew asked Tom.

"Any minute... come over here so Alan can see you when he and Chakotay walk in." Tom said.

The door opened again to reveal B'Elana, Harry and Three all dressed in Starfleet formal uniforms.

"B'Elana, how are you doing?" Andrew asked and moved away from the front again.

"Fine... except for the Starfleet dress uniform. The designer must have been a sadist... or a man." She said and tugged at the chest of the tunic which was unyielding, then looked at Andrew and continued, "You look great. The uniform suits you."

Andrew smiled and turned to Harry and Three. "Hi Harry. I was worried for a while that you wouldn't be out of Sickbay in time for the ceremony."

"I wouldn't miss it." Harry said with a smile.

"And Three, you look good in your Starfleet uniform. The gold color looks good on you. Did you have any trouble with it?" Andrew asked in genuine interest.

"The designer of this clothing is unworthy of assimilation." Three said flatly.

"But on the up side, I now know how to swear in Borg." Harry said without humor.

"I'm glad you're both here. I have to get to the front. The Captain and Alan should be here soon." Andrew said and went back to his place.

The door of the holo-deck opened. All the guests and witnesses stood back creating an aisle down the middle of the pavilion. Andrew watched in awe as the Captain, Chakotay and Alan walked down the aisle in matching Starfleet red uniforms followed by Tuvok.

* * * * *

Alan walked through the holo-deck doors and thought he would pass out when he saw Andrew standing in his Starfleet blue uniform. The color of his eyes shown from across the group of people.

He felt a little nudge in the small of his back and began walking to the front.

He realized that he had stopped and was standing face to face with Andrew before the Captain. He had no memory of the walk down the aisle.

He could see Seven of Nine and the Doctor standing behind Andrew and knew that Chakotay and Tom were standing behind him.

The Captain held up her hands to indicate the need for silence and the first pitter pats of rain could be heard on the tent.

"Just like captains of vessels back to the ancient times, I am given the privilege of being able to perform a joining ceremony. These two men have come to me and asked me to exercise this privilege today." Janeway said as the group looked on in silence but for the gentle patter of rain on the tent.

"LeeAndrew Malachi Wells, do you forswear your loyalty, fidelity, trust, truth and love to this man, Alan Sunshine Summers from this day forward?"

"I do." Andrew said with love radiating through his look and voice.

"Alan Sunshine Summers, do you forswear your loyalty, fidelity, trust, truth and love to this man, LeeAndrew Malachi Wells from this day forward?"

"I do." Alan said with a radiant smile of peace and love.

"If there be anyone here that knows a reason these men should not be joined, you are charged to speak now." Janeway said and looked over the assembled group.

There was silence but for the drops of rain pelting the canvas of the tent.

"Then by the power vested in me by the United Federation of Planets and before these witnesses I declare that these men are joined in civil union." Janeway said in a full booming voice.

In a quieter tone she said, "You may kiss."

Alan pulled Andrew into a deep kiss, full of love as the rain stopped and the sun shown down on the meadow. A rainbow shown in the sky behind them, getting brighter and brighter until a second rainbow began to form above it. As everyone in attendance watched the spectacle, a third rainbow formed faintly above the second.

Chakotay whispered to Tom, "Is it our third date yet?"

Tom smiled and said, "Absolutely."

Chakotay pulled Tom down into a passionate kiss and into a deep hug that spoke of years of pain and loneliness.

Geron and Greg looked at Tom and Chakotay, then Alan and Andrew. Geron pulled Greg down into a passionate kiss for all to see.

Janeway looked on in surprise as the three couples kissed.

Seven of Nine stepped away from the Doctor and directly to B'Elana, "May I B'Elana?" she whispered.

B'Elana nodded shyly and Seven of Nine pulled her in for a kiss that was the release of a lifetime's unspent passion.

Janeway went from surprise to shock at that development and said, "I believe that there will be a reception in the mess hall in half an hour." Then she walked directly off the holo-deck followed closely by Tuvok.

"Love you." Andrew whispered when he pulled out of the kiss.

"I figured that out." Alan said with a smile.

Andrew pulled him close again and soaked in the joy of this moment.

"Gentlemen, if you would be so kind, we need to go to the sickbay so you can become pregnant before your wedding reception." the Doctor said quietly.

"Of course Doctor." Alan said and hugged Andrew close to his side.

"Do you want to upload Puppy to your office before we go?" Andrew asked as they headed for the door of the holo-deck.

"No, I'll leave him to play for a while. I believe this program will be running for a while longer." the Doctor said as he looked at the three couples kissing passionately.

Chapter 16: Degrees of Reception

"Gentlemen, I believe you know what I need now?" the Doctor said as he held up two plastic cups.

Alan and Andrew simultaneously grabbed the cups and nearly ran for the Sickbay lavatory.

* * * * *

Fifteen minutes later a flushed and panting Andrew stepped out of the lavatory followed closely by an equally flushed Alan.

"From the way you ran in there I expected you to be done in two minutes." the Doctor said and held out his hand for the specimen cups.

Andrew handed over his cup carefully, so as not to spill it. The cup was over half full.

"You don't expect me to believe... " the Doctor began when Alan handed him a cup that was nearly three-quarters full.

"Gentlemen, I have to say that I'm impressed." the Doctor said and took the cups to a counter.

"Mr. Summers... Alan, please get on a biobed and remove your tunic." the Doctor said as he worked.

"As long as it took me to get this damned thing on, I think I'll just pull it up out of the way." Alan said and suited actions to words.

"As you like. Gentlemen, have you considered the possibility that the malady that Mr. Summers... Andrew has is hereditary? Would you like for me to remove that genetic sequence from your children?" the Doctor asked without looking up from his work.

"No." Alan said immediately.

"Let's think about it love. Think of what's best for our babies." Andrew said with concern.

"Andy, I love you... all of you. I don't want the doctor to change one thing that you contribute to the making of our children." Alan said with bare emotion.

"Okay. As long as you're sure." Andrew said in awe of the love of his mate.

"Then I suppose the answer to the next question will also be 'No'. Would you like me to remove the genetic sequence that causes genetic mutation from your children?" the Doctor asked and moved to his computer workstation.

"Absolutely not." Alan said with finality.

"I thought not. I just had to make the offer." the Doctor said and pressed a series of buttons on the computer screen.

"Now we just have to get the egg to split... and... there... we have twins." the Doctor said happily.

"Egg?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, it is necessary for a sperm and an egg to come together to make a baby... I thought you knew that." the Doctor said with surprise.

"Whose egg? I know I don't have any, and I'm pretty sure he doesn't have any." Andrew said with the beginnings of worry.

"Gentlemen. The egg is provided by a donor, all the donor's genetic information is removed and your genetic information is put in its place. Yours to be precise Alan, since you provided the X chromosome for your boys." the Doctor said patiently.

"Oh... I was just afraid that the babies wouldn't be completely ours somehow." Andrew said with relief.

"Not to worry. The genetic material is completely your own, the egg is just a medium for conveying your genetics to the babies... speaking of which. They are ready to be implanted." the Doctor said and walked to the biobed.

After setting a few things on a tray at the bedside, the doctor picked up a device that looked like a curling iron and said, "Andrew, hold out your hands."

Andrew timidly did as he was told and the doctor passed the device across his hands, bathing them in a purple glow. Then he did the same to Alan's abdomen.

"Take this instrument and gently insert it into Alan's navel." the Doctor said and waited.

"Like this?" Andrew asked with fear.

"Yes, now press the actuator button and the end of the device will slowly spread open, increase the opening to ten centimeters and stop." the Doctor said and began fussing with the things on the tray.

"Okay. It's at ten centimeters." Andrew said with a quiver of fear in his voice.

"Very good. Now take this and insert it into the opening... you will feel an indentation that was made to hold this, just press it gently in until you feel a slight click." the Doctor said handing Andrew something that looked like a quarter, only fatter, being held by a tong like instrument.

Andrew took the quarter and put it into the opening. After moving it around for a moment, he felt the indentation and pressed the quarter into place.

The Doctor looked at the reading on the biobed for a moment then said, "Congratulations Gentlemen, you are now pregnant."

Andrew looked as though he were about to pass out as Alan was gently stroking his belly.

"I believe there is a wedding reception awaiting you in the mess hall." the Doctor said with a smile.

* * * * *

As Alan and Andrew were walking down the hallway toward the messhall Andrew asked quietly, "Do you think we should have told the Doctor that we each got off three times for that sample?"

"No, let him believe that we're such studs that we produce that much at one time. I'd hate to destroy the legend with something as trivial as the truth." Alan said with a smile.

"You're right love, the stories of our virility will live on through the doctor's reports." Andrew said happily as they walked up to the door.

Alan and Andrew walked into the mess hall to a joyous sight. Everyone there was laughing and enjoying themselves.

The room quieted as they entered and someone started clapping.

The clapping increased until it was a full out ovation from everyone in the room.

"Thank you all for coming. Now let's enjoy the party." Alan said in a loud voice.

A group of cheers was the reply from the guests as Alan and Andrew started to walk around the room and talk with people.

"So you're Alan?" A man holding a plate of food asked.

"Yes, we haven't met have we?" Alan asked in confusion.

"No. I don't get off the lower decks very often. Name's Dalby. I just wanted to thank you for setting Neelix straight about how to cook vegetables. He said you were the one who told him how to do it right." Dalby said and offered his hand.

"Your welcome." Alan said stunned as Dalby shook his hand and walked away.

"It's time for the wedding presents." Tom called from the front of the room.

"Come on you two, get up here and show us what you got." Tom called to Andrew and Alan.

They hesitantly made their way to the front of the room, cheered on by the group of people.

"This one is from... the Doctor." Tom announced and handed the small package to Andrew.

After slowly opening the package he held a small piece of hardware in his hand.

"It's a holo-imaging projector." Andrew said with confusion.

"You have to turn it on." Said the Doctor from the back of the room.

Andrew and Alan both laughed at that and Andrew turned it on to find a display of he and Alan standing with all the children in a stair-stepped row.

"Thank you Doctor, it's wonderful." Andrew said with true joy.

"The next gift is from... Seven of Nine?" Tom said with surprise and handed the box to Alan.

Alan carefully opened the box to find a ceramic black bird with fierce eyes, it's wings spread in flight and beak opened as if it were making a hideous screech.

"Corvus." Andrew whispered and looked at Seven in wonder.

Alan cast Andrew a curious look.

"It's a raven." Andrew said louder.

"The vessel that carried my parents and myself was designated 'The Raven'. This is a symbol of family and childhood." Seven said without emotion.

"Thank you Seven. The raven has special meaning to me too. I will cherish this." Andrew said seriously.

"This gift is from... Chakotay." Tom said and cast a fond smile to Chakotay as he handed the large flat package to Andrew.

Andrew carefully opened it and stared in wonder at the beautifully crafted circular object with a simple pattern at first glance, but a more complex pattern making it up.

"What is it?" Alan asked quietly.

"It is a mandala. Chakotay it's beautiful... I am honored." Andrew said reverently.

Chakotay simply nodded in acceptance.

"And the next gift is from... Me!" Tom said and handed the small box to Alan.

Alan opened the box and looked at the vid chips with question.

"It's a collection of cartoons from all over the delta quadrant. Some are funny, some are sad but they are all original delta quadrant animation." Tom said with a smile.

"Thanks Tom, I think we'll both enjoy them." Alan said and gave Andrew a kiss on the cheek.

"Next we have a gift from... there are just a series of numbers." Tom said, looking up.

"Read them." Three said flatly.

"2 3 4 5 6 7." Tom said and looked at the children in realization.

Andrew took the present from Tom and moved it so Alan could help him unwrap it.

Andrew looked at the gift and then at the children in puzzlement.

There was silence as everyone waited with anticipation.

Andrew looked again at the object, tilted his head to one side, then turned the box around.

With a smile he said, "It was upside down." and held up a rectangular board with several pieces of metal attached.

"What is it?" Tom asked.

"Look at it. It is art. Let me guess, Icheb, you tell me how close I am to right... These black bits were put here by Four and the white ones that run almost, but not quite parallel to them are from Five. The cluster made into a design in this corner was done by Seven and... this row was done by you Icheb. Let's see... Jimmy did this alternating green and blue design and... there it is. This one piece that is different from all the others, that would be from Three." Andrew said in triumph.

"Yes Andrew. No one else would have been able to understand. When you and Alan explained music and art, we decided to make something in an attempt to understand." Icheb said with pride.

"We'll keep it forever." Andrew said honestly.

Alan leaned over and kissed him and gave him a squeeze.

"Thanks, all of you." Alan said with emotion creeping into his voice.

* * * * *

After many more gifts including a Klingon blood pie from B'Elana and a Telaxian fertility goddess from Neelix, Alan and Andrew were finally able to get some food and enjoy the company of friends.

"Alan?" Seven of Seven asked quietly.

"Yes Seven?" he responded in her same quiet tone.

"Icheb and Jimmy have names. I want a name too." she said shyly.

"Do you know what name you would like?" Alan asked and bent closer to hear her.

"No, but I wish to have a human name like Jimmy and Naomi." she said and looked around.

"I can suggest a name, but you should think about it before you decide what name your going to have. I'll tell you and you can ask Icheb, Jimmy, Naomi and her mother what they think." Alan said quietly.

Seven nodded.

"Janine." Alan said and waited.

Seven didn't make any comment so Alan continued.

"When I was your age, the first girl I ever liked was named Janine. You remind me of her because she was like you. Smart, brave and beautiful." Alan said with fond remembrance.

"Thank you Alan." Seven said and got on tippy toes to kiss him on the cheek.

* * * * *

"Thank you all for coming and making our commitment day that much more special. As much fun as all of this has been, we're going to call it a night." Andrew said as he rose from the table.

Alan also got up and together they walked to the table full of gifts.

Alan and Andrew looked at each other then Andrew called out, "Icheb?"

A moment later Icheb was walking up to his side.

"Icheb, do you think you could get the children to help us carry these gifts up to our cabin? There's just too much for us to carry by ourselves." Andrew asked politely.

"Of course, give me a moment to find them all." Icheb said and left the table.

"You guys look like you've already got a big family, are you sure you want to add to it?" A loud and intoxicated crewman that neither man knew asked.

"Yes, we are going to have our children and love them as much as we love these children." Alan said honestly.

"And bring some more dead weight on the ship to use up our rations?" the man said angrily.

"They are children. Do you think we should put them to work?" Alan asked in surprise.

"Naw, you shoulda left 'em on that cube where they belonged."

"They would have died." Alan said into the silence that fell over the room.

"So? It's just more mouths at the trough." the man said arrogantly.

"Do you have any children?" Alan asked with a bit of irritation.

"I got four." the man replied.

"And is that enough?" Alan asked, noticing that everyone in the room was paying attention.

"More than enough." the man said with a laugh.

"Then I pity you. Each one of these children is special and precious. We love each and every one of them. Having two more will only make our lives that much better." Alan said honestly and noticed that all the children were standing in a row, watching.

The man stood up and staggered toward Alan and screamed in a drunken snarl, "Sonovabitch!" Andrew held up his hand and his eyes flared with golden fire for just an instant... and the man was gone.

"I could have handled him love." Alan said honestly.

"I know, but I'm your protector. He was a loud-mouthed bully and a drunk. I have no patience for someone like that." Andrew said, hoping Alan would understand.

"Where'd you send him?" Alan asked as everyone in the room began muttering to themselves.

"Nowhere." Andrew said and picked up the raven.

"Love, don't tell me you spaced him." Alan asked with fear.

"No love. I just put him somewhere that he can't hurt anyone and will have some time to sober up." Andrew said as Alan picked up the children's artwork.

"So he'll be okay when you bring him back?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"No, he'll still be a loud-mouthed bully and a drunk, but he will be alive." Andrew said, obviously not happy with the fact.

"What did you do with Crewman Winger?" Chakotay asked as he walked up to Alan and Andrew.

Andrew felt his temper calming and said, "I put him somewhere to sober up. I promise that he isn't hurt."

"Alright. Crewman Winger may be an obnoxious asshole, but... well I guess that's it." Chakotay shrugged and walked off.

"We will help." Three said and held out his arms to take the raven from Andrew.

"Thank you Three." Andrew said with a smile.

* * * * *

Crewman Winger moved toward the man who had just made fun of him in front of everyone and the world seemed to twist.

He looked around and everything seemed to be fuzzy... out of focus.

He moved and fell. He felt a sensation like the room was tilted, but he couldn't tell in which direction.

As he got back up he noticed that everyone was ignoring him. He screamed but no one heard him. He walked to the table and leaned on it only to have his hand pass through. It was like moving through spider-webs.

He walked up to Dalby and waved his hands in front of Dalby's face, but Dalby didn't see him.

Crewman Winger laid down on the floor and fell asleep, sure that it would all be back to right when he woke up.

* * * * *

Andrew, Alan and the children carried the gifts to the cabin.

"Andrew, may I use your computer for a moment?" Three asked.

"Sure Three. What did you need?" Andrew asked as he took the gifts from each of the children and found places to put them.

"I must find my work schedule." Three said and went to the appropriate screen.

"When do you work next?" Alan asked and walked up behind Three.

"I am scheduled to work early in the morning. I must go to my cabin and regenerate." Three said immediately.

"Have a good regeneration. Thank you for coming to our ceremony." Alan said honestly.

Three stopped on his way to the door and said, "Thank you for understanding." then continued out the door.

"Understanding what?" Alan asked.

"Understanding him, I think." Andrew said with a bittersweet smile.

"I hope he has a good first day." Alan said, still looking at the door.

"Two of Two, would you prefer for us to call you Alan?" Five asked simply.

The question broke Alan out of his thoughts and he said, "I actually don't mind what you call me Five. I've had enough names in my life that I'll answer to just about any of them."

Four and Five both had a look of intrigue.

"I was born with the name 'Scott Alan Summers', and carried that name until my mutant power manifested. Then I was known as Cyclops until I... was hurt and Andrew found me, almost dead." Alan said shyly.

"From the explosion?" Four of Seven asked quickly.

"No, from blood loss... the explosion was later. When I met Andrew I was given the name Alan Sunshine Summers." Alan said and cast a momentary desperate look at Andrew before continuing.

"Then I was known as Gemini. Finally, here I am known as Two of Two." Alan said and waited for questions.

"Was your change of names like Jimmy's? When you started a new chapter of your life, you changed your name?" Five asked curiously.

Alan thought about that for a moment then finally said, "I didn't realize it at the time but yes. each name represents a different stage in my life."

"Then I wish to have a name as well." Four said with strength.

"Do you know which name you want?" Alan asked carefully.

"No, but Andrew asked me to mention 'Spike'." Four said and looked toward Andrew.

"Yes. Someone I knew from my world. He was a lot like you in the way he dressed. He used to be evil, but when I knew him, he was a good guy. But he was tough and dark." Andrew said from a place of distant memory.

Four was intrigued and asked, "What was his name? I want to know of him."

"His name was William. When he was bad he was known as William the Bloody and one of the Scourge of Europe. But when I knew him he was called Spike." Andrew said, not thinking of what he was telling the children.

"So he was dark, and tough, and good?" Four asked in confirmation.

"Yes. He gave his life to save a lot of people from dying. He was nice to the people who were close to him but tough around everyone else." Andrew said, then realized who he was talking to.

"I like the name William... and the name Spike." Four said seriously.

"Think about it for a day and see if you still like it tomorrow. If you do, then we'll see." Andrew said fondly.

"I would also like a name." Five said hopefully.

"Bobby." Andrew and Alan said at once.

"Who's Bobby?" Five asked hesitantly.

"He is a guy from the world we both live on. He is a lot like you. He dresses like you and you even have the same type of personality. He's a good person and a mutant like Andrew and I." Alan said with a smile.

"Does he cause spatial disruptions or optical discharges of energy?" Five asked with interest.

"Neither. He can control the humidity in the air and cause it to freeze. His other name is Iceman." Alan said honestly.

"Do all people on your world have two names?" Four asked.

"No, just the mutants. We have our human names, mine is Alan. and we have our mutant names, mine is Gemini." Alan answered.

"What is your mutant name Andrew?" Five asked, fascinated.

"My mutant name is Portal." Andrew said with a smile.

"So you get to have two names and we get to have one?" Five asked in confirmation.

"Not exactly. You get to have a human name, just like us. But you also can keep your Borg designation to use as you want. When we talk in front of non-mutants, we talk about our friends by their mutant names so anyone listening won't know who we're talking about." Alan said to both the boys.

"I do not know if I like the name 'Bobby', Four's name sounds older... 'William'." Five said in concentration.

"That's because Bobby is a diminutive form of the formal name Robert. The diminutive form of William is Willie or Billy." Andrew said to the group.

"So could I be called Robert?" Five asked.

Alan and Andrew looked at each other and shrugged.

"Yes. I think that would be a good name for you." Alan said honestly.

"William and Robert... I think those are some pretty good names. You guys regenerate on them and process the events of the day. If you still like them tomorrow, we'll get your names officially settled with Chakotay and Seven." Andrew said with a smile.

"Are you not on your honeymoon? We should not intrude on your time together." Icheb said seriously.

"Thank you for your consideration Icheb, but we won't be spending every moment of the next week enjoying our honeymoon. We like you guys and enjoy spending time with you. Just don't come to our cabin before twelve hundred hours tomorrow and we'll be fine." Andrew said with a gentle smile.

"We will not arrive before twelve-hundred tomorrow, and if you will let us know, we will respect your privacy whenever you need in the future." Icheb said helpfully.

"Thank you Icheb. We'll let you know if we need a large chunk of private time sometime." Alan said with a fond smile.

"We will leave now so you may enjoy your sexuality." Icheb said and walked toward the door.

Andrew was about to call Icheb back when Alan held up his hand and shook his head. "Some other time." he whispered then in a louder tone he said, "Computer: Engage Privacy lock."

Chapter 17: The Missing Sex Scenes

Honeymoon Sex

* * * * *

Morning after Honeymoon Sex

Author's Note: I know y'all can figure out what they did. I don't need to tell you. What'd'ya say that, just this once, we give the guys some privacy? -MM

Chapter 18: An Empty Glass in the Ocean

"It's almost twelve hundred hours. We'd better get out of bed and get dressed." Alan said in a dreamy tone.

"It's so great to have the kids around. I can't believe what was missing from my life before they came along. If we get back to the mansion, we've got to spend more time with the kids, story time was just the tip of the iceberg." Andrew said honestly.

"I know love, I feel the same way... but if we get back to the mansion, I don't want to leave these kids here..." Alan trailed off.

"I know what your saying, and I'm thinking the same thing. If no one objects, I want to adopt them all." Andrew said with a smile.

"Chakotay could tell us what we need to do." Alan said informatively.

"Okay. You go set up an appointment to talk with Chakotay while I go to the bathroom." Andrew said and hefted himself off the bed.

"I love you." Alan said with tenderness.

"I love you too. Now go call Chakotay while I pee." Andrew said and walked into the bathroom.

Alan pulled on a robe and walked to the workstation in the main room.

"Crewman Summers to Commander Chakotay." Alan said to the computer.

::ON BRIDGE:: flashed on his computer screen.

"Oh, um... Computer. Text message for Commander Chakotay, reads as follows: Would like to discuss children when you have time. Please contact me when you are available to meet. Thank you. Alan. End of text." he said brokenly into the computer.

::Message Sent:: appeared on the screen.

Then Alan thought of something and quickly said, "Computer. Text message for Crewman Three, reads as follows: The children will be meeting in our cabin today after 12:00. You are invited to join us if you like. Hope you had a good first day at work. Alan. End of text."

::Message Sent:: appeared a second time on the screen.

Alan got up from the computer when he heard a beep and looked down to see a message for him.

>I'll stop by your cabin between 12:30 and 13:30 during my lunch break.
>Tom will be with me.
>Chakotay.

"Did you get ahold of him?" Andrew asked as he walked into the main room, also wearing a robe.

"Yeah, he and Tom will be here sometime between 12:30 and 1:30 while they're on lunch. And I sent a message to Three, inviting him over today." Alan said and moved in for a kiss.

After a long passionate kiss Andrew finally broke loose and said, "We'd better get dressed before the kids get here."

"I know. Love you." Alan said and moved back in for another kiss.

The door chime interrupted their kiss and they looked at each other in question.

"If we're thinking about adopting them, we'd better get used to that." Alan said with a smile and made sure his robe was closed before saying, "Come in."

* * * * *

Three of Seven walked from his post in engineering feeling good about his first day at work. After an explanation of his duties from Lieutenant Torres he had begun working his way through the ship inspecting and, if need be, replacing bioneural gelpacks. The shift had seemed to end too soon.

He made his way down the hallway and noticed people staring at him then looking away. It had been the same all morning. Whenever he had encountered a crewmember, they would avoid eye contact and hurridly move away.

He noticed a blur standing in the hallway and adjusted his ocular implant to scan for phase variances. Within a minute it had locked on and resolved the image of Crewman Winger standing, looking lost.

Three remembered how this man had insulted the children and threatened Alan, and was filled with disgust. [This man is unworthy of his children.] he thought to himself. Then a flash of inspiration came upon him.

* * * * *

"Come on in." Alan said and stepped aside to allow the children to enter.

"Did we interrupt your intercourse?" Icheb asked with concern.

Andrew ran into the bedroom while Alan stood there blushing trying to think of what to say. Finally he said, "No Icheb. We were just getting ready to get dressed when you arrived. Remind me when I get back to discuss something called tact."

Icheb nodded and Alan said to the group. "I'll be back in a minute, make yourselves comfortable."

Then Alan hurridly left the room. When the bedroom door opened, gales of laughter could be heard coming from Andrew.

* * * * *

Three walked into his cabin and walked to the workstation in the main room. He saw a text message waiting for him inviting him to join the other children in Andrew and Alan's quarters after Twelve hundred hours today. He thought about that and pressed some buttons on the personal data node on his chest.

"Computer: Interface with personal data node of Three of Seven, use program 'Seven of Nine Borg to Starfleet interpreter' to locate and translate ocular image file 43986. Save image under name 'Awaken' in my personal file." Three said and felt the computer interact with his personal processor. When the interaction was complete, he walked into his room.

"Image found and translated. One file created." The computer responded.

"Computer: When is the next available time on the holodeck?" Three asked and began to take off his Starfleet uniform.

"Next available holodeck time is at thirteen hundred hours on holodeck two." the computer responded.

Three began putting on his Borg clothing and said, "Reserve holodeck two from thirteen hundred to thirteen thirty hours for Crewman Three.

"Reservation Complete: Thirteen Hundred to Thirteen Thirty Hours for Crewman Three." the computer said emotionlessly.

"Create a holodeck simulation based on static image "Awaken". Three said and activated his sub-vocal modulator.

"Holodeck Simulation created, what filename would you like to save it under." the computer asked.

Three thought for just a second, then said in his modulated Borg whisper voice, "Save file under name 'Awaken Winger'."

"One File created." Was the computer's response.

"At thirteen hundred hours run simulation 'Awaken Winger' on holodeck two, adjust environmental controls to mimic the conditions on a Borg cube." Three said as he adjusted his subvocal modulator to the proper frequency to be heard in the phase varient state that Winger was in.

Three took a moment to look in his mirror, then left his cabin to find Winger again.

* * * * *

Andrew and Alan both walked out of the bedroom to find the twins sitting at the workstation and Icheb sitting on the couch talking to Seven.

Jimmy was sitting on the other end of the couch, immersed in a data padd.

"Okay, we're back." Alan said, still feeling the blush in his face.

"You wanted to discuss tact." Icheb said to Alan then said to Seven, "She was not invited. It would be wrong to ask."

"What are you talking about Icheb?" Alan asked and sat on the loveseat.

"Seven... Janine, wants to invite Naomi Wildman, and I was telling her it would be impolite to invite someone to visit another person's cabin without permission." Icheb said to both Alan and Janine.

"Icheb is correct, that would be impolite and wrong. So to fix that, I give my permission for you to invite Naomi Wildman over to visit." Alan said and relaxed back on the couch.

"Thank you Alan." Janine said as she jumped up on the couch to give him a kiss.

"You're very welcome Janine." Alan said with a smile as he watched her jump back down and run to the workstation.

"Icheb, before we have our discussion about tact, I'd like to ask your opinion on something." Alan began.

* * * * *

The ship still seemed to be tipping and Winger couldn't keep his balance. He walked up and down the hallway, unseen by all. [Am I dead?] he wondered, horrified at the prospect of being a ghost, forced to walk the hallways of Voyager for eternity.

"Crewman Winger." he heard in a familiar voice that came from his worst nightmares. It was the computerized modulated whisper-voice of the Borg.

Winger turned to see a single Borg drone.

"Are you going to assimilate me?" he asked in a frightened voice.

"You are unworthy of assimilation." the Borg said with a note of disgust.

"What do you want?" Winger asked, barely able to force out the words.

"Follow." the Borg said and slowly began to walk.

Winger watched as the Borg took a step away, then turned back to him and said, "Comply."

Winger forced himself to move and followed the Borg into a turbolift. After pressing a few buttons the Borg became still, his gaze fixed on the doors.

When they left the turbolift, they walked to a crew cabin.

"Enter." the drone said and stood aside.

Winger looked with fear at the door and tried to force himself to go through.

"Comply." the Borg said with icy venom and Winger pushed his way through the spider-web sensation and into the unknown.

* * * * *

"Icheb, Andrew and I were thinking about seeing if we could adopt all of you. What do you think of that?" Alan asked with hesitation.

"I do not understand." Icheb said with confusion.

"Adopt. To make you legally part of our family. Andrew and I would become your parents and all of you would become our children in the eyes of the law and everyone on Voyager. You wouldn't just visit us, you would live with us and be our own children." Alan said, trying to keep his emotions under control.

"We would no longer be the responsibility of Seven of Nine?" Icheb asked cautiously.

"No, legally we would be responsible for you. But I'm sure that we would be asking Seven of Nine for her help all the time." Alan said carefully.

"We are individuals now, so I cannot speak for the others." Icheb said slowly.

"Right now, I just want to know what you think. Icheb, will you be our son?"

* * * * *

Winger looked around and saw the children from the night before.

The twins were sitting in chairs at the computer with Andrew standing behind them, pointing at something on the screen.

The little girl was sitting and playing a game with Naomi Wildman on the floor.

There was a young boy writing on a padd, sitting at one end of the couch and an older boy sitting at the other end talking to Alan who was sitting in the love seat.

He noticed when everyone turned their attention to the three at the computer workstation.

Andrew was laughing and the twins were pointing at each other, obviously trying to assign blame for something.

Winger looked around again to see everyone laughing, then Andrew hugged both the twins at once.

The door opened behind him and he saw the drone step inside.

"Follow." the drone said and stepped back out the door.

Winger turned and walked back into the hallway.

* * * * *

Everyone in the room looked up as Three walked into the cabin and said in a Borg modulated-whisper voice, "Follow." then turned and left.

Andrew called on his inner sight and could see Three and Winger walking down the hallway and toward the turbolift.

"Three was talking to Crewman Winger. Give me a minute to find out what's going on." Andrew said and maintained his focus on the two.

* * * * *

Three led Winger through the ship and into a holodeck, holodeck two.

When they walked in he could tell that they were in a Borg cube. It was deadly still and there were Borg bodies laying everywhere, not one of them moving.

"The girl." the Borg drone said and pointed to a Borg drone that was female and not more than five years old.

"The twins." He said and motioned to the two boys who had been trying to cast blame then laughing with Andrew, laying motionless... dead in the floor.

"The others." the Borg said and pointed to an older and a younger boy laying side by side... not moving... not breathing.

"Does this bring you pleasure? Is this the reality you prefer?" the Borg said and left Winger standing alone in the dim silent holodeck.

* * * * *

Andrew had been sitting quietly for minutes, his eyes unfocused.

Without warning he began to laugh.

"Don't worry about Winger. Three's taking care of him... I think I'll give him a little help to drive his point home." Andrew said with a chuckle.

"Be careful love." Alan said with a smile.

"I will, I promise. Love you." Andrew said and ported out of the room.

* * * * *

When the holodeck door closed, Three heard a voice from beside him.

"I never pegged you as a fan of Dickens, Three." Andrew said with a smile.

"Oh, you read that too?" Three said with a helpless smile.

"I would watch the movie every year at Christmas." Andrew said fondly.

"I thought if a man as dispicable as Ebineezer Scrooge could be rehabilitated, there might be a chance for Crewman Winger." Three said in his modulated voice with a timid look.

"Don't worry Three, I'm not upset. In fact, I'm here to help you... by the way... where did you get an image of everyone dead?" Andrew asked curiously.

"They were not dead. I was the first to awaken when the maturation chambers ejected us. They were unconscious." Three said and looked back toward the holodeck doors.

"I see it, he's crying. I think you've given him enough of a glimpse of Christmas present and past. I'm going to show him his future if he ever threatens my partner or my kids again." Andrew said with steel.

"May I watch?" Three asked in what would have been a timid voice if not for the sub-vocal modulator.

"Yes. I'll need to phase us like him for this to work. I'm going to take us someplace where we would be killed instantly if we weren't phased." Andrew said and they both felt the ship seem to tip and go faded and fuzzy.

"Say nothing." Andrew said and moved a portal over them both.

* * * * *

Tom and Chakotay entered the cabin to find everyone talking at once.

"Alan, what's going on?" Chakotay asked as Janine ran up to him.

"First, I think Seven of Seven wants to know if you can officially change her name to Janine." Alan said.

"Of course. Janine is a beautiful name." Chakotay said and picked Janine up to hold her on his side.

"Thank you. Naomi's mother and Neelix said it was too." Janine said proudly.

Naomi ran to Tom and put her arms up, wanting to be held like Janine.

Tom immediately picked her up and gave her a gentle hug.

"So what else is going on... and where is Andrew?" Chakotay asked the group.

* * * * *

Winger jumped at the sudden appearance of Andrew, behind him stood the Borg drone.

Andrew held up his hand and pointed past Winger to a swirling vortex.

"You can't mean for me to go in there." Winger said fearfully.

A blaze of golden light erupted from Andrew's eyes and he pointed again.

"Okay, okay." Winger said and walked shakily into the portal.

Andrew and Three followed close behind, remaining silent.

They emerged in a hellish place. It was frozen and desolate... nothing lived there... nothing had ever lived there.

"What, are you saying you're going to leave me here?" Winger asked in panic.

Andrew and Three didn't move a muscle, they remained focused on Winger who was trembling visibly.

"You can't do that... I didn't hurt no one. I just got drunk and spouted off." Winger began to whine.

A look of fury came over Andrew's face. Winger felt the cold of their surroundings and noticed that Andrew and Three were fading out of existance.

"Okay. I know I hurt the kids feelings. And I'm sorry for that. I don't wish they were dead. I never really wished that. They were just words." Winger said desperately.

Andrew and Three became substantial again and looked silently at Winger, obviously waiting for more.

"I won't do it again. Alan was right. Kids are special and precious. I miss my own and was just sour because you got to be with yours and I don't get to be with mine." Winger explained.

Andrew remained silent and still.

"What do you want? You want me to promise I'll never talk to you again?" Winger asked desperately.

Andrew slowly shook his head keeping his gaze fixed on Winger.

"Just tell me what you want... whatever it is, you got it." Winger said as tears began to fall again.

Andrew raised his right hand and pointed at two open portals, side by side.

Through the first they could clearly see into the cabin where the children were talking and laughing with Alan. Tom and Chakotay were there too, each was holding a little girl and laughing.

Through the second portal was the unchanging image of the Borg cube. Dim light, silence, and the dead bodies of children littering the floor.

Andrew moved his hand again to point at the two portals.

"Yeah, I got to make a choice. I ain't stupid!" Winger said and walked through the portal into the cabin filled with laughing children.

* * * * *

Chakotay jumped when Crewman Winger, Andrew and Three walked into the room through a seemingly solid wall.

Winger looked around in surprise and asked quietly, "Am I alive?"

"Yes Winger. You're alive. Now sit down before you fall down." Andrew said in an almost hospitable tone.

"You can call me Dave." Winger said, looking ashamed.

"Okay Dave." Andrew said in a softer tone. "Why don't you sit down and enjoy some time with the family."

"Thanks." Winger said in a near whisper.

Chakotay led Tom and Andrew to the other side of the room and asked, "What did you do to him?"

"Three decided that he needed to see his words come to life. He showed Crewman Winger an image of all the children, still fully Borg and dead... I'm so proud of him. He could have done so many things, but he chose to give Winger a chance to make up for what he said last night." Andrew said and cast a look of pride at Three.

"Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?" Chakotay asked.

"No, actually Alan and I want to adopt the children... all of them. We wanted to know what we would have to do to make that happen." Andrew said in a serious tone.

"All of them?" Chakotay asked and looked around the room.

By the time he looked back to Andrew he had a tender smile on his face and said, "You've already adopted them in everything but name haven't you?"

"Yeah, it snuck up on us too. We love them all and Dave's words at the party last night was all it took to make us realize that we want them to be our children in every possible way." Andrew said with a look full of love.

"To tell you the truth, I don't know the Starfleet codes on adoption off the top of my head, so I'll have to do a little research to find out what we have to do. But just so you know, I'll back you all the way." Chakotay said with a smile.

"Me too." Tom said and looked around the room again at the happy children.

* * * * *

"Dave?" Icheb asked cautiously.

"Yes?" Winger responded.

"Do you not hate us anymore?" Icheb asked in a careful tone.

"No, I don't hate you. I just miss my own kids and seeing you with Andrew and Alan made me jealous. That made me say things I didn't mean." Winger said with appology.

"Good. I'm glad you don't hate us. We are new here and do not know many people." Icheb said honestly.

"Yeah, that's tough. It's always hard being in a new place. But you got good people looking out for you." Winger said with assurance.

"Yes. They love us." Icheb said simply.

"I know." Winger said and went silent.

* * * * *

"Three, I am so proud of you. What you did for Crewman Winger was wonderful." Andrew said quietly and pulled Three into a hug and kissed him on the top of his head.

"Thank you Andrew. My Borg enhancements improve my hearing... do you want to adopt me?" Three asked from the embrace, turning his head so his ocular implant wouldn't press into Andrew's chest.

"Yes. We want you to be our son. But only if you want to be. I know you have been ordered to comply with our instructions, but this is a decision you have to make for yourself. Decide what will make you happy and we'll do our best to make it happen." Andrew said honestly and gave one final squeeze before releasing Three.

"If I were your son, would I still be able to work in engineering?" Three asked carefully.

"As long as you're doing a good job and you still want to, yes." Andrew said and looked seriously into Three's visible eye.

"I must think about this." Three said hesitantly.

"Take all the time you need. If you have any questions you can ask me, Alan, Tom or Chakotay." Andrew said with assurance.

"Thank you." Three said with honest thanks in his voice.

* * * * *

"Jimmy, I have a job for you." Alan said abruptly.

Jimmy looked up from his data padd at Alan questioningly.

"Could you write a paragraph or two describing the location of our wedding, but write it for non-Borg crewmembers?" Alan asked from the loveseat.

"Explain." Jimmy said cautiously.

"I have read your writing and it is perfect for the audience that you have now. But I wondered if you could write something for a non-Borg audience. In one of your writings you described relief as the sensation of having your electrolytes replenished after days of inadequate regeneration. Naomi Wildman or her mother wouldn't know what that feels like and would not understand what you mean. You might convey the same feeling by saying... like taking a drink of cold water after a long dry day at work, or like the summer rain on your face after walking a long dusty trail. Those are things that other members of the crew can identify with." Alan said carefully.

"I could try." Jimmy said in a considering tone.

"Good. Let me see it when you're done." Alan said and turned his attention to Andrew and the twins back at the computer.

* * * * *

"Jimmy is a writer?" Dave asked in confirmation.

"Yes. Jimmy observes things and relays his experiences to the rest of us... just a moment." Icheb said and walked to Andrew.

Andrew handed Icheb a padd from beside the workstation.

"Here. This is one of the things he has written." Icheb said and handed the padd to Dave.

Dave was silent while he read. After long moments he looked up and said, "That little boy was in the shuttlecraft that expanded the wormhole?"

"Yes, Andrew believed that he would benefit from the experience and the rest of us would benefit by learning of his experience from his writing." Icheb said without emotion.

"I don't understand everything he says, but I get it. That must have been awfully scary. And it was his idea to expand the wormhole like an egg so we could take two years off our trip." Dave said as he shook his head in wonder.

"Yes. I believe it was scary. Jimmy is quite brave for one so young." Icheb said with admiration.

"If he does all that, what about the rest of you?" Dave asked and shifted to be more comfortable.

"Three works in engineering." Icheb said, then spoke to Three who was standing by the computer workstation, "Three, Dave and I are interested in knowing of your job."

Three walked to the couch and Alan shifted over in the loveseat to give him a place to sit.

"Thank you." Three said to Alan as he took the offered seat, then said to Icheb, "I have been given responsibility for maintenance and repair of the bioneural gelpacks on Voyager. I go all over the ship checking to see that they are operating at optimum efficiency and that the gelpacks remain healthy."

"That's a big job." Winger said, impressed.

"Yes, but it is within my abilities. Once I have completed my initial examination of all the gelpacks, I will institute a maintenance schedule to begin a rotation of the packs to provide optimum efficiency." Three said, happy to talk about his new job.

"I didn't know a kid your age could work in engineering." Winger said in true astonishment.

"Due to my enhancements, I have the knowledge and understanding that allows me to perform the job as efficiently as an adult." Three said, making sure not to use the word 'superior'.

"It's still a big job for a kid. If you work in engineering, you must have a different schedule from the rest of the children... engineering mostly work Gamma shift don't they?" Dave asked with true interest.

"Yes, I am currently scheduled between Gamma and Alpha shift working half of each. My schedule is different, but I reside independently from the others." Three said with a bit of pride.

"He is currently sharing quarters with Harry Kim." Icheb said.

"So Ensign Kim is your guardian?" Dave asked in confusion.

"He is my roommate. Seven of Nine is technically my guardian, but is allowing me to live independently on a trial basis." Three said without emotion.

* * * * *

"Here it is." Jimmy said and handed his padd to Alan.

After reading the padd for a moment, he said, "Very good Jimmy. This is just what I wanted."

"Icheb, could you come here for a moment?" Alan asked as he stood.

"How may I be of assistance?" Icheb asked as he also stood.

"Come over here by the bedroom door and read this outloud to the group of people in this room." Alan said and handed Icheb the padd.

Icheb took the padd and moved to the indicated position.

"The sky was gray but without menace. The smell of moisture was in the air and the wind could be heard in the tops of the trees. Gentle rain began to fall against the tent canvas like little toes running across a bare floor. As the rain fell harder, the smell of nourished earth rose up and reminded us of the purpose of the day... growth and renewal. The rain stopped and the sun shown. The light glistened on the grass like crystal shards shattered as far as the eye could see. And the sky filled with all the hues of color known to be." Icheb said, enthralled by the description.

"Thank you Icheb. What did everyone think?" Alan asked as the group were stunned.

"It was beautiful." Dave said in wonder.

"I couldn't say it better." Andrew said with a smile.

"Icheb, the reason I asked you to read this is because I may have found a job for you and Jimmy." Alan said with pride.

"What would we be doing?" Icheb asked curiously.

"Neelix has a weekly news broadcast. I've talked to him about allowing you to do one story each week. Jimmy is an excellent writer, and I think you would be the perfect one to read his writing to the crew." Alan said honestly.

"Why would he not read it himself?" Icheb asked in confusion.

Everyone in the room looked to Alan, wanting the answer to that question.

"Because I am young." Jimmy said in acceptance, "Only very special people can listen to someone my age and hear what is said. Most would believe my thoughts to be unimportant or cute."

"Exactly right." Alan said sadly. "Icheb has a good speaking voice and will be able to catch the attention of the crew."

"It is good." Jimmy said and smiled.

"I thought you would like it. You get to write, your writing gets to be experienced by everyone on the ship. And you don't have to get in front of a camera once a week to deliver it." Alan said simply.

"You guys really are a family." Winger said with a smile.

"Yes Dave, and you're welcomed to share in our family if you want. How would you like to be the children's Uncle Dave?" Andrew asked.

Winger looked around the group of children, seeing the hope in all their eyes.

"Uncle Dave it is." Winger said with a smile.

"Good. It's settled then. Uncle Dave, come with me for a minute." Andrew said and walked toward the door.

Winger hesitantly got off the couch and followed.

Chapter 19: To Have It All

Andrew and Winger walked away from the cabin in silence. When they reached the end of the hall, Andrew turned and walked into an observation lounge.

Winger followed and came to stand beside Andrew looking out at the planets of the Barga system, each a different colored sphere in space.

"Winger, Three believes that you are a good man who needed a chance to do the right thing. I'm older, more cynical. So let me spell it out for you. I will trust that Three sees something in you that I don't and welcome you into my home and my family. But if you *ever* cause any of those children a moment of pain... you will regret it for eternity." Andrew said quietly with the tone of a solemn vow.

"I promise. I'll never do anything to hurt the kids." Winger said seriously.

"Good. One other thing. I noticed that you like to drink. And that's fine, but if you've had even one drink, you are not to come near the children. Understood?" Andrew asked and turned his gaze to Winger.

"Yeah. I got it. The kids will never see 'Uncle Dave' drunk again." Winger said with shame.

"Fine, then let's get back to the family. I've got a lot to do today." Andrew said and walked toward the door.

"Thanks." Winger said shyly.

"Don't thank me, thank Three. If it wasn't for him, you'd be wandering the halls of Voyager as a ghost until the Captain made me bring you back." Andrew said over his shoulder and left the room.

* * * * *

"Where's Uncle Dave?" Janine asked as Andrew walked back into the room.

"He'll probably be back in a minute. Alan, did you ask Icheb?" Andrew asked quickly, hoping to forestall anymore questions from Janine.

"I asked, but we were interrupted. Then I remembered about the news job." Alan said with a smile.

"So Icheb, what do you think?" Andrew asked and sat on the loveseat beside Alan.

"I believe I would like to be your son." Icheb said with a smile.

"Good. Three, have you had enough time to think about it yet?" Andrew asked as he put his arm around Alan.

"I require more time. Is it necessary to have an answer soon?" Three asked carefully.

"No Three, there is no rush. Take the time you need to be sure of what you want to do." Andrew said with assurance.

"And whatever you decide won't change the fact that we love you and are proud of you." Alan said with certainty.

"Thank you. I must return to my cabin. Thank you for inviting me." Three said as he turned to leave.

"Three. You have a standing invitation. Whenever you want to come over, you are welcomed here." Andrew said seriously.

"I will remember." Three said and left the room.

* * * * *

Winger walked back to the cabin at a slow pace, thinking about the events of the day. He understood most of it, but knew on a deep level that what had happened had changed him. Made him something better, something more than he was the day before.

As he approached Andrew and Alan's cabin he saw the door open and Three step out.

"Three, can I talk to you for a minute?" Winger asked quickly.

"Proceed." Three said and stopped walking.

"I wanted to thank you for what you did. I didn't give you any reason to do something nice for me and I won't ever forget it." Winger said honestly.

"I only did for you what Andrew and Alan did for me." Three said honestly.

"What was that?" Winger asked.

"I opened your eyes to what is right in front of you. When I saw you in the hallway this morning, I realized that you were a starving man sitting before a banquet table, crying out for someone to feed him. I merely moved your chair closer so you could feed yourself." Three said and walked away.

[I don't know what the hell he just said, but he's probably right.] Winger thought to himself as he walked up to Andrew and Alan's cabin door. He was surprised to find that it opened as he approached.

* * * * *

"Your door opened for me." Winger said, thinking they should get that thing fixed.

"Yeah, when the privacy lock isn't on, it will open automatically for you, Chakotay, Tom or any of the children. We're tired of answering the thing. You're family, so you're going to be treated like it." Alan said with a smile.

"So what's going on?" Winger asked and pulled up a chair from the dining area.

"We were just about to ask William and Robert if they wanted to be our sons." Andrew said.

Both boys turned away from the computer and looked timidly at Andrew.

"What do you say guys? Would you like for Alan and I to be your parents?" Andrew asked happily.

"Does that mean we would live with you... all the time?" Robert asked quietly.

"Yes." Alan said with a smile.

"And would we get new names again?" William asked, just as quietly.

"You would be named William Summers and Robert Summers." Andrew said with joy.

The twins looked at each other and nodded in unison.

"Great. Jimmy..." Alan began.

"Yes." Jimmy said immediately.

"Okay. I guess that leaves Janine. Would you like to be our daughter?" Andrew asked while looking into her eyes.

"Will I get a room of my own like Naomi?" Janine asked.

"I don't know. We'll work that out with Chakotay when we know who wants to be our kids." Andrew said honestly.

Janine thought about it for a moment then said, "Yes. I want you to be my daddies."

"Good, because we both want to be your daddies." Alan said happily.

"We have five 'Yes' and one 'Maybe'. I think that's enough to get us started on whatever we have to do." Andrew said to everyone.

"Uncle Dave. Do you know any stories?" Janine asked and turned to look at him.

"I know lots of stories. If we can get Jimmy to scoot over, we'll sit on the couch and I'll tell you one." Winger said with peace radiating from his eyes.

* * * * *

Three days had passed since Chakotay had said he would check into Starfleet adoption procedures. Chakotay had left a brief message saying he was still checking into things and that was all they had heard.

Uncle Dave and the kids, except for Three, had been at the cabin each day just after noon.

Andrew was laying in the bed with his head on Alan's chest when the comm sounded, "Crewman LeeAndrew Summers, Crewman Alan Summers. Please come to my office at your earliest convenience."

"Yes Captain." Both said immediately and jumped out of bed.

* * * * *

Andrew and Alan both walked into the Captain's office, dressed in their Starfleet uniforms.

"I didn't mean for you to dress for duty gentlemen. I just wanted to talk to you about your request to adopt the children." the Captain said and got up from behind her desk.

She walked to the replicator and said, "Coffee, Janeway blend #4."

"Please, have a seat." She said and motioned to the low couches across from the desk.

"Thank you Captain." Alan said and took a seat, followed by Andrew.

"Gentlemen. Chakotay has been working for the past few days to find a way for you to adopt all the children without a lot of fuss and bother. But I'm afraid there is no such thing when it comes to adoption. So I'm going to handle this matter personally. In the absence of a JAG officer, I will serve as the judge in this matter. Before we begin, I need to know that you will abide by my decision, whatever it is." Janeway said seriously then took a drink of coffee.

"Of course Captain." Alan said, astonished that she would think they would do otherwise.

"So if I rule that Seven of Nine should retain custody and you are to limit your visits with the children to no more than one hour per day, what would you do?" Janeway asked, looking from one man to the other.

"Captain. If that was your ruling, then I would abide by it because I would know that you had a good reason for it. I've been on this ship long enough to know that you are fair." Alan said with assurance.

"But this isn't a matter of what's fair. This is a matter of what's in the children's best interest." the Captain said with a note of firmness.

"I understand Captain. And thank you for doing it this way. Alan and I may be too close to the situation to be objective on that point." Andrew admitted reluctantly.

"Thank you gentlemen. That is all I needed to know for now. I will be scheduling interviews with those involved and announce my decision when the interviews are complete." the Captain said and stood.

"Thank you Captain. Let us know if there is anything we can do to help." Andrew said as they walked toward the door.

* * * * *

"Icheb. I just wanted to know why you want to become Andrew and Alan's son." Captain Janeway asked in a diplomatic tone.

"Andrew and Alan have been like fathers to me since the day I arrived on Voyager. They have taught me many important things, and answered all my questions, some of which I now understand were embarrassing to talk about. They ask my opinion of things and trust my decisions. They offer suggestions and allow me to make my own choices. Most important, they have a vision for me that I do not have for myself." Icheb said with strength.

"Tell me about some of the things they've taught you." Janeway said and settled back into her chair.

"They have told me about relationships, both friendship and more personal relationships. They explained about trust, honor, and commitment. I didn't understand everything they were saying at first, but as time went on, I could see it around me and understood." Icheb said with delight.

"What else?" Janeway asked and leaned forward to make a note.

"They have told me how to interact with others on Voyager. I have been told about modesty, tact and polite conversation." Icheb said proudly.

"And has their advice worked?" Janeway asked with interest.

"Oh yes. At the wedding reception, I was able to speak with many members of the crew. They were all very friendly and polite. I enjoyed that function." Icheb said with a smile.

"Speaking of that, I have been told by various people that Crewman Winger instigated an incident at that function. Could you tell me about that?" Janeway asked, wanting to know Icheb's point of view.

"Yes. Crewman Winger had ingested an unfortunate amount of alcohol that night and engaged Alan in conversation regarding the presence of us, the children, on Voyager. Alan informed Crewman Winger that each of us was special and precious and they loved every one of us. And that their lives were improved because we are here. And now I have to say that I feel the same toward both of them." Icheb said sincerely.

"What will you do if I deny the adoption to Alan and Andrew?" Janeway asked carefully.

"I will continue to see them as often as I am allowed. And when I reach the age of consent, I will move in with them, if not as their child, then as their friend." Icheb said without emotion.

"Thank you Icheb, you are dismissed, please send in Three of Seven." Janeway said and got up to get some coffee.

* * * * *

"Three of Seven. Andrew told Chakotay that you haven't told them if you want to be adopted yet. Have you come to a decision?" Janeway asked and took a sip of coffee.

"Yes Captain. I would like to be adopted by Alan and Andrew." Three said tonelessly.

"Would you explain your decision?" Captain Janeway asked as she watched the young Borg before her.

"Andrew and Alan have accepted me as I choose to be. They voice their opinion about my decisions, but allow me to decide. They answer my questions and teach me what I need to know." Three said efficiently.

"You have chosen to live independently. You realize that you would have to move in with Alan and Andrew if I grant the adoption?" Janeway asked, having difficulty gauging the reactions of this young Borg.

"Captain. May I tell you of my past three days?" Three asked with a slight pleading tone in his voice which surprised Janeway.

"Yes, please do." Janeway said and sat forward in interest.

"Three days ago I was invited to visit Andrew and Alan along with the other children. While I was there I was hugged twice, kissed on the head once, told that I was loved four times, told that they were proud of me five times and was invited to be their son. In the two days since, exactly two people have spoken to me. One was Lieutenant Torres to give me instructions in my duties, the other was Harry Kim refusing to recycle his dinner ware after ingesting nourishment. Captain, the Borg are a collective, they are never alone. A family is a collective, they are never alone. I am alone." Three finished with hollow desperation.

"I understand Three." Janeway said and sat back.

"Captain, if you rule against Alan and Andrew's wish to adopt me, I will still be their son, just not in the eyes of the law. They love me and accept me, they understand me and are proud of me... and I love them." Three finished in nearly a whisper.

"Thank you Three, you are dismissed." Janeway said as she noticed she needed more coffee.

"Lieutenant Torres, Report to my office." Janeway said and went to the replicator.

* * * * *

"B'Elana, I just wanted to ask for a status report on Crewman Three." Janeway asked.

"I gave Commander Chakotay my personnel reports yesterday." B'Elana said in puzzlement.

"Not productivity, how is Three doing?" Janeway asked, looking B'Elana in the eyes.

"Oh, yeah, he's new. Um... he's fine. He's doing a good job. He suggested a gelpack rotation program that I didn't understand at first. But since he started rotating them two days ago efficiency has increased nearly three percent." B'Elana said professionally.

"And how's he getting along with everyone?" Janeway asked.

"He isn't. I put him on a special shift half-way between Gamma and Alpha so he wouldn't have to deal with the others... Captain, he looks like a Borg. Not like Seven of Nine Borg but like a real fresh off the cube Borg. He's just a little boy and I don't want him to have to face what he'll probably get from the engineering crew." B'Elana said honestly.

"So the reason no one but you has spoken to him in two days is that he's been separated from them?" Janeway asked in confirmation.

"Two days? Oh Captain, I never even thought." B'Elana said, stricken.

"You couldn't know. Actually, I think it may have worked out for the best. He wants to be adopted by Alan and Andrew with the rest of the children." Janeway said with a smile.

"Good. I know under all that hardware there is a sweet little boy just trying to figure out who he is. I wish he didn't pick such a difficult road." B'Elana said honestly.

"The more we shelter him, the longer it will take for him to realize the truth. It may take some short term pain to prevent an even greater pain later." Janeway said sagely.

"He will be on Alpha shift starting next schedule. I may not be able to protect him completely, but if I keep him on my shift, I may be able to blunt some of the sharpest edges." B'Elana said honestly.

"I know you'll do what's right." Janeway said with trust.

"So Alan and Andrew are going to adopt the kids. That's great. Those two are so great with the kids, watching them makes me want kids of my own..." B'Elana said wistfully, then stopped abruptly.

"I saw her kiss you at the wedding. Are you two thinking about becoming an official couple?" Janeway asked.

"We've been talking about it... and about kids... since we're on the subject. I'd like to request an artificial womb and permission to have a child. I don't want to do it today, but soon..." B'Elana rambled.

"It's fine B'Elana. Permission granted. I think you two will make some beautiful babies." Janeway said honestly.

"Thank you Captain." B'Elana said and collected her emotions.

"So, in your honest opinion, do you believe Andrew and Alan would be good parents for the children?" Janeway asked, knowing B'Elana would want to change the subject.

"I haven't spent much time around them with the kids, but... yeah. From what little I've seen, they'll be great parents." B'Elana said honestly.

"Thank you Lieutenant Torres, I'll let you get back to your duties, would you please send in William and Robert?" Janeway asked with a smile.

"Yes. And thank you Captain." B'Elana said and left the room.

* * * * *

Three left the Captain's office and went back to his duty. As he left main engineering with the necessary tools he heard someone say, "The Borg killed my wife at Wolf Three Five Nine."

Three turned in time to see a fist, then was on the floor with his tools skittering in all directions across the floor.

He looked up to see a crewman, a mountain of a man, looking at him with hatred.

"I was not there." Three said defensively, trying to maintain his calm.

"You are a collective. All of you are the same." the man said and walked toward Three.

Three felt fear as the large man walked toward him. Three remained still.

The big man kicked him in the side and he doubled over in pain.

There was a sound of a scuffle above him and he looked up to see Uncle Dave fighting the man.

"He's just a kid, Paul. He ain't one of them that killed your wife." Winger said as he fought the man.

"He's a Borg." Johnson said and landed a punch.

Winger shook it off and said, "He's a kid who's been through a lot and is trying to figure out who he is."

* * * * *

The twin boys walked into the office and Janeway gestured to two chairs sitting before her desk.

"Please be seated. Which one of you is William?" Janeway asked looking at the one dressed in all dark colors and the other dressed in all bright colors.

"I am William." the dark one said quietly.

"Do you both wish to be adopted by Andrew and Alan?" Janeway asked and sipped her coffee.

"Yes." Both said simultaneously.

"Robert, can you tell me why?" Janeway asked and sat back in her chair.

"Because they are our parents." Robert said simply.

"How do you mean?" Janeway asked in confusion.

"All the things that parents do, they do for us. All the things that parents feel, they feel for us. All the things you feel for a parent, we feel for them. They are our parents." Robert stated reasonably.

Janeway blinked at the profundity of that statement then came back to herself and asked, "If I were to deny Andrew and Alan's request for adoption, what would you do?"

"I would spend whatever time I could with my parents, and when the time came that I could legally make my own decisions, I would move in with them." Robert said simply.

"What about you William?" Janeway asked.

"He would sulk and brood for two weeks, then do the same as me." Robert said.

"I was talking to William." Janeway said in a chastising tone.

"He's right. That's what I would do." William said honestly.

"Thank you both, you are dismissed, please send in Jimmy." Janeway said and looked at her empty coffee cup wondering if she dared.

* * * * *

B'Elana walked off the turbolift and into main engineering to the unmistakable sound of a fight. Three was laying in the floor with a bloody lip and holding his side. Winger was fighting Paul Johnson. She thought about stopping the fight, but her Maquis experience told her that these two needed to work out their problem like this. Rules and regulations would just cause the fight to stretch on for months. If they fought it out here and now, it would be done.

"Why are you protecting that drone? You lost people to the Borg too." Johnson said with fury.

"Because he ain't a drone. He's a kid. A good kid." Winger said and punctuated his words with punches to Johnson's face.

"Look at him. The little fucker is a drone." Johnson said as he pulled away from Winger, who had done some damage.

"Johnson, spend some time with these kids and you'll understand. This boy was taken by the Borg. This little boy, right here, was taken away from his family and had machines put into his body. You know that's gotta mess with his head." Winger said, stopping the fight to make his plea.

"Three is trying to figure out who he is. He was made into a Borg, and then he was rescued. Now what is he? He isn't fully human, he isn't Borg. Paul, let the kid figure it out." Winger said desperately.

"Okay Dave. I get what your saying... Just when I saw him, it all came back... Jenna..." Johnson finished in a whisper.

"I know Paul. Just leave the kid alone. He didn't do it." Winger said and walked to Three.

"Three, do you need to see the Doctor?" Winger asked in a gentle tone.

"I... I don't think so. I am only bruised." Three said calmly.

"Good. What happens on the lower decks, we keep on the lower decks." Winger said seriously.

Three looked at Dave curiously for a moment then nodded in acceptance.

"Johnson, you're off the hook. Three isn't gonna tell anyone. I told you he was alright." Winger said, sparing a glance for Johnson.

"Just keep him away from me." Johnson said and left the room.

"Gentlemen, is there a problem?" B'Elana asked as she walked out of the shadows.

"No, Three just bumped into Crewman Johnson and dropped his tools. Everything's fine Lieutenant." Winger said and helped Three to his feet.

"Good, Three, you look like you could use some dermal regeneration. Come to my office, I have a med-kit for when people bump into each other down here and don't want to get the Doctor involved." B'Elana said and turned toward the office.

Three and Winger finished gathering the scattered tools and followed B'Elana.

* * * * *

Jimmy walked into Captain Janeway's office and looked around in wonder.

"Coffee, Janeway blend #7." the Captain said to the replicator.

"Jimmy, please sit down and I'll be right with you." she said and took her coffee.

"Why do you want to be adopted by Alan and Andrew?" Janeway asked and settled back into her chair.

"Why does anyone want to feel loved." Jimmy asked in return.

"Please answer my question." the Captain said with irritation.

Jimmy looked at her with disappointment and handed her a data padd.

>When I was scared, my father held me close.
>When I didn't understand, my father told me why.
>When I wanted to soar, my father pointed the way.
>When I wanted to stand, my father stood with me.

Janeway read the words and finally said, "That's beautiful, who wrote it?"

"I did. And I wrote it because my fathers said that I was smart and good... and precious... and special. They believed in me and my ability when I didn't. And if I never wrote anything ever again, I know that they would support me and love me and encourage me because they don't love me for what I can do... they just love me." Jimmy said seriously.

"You don't talk like the others... like a Borg." Janeway observed.

"My fathers have encouraged me to adapt to my audience. If I were talking to one of the other children, I would be using Borg inflections and phrases." Jimmy said honestly.

"What would you do if I deny the adoption?" Janeway asked carefully.

Jimmy sat and thought for a minute before saying, "I would write my feelings down, because I find that it's the best way for me to express emotions at this point in my development. Then I would visit with my fathers every minute that it was possible. And when the day comes that I am given the freedom of choice, I will go to them and ask them if I can move in... and they'll say yes."

"Thank you Jimmy. I'll look forward to more of your writing. Will you send in Janine?" Janeway asked and cast an evil glance at the empty coffee cup sitting on her desk... calling to her.

* * * * *

Janine walked into Janeway's office looking timid and on the verge of tears.

"Don't worry Janine. I'm just going to talk to you for a minute. Would you like to sit on the couch?" Janeway asked and got up from behind her desk.

Janine nodded and walked haltingly to the couch and took a seat.

"I just wanted to know if you want Alan and Andrew to become your parents." Janeway asked in a gentle tone.

Janine nodded shyly.

"Can you tell me why?" Janeway asked so quietly that it was nearly a whisper.

"Because they love me. They love all of us." Janine said honestly.

"And how do you know that?" Janeway prompted and rested her elbows on her knees and her chin on the heels of her hands.

"When we first came here, and went to the Doctor, they were funny so we wouldn't be scared. They talked to us and let us pick out our own clothes. When I was scared of the Doctor, Andrew asked Icheb if the Doctor hurt him and Icheb said no." Janine said in a rambling tone.

Janeway held her pose and waited for more.

"When Robert got hurt, Andrew saved his life. And when Seven of Nine came to get us for regeneration, Alan called me so I wouldn't get in trouble. When Uncle Dave was mad, Andrew made him go away and Three and Andrew made him nice." Janine said and began looking around the room.

Janeway noticed that they had reached the end of Janine's attention span and asked, "What will you do if you can't be their daughter?"

"I'll be sad. But I'll still visit them every day and someday I'll get to live with them... and live happily ever after." Janine finished with a big smile.

"Who's been telling you stories that end 'happily ever after'?" Janeway asked with a smile of her own.

"Uncle Dave, he knows lots of stories and they all end happily ever after." Janine said with a bounce.

"Who is Uncle Dave?" Janeway asked, not knowing who it could be.

"Crewman Winger. When he started being nice he said we could call him Dave." Janine said happily.

"Thank you Janine. I think everyone is probably waiting for you outside." Janeway said with a smile and got up off the couch.

* * * * *

"At ease Crewman Winger, I just had a few questions for you regarding Andrew, Alan and the children." Janeway said to the stocky man.

"What do you want to know?" Winger asked hesitantly.

"Janine says that you've been telling her stories, but I received a report that less than a week ago you instigated an incident with Alan at the wedding reception. I just want to understand how you got from point A to point B.

"The shortest distance was a straight line through hell." Winger said offhandedly then said in a more serious tone, "After a discussion with Three and Andrew I figured out that I was mad because I miss my own kids and was taking it out on them. So Andrew invited me to be a part of his family. I'm Uncle Dave to all the kids now." Winger said with a smile.

"That's very mature thinking. I'm glad you were able to resolve your differences peacefully. What can you tell me about the relationship between Alan, Andrew and the children?" Janeway asked and watched his eyes carefully.

"They love the kids, and the kids love 'em right back. When we get home, I got a few things to make up for with my own kids, but now I've seen how it's supposed to be and I'm damn sure going to try and get it right this time." Winger said then realized what he had said. "Sorry Captain." He said in a timid whisper.

"Quite alright. Is there anything else that you can think of about their situation that I should know before I make my decision?" Janeway asked.

"No Ma'am." Winger said quietly.

"Then you're dismissed Crewman." Janeway said and made some notes.

* * * * *

"Seven of Nine, I'm sure you are aware that Alan and Andrew want to adopt the children. I wanted to know how you feel about that." Janeway asked as she sat and took a sip of yet another cup of coffee.

"I believe that the children would benefit from that action." Seven said flatly.

"I was concerned that you would feel that they were trying to take the children away from you." Janeway said honestly.

"I anticipated your concern so I brought this." Seven said and handed Janeway a padd.

Janeway looked at the padd which held a schedule. "I don't understand." she finally said.

"That is today's schedule for the children if Alan and Andrew hadn't intervened." Seven said without emotion.

Janeway looked more carefully at the schedule and noticed that every minute of the day was accounted for with some activity.

"It looks like a very full day, but I don't see the problem." Janeway said honestly.

"In all those activities there is not one that encourages freedom of expression, independent decision making or fun. None of these activities nourishes the soul." Seven said with a trace of emotion.

Janeway looked at the schedule a third time and saw what she was saying.

"When I wrote that schedule, I did not see the benefit of such things. Now I understand that they are essential to a child's development. That is why I believe the children would benefit from being adopted by the Summers." Seven said seriously.

"I see, and if they are adopted, what do you see as your role in their life?" Janeway asked carefully.

"I would be a god-parent to all the children." Seven answered immediately.

"A god-parent?" Janeway asked, not familiar with the term.

"I would be considered a part of their family... like an Aunt. In the event of unforeseen circumstances that would prevent both Mr. Summers from caring for their children, I would step in to provide for them until their parents are able to do so again... or until the children are adults." Seven said without emotion.

"I can see why that would be an honored position, why do you believe that Alan and Andrew would ask you to be the god-parent of the children?" Janeway had to ask.

"Because they have already asked me to be a god-parent to their unborn children. It stands to reason that they would consider me adequate to the task of tending to the remainder of their children." Seven said with a note of pride creeping into her voice.

"Thank you Seven. I have one other concern to discuss with you, the status of Three of Seven." Janeway said quietly.

"He is doing well in engineering. His work has been adequate and his efforts have improved shipwide interface efficiency two point eight seven percent." Seven said efficiently.

"He hasn't spoken to anyone in two days." Janeway said quietly.

"The other members of the crew may have difficulty relating to him, due to his appearance." Seven said in acceptance.

"I agree, so I have an idea of how we can fix that." Janeway said, then pressed the buttons to activate the emergency medical holographic channel.

"Doctor, I would like for you to be in on this discussion. Do you think that you could modify Three of Seven's Borg hardware to be detachable?" Janeway asked the Doctor, then looked to Seven.

"I hadn't considered the possibility... but I don't see why not. I believe most if not all of the hardware could be modified to be easily detached. But Three won't agree to it." The Doctor said with certainty.

"Leave that to me Doctor. Seven, what do you think?" the Captain asked.

"I agree with the Doctor, there is no reason that the hardware cannot be made detachable."

"Good, Seven of Nine, go to Sickbay and wait for Three. I think it will just take me a few minutes to convince him." Janeway said with a smile.

"Yes Captain." Seven said and efficiently left the room.

"Crewman Alan Summers, Crewman LeeAndrew Summers, Crewman Three, report to my office at your earliest convenience." Janeway said and rested back in her chair.

Chapter 20: Decisions

"Yes Captain?" Alan asked as the three stood before her.

"This is unrelated to the adoption. I just had a thought, and wanted your opinions. Crewman Three, would you remove your shirt?" the Captain asked

"Captain?" Three asked in surprise.

"Please Crewman, indulge me and remove your shirt.

Three took his left hand to the right shoulder of his shirt, then pulled his right arm inside. Then he reached his right arm from under the shirt and began to pull the neck of the shirt over his head, being careful not to snag on the ocular implant. After much stretching of the shirt and many contortions, the shirt was pulled over his head. Three then used his right hand to pull the sleeve of the shirt off his left arm that was taut from covering hardware.

"Less than three minutes, I was guessing five. Crewman Three, it is possible to modify your hardware to be detachable. That way you could get dressed more easily, then attach the hardware afterward... and you would only need to attach the hardware you'll need for the day. You won't have to have all of it all the time if you don't want to." the Captain said carefully.

Three stood silently for a moment, then said, "That would be acceptable. Could I have a smaller ocular implant to use when I am not in need of intensive scanning ability?"

"I don't see why not. Ask the Doctor and Seven of Nine when you get to Sickbay, they are expecting you." Janeway said smugly.

"Just a minute. Three, what is this bruise?" Andrew asked and knelt to look closer at Three's side.

"I just bumped into something. It is irrelevant." Three said dismissively.

"You bumped into the toe of someone's boot. Who kicked you?" Andrew asked with a flare of anger.

"I cannot say." Three said in a Borg tone.

"Three, you're my son, it is my duty to protect you. Tell me who did this and I'll make sure it never happens again." Alan said, looking Three in the eye.

Three looked at Alan, then Andrew. "You are my fathers, and I know if I need your help, that you will be there. Please trust me to deal with this my own way. And I will promise that if I need you I will ask for your help." Three asked hopefully.

Alan laid his hand on Andrew's shoulder and said, "Three, we do trust you. You are brave and smart, so we know that you'll do the right thing. But please call us immediately if you need us for anything, we love you and don't want to see you hurt."

Andrew put his hand over Alan's and said, "Yes, we trust you and are proud of you. Just know that we're here if you need us."

Three moved to both men and initiated a three-way hug.

"Gentlemen, if you will help Crewman Three on with his shirt, he has people waiting for him in Sickbay." Janeway said with a tender smile.

The hug broke up and the three worked together to get the uniform shirt over the Borg appliances.

"Thank you Captain." Three said and left the room.

"Gentlemen, please stay." Janeway said in a commanding tone.

* * * * *

"I have interviewed those most closely involved in this matter and have come to a decision. It is my opinion that you are both excellent parents and I will grant the adoption of all six of the children. Have all the children in my ready room tomorrow at twelve hundred hours and I'll make it official. The children will be given their official names that they will carry for the rest of their lives, so be sure what each one is going to be called, especially Three." Janeway said with happiness.

"Thank you Captain. We're going to need larger quarters for all the kids... do you have any cabins with five or six rooms?" Alan asked cautiously.

"No, but we soon will have. I am going to move Ensign Kim back to his original cabin and move your family into Three's cabin and the adjoining one. I'll have B'Elana knock out the connecting wall and modify the second cabin to provide enough rooms for everyone... at least until the little ones are born." Janeway said with a smile.

"Thank you Captain." Andrew said quietly.

"I have to admit that when you asked about the adoption, I didn't know what you had already done for the children. They have progressed so far from the group of drones that were brought on board my ship. So I just have to tell you that you have my respect for the fine job you've done with them already." Janeway said seriously.

"We just loved them. And that's not hard to do, they're wonderful kids. If you would like, you could come to our cabin once we're settled in and spend some time with them... I know they'd enjoy visiting with you." Andrew said with a smile.

"I may just do that. The two of you have started a baby boom on board Voyager. I have had two requests for artificial wombs since your commitment ceremony." Janeway said with a chuckle.

"I figure Seven and B'Elana are one of the couples... Geron and Greg?" Alan asked the Captain.

"I cannot confirm or deny that. But I wouldn't be surprised if Lieutenant Paris and Commander Chakotay weren't the next couple to come to me for my permission." Janeway said, knowing she had just confirmed their suspicion.

"It wouldn't surprise me either. Chakotay and Tom have got it bad, they're just worried about making a wrong move and wrecking the whole thing." Andrew said.

"A reasonable concern, given their history... Gentlemen, if there is nothing else, I *do* have a ship to run. Dismissed." Janeway said and pulled some padds from her desk drawer.

* * * * *

The group stood in the ready room, waiting for the Captain to arrive. Uncle Dave, Seven of Nine, B'Elana, the Doctor and Neelix were also there, wanting to see the official declaration. Three was looking decidedly less Borg, having little hardware and only a small ocular implant, which left both his eyes visible.

"Have all the children picked a name?" Andrew asked Alan nervously.

"Yes, Icheb told me that all but Three have decided and will tell us when they tell the Captain." Alan said with a note of worry, then said in a reassuring tone, "I'm sure they'll be fine. I told them about middle names this morning."

"What did you tell them?" Andrew asked with a note of panic.

"I told them that the middle name is optional. They can have none, one or even two middle names and It can be a name that honors someone you respect, or just a name that you like." Alan said with forced calmness.

"Oh gods. We should have helped them pick out the names. I'm worried that they'll pick something horrible and be stuck with it forever." Andrew said then stopped to take a deep breath.

After a moment Andrew turned to Three and asked, "Have you decided what your name will be Three? The Captain has to know it to complete the adoption."

"Please be calm father. The name is irrelevant, it is the individual it represents that is important." Three said sagely.

"Hey, that's what I told Icheb when he remembered his name." Andrew said with question in his voice.

"The things you tell one of us, we share. It is the most efficient way of gaining information. That is why you have not had to tell each of us about relationships, modesty, tact, polite conversation and the rest." Three said simply.

"I can't believe I didn't figure that out." Andrew said in wonder as the Captain and Tuvok walked into the room.

"Please be seated. Commander Tuvok is here to officially record my ruling. To begin, I will state that I have considered the statements of witnesses and my own observations and have come to the conclusion that Mr. LeeAndrew Summers and Mr. Alan Summers will be fit parents for the children. I hereby grant the adoption of the children to be named as follows." Janeway said and looked to Icheb.

"Icheb LeeAndrew Malachi Summers." he said with pride and looked to Andrew.

Three moved out of the row of children and took a position on the far side of Janine.

William noticed and said, "William Alan Spike Summers"

Andrew smiled when he heard that and Janeway raised an eyebrow in question.

"Robert David Summers." Robert said proudly and looked toward his Uncle Dave.

"James Tiberius Olson Summers." Jimmy said and looked to Alan with a smile.

Jimmy touched Janine on the shoulder and pointed toward the Captain.

"Janine Cinderella Summers." She said with a happy smile.

Everyone turned their attention to Three who had a look of indecision on his face.

Finally he said, "Trey O'Seofon Summers"

Everyone waited silently for a moment, trying to figure out his name when Tuvok said, "Trey is the number Three card in sequence, following deuce. 'O' indicates 'of', and I believe Seofon is the old English version of the number seven."

"Correct." Trey said with a smile.

"Then it is settled. You are now officially a family by the laws of the United Federation of Planets. Gentlemen, you may take your family home." Janeway said with a smile.

"When will we be able to move?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Commander Chakotay has been working on that all morning. He will contact you when everything is complete, this afternoon most likely." Janeway said in a relaxed tone.

"Will we need to return to Cargo Bay four to regenerate?" William asked quietly.

"No, Seven and B'Elana are going to begin installing alcoves in your rooms when the modifications are complete. You should be able to regenerate in your new home tonight." Janeway said with a smile.

"We can help Seven of Nine with the installation." Icheb said to the group.

"Until they're ready for you to help with the alcoves, we can be packing up your things from the cargo bay and our things from our cabin." Andrew said to the group.

"This would be done most efficiently if we work collectively." Trey said in a Borg tone.

"You're probably right Trey, let's go to the cargo bay to get the children's things and we'll take them to our old cabin before we start moving to our new cabin." Andrew said and led the way out the door.

* * * * *

"Trey, are you going to miss living with Harry?" Andrew asked as they were packing belongings into carryall containers.

"No." Trey said and continued to work.

"I thought you and Harry would get along. What was the problem?" Andrew asked as he stopped to look at Trey.

"He made flatulent noises on his reed instrument of sufficient decibel level to interrupt my regeneration cycle. He would replicate malodorous nourishment, then refuse to recycle his dinnerware when his meal was finished. And he left soiled garments in the floor of the common areas of the apartment, sometimes within centimeters of the fresher unit." Trey said, then began to work again.

"So Harry is a slob... I didn't know. Trey, stop for a minute, I need for you to do something for me." Andrew said and looked Trey in the eyes.

"Yes?"

"If I do anything that bothers you like that, I need for you to tell me right away. There are going to be eight of us living in our new cabin and there will probably be things that all of us will do that will irritate the others to some degree. The only way to keep from having hard feelings about it will be if we communicate our feelings as they happen, can you do that?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes Andrew... or should I call you father?" Trey asked seriously.

"Trey, you call me whatever you feel most comfortable with." Andrew said with a serene smile.

"Then yes father, I will communicate my discomfort or displeasure should it occur, may I assume you will do the same if I offend you in some way?" Trey asked seriously.

"Yes my son, I promise that I will let you know. If all of us can just communicate, we should be fine." Andrew said and put an arm around Trey to hold him close.

"We should proceed with our packing, the modifications to the cabin should be complete soon." Trey said as he returned the hug.

* * * * *

Andrew, Alan and the children entered their cabin with carryall containers and Alan said, "Chakotay said that they're done. Seven and B'Elana will be here soon to begin working on the alcoves. Let's decide who is getting which room before they get here.

"How many bedrooms do we have to work with?" Andrew asked as the children began to fan out and examine rooms.

"There are six rooms." Icheb said to everyone.

"That means someone is going to have to double up... Trey, which is your room?" Alan asked and looked around.

Trey pointed to a door.

"How about Icheb and Jimmy getting one master bedroom, Trey and Janine each get a smaller room, we get a smaller room and William and Robert share the other master bedroom, that will leave one smaller room free for the babies." Andrew said in a considering tone.

"You are the parents, you should receive a larger room." Robert said with certainty.

"Thank you Robert, but we don't need regeneration alcoves in our room, just a bed and a dresser." Alan said seriously.

"That is reasonable, which room do you want father?" Trey asked.

"May I speak to you privately Dad?" Icheb asked with hesitation in his voice.

"Sure Icheb." Alan answered and walked with Icheb into one of the bedrooms.

* * * * *

"I think we should wait for Icheb and Alan before we make any decisions." Andrew said to the group.

"Then what should we do now?" William asked.

"Trey, could we see your room? I'd like to get an idea of how much room your alcove takes." Andrew said.

"Of course Father, please come in." Trey said with pride and walked into his room, followed by the others.

* * * * *

"What's the problem Icheb?" Alan asked with concern.

"I am... unsure how to say..." Icheb said in embarrassment.

Alan pulled Icheb into a hug and said, "Just tell me Icheb. I promise that whatever it is, will be fine."

"I would like to have my own room... I am beginning to have feelings... I just need privacy..." Icheb finished desperately with his face buried in Alan's shoulder.

"Oh, I think I understand. Icheb, there is no way to say this that isn't going to embarrass you, but I need to know if I am correct, so I'm just going to ask, okay?" Alan said carefully.

Icheb nodded into Alan's shoulder.

"Is your need for privacy due to masturbation?" Alan said, trying to be delicate.

Icheb slowly nodded.

"Okay then. I should have had a talk with you about this before." Alan said and hugged Icheb tightly.

"It is perfectly natural and normal for you to have sexual urges and deal with them in this way. I think every guy does it. I understand that you are embarrassed about it and promise not to tell anyone but Andrew about this. And I will work it out so you can have your own room. Don't worry Icheb, this just means you are a perfectly healthy teenage boy. And I'm glad that you are." Alan said and pulled Icheb out of the hug to look him in the eyes.

"Thanks Dad." Icheb said and moved in for another hug.

"That's fine son. I know it can be embarrassing, but if you just tell me what's going on with you, I'll do my best to help you however I can." Alan said and soaked in the wonderful feeling of hugging his oldest son.

"I need to know about... masturbation... I am not sure I am doing it right." Icheb said, burying his face in Alan's shoulder again.

"I tell you what Icheb. Let's get us settled into rooms, and before you regenerate tonight, remind me that we need to talk and I'll tell you whatever you want to know." Alan said seriously.

Icheb nodded and hugged tighter.

"We need to get back to the others now." Alan said and pulled Icheb out of the hug and led him to the door with an arm around his shoulders.

* * * * *

"So what's up?" Andrew asked as everyone assembled in the main room.

"Icheb just explained that we should set up the rooms differently. I agree with him... how about Robert and William get one master bedroom, Icheb gets the first single room, Janine gets the second, Jimmy get's the third, Trey keeps his own room and we get the other master bedroom. When the babies are about to be born, we'll figure something out to get them their own room." Alan said to the group.

"Okay. I guess we could do it that way. Does anyone have any problem with that?" Andrew asked the group.

Jimmy said in a small voice, "I don't want to be alone."

"Jimmy, you don't have to be alone. You will go to your room to regenerate, but any other time you can come to the main room or go to one of the other rooms to be with your brothers or sister. Will that be okay?" Alan asked carefully.

Jimmy nodded unsurely.

"Just try it for a few nights, if it is a problem, we'll work something else out." Andrew said and heard a chime at the door.

"Come in." he said.

"B'Elana, Seven and Crewman Winger walked into the room.

"Crewman Winger volunteered to help us install the alcoves... where do you want us to start?" B'Elana said.

"Two will go in that master bedroom and one in each of the smaller rooms. Start wherever you think best." Andrew said with a smile.

"And we would like to help if we may." Trey said sincerely.

"We welcome your assistance." Seven of Nine said and walked to the nearest room.

* * * * *

"What did Icheb need to talk to you about?" Andrew asked Alan as they cuddled on the couch, resting after unpacking their room and the living room.

"Our little boy is growing up. He needs privacy, just like any boy his age." Alan said cryptically.

"Oh... that. I didn't think of that." Andrew said and rested his head on Alan's shoulder.

"Me either. He want's me to tell him how to do it right... can you think of anything more embarrassing than that?" Alan asked with a chuckle.

"Yes, when we have to have that talk with Janine." Andrew said with his own chuckle.

"Oh God, I hope that isn't for a very long time." Alan said with a shudder.

"Don't worry love, you'll do fine. It's good that he can talk to you about it. I had to learn by trial and error." Andrew said honestly.

"Yeah, it's good to know that he trusts me that much. But since I'm going to have the talk with Icheb, that means you get to have the talk with Trey when the time comes." Alan said seriously.

"Actually, you might consider having the talk with both of them at once. Trey is old enough and I think it will be easier just having to say it once." Andrew said honestly.

"Icheb is so shy about it, I don't know how he'd feel about that." Alan said in a considering tone.

"Ask him. Remind him how hard it was for him to ask you and see if he'll let Trey sit in on the talk." Andrew said and snuggled closer.

"Okay, but if I do this, you get to have the talk with the twins." Alan said in warning.

"Agreed. I don't think they'll be ready for the talk for a while yet... maybe a year." Andrew said in thought.

"We did it. We're parents." Alan said with joy.

"Yeah. The intergalactic Brady Bunch." Andrew said with a laugh.

"Do you think we need to hire an Alice?" Alan said with his own laugh.

"Maybe. Do you think we can get Neelix to wear the uniform?" Andrew said with a smile.

There was a moment of silence as both men formed the mental image, then both said, "Ewww."

Chapter 21: Alice Needs a Shave

"Thank you all for your help. I'm really glad we will be able to spend our first night as a family together." Andrew said honestly.

"No problem. I learned a lot by putting those alcoves together. I think I'm beginning to get a handle on Borg technology." B'Elana said as she packed the last of her tools.

"B'Elana, I know you did the modifications on the cabin and wondered if you can think of any way we can squeeze in one more room for the babies when they're born?" Alan asked and stroked his stomach.

B'Elana saw the movement and a tender look fell over her face. "Yeah, if you don't mind losing a meter of your bedroom we can extend that wall over to the entry door to make a bedroom right here." B'Elana said expertly.

"That would be great. And that way the nursery would be right by our room so we wouldn't have to run across the cabin when the babies needed us." Andrew said with excitement.

"Just call me in about eight months and I'll have the room done inside a day." B'Elana said with a smile.

"Thank's B'Elana. I'm glad you're one of the kids god-parents. You really need to come over and spend time with them, you don't visit often enough." Alan said honestly.

"Don't worry, I have the feeling that Seven and I will be over here all the time." B'Elana said with a smile.

"You have a standing invitation Aunt B'Elana." Andrew said as he noticed that the children were listening.

"Thanks guys. When we have our own, you're going to be their Uncle Alan and Uncle Andrew." B'Elana said happily.

"Good for you. I think you and Seven will be excellent parents... and we can take turns baby-sitting for each other." Alan said with a smile.

"You got a deal." B'Elana said and picked up her toolbox.

"May I carry that to Engineering for you Aunt B'Elana?" Icheb asked helpfully.

"Yes. Thank you Icheb." B'Elana said and cast a look of surprise at Alan and Andrew.

"Just one of the perks of being a part of the Summers family." Andrew said and held close to Alan.

* * * * *

"Icheb, before we have our talk, I wanted to ask you if we could invite Trey in too, so I could tell him the same things I'm going to tell you." Alan said carefully.

Icheb got a look of horror at the thought.

"Icheb, Trey is a young man, nearly as old as you are and needs to know these things too. It will help him to know that he isn't the only one who has these feelings and it will give you someone close to your own age you can talk to about it if you need to. Just remember how scared you were to talk to me about it, do you want your brother to have to go through that?" Alan asked with sencerity.

"Okay Dad, if you think it is best." Icheb said, obviously not happy with this development.

"I honestly think that it will be a horribly embarrassing talk for all of us, but when we're through it, we'll all be better off for having discussed it." Alan said while looking into Icheb's eyes.

Icheb nodded and Alan left the room.

* * * * *

"Trey, please sit down. I have something to discuss with you and Icheb." Alan said nervously.

Trey took a seat on the edge of the bed and waited patiently.

"At your age, hormones begin making you have sexual thoughts and erections. It's important for you to know that it is perfectly normal and just another stage of your development." Alan said carefully.

Alan noticed the blush come over Trey's face, then saw that it matched Icheb's blush.

"So I'm going to tell you basically what to expect. The feelings can be very strong, and if you don't ejaculate occasionally, it can cause embarrassing situations." Alan said and looked to find embarrassed comprehension in both boys eyes.

"First, this is one of those things that are covered under the topics of modesty and tact. You do not masturbate in front of others or discuss it with others because it is a sexual function. I am discussing it with you because I am your father and you need to know. One day you may need to have this discussion with your own sons to let them know that these feelings are normal and how to deal with them." Alan finished with a ramble, then took a deep breath to get back to the point.

"Do you have any questions so far?" Alan thought to ask.

"How do you do it?" Trey asked in a steady voice.

"It would be inappropriate for me to actually show you so I will describe it and you let me know if you understand. Okay?" Alan asked before he continued.

Both boys nodded quickly, apparently desperate to know.

"The most common way I know is the whole handed stroking motion like this." he said and made the motion for both boys to see.

"It has the benefit of providing more stimulation to the penis than most other methods that I'm familiar with. You can use your hand the other way for a different sensation, but I've always found that to be awkward." Alan said, demonstrating the reversed method.

"Although you can do it dry, for the most pleasurable experience, I apply some lubrication to the palm of my hand... just three or four drops is usually enough. More than that just makes a mess and doesn't really improve the sensation." Alan said seriously.

Both boys had apparently forgotten their embarrassment and were riveted on his every word.

"Just use whatever speed or intensity you feel comfortable with, you should instinctively know when to increase speed and force. You may find your mind flooded with imagery and not all of it being of a sexual nature. That is normal at your age, just focus on whatever brings you pleasure and bring yourself to completion. Don't worry if you don't understand all the images that appear in your mind while you masturbate, I think it's just you're subconscious trying different things to stimulate you. As you get older, the images become consistantly more sexual and less abstract." Alan said in thought.

"What is completion?" Trey asked quietly.

"It depends Trey. Usually it is an orgasm, accompanied by ejaculation of semen. Occasionally it is an orgasm without ejaculation. Usually after completion, the sexual images fade from your thoughts and you feel a sense of relief, maybe even sleepy... I think it has something to do with endorphins, I'm not sure about that. Anyway, all you need to do is clean up and you're done." Alan finished with a small smile.

"How often does one have the need for masturbation?" Icheb asked curiously.

"That is a very individual thing. I believe the range of normal is somewhere between once a week and three times a day, but I'm not sure about that either. Basically, if it isn't interfering with the other parts of your life, it's not a problem. If you start avoiding being with other people, neglecting your duties or your health, then you have a problem and should probably seek help. Otherwise, it's just good clean fun." Alan said calmly.

"I wish to understand about sexuality. Do you have intercourse with Andrew?" Icheb asked with genuine curiosity.

"I will not discuss specifics of our sexual activity, because that would be inappropriate but I will tell you that we engage in intercourse, oral-genital stimulation and mutual masturbation." Alan said with a blush creeping up his face again.

Icheb nodded and Trey asked, "I do not understand intercourse between males."

"Intercourse between men is performed by inserting the penis into the anus." Alan said, trying to keep his voice even.

"Would that not be painful?" Icheb asked.

"It would be without preparation. It is necessary to lubricate the sphincter and slowly stretch it open so it can accomodate the penis." Alan said, wishing this conversation would end.

"I understand how that could provide pleasure for one but not both." Icheb said honestly.

"Men have an organ called the prostate that can be stimulated by rubbing. When the penis is inserted at the proper angle it will rub the prostate and cause a pleasant sensation that can stimulate the receiver to orgasm." Alan said, feeling the blush subsiding.

"What of sexuality with a female?" Trey asked with wide eyed curiosity.

"What aspect of the sexuality were you wanting to know about? I mean, do you understand the mechanics of sexual intercourse between a man and woman?" Alan asked in a clinical tone.

"Yes, I understand that. What I wish to understand is... more general. The activities from the time you disrobe until completion." Trey said, forgetting his embarrassment.

"That depends on your partner, and what I'm about to tell you applies to both same-sex and opposite-sex couples. You need to communicate your preferences. Try different things and discover what you both enjoy. Sex with one partner may be very different from sex with another because different people have different expectations, preferences and desires. It is common for someone your age to believe that intercourse is the goal of sexuality, and it is actually just one part." Alan said carefully.

"But intercourse is the activity that results in procreation?" Icheb asked in confirmation.

"It can. A woman has monthly cycles of fertility. If the sexual activity occurs while the woman is fertile, then pregnancy may result. There are ways to prevent the possibility of pregnancy if that is not a desirable outcome." Alan said seriously.

"Why would you not want to become pregnant?" Trey asked, never having considered the possibility.

"In the world Andrew and I are from, there are no replicators. People have to work to provide the necessities of life for their families. Sometimes it is not practical to have a child because the child's needs could not be provided." Alan said carefully.

"And sexuality outside a committed relationship could produce children that would have only one parent, since the other was not commited." Icheb said in realization.

"That is correct Icheb. However, that is a matter of sexual responsibility. If someone is old enough to be in a sexual relationship, then they should be old enough to commit to their partner and the resulting child if there is one. To have intercourse outside the confines of a committed relationship is not only wrong because it introduces the possibility of a child who is unwanted, but also because both partners are indulging in sexual activity without any emotional component." Alan said haltingly.

"Why is that wrong?" Trey asked.

"Because having sex with a partner that you are not committed to leads you to be alone. You get a temporary sensation of release from the sexual activity, but no comfort, love, caring, tenderness, or sharing of intimacy. Sexual activity is supposed to be another level of the sharing between committed partners. All I can really tell you is if you ever do it, you'll know what I mean, you'll just feel that it is wrong, empty, hollow... without meaning." Alan finished quietly.

"I believe I understand. So this is why Icheb wanted to have his own room? So he could masturbate?" Trey asked Alan then turned to Icheb who was blushing wildly.

"Yes Trey, and I invited you to join the conversation because if you aren't already masturbating, you most likely will be soon. It is what boys your age do." Alan said without inflection.

"Would it not have been better to discuss this with us separately?" Icheb asked, still blushing.

"It might have been more comfortable, but this way you both benefit from each other's questions. Guys, I'm just telling you the things I think you need to know. If you have any other questions you can ask me or Andrew and we'll do our best to answer them for you." Alan said, allowing his concern for both to show.

"I have a question." Trey said hesitantly.

"Go ahead and ask Trey. I'm here to answer your questions." Alan said with assurance.

"I am beginning to grow hair... here." he said and pointed to his crotch.

"That's perfectly natural. It is the beginning of adulthood. You'll probably begin growing hair under your arms too. Later you will probably begin to grow hair on your face." Alan said as a statement of fact.

"On my face?" Trey asked in horror.

"Yes... Trey, do you have to work in the morning?" Alan asked in a considering tone.

"No, Lieutenant Torres gave me tomorrow and the next day off duty." Trey said cautiously.

"Then I will come and get you in the morning before I shave. I remove the hair from my face daily as most men do." Alan said calmly.

"May I come too?" Icheb asked.

"Of course. I'll get you both and let you see how I do it. And it probably won't be too long before you have to start shaving Icheb. You're just about at that age." Alan said frankly.

"Thank you Dad." Icheb said with a smile.

"So I'm Dad and Andrew is Father?" Alan asked.

"Yes. We discussed the appropriate titles to give you this morning and that is what we decided. Do you mind?" Icheb asked.

"No. I don't mind. Of all the names I've had, I think Dad is the best of them all." Alan said honestly.

A moment of silence filled the room.

"Do either of you have any more questions?" Alan asked, past ready to be done.

"What lubrication should I use?" Icheb asked timidly.

"In the replicator it is listed as personal lubricant #4. Remember to only use a few drops, it really spreads." Alan said in caution.

"What is the best way to clean up the semen?" Trey asked shyly.

"I find that a damp cloth is the preferred method. When I use a dry one, I feel that I didn't get clean." Alan said with a shrug.

Another moment of silence fell over the room.

"Anything else?" Alan asked.

Both boys shook their heads.

"Then the only other thing I have to say is to ask you both not to tell the other children about any of what we've discussed. This is a subject that shouldn't be discussed until a child reaches a certain age. Can you do that for me?" Alan asked looking from one to the other.

Both boys nodded in agreement.

"Good. Come here guys. I'm proud of you both, being able to discuss such a difficult thing so maturely." Alan said as he pulled the two boys into a hug.

"I love you guys." Alan said quietly as he held on.

"We love you too Dad." Trey said and enjoyed the hug.

Chapter 22: Long and Winding Road

It had taken two months, but Andrew finally completed his level seven medical training and officially replaced Tom Paris as the back-up medic for the Doctor. Alan had been able to reduce Commander Chakotay's workload to the point that the Commander only had to stay after his scheduled shift once a month to do the crew evaluations.

All the children but Janine tested at a college level and it was determined that rather than have them spend their days in college level classes, they would be given duties to aid in their socialization. William and Robert worked in the mess hall clearing tables and refilling drinks. Icheb and Jimmy were assigned to interview a different crewmember each week to feature on 'A Briefing with Neelix'. Trey continued to work in Engineering and after some initial awkwardness, began to fit in with the 'lower deck' contingent. Janine enjoyed being in classes with Naomi and excelled at her studies.

Andrew and Alan were spending a night at home relaxing on the couch, and planning their upcoming two days off when a vortex appeared in their living room.

"Andy, why did you do that?" Alan asked curiously

"I didn't... that's not one of mine." Andrew said with worry.

"I can't see through it... should I go through?" Alan asked carefully.

"Don't you dare." Andrew said in a menacing tone and pushed his power into the vortex to bring the entry closer.

"It's long... this is going to be tough." Andrew said with effort and gave a push to make the entry and exit come together.

Suddenly the swirling mist cleared and before them was standing Dawn, cut and bleeding.

"Dawn? Oh Gods Dawn, you're bleeding! What happened." Andrew said in panic.

"Andrew... thank the Goddess... it was the last thing I could think of to try... I'm an interdimensional key and Scott is identical to Alan so I had to try." Dawn said through tears of joy.

Andrew thought about what she was saying and said, "The Hellmouth Gate?"

"Something like that. I know it's dangerous, but with Alan's blood, I was sure we could find you." Dawn said, continuing to cry.

"Icheb, I need you to come here." Andrew called out, keeping his power focused.

Icheb ran into the room at his Father's desperate tone.

"Father, what are you doing?" he asked, looking at the bleeding girl through the vortex.

"This is my world, that is your Aunt Dawn. I need for you to call Chakotay and tell him that there is a vortex that leads to my world in our cabin, and hurry." Andrew said quickly.

"Andrew, jump through." Dawn called.

"Dawn, I can't. I won't leave without my kids." Andrew said plainly.

"Well get them together, when my blood stops flowing, the gate closes." Dawn said with worry.

"I'm going as quick as I can... Trey, William, Robert, Jimmy, Janine!" Andrew called.

The children all ran out at their father's desperate tone and stood waiting.

"Let's do this Borg style, by the numbers. Three, Four, Five begin disassembling the alcoves. Six, start packing everyone's belongings, go from room to room and pack whatever you think we need. Throw everything on the bed and wrap it in the blanket. Seven, get on the comm and start calling the family, Dave, B'Elana, Seven... call everyone to help." Andrew said desperately.

"I'll help Six." Alan said.

"No love, the portal is focused on you. If you move, it moves and I can't keep it stable if you're moving around." Andrew said with effort.

"Commander Chakotay and Lieutenant Paris are on their way." Icheb said as he ran back into the room.

"Good, go help the others disassemble the alcoves.

"What can I do?" Alan asked helplessly.

"Call the Captain and ask for her permission to leave the crew." Andrew said and noticed Scott standing beside Dawn.

"Scott, it's so good to see you. How are you?" Andrew asked with joy.

"One hundred percent better now that I know you two are okay." Scott said honestly.

"Oh Gods, I can't believe it." Andrew said as tears of relief fell down his face.

"Crewman Alan Summers to the Captain." Alan said into his comm badge.

"Go ahead Crewman Summers, I trust that this is important." Janeway said in a threatening tone.

"A portal just opened in our cabin that leads back to our home. I just wanted to ask your permission to leave the crew and Voyager." Alan said with emotion creeping into his voice.

"I'm on my way." Janeway said and the comm went dead.

* * * * *

"What the hell is going on? Janine called and said you're leaving?" Winger said as he entered the room at a run.

"Yeah Dave, this portal leads to our home... we're going home." Andrew said through his tears.

"Right. What do you need me to do?" Winger asked with purpose.

"Help Jimmy get our personal stuff from all the rooms." Andrew said quickly.

"I'm on it... Jimmy! Where are you squirt?" Winger called out.

"Janine said you require our assistance." Seven said as she and B'Elana ran into the room.

"Yes, this portal leads back to our home. Will you help the kids disassemble the alcoves... and we need to know how to adapt them to one hundred ten volt alternating current." Andrew said with excitement.

"I'll get the power converters, you get the alcoves." B'Elana said decisively and gave Seven a quick kiss before leaving the room.

"Icheb said you found a way home." Chakotay said as he entered the room, followed by Tom.

"Actually it found us. Chakotay, Tom, I'd like for you to meet my sister Dawn and my brother Scott." Alan said proudly.

"I'm here too." came a distant voice and Alex ran into view.

"And my brother Alex." Alan said with a joyful smile.

"Father, the first alcove is disassembled." Trey called from his bedroom.

"Move on to the next one and someone will haul it out." Andrew called.

"We can get that." Chakotay said and ran into Trey's bedroom.

"Alan, where do you want this?" Winger asked, carrying a blanket full of possessions.

"Through the portal... Dawn is there anyone there who can haul the things we pass through to you?" Alan said.

"Alex, get help." Dawn commanded.

Alex got a vacant look in his eyes and a moment later he said, "The X-men will be right here to help."

"Good." Alan said and saw Winger standing with the blanket.

"Pass that to Alex." Alan said quickly to Winger.

Winger passed the blanket and ran to the next bedroom to help Jimmy and Janine.

"Gentlemen, I have to say that this is a bit of a surprise." Janeway said as she walked into the room.

"For us too Captain. My sister Dawn found a way to open a vortex and get us home." Alan said with pride.

"A pleasure to meet you. Your brother has been a great asset to the ship." Janeway said honestly.

"I'm glad he behaved himself for you... he's not known for that." Dawn said with a look of mischief.

"Oh Dawnie, no one's teased me like that in months. God I've missed you." Alan said fondly.

"Gentlemen, permission to leave the ship and crew of Voyager is granted. May you find peace and happiness wherever you go." Janeway said seriously.

The X-men could be seen entering the room and looking through the portal.

"Come on guys, lets get this stuff moving." Andrew said with effort.

"Uh, yeah... I only got so much blood here." Dawn said from her side.

X-men and Voyager crew began a fireman's bucket brigade of sorts passing pieces of alcoves down the line and through the portal and out of view. Even Captain Janeway was in the line handing alcove components and Summers family possessions through the portal.

"I've got your power converters." B'Elana said as she ran into the room with her arms filled with electronics.

"Thanks B'Elana, hand them to someone in line and they'll be passed on to our world." Alan said with a smile.

"Gentlemen, I'm sorry to hear that you will be leaving us... I made this for you just in case." the Doctor said and handed Alan a small device.

"It's a mini-cryo unit." Andrew said in confusion.

"Open it." the Doctor said with anticipation.

When the device opened, it revealed a circular object, the size of a quarter, but fatter.

"Is this?" Alan began in wonder.

"Your daughter, Mr. Summers. I remembered what you said about your lives moving quickly and thought it prudent to have her waiting until needed..." the Doctor said smugly.

"Thank you Doctor. There aren't words enough to thank you for everything you've done." Alan said with true thanks.

"Just doing my job... and Andrew, this is for you." the Doctor said, holding a MedKit.

"Thanks Doctor. Would you hand it to someone in line over there. I'm trying to prop up this portal." Andrew said with effort.

"Of course." The Doctor said and got into the line to help pass things through the portal.

"The rooms are done." Winger said, and walked up to Alan.

"Are you sure you got the kids artwork off the wall in my room?" Andrew asked with intensity.

"Yeah. Don't worry if you don't find it right away. I packed it inside a bunch of clothes and stuff so it wouldn't get banged up." Winger said quickly.

"Thanks Dave." Alan said tenderly.

"The alcoves are done." Icheb called out from a bedroom.

"Okay guys. I need for everyone to go to their own room and make sure one last time that everything was packed. Dave, will you check our room one more time?" Alan asked quickly.

"The children will be able to reassemble the alcoves. Trey has the necessary tools." Seven said efficiently as she walked to Alan and Andrew.

"Thank you Seven, I wish I could be here to see your baby. I know you're going to be an incredible mother." Alan said tenderly.

"Thank you. Were it not for your example, I believe I would not have discovered my maternal instinct for quite some time... if ever. Our daughter will be named Alana LeaAndrea Torres, in honor of you both." Seven said shyly.

"Thank you for that honor Seven." Andrew whispered sincerely.

"You may call me Ahnika." she said tenderly and went to join B'Elana in line.

"Guys, I'm running out here." Dawn called from the portal.

"Me too." Andrew said in a whisper.

Alan looked at Andrew in worry and said, "That's it. Everyone who's going, line up in front of the portal. We're leaving now."

Children came running from all the rooms and lined up in their original order.

"X-men, I'd like to introduce my family." Alan called and led Icheb to the portal.

"My oldest son, Icheb LeeAndrew Malachi Summers." Alan said with pride and patted Icheb's back as he walked into the portal.

"My son Trey O'Seofon Summers." and placed a hand on his back as he walked by.

"My son William Alan Spike Summers."

"My son Robert David Summers."

"My son James Tiberius Olson Summers." Alan said and ruffled Jimmy's hair as he went by.

"And my daughter Janine Cinderella Summers." Alan finally said and whispered to Janine, "Go to Icheb."

"Come on Andy, let's go home." Alan said quietly and held out his hand to Andrew.

Then in a louder voice he said, "And my husband, LeeAndrew Malachi Summers."

Hand in hand they walked into the vortex and it closed behind them.

Epilogue

Q flashed into the seat beside Kathryn in her quarters and said, "Quite a nice visit wasn't it?"

"You didn't plan this Q. They weren't supposed to be here." Kathryn said, seeing if she was right.

"There are some beings in this universe who don't follow the eddies and currents of the timestream. They move against it or sometimes, like this time they accelerate it." Q explained.

"So Andrew is such a being... a wild card." Janeway speculated.

Q looked up for a moment and finally said, "A very accurate description. You see, the future has already been written for the most part, sometimes details are altered one way or another, but that's why parallel dimensions follow the same general progression. Eddies and currents. But for Andrew and those around him, the future can be anything they make it."

"I feel more than Andrew's hand at work in this... that wormhole. You did that didn't you?" Kathryn accused.

"Moi?" Q asked with his most innocent look... which wasn't very.

"Somehow Andrew speeded something along and you needed to take two years off our journey to set it right." Kathryn speculated.

"I suppose it doesn't matter now. Everything's been done. The answer to your question is yes. Except it was Alan who speeded you along, Andrew just delivered him. And yes, I created the wormhole to bring you where you needed to be." Q said and gave a gentlemanly bow of his head.

"And collapsed it while we were inside..." Janeway said with acid.

"Kathy, don't be upset. There were thirty Videan ships swarming the Borg cube trying to scavenge flesh before it fell into the collapsing star. If I hadn't collapsed the wormhole, you would have dropped into the middle of a feeding frenzy." Q said with sincerity.

"Fine, I'll concede that point... Did Alan's sister really have the power to reach across dimensions and four hundred years with a portal?" Janeway asked knowingly.

"You see right through me Kathy. Dawn received a small boost from the Q, so she could reach you, but only with the best intentions." Q said with wide eyed honesty.

"But since Andrew and Alan have gone, does that mean we are done in the Delta Quadrant?" Janeway asked with hope.

"I abhor giving out answers to such questions, so I'll leave you with this thought: All is in place, all has been done that needs to be done, all that is left to do, is to do it." Q said and vanished in a flash of brilliant white light.

Revisited

As had been his habit of late, Tom was visiting Chakotay after their duty shifts.

The conversation had been general as always with the occasional brief kiss.

Tom was watching Chakotay work on an intricate sand painting and thinking about their situation.

As Tom thought about their relationship, he realized that it wasn't progressing. They were friends, boyfriends... barely. But neither he nor Chakotay was making the move to be more. With an attitude of resolve and a firm voice, Tom asked, "Where do you want this thing between us to end up? Do you want us to be friends? Lovers? A couple like Andrew and Alan? Tell me what you want."

Chakotay was stunned by the serious mood that seemed to creep up from nowhere. Unsteadily, he said, "I'm not the only one in this relationship. I need to know what you want too."

"Fair enough. But I'm putting it all on the line here. There's no taking back the words once they're said." Tom said with concern.

"Whatever it is, we'll be okay." Chakotay said with assurance. Then he turned his complete attention to Tom and asked in a quiet voice, "What do you want?"

"I want it all. Friends, lovers, partners, husbands, kids. Not right now, but in time I want to go through each of those stages until we end up bound together forever." Tom said in a tone as if he were daring Chakotay to disagree.

Chakotay sat stunned. He never thought that Tom was capable of considering that type of commitment, and it frightened him.

"Chakotay?" Tom asked with a hint of fear.

"Uh, yeah, you just caught me off guard. I don't know if I'm..."

"Did you hear the part about 'not right now'? 'Stages'? I'm talking about what I would like to happen, it doesn't mean that I expect it, or I won't settle for anything less. If we're just friends and nothing more, I'll consider myself lucky to have such a wonderful friend. I'm just saying up front that I'm not in this just till I'm bored with it. I'm tired of screwing around and I'm really committed to making our relationship work, whatever it turns out to be." Tom said reasonably.

Chakotay finally said in a voice filled with awe, "I never knew you had it in you to be so mature and responsible."

"Great..." Tom said darkly, then continued with impatience, "Now tell me what you want. Between us. In the best possible future you can imagine. Where do you see us ending up?"

"Honestly?"

"No, lie to me... of course 'honestly'! Quit stalling." Tom chastised, allowing his frustration to show clearly.

Chakotay gave a sharp nod and said in a voice tinged with anger, "I want you to be my husband by the traditions of my tribe. My one and only husband forever. My soul-mate, my lover and father of our children."

"Fine. Let's do that." Tom said with full anger and took a drink of his tea.

Chakotay stopped in stunned silence for a moment then began to laugh.

Tom, still holding on to his anger asked, "What's so funny?"

"That has to be the meanest, angriest proposal outside the Klingon empire." Chakotay laughed.

"I proposed?" Tom asked in confusion.

"Yeah. Wait till we tell the grandkids about how you proposed during our first screaming fight." Chakotay said with a chuckle.

"If I proposed, did you answer?" Tom asked cautiously.

"Not as such. Let me do that now." Chakotay said tenderly and cleared his throat before saying, "Yes, I would be honored to become your husband and promise to do whatever it takes to make our relationship work."

"This is the part where we kiss, isn't it?" Tom asked as Chakotay moved closer.

"Oh yeah." Chakotay said and pulled Tom into a deep passionate kiss.

Finally the need for air asserted itself and Tom pulled away, gasping. "I cant' believe we passed up four years of that. What were we thinking?" Tom said breathily.

"Less talk, more kiss." Chakotay grunted and pulled Tom close again.

* * * * *

Tom woke to the sensation of being nuzzled behind the ear. He thought back to the previous night and smiled. [God, please don't let him regret last night.] He prayed.

"Good morning Tom." Chakotay said and moved down to nuzzle his neck.

"Good morning. Are you always this... friendly, first thing in the morning?" Tom asked, enjoying the attention.

"Not really, but you have to consider that I've slept alone every single night for the last four years. I haven't really had the opportunity to be friendly for quite a while." Chakotay said and began to move down Tom's chest.

"We have to get ready for our duty shifts soon, don't get the motor warmed up if you're not going to take it out for a drive." Tom warned.

"Huh?" Chakotay asked in true confusion.

"Don't start anything you can't finish." Tom paraphrased.

"Wouldn't think of it. I promise, I'll never leave you hanging if I can help it." Chakotay said and began to tease a nipple.

"Ungh, that's good to know. If you swing around, I might be able to return the favor." Tom said as Chakotay brought his nipple to almost painful hardness.

"I get mine this morning, you get yours tonight." Chakotay said as he moved to the other nipple.

"Is that so? You have it all planned out?" Tom asked in a teasing tone.

"Yeah, this morning I'm going to get you off... twice... before we have to get ready for our duty shifts and tonight you can do whatever you want with me." Chakotay said happily and started working his way down Tom's stomach.

"Twice? After last night?" Tom asked with disbelief.

"Yeah. And if you can still form sentances, I'm not doing it right." Chakotay said and engulfed Tom's erect member in one swift movement.

"Mmpf." Was all that Tom could manage to say in response.

Later, at breakfast

"Do you think they'll be okay?" Tom asked as he looked up from his breakfast.

"I'm sure they'll be fine. You remember what they said about how drastically their lives change. Honestly, I think they were surprised that it took as long as it did before everything changed again." Chakotay said seriously.

"I guess so... it's just... I feel kind of lost without them here." Tom said absently.

"I know, I do too. We just have to continue on. Who knows? The forces that guide the universe may guide them back to us one day." Chakotay said distantly.

"Or us to them." Tom said in his own distant voice.

Chakotay smiled and said, "That's right. We've visited their century once already. There's nothing that says we won't do it again."

Tom considered the statement and said, "Yeah. I guess it's not really 'goodbye'."

"Whatever happens, we just have to accept that we aren't in control of everything and adapt to what is before us." Chakotay said calmly.

"Thanks Chak. I'd be a real mess if I didn't have you to talk to about this." Tom said quietly.

"That goes for me too. Meditation and belief in the spirits help to a certain degree, but having you here to face things with me makes dealing with change a lot easier." Chakotay said with a gentle smile.

"Do you think you could show me some of the spirit stuff you believe in? I've never really thought about that stuff before but now... I just feel like it's time." Tom said distantly.

"Sure, I'd be honored to share my beliefs with you." Chakotay said happily.

"How are you guys doing this morning? Mind if I join you?" Harry asked as he approached the table with a tray of food.

Tom glanced to Chakotay to receive an almost imperceptible nod.

"Sure Harry, have a seat. How are you doing?" Tom asked, forcing cheer into his voice.

"I'm fine. I'm still having trouble believing that Alan and Andrew went home. I mean, we've been traveling out here for nearly five years and they just left as suddenly as they arrived." Harry said before starting to eat.

"I know what you mean. But from what they told us, that's how their lives seem to operate." Tom said seriously.

"What do you mean?" Harry asked with interest.

Tom looked to Chakotay, seeing if he wanted to explain.

Chakotay smiled at being included in the conversation and said, "From what I've put together from everything they said to me, I think it goes something like this. Andrew is from one dimension, Alan is from another and they met each other in a third. Alan's dimension was fighting an all out war between mutants and non-mutants, Andrew's was filled with creatures they considered demons that threatened the survival of humanity and the third sounded like it was both, just to a lesser degree."

"Right, and the way the guys got to know each other was by spending time together recovering from injuries." Tom said with a smile.

"Wow. I guess that their time here must have been pretty boring compared to all that." Harry said in a voice filled with awe.

"I don't know, I think the children gave them enough challenges to keep it interesting for them." Tom said with a chuckle.

"Don't remind me. I lived with one of them, remember?" Harry said darkly.

"I like Trey. What was your problem with him?" Tom asked curiously.

"He was like my mother, following me around, watching everything I did, complaining when I didn't recycle my dishes right away or put my laundry in the fresher." Harry said in a aggravated tone.

Tom shook his had in exasperation and said, "He's Borg. Organization and order are everything to them. Chaos is unacceptable."

"I guess. From the way he talked to me, he thought *I* was unacceptable." Harry said as he looked down at his plate.

"I'm sorry you two didn't get along. I honestly thought you and he would probably become friends." Chakotay said quietly.

Harry looked at Chakotay with question.

"You seem to have such a... youthful attitude that I thought you would be able to relate to a teenage boy." Chakotay said with difficulty.

Harry thought about the words for a moment, then finally said, "I suppose you're right. The only problem is that Trey was so serious all the time that we just couldn't connect. I guess after the first time he criticized me, I kind of went out of my way to upset him. I suppose I could have tried harder. I feel like I failed you or something."

"Don't worry about it Ensign Kim. Some people just don't get along and I realize that. And it worked out for the best since Trey decided to be adopted." Chakotay finished with a smile.

"Thank you Commander." Harry finished with a sheepish smile.

Book 5: Heroes Can Be Hurt

Chapter 1: Silent Hallways

"Erik?" Charles asked as he awoke.

"Yes Tiger?" Erik asked with a peaceful smile.

"You haven't called me that in years." Charles said quietly.

"That's because we haven't shared a bed in years. But in bed, you're always a tiger." Erik said playfully.

"Oh Erik, you are the only bright spot in all of this. I'm so overwhelmed by all that's happened..." Charles trailed off.

"I can help if you'll let me." Erik said hesitantly.

"What can you do?" Charles asked and turned to face Erik.

"Let me take control of things for a day or two, just to put things in order for you. I promise that I won't take any action that you wouldn't approve of." Erik said as a vow.

"And what am I to do during all of this?" Charles asked, intrigued by the idea.

"Watch. Listen. Think. Plan. Do the things you do best while I sort out all the details that are muddying the water." Erik said in a considering tone.

"Thank you Erik-love. I can always depend on you to see to the heart of the matter." Charles said with admiration.

"As I can always depend on you to take the appropriate action once that heart is revealed." Erik said honestly.

"Having you here gives me hope. If you hadn't stayed... We've suffered so many losses... I feel that I am doing more harm than good by keeping the institute open." Charles finished with a whisper.

"Charles, you are doing so much good by providing the children a place to be welcomed and accepted. If you accomplish nothing else, that alone should give you sufficient purpose to continue. There is so much intolerance in the world that this is one of the few good places for a mutant child to be." Erik said sadly.

"How are your children Erik?" Charles asked gently.

"They survive. Neither of them knows I am their father, though I think Pietro suspects. Charles, the world has changed so much, if they were still children, I would bring them here... there are few places in the world that I consider safe for a mutant child." Erik said with pain.

"It hurts you." Charles said in realization.

"Yes Charles, it hurts to see the injustice, bigotry, hatred, malice... they're just children." Erik said and looked at Charles with watery eyes.

"I know Erik, and thank you. Apparently I needed a reminder of why I started this school." Charles said

"We both need to be reminded of our priorities from time to time. I can't believe that I went off like some kind of mini-god believing in my own superiority... it could only cause a swell of resistance. I better than anyone should understand the nature of opposing forces." Erik said with humility.

"Let's get ready to begin our day. I pray that it is a better one than yesterday." Charles said honestly.

"Do you want to share a shower?" Erik asked with a slight leer.

"Not this morning Erik-love. We need to meet with everyone so you can work your magic and clear the muddied water... and when we take a shower together, I want to be able to take my time." Charles finished with an answering leer.

"As you like Charles. Let's get ready for the day." Erik said and got out of bed.

"Just as fine as I remember... Erik, you only improve with age." Charles said and watched as Erik dressed.

"You are good for my ego Charles, though I can truthfully say that you have matured quite well. I didn't believe it was possible for you to be more attractive than you were as a young man but... here you are." Erik said with sincerity in his voice.

"Thank you Erik. Let's get going, we have to get this day started." Charles said as he pulled himself into the wheelchair beside the bed.

* * * * *

Warren woke early as was his habit. He dressed quickly and slipped out of the mansion quietly.

His mind was still filled with images from the day before. He took to the air, deep in thought, as the sun began to rise on the horizon.

[Something is missing; A greater purpose. My decision to leave the X-men was the right choice at the time, but being here, contributing to the greater good, it is something that is missing from my life.] Warren thought with pain as he flew high above the mansion.

He was broken out of his thoughts as he noticed a dark figure crouched on the roof of the mansion. Warren cautiously glided closer to investigate.

There was a man sitting on the roof, crying. As Warren got closer he noticed that the man was cutting the flesh of his leg.

Carefully he landed on the roof, ten feet from the crying man.

Kurt looked up suddenly and hid the knife.

Warren walked slowly toward Kurt with his arms and wings spread in a non-threatening manner.

"Mien Got." Kurt said with a gasp, then whispered, "Engel."

"You don't have to hide what you're doing. Will you talk with me?" Warren asked carefully as he noticed the dark blue man was trembling.

"I must atone for my sins... a man is dead. It is my fault." Kurt said with hitching breaths, then began crying again.

"Come here." Warren said and kept his arms open in invitation.

Kurt dropped his knife and ran into the embrace.

Warren held the crying man close and rubbed his back to offer comfort.

No words were spoken as the men held each other and silently shared their pain.

* * * * *

"Xander?" Remy asked in a whisper of a voice.

"Remy. Lay still, try not to move your eyes, they need time to heal." Xander said quickly.

"De operation, it was a success non?" Remy asked as he laid still.

"As far as we know. We'll know more when you can take off your bandages. But for now, we have to give your eyes time to heal. The longer you can keep them still, the more likely it is that you will have eyesight."

"Remy can do dat." he said quietly.

Xander scooted the chair closer and laid a hand on Remy's. "Some things have happened while you've been asleep." Xander said with pain.

"Jus tell Remy. You don need to dance around it." Remy said with strength.

"A group of government officials and scientists developed a virus to seek out and destroy all mutants on your home world." Xander said, trying to keep his voice even.

"Go on." Remy said without emotion.

"The virus mutated. It killed everyone." Xander said in a whisper.

There was silence as Remy digested the information.

"Then the same thing was about to happen here. The X-men, Magneto's group and the GenX kids stopped them. But..." Xander said and noticed a tear falling from his eye.

"Go on." Remy said and turned his hand over to take Xander's into a firm grip.

"Alan was hurt... he might be dead. Andrew ported them somewhere... we don't know where." Xander said with pain.

"What else." Remy asked, obviously trying to contain his emotions.

"All the children were sent to my world, so if the virus got out, they would be safe. With Andrew gone, there is no way to get them back... or even let them know that we are alive." Xander said and laid his head on his and Remy's joined hands, holding the back of Remy's hand to his cheek, needing some sort of comfort.

"Was Alan de only one hurt?" Remy asked with a hitch in his breath.

"No, some of the kids from the GenX school were hurt and Artie was shot." Xander said and tears began to flow freely.

"Artie be well?" Remy asked with guarded emotion.

"Yeah, Artie's going to be fine. Clarissa won't leave his side. They're both worried about you." Xander said carefully.

"You let dem know Remy be fine. Even if de eyes don work, Remy be fine." he said with assurance.

"I'll let them know." Xander said with a relieved smile.

"So dat be all?" Remy asked in confirmation.

"There was one death. The Remy LeBeau from this universe was killed during the raid." Xander said gravely.

"Don worry Xander. If dat Remy have a life like me, dere be no reason to grieve. He be leaving nothin and no one behind." Remy said calmly.

"Cajun, don't you ever think that no one cares for you here. I know you don't like to talk about stuff like that but you need to know that you're my friend and I care very much about what happens to you. The others care too, Artie, Clarissa, Ororo, Andrew, Alan, Scott, Alex, Dawn and Tara. They all care about you and have been here to check on you every chance they had since your surgery began." Xander said with strength.

"Tanks Xander. Remy know dat you care. If dat other Remy don have you as a friend, den he be like I was before... alone." Remy said in explanation.

"Okay. Just as long as you know." Xander said quietly.

"Xander? You be cryin?" Remy asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. I know it's not a 'manly man' sort of thing to do, but so much has happened. I'm just glad that you're awake. I can't handle all this without my best friend to talk to." Xander said in an embarrassed smile.

"Bes frien?" Remy asked with surprise.

"Yeah Cajun. I didn't expect it either. I guess it's your natural charm." Xander finished in a teasing tone, just as surprised as Remy.

After a long moment of silence Remy said, "So tell your bes frien bout what's been goin on."

"Before Alan... Before... we found out about where your eyes came from." Xander said, feeling a fresh stab of pain as he remembered again that Alan was gone.

"What you find?" Remy asked quietly, understanding the pain.

"Her name was Margaret Riley. She was forced off the road by a drunk driver. Both she and her husband were killed." Xander said carefully.

"Remy need to know bout her. She give Remy sumthin, Remy gotta give sumthin back." he said definately.

"No offense, but I thought you were a thief. It doesn't add up." Xander said in confusion.

"No fense tween friens Xander, Remy be a tief, but he take from businesses an from rich folk who got nuthin but money an won't miss a few tings." Remy said calmly.

"But you don't steal from common people. Just those that deserve it or hoard their money... Like Robin Hood?" Xander finished with a smile.

Remy smiled at the comment, then said, "De only poor Remy be givin de money to be poor Remy."

"Fair enough." Xander said then thought of something else, "Margaret was pregnant."

"Le infant... de baby, did it live?" Remy asked in a whisper of hope.

"Yes, Dawn and Tara helped her to survive. The baby is listed in serious condition." Xander said with assurance.

"Dat be what Remy need to do for Margaret Riley. She give Remy eyes so he can see dat de baby be taken care of." Remy said with assurance.

"I thought so. Before Andrew left... he got me all the information he could find on Margaret and her husband... they have only one surviving relative... Margaret's mother, Vada Jeffers. She lives in Perth Amboy, New Jersey by herself and is seventy years old. I don't see how she can take care of an infant..." Xander trailed off.

"Remy an Xander see to dat. Le tiny femme want for nuthin if Remy can provide." Remy said with assurance.

"Well the first step to helping the baby will be to get you on your feet again... you need anything?" Xander asked carefully, surprised he hadn't asked sooner.

"Remy got an itch, on de back of de right leg." Remy said with frustration.

"I got you covered Cajun." Xander said with a smile and went to Remy's leg.

"Higher or lower?" Xander asked and moved his hand gently down from the knee.

"Higher." Remy said.

Xander moved back up past the knee and asked, "Higher?"

"Down to de back of de leg... higher jus a little... dat... dat's it." Remy said with relief as Xander scratched the itch.

"Tanks Xander." Remy said in bliss as Xander finished the scratch by rubbing the area.

"Anytime Remy. I'm going to be here beside you until you get your bandages off, so if you need anything, all you have to do is ask." Xander said seriously.

Remy went silent as he considered the statement.

"Remy? Does that mean you need something?" Xander asked carefully.

Remy fought the urge to nod and said hesitantly, "Remy needs to pee."

Xander thought for a second and said, "Do you want me to wake up Hank to take care of that?"

"Non." Remy said shyly.

"Okay. There is a portable urinal here... just give me a second." Xander said and walked across the room to grab it.

"Here you go." Xander said and tried to get through this as clinically and professionally as he could so as not to embarrass Remy.

Xander lifted the gown out of the way and efficiently positioned the urinal.

"Go ahead." Xander said and turned his head.

Remy let loose the flow of urine and sighed in relief.

"Remy done." he finally said.

Xander removed the urinal and lowered the gown quickly.

"Tanks Xander." Remy said with a blush.

"Whatever you need my friend." Xander said as he returned to Remy's side.

Remy felt a quiver in his belly and could feel the beginning of an erection.

Xander watched as the gown began to form an impressive tent.

Remy's blush was full force as Xander said, "Do you need some help to take care of that?"

"Remy not ask you to. Xander be Remy's friend, not wan to mess it up with dat." Remy said seriously.

Xander thought about the response, then said, "Remy, I don't know if that would mess it up or not, but just so you know, I'm not offering out of pity or duty. I like you. I can see where you might be getting some mixed signals from me so I'm just going to say it. I'm bi, I'm attracted to both men and women. It isn't about gender as much as the person. I'm attracted to you. If you aren't into guys or really don't want to take a chance of messing up our friendship, I can respect that. But if you just don't want to because you think I really don't want to... I do."

Remy thought about the words for a minute then said quietly, "Xander, Remy got no problem bein wit a guy an you be a good frien. But Remy be stuck in dis bed. It be too much like pity, Remy don wan to take da chance. When Remy be out of bed an can hold you in his arms, ask again. Remy probably say yes."

Xander thought about that and said, "You've got a deal Cajun."

* * * * *

"Thank you all for coming." Erik said to the group in the dining room.

"I am going to remain here for a time to help Charles attend to the aftermath of yesterday's events." Erik said carefully, noticing that everyone had fallen silent.

"First order of business is the status of the mission: All known traces of the virus and data have been destroyed. All the scientists who developed the virus have been dispatched except for... two?" Erik asked, glancing at Charles.

"One now." Charles said quietly.

"And that remaining scientist will not survive the day." Erik said with confidence.

"My associates, with the exception of Mystique will be leaving after this meeting. If we require their services, we can summon them." Erik said and looked at the people he had brought with him. He noticed disinterest on most of their faces and a look of relief on Pyro's face.

"Before we separate, we need to find what is to be done about the children. Does anyone have any comments or suggestions?" Erik asked in a demanding tone.

"I can try. I've never tried to cross dimensions, but there may be something I can do to help. I'll have to do some research." Dawn said timidly.

"Very good Tempest. We are fortunate to have you on our team." Erik said with admiration. He knew that this declaration would let his associates know that she was off-limits to whatever pranks they might consider in the future.

"Any other suggestions?" Erik asked the room.

"There are a group of mutants who live underground in New York. I will communicate with them and see if any of them has an interdimensional ability like that of Andrew." Ororo said from her chair.

"Good, I too will search for mutants with such abilities. With our combined efforts, perhaps we can bring your children home quickly." Erik said, sparing a glance toward Charles and Emma.

"Other business?" Erik asked after a moment of silence.

"We will be leaving this afternoon if you have no more need of us." Emma said, dividing her attention between Charles and Erik.

"We will keep you apprised of any developments as they happen." Charles said with assurance.

"What about Gambit?" Lance asked, as he saw that the meeting was about to end.

"What about him?" Erik asked with genuine curiosity.

"He's dead. Aren't you going to do something?" Lance asked, not knowing exactly what he wanted done.

"I notified the thieves guild of his death last night. They asked that I dispose of the body discretely." Erik said, obviously finished with the subject.

"But he was one of us. Shouldn't we... I dunno... honor him? Grieve?" Lance asked with emotion.

"Do as you like. I hardly knew the man. He was paid well for the risks he took and the odds finally caught up with him... I'm sorry. That's all the eulogy I have to give." Erik said and sat down beside Charles.

Lance looked hurt, lost, disillusioned, but remained silent.

Kitty noticed the look and understood his feelings. She discreetly walked to Lance's side and put an arm around him to let him know he wasn't alone.

"If there is nothing else then let's see what we can do to retrieve our children." Charles said to the group.

* * * * *

Dawn caught Hank as he was walking from the meeting.

"Yes Miss Summers?" Hank asked as he stopped in the hallway.

"I need to know if you have any of Alan's blood... or anything else. I may need it for my spell and wanted to ask you before it was too late." Dawn said quietly, realizing how gruesome the request seemed.

"Come with me to MedLab and we'll see what we can find." Hank said and led the way.

Chapter 2: With Opened Eyes

Marie and Bobby walked from the meeting silently. The enormity of the past day was still catching up with both of them.

"Can I kiss you?" Bobby asked quietly.

"You know what will happen." Marie said with warning.

"I know. I'm just feeling very alone and need a kiss... if you don't mind." Bobby asked with hesitation.

Marie nodded and pulled Bobby into her arms.

Bobby moved carefully into the kiss and closed his eyes.

The kiss was brief, only a few seconds, but Marie was flooded with Bobby's powers and thoughts. She pulled away, not used to feeling so... assaulted... by the thoughts of someone when she absorbed their abilities.

Bobby looked at her with worry and asked, "Did I do something wrong?"

"No Bobby, you're just so upset that I got a big fistful of your thoughts when we touched... that's never happened before." Marie said as she sorted through the foreign images in her mind.

Bobby went pale as he realized what she just said.

"YOU FUCKER! YOU COMPLETE PRICK!" Marie screamed and took two steps back.

"Marie, I can explain..." Bobby began, then trailed off as he noticed most of the X-men standing and watching.

"YOU USED ME! I WAS YOUR COVER SO NO ONE WOULD KNOW THAT YOU'RE GAY!" Marie screamed with hurt and accusation.

"It's not like that." Bobby said with a blush that started at his toes.

"Oh God! And you dumped John... YOU DIDN'T EVEN HAVE THE DECENCY TO DUMP HIM! You sonofabitch! You just left him hanging!" Marie screamed, then noticed John watching from the doorway of the dining room.

"John, will you come here?" Marie asked quietly, which seemed an extreme change from her screaming of a moment before.

John walked to her spellbound.

Marie pulled him close and pressed her gloved hand against the back of his head to rest his head on her shoulder.

"He used me too John. He thought by being with the untouchable girl, he could hide who he was from everyone. I didn't know John, I swear. I never would have looked at him if I had a clue that you were together." Marie said tenderly to John, but everyone in the hall could hear clearly.

"You... you can see his thoughts?" John asked carefully.

"Yeah, I've got a gut full of them. Is there anything you want to know?" Marie offered with tenderness.

"Did he ever love me?" John asked and pulled back to look at her with tearful eyes.

"No. Bobby never loved anyone but himself." Marie said and pulled John close again.

* * * * *

Tara looked on with worry as Dawn went from book to book frantically searching.

"Please Dawn. Come down stairs and eat something, you need to take a break." Tara said with pleading.

"I can't. If I stop, I'll have to go back through all this again. Over half these books are written in demon languages and I have to translate the headings and sometimes the entire page before the spell to find out if it's what I need... I'll have something later." Dawn said and went back to work.

Tara moved closer behind Dawn and asked, "Is there anything I can do to help?"

Dawn stopped and looked up to see the concern in Tara's eyes.

"Yeah, if you wouldn't mind, you could bring me some of that food you were talking about. I can't leave what I'm doing but I can eat something while I'm doing it." Dawn said and let her love show in her expression.

Tara nodded quickly and left the room.

[I don't deserve her... but I will do my best to be worthy and never cause her pain.] Dawn thought and returned to her research.

* * * * *

Mystique was walking outside, trying to get away from the conflicts in the mansion that were, frankly, none of her concern.

She heard a sound and noticed two people on the roof of the mansion. She could just make out that one of them was Kurt and decided to investigate.

Assuming the form of a large bird, she flew to the roof and landed well out of their sight, then in the form of a cat, she made her way stealthily to listen to the conversation of the two men.

"You know that cutting yourself doesn't take the pain away." Warren whispered, still holding tight in the embrace.

"It is my forgiveness." Kurt said in a tearful voice.

"It is mutilation... I understand, but this isn't the way." Warren said in as soft a tone as he could manage.

"You couldn't understand." Kurt said and pulled away.

Warren pulled open his shirt to reveal a patch of skin crisscrossed with a basket weave pattern of scarification. After waiting for a moment to be sure that Kurt had seen, he closed his shirt again and said in a whisper, "Mine weren't for forgiveness, my were to prove to myself that I could still feel."

Kurt stood in shock, never knowing that anyone but he had ever done such a thing.

"Kurt, it took me a few years of therapy to get past it but now I understand... you're hurting... inside. By hurting outside, you make the pain real and release it... the problem with that is, that when you're done, whatever hurt you is still there... and still hurting you... it's never enough." Warren said sadly and moved cautiously to take hold of Kurt again.

"How can you know? What pain do you have? You are beautiful, like an angel. Not a hideous demon like me." Kurt finished with loathing.

"That's how. You assume that you can understand me and my life by my appearance. People may look at you and think 'Demon' and run away, but they look at me and think 'Angel' and pretend to like me. Given the choice between loneliness of being shunned and false friends who want to be seen with me... I don't know... Both are pretty lonely." Warren finished sadly.

"Mien mutter, she left me to die because I am this monster. The people of the circus, they find me unt take me in." Kurt said in desperation.

"And my parents died in a plane crash. They were very wealthy and when they died I hadn't seen them in nearly a month. I can't remember anytime in my life when I sat down with them as a family and did... anything. I was raised by a governess and the household staff. I'm not comparing my pain to yours, it's like trying to compare apples to sheet metal. I'm just saying that I have my own pain that drives me, and I understand yours... as much as any other person can." Warren said truthfully.

After a long minute of silence Warren said, "My name is Warren, I don't think we've been introduced."

"I am Kurt, known to many as 'The Amazing Nightcrawler'." Kurt said in a practiced tone.

"Kurt, will you let me show you another way to deal with the pain? I can't promise that it will be easy, but it will be much healthier than this." Warren said and motioned to the knife.

"I cannot promise but to try." Kurt said shyly.

"I'll never ask for more than you can give. Would you like for me to fly you down?" Warren asked, just wondering how Kurt had managed to get on the roof.

"I can teleport." Kurt said in response to Warren's curious look.

"Okay. But would you *like* to fly with me? Flying is more fun when I'm not alone." Warren asked hopefully.

"Yah, zat would be good." Kurt said shyly.

Warren opened his arms to Kurt and when they were in a firm embrace, Warren lifted them into the morning sky.

* * * * *

Mystique watched the events unfold before her and finally changed back to her true form.

[You were loved. I loved you so much That I gave you away to protect you.] She thought sadly before changing again and flying away.

* * * * *

"Marie, can we talk?" Bobby asked hesitantly from the doorway of the common room where she sat alone.

"Go away Bobby." She said with disgust.

"Marie, I'm sorry. Please let me explain..." Bobby began but was interrupted.

"No Bobby, let me explain. I didn't just pick up stuff about me and John. I know what you did to your brother. If you don't want everyone you ever met to know about that, you'll stay away from me." Marie said with menace and turned away.

Bobby went pale, but couldn't leave it like that.

"Marie, we were just kids... you know it didn't mean anything. It was just messing around." Bobby began his standard rationalization.

Marie thought for a moment before saying, "Its called rape."

Chapter 3: Unacceptable Losses

The professor and Erik were in the office when the alarm sounded.

"Is that a biohazard alarm?" Erik asked in confirmation.

"Yes, Erik, will you get us out of the mansion as quickly as possible, I'm going to contact everyone and let them know to get out." Charles said quickly then focused his mind to reach each person in the mansion.

//Everyone, evacuate the mansion. There has been a leak in the BioLab and the automatic defenses will seal the mansion within minutes.// Charles sent with as much calm as he could manage as Erik pushed his wheelchair quickly down the hallway.

"Professor, what has happened?" Ororo asked in a panic as she stood by the main door to guide people out the exit.

"I don't know. The system is automatic. Something has been released in the BioLab. Once we're outside, I'll see what I can discover." The Professor said as he was pushed quickly out of the room.

The Professor noticed that Kurt was standing with everyone else in front of the mansion and said, "Kurt, can you get Artie and Clarissa to safety? They are in Artie's room."

"Yes, Herr Professor." Kurt said and vanished in a bamf.

Charles cast his telepathy about to find Xander furiously trying to release Remy from the halo.

//Mr. Harris, you must leave immediately or you will not be leaving at all.// The Professor sent with some pain at the thought of leaving Remy.

Xander heard the words in his mind and said aloud, "You save us both or we both stay, I'm not leaving Remy."

"Xander, go." Remy said and tried to push Xander's hands away.

"Forget it Cajun. We're in this together. I'm not going to lose you now." Xander said and continued to work on the halo despite Remy's efforts.

"Herr Professor. The children are safe." Kurt said quickly and pointed at Artie and Clarissa.

"Good, thank you Kurt." Professor Xavier said as he saw the doors in the MedLab seal through Xander's eye.

"What about Xander?" Alex said as he ran to the Professor.

"He and Remy are in MedLab, they couldn't release Remy from the halo before the lower level sealed itself." The Professor said grimly.

"Herr Professor, I can get to zem." Kurt offered.

"No Kurt, if the doors have sealed, then there is a possibility of contagion... Everyone, look around and see if anyone is missing." The Professor called vocally while trying to make some sort of connection to Hank.

After a few frantic minutes of milling about, Ororo announced, "Logan, Hank, Jean, Remy and Xander are missing. All the rest are accounted for."

"Don't worry about Logan, he's running an errand for me." The Professor said to Ororo then turned to Scott and said, "Scott, we need to gather a team to investigate the lower level. If Hank and Jean are alive, they will need to be taken to the Omega Chamber so the BioLab can be sterilized. Remy and Xander are still alive in MedLab, they will need to remain where they are until decontamination is complete. The threat of contagion is too great to consider releasing them until we can be absolutely certain that they aren't infected." the Professor said in a pained voice.

"Yes Professor, Nightcrawler, Angel..." Scott began when the Professor interrupted.

"They can't go. Warren's wings won't fit in a biohazard suit and Kurt might be startled and teleport which could release the contagion. Shadowcat won't be able to go either because she might be tempted to phase and could release the virus. We can't allow the possibility that the virus will be released... we will collapse the mansion on top of the lower level to contain the virus if need be."

Scott was surprised by the statement but finally nodded and said, "Tempest, Sprite, Iceman, Rogue and Colossus, we're going in to save our team members."

"I wish to help as well." Ororo said with strength.

"I know Storm, but your arm is broken. You stay here with Angel and Nightcrawler and protect those that are left of us from harm. The way things have been going the past few days... it's sure to come." Scott said in a tired voice before walking to his assembled team.

"Hey Bro, don't forget about me!" Alex said as he ran to the team that was heading into the mansion.

"No Alex. Dawn and I are going in... and there is a chance we may not be coming out. I need for you to stay. You are the last of our family, I need to know that one of us is safe. Please, do this for me." Scott said with pleading in his voice.

"Scott..." Alex began, then nodded and walked back to the group surrounding the Professor.

//There are emergency biohazard suits in the supply room next to my office. You can take the main elevator down, but until the contamination is contained, the elevator will not go back up.// The Professor said to their retreating forms.

* * * * *

"Rogue, can we talk?" Iceman asked as he put on his biohazard suit.

"You want talk, I'll give you talk. We're on this team and I will fight to defend you if I need to, you don't have to worry about that. But outside of team business, shut. up. and. leave. me. alone." she said with fury in her eyes, then walked away, fastening the hood of her biosuit.

Tara and Dawn put on their suits and shared a brief but heartfelt kiss before fastening their respective hoods.

Scott and Colossus finished suiting up and Scott said, "Peter, let me look over your suit, it seems too small for you."

Peter slowly turned as Scott inspected the suit and finally said, "Take it off, the seals are stretched. One wrong move and they'll give. You won't be any help to us dead."

Peter's eyes went big at the statement and he began to take off the suit.

"Thanks for trying Peter, I know you want to help. Go wait with the Professor, we're about to go." Scott said with respect.

Peter nodded and left the room.

"Okay team, let's go and get 'em." Scott said and led the way to the main elevator.

* * * * *

//Professor? Can you tell me what's going on?// Xander asked, as he tried to make the telepathy work.

//You are both sealed in that room. A virus has escaped in the BioLab and you cannot be released until the lower level has been sterilized.// the Professor sent with an undercurrent of dread.

//What else?// Xander sent with a tone of gruffness.

//If it is the virus that infected Remy's world, and you have been infected, there is no known cure.// the Professor sent with sorrow.

Xander looked at Remy who was getting up off the bed and thought, //What can we do?//

//Nothing. Scott and his team will be to you soon, but they won't be able to open your room. If you aren't already infected, that would increase your possibility of infection.// the Professor thought gravely.

//Then why are they coming down if they can't help us?// Xander asked reasonably.

//For Hank and Jean... if they are alive, they will need to be moved out of the BioLab before sterilization can begin.// the Professor sent with pain.

//So, will we be out of here by tonight?// Xander asked with hope.

//I wouldn't make any plans for the next week if I were you Mr. Harris.// the Professor sent, trying to give an undertone of humor.

//What happens at the end of that week?// Xander asked with dread.

//Either you'll be alive or dead.// the Professor sent and tried to flood the link with reassurance.

//Don't worry Professor. I've faced death so many times that 'Big D' and I are getting to be chums... Is there going to be any way to feed us for the next week?// Xander thought to ask.

//I'm afraid you'll have to make due with the emergency rations in the supply cabinet by the door. It should be fully stocked with enough food for a month.// the Professor said reassuringly.

//We're only signed up for one week. Then we're outta here.// Xander said definitely.

//It's a deal. One week, then I'll take you both out to dinner anywhere you want to go.// Charles thought with a fond smile.

//We'll take you up on that.// Xander sent back with his own smile.

//I must attend to Scott and the team, take care of each other.// the Professor sent with false enthusiasm.

//Yeah, say hi to everyone from me.// Xander finished weakly as he felt the link go silent.

* * * * *

Scott and the team stepped off the elevator into silence. The biosuits made it nearly impossible to hear anyway but the sterile hallway with steel walls made the silence seem deafening.

Scott couldn't bring himself to break the silence so he motioned for the team to follow him down the hallway and to their first stop, the BioLab.

* * * * *

"Xander, you being quiet." Remy said suspiciously.

"I've been talking to the Professor." Xander said honestly.

"What he be sayin?" Remy asked with interest and turned to face Xander.

"He says that a virus escaped in the BioLab and it could be the same one that killed everyone on your world." Xander said gently.

"We gonna die?" Remy asked in a seemingly unconcerned voice.

"Either we will or we won't. The room sealed up, we just don't know if it sealed something out or something in. If we're still alive this time next week, then it sealed something out." Xander said and hopped up on the bed beside Remy.

"Will you help Remy take off de bandages? Remy want to see you before..." Remy said and left the sentence hanging.

"Yeah. But don't get your hopes up too much Cajun. I've been fighting demons for seven years... I'm a little banged up." Xander said shyly as he began to remove Remy's bandages.

"Remy don care if you look like de elephant man. Jus need to know what you look like to put a face wit de voice." Remy said and waited for Xander to finish unwrapping the bandage.

"Okay. Hang on Remy, I'm going to turn down the lights so you don't get blinded... why don't you lay down. This might make you dizzy or sick to your stomach after being blind for so long." Xander said and moved to dim the lights.

"How you know bout stuff like dat?" Remy asked and laid back on the bed.

"Because my best friend was having new eyes surgically implanted, I did some research to help him out." Xander said and moved to Remy's side.

"Your frien, he be a lucky man." Remy said honestly.

"I'm the lucky one, to have found a friend like him... hold still, I'm going to remove the gauze pads from over your eyes. Just keep them closed for a second and I'm going to wash them off." Xander said and wet a cloth at the sink.

"Here we go... keep them closed... there, all clean... open your eyes slowly, if the light's still too bright, tell me and I'll turn it down some more." Xander said and watched.

Remy opened his eyes slowly and looked at Xander.

"You look good." Remy said with a tiny smile.

"And that has to be the sweetest compliment that I've heard in my life Cajun." Xander said with joy as he looked into the deep jade green eyes looking back at him.

Remy tried to sit up, then fell back onto the bed.

"Xander was right bout de dizzy ting." Remy said between deep breaths.

"So just stay laying down for a few minutes and tell me what it's like." Xander asked curiously.

"It like being let loose from a prison... it like bein alive... it like being in love..." Remy finished shyly.

"So they work okay? I mean your vision isn't blurry or anything?" Xander asked carefully.

"Dey work fine. How do dey look?" Remy asked curiously.

"Beautiful. You have two beautiful jade green eyes... I never thought to ask, what color were your eyes before?"

"Dey be red, an de white part be black. Das why de 'Friens of Humanity' cut dem out." Remy said without emotion.

"Sorry Remy, I just never saw you with eyes and didn't know. If I were going to pick a color for your eyes, it would be this one. Your eyes look great with your hair... hey, there's a mirror over here on the side of this cabinet, I'll help you over and you can see." Xander finished with excitement.

After a minute of adjusting to walking again, Remy made his way to the mirror with Xander's help.

"Xander be right. Dey do look good." Remy said and looked to Xander with a happy smile.

* * * * *

The team reached the BioLab and received instructions telepathically how to gain access. After punching in the codes, going through a door, punching in more codes, and going through another door they finally came upon the sprawled bodies of Hank and Jean.

//I can't tell if they're alive or dead from inside this suit.// Cyclops thought in frustration.

//Find something glass and hold it under the nose to see if it fogs.// the Professor sent quickly.

Cyclops found a glass microscope slide and held it under Hank's nose to reveal strong steady breaths.

//Hank's alive.// Cyclops thought with relief.

//But Jean isn't.// Cyclops thought with despair, then quickly sent, //She's alive, her breathing is just very slight.//

//Get them both to the Omega Chamber, then we can begin sterilization procedures.// the Professor sent to the entire team.

Bobby and Scott took hold of Hank as Marie, Dawn and Tara took Jean and they began to haul them out of BioLab. Once out of the second door Dawn screamed to be heard, "WHERE ARE WE GOING?"

//Follow this corridor to the end and turn left. The Omega Chamber is at the end of the hallway.// the Professor's voice replied in a calm tone.

"THANK YOU!" Dawn screamed and received a chuckle through the telepathic link.

* * * * *

"Xander, Remy got a question for you." Remy said carefully and moved to sit in a chair.

"Go ahead." Xander said and turned to face Remy.

"You not try to protect Remy. When we first meet, you tell Remy where de food be and leave him to it. Jus now, you tell de truth, you don dance aroun an make it a story." Remy said in confusion.

"Yeah, what's your question?" Xander asked, not understanding.

"Why?" Remy asked carefully.

"Because you can handle honesty and truth. You're a strong person and I respect you. When I first met you I could tell that you had dignity and self-respect, and if I was in your position, I would want to have the same dignity. Since then, I don't pull any punches with you, I know you can handle the truth. If you ever want me to lie to you to spare your feelings, you'll have to tell me, because I plan to be honest with you." Xander said honestly.

"No, dat okay. Remy like de truth. It make life easier when you don have to try an know what people be meanin besides what dey be sayin." Remy said plainly.

"Good. Then let me be honest and tell you that you need a bath Cajun. You haven't washed since you've been in MedLab and you're starting to smell ripe." Xander said without teasing.

"Dat be a little too honest for Remy." he said with a smile to show that he wasn't really offended.

"We don't have a shower down here but there is a bathroom, so you can get cleaned up. When you're done, I'll do the same. I'm not feeling too fresh either.

Remy nodded and went to the bathroom.

* * * * *

The team arranged Jean and Hank on the floor of the huge Omega Chamber.

"What is this place?" Dawn asked loudly to be heard by Scott.

"It is a containment room. Like a prison cell for the most powerful mutants known, the Omega Class mutants. It can be sealed completely from the rest of the lower level and if need be, can be ejected into a 200 meter deep shaft below us and the shaft will fill with dirt and rocks behind it." Scott said and stood.

//Sprite, stay with your uncle Hank, Rogue, stay with Jean. Cyclops and Iceman, return to the BioLab to try and identify the virus that escaped. Tempest, go to the MedLab, I believe that Mr. Harris and Mr. LeBeau would enjoy a visit.// the Professor sent to the team.

* * * * *

Remy walked out of the bathroom, wearing the hospital gown.

"Here you go Cajun, now you don't have to walk around with your ass hanging out." Xander said and threw some surgical scrubs to Remy.

"You not like looking at Remy's ass?" Remy asked with mock hurt.

"I never said that. It is a fine ass, superior to most I've seen. I just thought you would want to keep it warm." Xander said with a smile.

Remy pulled on the pants and said, "Dat be a good idea."

There was a tapping on the window and both turned to see the yellow-suited Dawn looking in.

"Dawn!" Xander said loudly, but there was no way she could hear.

After long moments of trying to gesture and make themselves understood, Xander finally pointed to himself and Remy then made an 'Okay' symbol with his forefinger and thumb.

Dawn responded with a thumbs up.

Remy moved closer to the window and pointed to his eyes.

Dawn put her hands to her face, as though she were gasping in surprise then she gave a little bounce of excitement and joy.

Both Remy and Xander smiled at the gesture.

//Miss Summers wants you both to know how happy she is that Remy can see.// The Professor sent on her behalf.

"Tell her that we're glad to see her." Xander said outloud, determining that it was more polite than sending silently.

"An dat she be a beautiful sight to Remy's new eyes." Remy said aloud, following Xander's example.

Dawn put her head down and made a scuffing motion with her foot that indicated shyness.

"How are Hank and Jean?" Xander asked with concern.

//Alive. Once we know which virus escaped, we will have a better idea of what to do for them.// the Professor said as Dawn looked on seriously and nodded.

Dawn made a 'bye-bye' wave and walked away from the MedLab

Xander and Remy both mimicked her motion and watched her leave.

"She a beauty." Remy said and walked to a chair.

"Yeah. I've known her all her life. She's really great." Xander said fondly.

"So she from your world?" Remy asked, getting comfortable in his chair.

"Yeah. Dawn and Andrew... are both from my world... I'm so worried about him." Xander said and threw himself onto the bed in the middle of the room.

"Tell Remy bout what happen?" Remy asked with concern showing in his eyes.

"There was an explosion. Ororo says that someone rigged the data warehouse to explode if anyone tried to infiltrate it. Alan caught the explosion full force... he lost a leg, and Hank said that he was beyond help. His internal organs were so messed up that there wasn't anything Hank could do to save him. Andrew stayed by his side for over an hour and then ported them out without a word to anyone... that was last night. We haven't heard from him since." Xander said and his eye began to close sleepily.

"When be de las time Xander get some sleep?" Remy asked quietly.

"Dunno. I fell asleep a few times in the chair by your bed last night... before that... I guess I haven't really slept since your surgery." Xander said with his eye closed.

"Xander sleep. Remy keep watch." Remy said quietly and walked to the control to dim the lights further.

"Thanks Cajun. Good... Friend..." Xander said as he drifted off.

[Never been a frien before. Don know how to do it. But Remy will be a frien for Xander. Maybe more...] Remy thought as he settled into a chair and closed his eyes.

Chapter 4: Mutable Relief

//Cyclops, Iceman, move around the room carefully and try to find anything that will identify the escaped virus.// the Professor sent to the pair.

//Could this broken bottle with the biohazard symbol on the label be it?// Cyclops asked suspiciously, because it's never that easy.

The professor looked through Scott's eyes and thought, //That would be it. 4892B4E-2 go to the computer and pull up the detail report on that virus.

Scott walked to the computer and said in frustration, //I can't type in these gloves.//

//Do your best, use a pencil and the hunt and peck method of typing if that is easier.// The Professor sent, watching Scott's movements carefully.

//I've got it... this isn't the bad one, is it?// Scott asked with hope.

//No, we seem to have avoided the worst case scenario... All team members return to the BioLab for sterilization.// The Professor sent with relief.

//So what is it? Are Hank and Jean going to be alright?// Cyclops asked with worry.

//Quiet. All of you. Here is what I know. The virus that was released was an attempt to counteract the virus that contaminated Alan and Remy's world. The nature of this virus was to reinforce and strengthen the host in the same manner that the original virus had been designed to destroy the host. The theory was that this virus could be introduced into an infected individual to strengthen them until both viruses could be purged from their systems naturally. However the counter-virus was too unstable to be useable. That was the etymology of the first version of the counter-virus. Hank was apparently working on version two when the accident occurred. He hadn't made any significant notes as to it's nature or stability, so we will have to assume the worst and maintain full containment protocols. The good news is that the first version of the virus was projected to be non-lethal to the host and should not be contagious after a few days.// the Professor sent to everyone with relief.

//What's going to happen to Hank and Jean?// Alex asked the Professor timidly.

//We'll all find out together. This virus is intended to seek out the X-gene and boost the immunity and healing factor of the host. What it will actually do is anyone's guess.// the Professor sent to all.

//What do we do now?// Cyclops asked as the last of his team gathered in the BioLab.

//Your team needs to go into the outer room of the BioLab.// the Professor sent to the team.

Once the team were assembled in the room the Professor sent, //Now close both doors and type the following code into the keypad by the exit door. 999999*4E*1A enter//

Cyclops pressed the keypad and the lighting of the room changed to a deep purple glow.

A fine mist filled the room, then water began spraying down.

The team looked out the windows to see that the hallway was also flooded with mist and water, but the BioLab itself was not.

//???// Was all that Cyclops could think to send.

//Decontamination. When the decontamination is complete, your team will be able to remove their suits and return to the main level of the mansion. The code I gave you excluded the main BioLab and MedLab from the decontamination. The decontamination evacuates all the oxygen as part of the sterilization process, so Xander and Remy will be spared and the BioLab will be dealt with later since we may have need of a sample of the virus at a later date. You will all need to be patient while the decontamination cycle completes, it takes fifteen minutes.// the Professor sent with assurance.

* * * * *

"What was it like down there?" Alex asked as Scott walked out of the mansion.

"Think of your worst nightmare, then put two of your closest friends looking like they're dead into the picture." Scott said and hugged his brother tightly.

"It's okay Bro, the Prof says that Jean and Hank are alive and the virus was made to make them stronger." Alex said with reassurance.

"I know, it's just that... I've cared for Jean for so long... to see her like that nearly killed me. I'm glad you're here Alex, all of it, it's getting to be too much. Alan, Andrew, the virus, the kids, now this..." Scott said and held tighter as he began crying.

"I've got you bro. Come on." Alex said quietly and led Scott back into the mansion.

"What about Uncle Hank? Can I do anything to help him?" Tara asked as she held tightly to Dawn.

"Yes Tara. We'll take turns staying with Hank and Jean until the virus has worked out of their systems. Once they are no longer contagious we can take them to the MedLab and make them more comfortable. For now, we'll have to keep them in the Omega Chamber and keep Mr. Harris and Mr. LeBeau confined." The Professor said calmly.

"How soon will we know if Xander and Remy are infected?" Tara asked cautiously.

"Since I now know which virus has been released, I can give a more specific estimate of that. If they have been infected, they will exhibit symptoms within twenty-four hours. By this time tomorrow they should be released if they are uninfected." The Professor said introspectively.

* * * * *

"Remy?" Xander said in confusion as he awoke.

"Xander, you miss de show. All de lights turn blue an it rain in de hallway." Remy said from his chair.

"Have you heard anything about Hank and Jean?" Xander asked with worry.

"Non, de Professor don say nothin. Why don you call him and fine out?" Remy asked quietly.

"Professor? Are Hank and Jean okay?" Xander asked aloud as he sat up on the bed.

//They remain unconscious. We have reason to hope that they will be fine, perhaps healthier than before.// The Professor sent to both men.

"Good. Are we still sentenced to a week of confinement?" Xander asked as he looked toward Remy.

//With time served, you should only have to remain for another fifteen hours provided that neither of you exhibit symptoms of infection.// The Professor sent happily.

"Fifteen hours is no problem. We'll just hang out for a while, it'll be like a day off... but without television." Xander ended in a sour tone.

//I believe the cavemen were able to survive weeks at a time without television Mr. Harris. You should be able to survive one day.// The Professor sent in a teasing tone.

"Yeah, but they had dinosaurs to play with..." Xander said with a playful smile.

//Deal Mr. Harris. Just deal.// The Professor sent before letting the link fall silent.

* * * * *

//Professor, something's wrong with Uncle Hank!// Tara called mentally.

//Be calm Tara, tell me what's wrong.// The Professor sent and turned his full attention to Tara.

//He's started grunting and growling and is thrashing around... I don't know what to do to help him.// Tara sent with fear flooding the link.

//Get out of there Tara. I will send someone to help your Uncle Hank, in his current state he could hurt you without knowing.// the Professor sent with concern.

//Yes Professor, as long as you help him.// Tara sent as she left the Omega Chamber.

* * * * *

//Charles, can you see?// Erik called mentally.

//Yes Erik-love, the virus appears to be changing him physically. It must be quite painful, I'd like to give him something for the pain.// Charles said hesitantly.

//I don't think he's feeling anything, he shows no signs of consciousness and anything you give him could react badly to his changing physiology.// Erik speculated.

//I'll trust your judgment, but if he regains consciousness, we will give him something immediately. I can't bear to think of him suffering.// Charles sent with emotional pain.

//I know Charles. I'll get the necessary things together in case they are needed.// Erik sent with love for the compassion of his lover.

//Before you do that, focus on Jean for a moment.// Charles sent quickly.

Erik focused his attention on Jean who lay silently.

//The virus doesn't seem to be having the same effect on Jean.// Charles sent curiously.

//Perhaps it is dependent on the X-gene as to how the effect of the virus manifests.// Erik sent speculatively.

//Perhaps.// Charles sent in contemplation as Erik left the room to get the pain reliever for Hank.

* * * * *

"Dawn?" Tara asked from the doorway.

"In here. I think I've found something!" Dawn said with excitement.

"What did you find?" Tara asked and moved to stand behind Dawn.

"I have a link to Buffy. When I was created, it was by using Buffy as a template. If we can get everything we need together, we should be able to open a doorway to her."

"What do we need?" Tara asked carefully.

"That's the hard part. This is a spell written in a demon language, meant to be used by demons. We need a lot of ingredients that you can't find at the local grocery store... but it may be a way to get the children back." Dawn said and sat back with joy.

"Then let's tell the Professor, he may be able to help us get what we need." Tara said with a happy smile.

"Hold on for a little bit. I need to finish translating this and make a list of ingredients. I can probably get it done in a day." Dawn said confidently.

"Can I help?" Tara asked hopefully.

"Yeah. As I read it, you write it down. This spell is long and complicated, plus we'll have to adapt it for this dimension." Dawn said in thought.

"So it was meant for your home dimension?" Tara asked with a little worry.

Dawn looked up with apprehension and said, "No, it's for a hell dimension, it's a demon invocation to create a doorway."

* * * * *

"Mr. Harris, Mr. LeBeau, I wanted to be here personally for your release from captivity." Charles said happily as he entered the MedLab.

"Thanks warden, you still going to take us out to dinner?" Xander asked carefully.

"Of course Mr. Harris. This evening the three of us will enjoy a dinner of your choosing. Just decide where you want to go and let me know." The Professor said with a smile.

"Guilliome's Oyster Bar." Xander said with a smile.

"I'm afraid I don't know where that is." The Professor said hesitantly.

"It's not far from here and Remy says it has some of the best authentic Louisiana cooking in the state." Xander said happily.

"As you like Mr. Harris, Mr. LeBeau. Be ready to leave at six." The Professor said and turned to leave, feeling a note of dread at the thought of authentic Louisiana cooking.

* * * * *

The Professor had determined that Hank and Jean were no longer infectious so Scott was taking his turn watching them both, enjoying being able to do so without the biosuit.

//Professor, Hank is waking up.// Scott called with excitement.

//On my way.// the Professor sent quickly.

"What happened?" Hank asked in confusion.

"There was an accident. One of the viruses escaped." Scott said quietly.

"The Omega Chamber? Did we lose containment?" Hank asked as he looked around in confusion.

"No, but we had to act as if we did, just in case. We didn't know which virus had escaped." Scott said seriously.

Hank looked up in panic and asked, "Which one was it?"

"4892B4E-2." Scott said, knowing that the name of that virus would be etched in his mind forever.

"What did it do? I only just created it and hadn't mapped it's effect." Hank asked curiously.

Scott looked at Hank's arm and waited for Hank to follow his gaze.

After a long startled examination of his blue fur, claw-like hands and feet and feeling his face to reveal fang-like teeth Hank said, "My God. I'm... I'm... what am I?"

* * * * *

Bobby laid on his bed and thought about the events of the past few days.

Alan and Andrew were gone. That kinda sucked. They were always nice.

The kids were gone...

People all over the place were banged up, shot, virus infected. Too bad for them.

Marie had basically 'outed' him to the X-men, but no one seemed to care. He had still been included on the team to help on the lower level and no one but Marie seemed to be upset with him about anything.

Finally he decided that whatever problem Marie had, was her problem and he would just avoid her for a while and she would get over it.

* * * * *

"Professor?" Xander asked from the doorway of the office.

"Mr. Harris... Mr. LeBeau, please come in and sit down. What can I do for you?" the Professor asked and moved his wheelchair around the desk to sit before the men.

"We need to borrow a car." Xander said shyly.

"Mr. Harris, neither of you have documented legal identities in this dimension. It would be highly inadvisable for you to drive." The Professor said firmly.

"Then we need a driver too. We need to go to Perth Amboy, New Jersey." Xander said carefully.

"I'm afraid it would be rude to visit Mrs. Jeffers unannounced. Call ahead and ask if you can visit tomorrow. If you would like, I'll have someone drive you in the morning." The Professor said with a knowing smile.

"Have you been peeking?" Xander asked in an accusing tone that was only half-serious.

"Not at all. Mr. Summers... Alex, came to me and volunteered to drive you there when you got out of MedLab." The Professor explained calmly.

"Good. Then we'll get with Alex and leave tomorrow... and that way we don't have to miss our dinner tonight." Xander said with a smile.

"About that, would you mind if Erik accompanied us?" Charles asked, a bit timidly.

"No, you Remy?" Xander asked over his shoulder.

"Non, don know de man." Remy said honestly.

"Erik has an... abundant... personality that some find to be off-putting, but he is a good friend and happens to enjoy authentic Louisiana cooking." Charles finished with a fond smile.

"Good, the four of us at six. It's a date." Xander said, then noticed the looks of question in both Remy and Charles' eyes.

"Shut up." Xander said sharply and walked out of the room.

Remy cast an amused glance to the Professor before following Xander.

Chapter 5: Self-Image and Self-Deception

"I'm a monster." Hank said in a tearful voice as he looked in the mirror.

"You're a mutant." Scott said in a gentle tone.

"Leave me alone." Hank said and pointed toward the door.

"Hank. Please don't..." Scott began.

"Leave!" Hank demanded and let loose an animalistic growl.

Scott hung his head and left the room.

As he stood in the hallway outside he saw the light go off under Hank's door then heard the sound of horrible, gut wrenching sobs.

* * * * *

"Scott?" Jean said as she opened her eyes.

"No Jean, it's Alex... how are you doing?" Alex asked carefully.

"Wonderful... I feel... everything." //Professor, I'm awake and feeling fine.// //Scott, I'm awake. You don't have to worry, I'm okay.// //Ororo, thanks for being concerned, I'm fine now.// Jean said and sent simultaneously.

"Good, we were all worried about you." Alex said with relief.

"I know Alex, and thank you for that." Jean said as she telekinetically lifted herself to her feet.

"Wow, the powers are really working." Alex said with wide eyes.

"Yes. If you'll excuse me, I have a few things I need to take care of." Jean said and walked out of the Omega Chamber as if only the slightest thread of gravity was holding her down.

* * * * *

"Dawn?" Jean asked as she knocked on the door.

"Jean?" Dawn asked in surprise as she opened the door joyfully.

"I'm all better now." Jean said with a smile as she accepted the heart-felt hug from Dawn.

Tara looked on with a shy smile and said, "I'm glad you're better."

"Thank you Tara... I came up here to help you with your work." Jean said and moved into the room.

"You know about magic?" Dawn asked with surprise.

"I know about Shi'ir science... it turns out to be basically the same thing." Jean said as she looked over the text that Dawn was working on.

Dawn and Tara watched silently as Jean quickly read the pages before her.

"This won't work. It will create a spatial claudication that will have an escalating azimuth potential that cannot be contained by this dimension." Jean said absently as she looked through the books before her.

"Could you try that in the witchcraft for dummies version?" Dawn asked, feeling totally outclassed.

"Sorry Dawn, I was using some Shi'ir formulae against the spell and got caught up... it will basically be a beacon to every demon within twenty-six dimensions announcing that there is a free buffet waiting. The spell is a trap to get people to use it so they can be easily conquered." Jean said simply.

"Well, if you can read these spells so well, can you help us get the kids home?" Dawn asked with hope.

Jean thought for a moment then said, "Yes, I'll need Xander. He's a full human and that is his native dimension... and... the ingredients are going to be a challenge."

"I know. There aren't many magic supply stores around here, I mean *real* ones." Dawn said in acceptance.

"If only it were that simple. We are going to need some demon components for this spell... luckily we have the rarest of the components that we'll need." Jean finished with a smile.

"What is that?" Dawn asked in wonder.

"An interdimensional key."

* * * * *

Scott sat in the Professor's office and waited for the Professor to look up from his work and acknowledge him.

"What can I help you with Scott?" The Professor finally asked.

"It's Hank, he's... I don't think he can deal with the change. He needs help and won't let me help him." Scott said with worry.

"I understand your concern. I can feel his despair from here, but until he is ready to accept help, we're going to have to leave him to deal with this in his own way. See that he is brought food and is offered help when you visit, but don't press him." Charles said in a considering tone.

"It doesn't seem like enough." Scott said sadly.

"I know, but until he is ready, nothing we can do will actually help him." Charles said firmly.

"Thank you Professor. I'll see that he is fed and knows that I'm available if he needs me." Scott said and got up to leave.

"Scott, would you run an errand for me tomorrow?" Charles asked carefully.

"Of course, what can I do for you?" Scott asked and took his seat again.

"Mr. Harris, Mr. LeBeau and Alex are going to Perth Amboy tomorrow. I would like for you to go along." Charles said, with a serious look.

"Sure, what do you need me to do?" Scott asked, eager to help.

"Enjoy the time with your brother and your friends. Things have been so serious and grave here of late that you need some time away. Take the day off." Charles said with a firm tone.

"You're right. The pressure doesn't have time to release before more pressure is added. I feel like I'm going to shatter." Scott said honestly.

"I know Scott. Take the day to relax. You deserve it. Take the Institute credit card and enjoy yourself. We can manage just fine for one day." Charles said with reassurance.

"Thank you Professor. Sometimes it's hard for me to give myself permission to relax." Scott said and got up to leave.

"Permission granted. Have a good time." The Professor said with a gentle smile.

* * * * *

"Bobby?" A feminine voice came from the closed door.

"Jean? Come in." Bobby said with surprise.

"Yeah, I'm better now. We need to talk." Jean said seriously as she walked into the room.

"Sure, about what?" Bobby said as he sat up on his bed.

"About you. Whatever happened to me opened my telepathy fully. I know everything that is going on... and everything that happened before." Jean said seriously.

"Marie knows it all too." Bobby said with a shrug.

"What Marie saw was what happened, I saw why it happened." Jean said cryptically.

"So? It happened. It's over." Bobby said, masking his true emotions.

"Bobby, until you deal with this, you will never be able to feel anything for another person. You'll only ever be like this, caring just for your own self and own desires." Jean said carefully.

"It's worked fine up to now, why change?" Bobby asked as he laid back on the bed.

"It's only worked because it's kept you from being hurt. You are now at a stage in your life where you need to let people in and take chances... to become an adult." Jean said firmly.

"What if I don't want to?" Bobby asked, trying to contain his nervousness.

"I'm not giving you a choice. If you continue like this you are going to hurt someone worse than you already have. The path you are on ends with you dead or in prison. There is no happy ending for you. If it were just you, I might consider letting you deal with things in your own way but I'm doing this to protect all the people you're going to hurt on your way down. I care for these people and I won't let you hurt them." Jean said fiercely.

"Okay, I guess it doesn't matter anyway. Do what you need to do." Bobby said and crossed his arms behind his head.

Bobby looked around and noticed that he was back in his bedroom at home. He looked at himself to see that he was about four or five years old again.

His heart began to beat faster as he realized what was happening and he heard the heavy footsteps coming up the stairs.

[NOOOOOOOOOOOO!] He screamed mentally.

* * * * *

"This list of ingredients is impossible. I wouldn't be able to find some of these things in Sunnydale... and you could find *anything* there." Dawn said as she looked over the list.

"What about the places you found things in your home world... do they exist here?" Tara asked carefully.

"Yeah, some do. I can get the usual stuff, henbane, shrieking mandrake... stuff like that is no problem. But the demon things... Z'Nor blood, Grue's milk... I haven't got a clue of where to look in this dimension for stuff like that." Dawn said while shaking her head in frustration.

"Where would you get those things in your home dimension?" Tara asked quietly.

"Giles... he's a watcher. He can get just about anything from the watcher's council." Dawn said with excitement.

"So we just need to find the Mr. Giles from this dimension and get him to help." Tara said with a smile.

Dawn stopped and thought about Tara's words. After a long moment she voiced her thoughts, "Why would he *want* to help us?"

* * * * *

Marie was walking down the hallway as she noticed Jean leaving Bobby's room, wiping tears from her eyes.

"What did he do to you?" Marie asked with immediate fury.

"Nothing Marie, calm down, he didn't do anything. I promise." Jean said as she finished wiping her eyes.

"Then why are you crying?" Marie asked in challenge.

"I'm about to do something that is wrong on so many levels that I can't even tell you. But you know half the story, and if you don't get the other half, you'll never get past this." Jean said hesitantly.

"What are you going to do?" Marie asked with worry at the vague statement.

"I'm going to show you why Bobby is the way he is." Jean said and motioned for Marie to follow her into a room.

* * * * *

Alex, Remy and Xander were getting ready to leave when the Professor called to all three of them, //Gentlemen, would you mind if Scott were to accompany you on this trip?//

They all looked at each other, shrugged and shook their heads.

"Are we ready to go?" Scott asked, carrying a backpack.

"I guess that means we're getting predictable." Alex commented and motioned for Scott to 'come on'.

* * * * *

Bobby awoke and his mind filled with the horror of the previous night.

Jean had shown him things that he had worked all his life to suppress. The pain, the humiliation, the fear... they all flooded into his mind as fresh as the first time they had happened.

"Are you ready for more?" Jean asked as she walked into the room.

"Oh God no. I'll do anything you want. Don't make me go through it again." Bobby begged as tears began flowing freely.

"It'll be better this time, I promise. Last night you had to watch and feel it all happen just like it did before. It was necessary to reveal all the things you had hidden over the years. Today you get to take control, say what you want, fight back, do what you wish you could have done before." Jean said helpfully.

Bobby sat in a daze as what she was saying began to sink in. "I can fight back?" he asked in a timid voice.

"Yes Bobby, you can scream, fight, run... It's your choice." Jean said somberly.

"Okay. Okay. I can do that." Bobby said and took a deep breath to relax.

"Lay back." Jean said in a commanding tone.

Bobby laid back and braced himself for the horror to come.

Chapter 6: New Adventures on Familiar Roads

Xander and Remy sat in the back seat of the convertible and just watched as the road passed them by. All four of the men had been silent since leaving the mansion.

"Hey guys, what time do we need to be there?" Scott asked Xander and Remy.

"No particular time. I just asked if we could stop by today." Xander said loudly to be heard over the rushing wind

"Did she ask why?" Alex asked as he kept his attention on the road.

"Yes, I told her that Margaret did something nice for us and we wanted to talk to her about it." Xander said, then asked, "Can we stop somewhere and get some sunglasses? This wind is messing with my eye."

"Open the front flap of my backpack. I brought spares." Scott said to Xander in the back.

Xander opened the pouch to find three pairs of red sunglasses.

"I can understand bringing an extra pair... but three? Anal much?" Xander asked as he put the red sunglasses on.

"I brought them for you guys, just in case. Anyone else need some sunglasses?" Scott asked and looked around.

"Sure." Alex said and held out a hand.

"Tank you, Remy wan to protect de new eyes." Remy said as he accepted a pair of sunglasses from Xander.

"No problem. Why were you wanting to know when we're supposed to be there?" Xander asked Scott.

"I just thought we could stop for breakfast. I've got the Institute credit card and the Professor's permission to use it." Scott said with a smile.

"Four guys, a credit card, and the open road... the possibilities are endless." Xander said with a mischievous smile.

* * * * *

"This is Rupert Giles, may I help you?" Giles said cautiously as he answered the phone.

"Mr. Giles, I am at the Xavier Institute in Westchester, New York. 'Vreggash Lorien K'T'norn T'Hoth Liebriefriew - Akash Tvaari Olsaang Tiembrew." A female voice said calmly before hanging up the phone.

Giles went pale as the woman on the phone spoke the words that would begin the spell to create a hellmouth.

"What is de problem, my watcher man?" Kendra asked with concern at his drastic reaction.

"We must go to Westchester, New York immediately. Apparently there is someone there who intends to release hell on earth." Giles said as he grabbed his ever-present rucksack from beside the door of the apartment he shared with his slayer.

"An dis be a job for Kendra, de Vampire Slayer?" Kendra asked as she grabbed her own bag, which was always packed and ready to go.

"Keeping that woman from opening the hellmouth is your job, if she opens it, closing it is mine." Giles said as he walked out the door.

* * * * *

Bobby looked around his bedroom and noticed that it was smaller... he was taller, an adult.

He looked at his hand and concentrated his power. A sheath of ice covered his clenched fist.

He looked up suddenly as he heard the heavy footsteps on the stairs.

The temperature in the room began to drop as Bobby drew on more and more of his power. The fear was driving him to push his limits.

The door opened and his father filled the doorway.

"You know what time it is. Drop 'em." The man said with drunken nonchalance.

"No." Bobby said quietly, not in fear as much as suppressed fury and felt his power release just a little more.

"You givin me lip boy? I'm gonna show you what to do with those lips." The man said and walked closer.

"Stop." Bobby commanded in a voice that was between a growl and a whisper.

His father took another step and Bobby held up his hand and let loose the last of his control over his power. The ice covering his body shattered to reveal that his hand had become living ice.

Bobby looked his father in the eyes and said, "You're never going to hurt me again. I loved you and you hurt me. You made me so I couldn't love anyone ever again. I'm taking back everything you took from me."

Bobby lifted his hand toward his father and sent out a concentrated blast of ice that froze him solid. Then he remembered what he had done to his brother and said in realization, "You almost made me just like you."

Bobby balled up his fist and punched his father's jaw, then watched in satisfaction as his father fell backward to the floor and shattered into a hundred frozen chunks.

Bobby smiled at the feeling and walked over to sit on his bed.

The room melted around him and became his room at the mansion.

Bobby looked down to see that he *really* was made of ice. He looked to Jean in question.

"Without all that holding you back, you have greater access to your powers. I've just taken you through a very quick fix for your problem. I can't fix everything. I've allowed you this image to give you closure and opened your eyes to the pain. Marie understands what happened to you and may choose to either try to be your friend or avoid you. Either way, she doesn't hate you anymore. The rest is up to you, your brother, John, your life, now that you have a heart, follow it and do the right thing." Jean said and turned to leave.

"You sound like you're going away." Bobby said suspiciously.

"Not before time." Jean said and left the room.

Bobby sat back on his elbows and thought, [My brother... John... my life.] And began to cry.

* * * * *

Marie walked into the common room and sat down in a daze.

"How are you doing this morning Marie?" Ororo asked as she entered the room.

"I... don't know." Marie said helplessly.

"Would you care to talk?" Ororo asked and took a seat beside her.

"Yeah, like if someone did something really bad, but it was because someone did something really bad to them, it would be like not his fault because he doesn't know any better... right?" Marie asked in a rush.

Ororo blinked, sat quietly, blinked again, then said, "If I understand any part of what you just said, I believe you are asking about personal responsibility and blame."

"Yeah, I guess." Marie said unsurely.

"Just because something horrible was done to a person doesn't give them the right to harm another. I believe that you are having trouble distinguishing between being responsible and being guilty. If a person is responsible for causing another harm then they have the obligation to compensate the one who was hurt. If a person is guilty, then they are truly sorry for their actions and strive to make amends and not allow it to happen again. There are times when the terms seem synonymous but in other circumstances, they are not." Ororo said sagely.

"So someone is responsible if they cause harm, but they're guilty if they're sorry afterward?" Marie asked in confirmation.

"Yes, I believe that is accurate." Ororo said in a considering tone.

"What if what the person did is so horrible that there is no way to make up for it?" Marie asked desperately.

"Compensation does not always mean restoring things to their former standing, it simply means making an effort to try and restore the balance. If it is something horrible, then the compensation will likely be extreme to be seen as just by both parties." Ororo said speculatively.

"And what about if they're guilty of something that horrible?" Marie asked carefully.

"That is a matter of forgiveness."

* * * * *

The convertible pulled up in front of a distinguished small house on a very ordinary looking street.

"Who has a cell phone?" Alex asked the group.

"My calling plan doesn't cover this dimension." Xander said with a look of apology.

"They'd probably charge you a higher rate if they did." Scott said with a smile as he held up his own phone.

"Good. How about this guys, you take my phone, Scott's number is in the address book so you can call me when you're finished. Scott and I will cruise around and find out what Perth Amboy has to offer two bachelors with unlimited credit." Alex said with a smile.

"Good plan." Remy said to the group and took the phone from Alex.

"Yeah, we'll see you guys later. And save a little credit so we can get something to eat on the way home." Xander said with a laugh.

"No promises." Scott called out as Alex drove away.

* * * * *

Giles got out of the taxi closely followed by Kendra.

"Good lordy, what kinda place be dis?" Kendra said in awe of the mansion.

"I don't know Kendra, but let's find out." Giles said and led the way to the door.

Before Giles could knock, the door opened and Professor Xavier said, "Come in Mr. Giles, Kendra, we've been expecting you."

"You were?" Giles asked with worry.

"Yes, don't worry Mr. Giles, we're all friends here. Come in and I'll explain everything." Charles said with a welcoming smile.

Giles hesitantly walked into the mansion, closely followed by Kendra.

"Come this way and we'll sit and talk." Charles said and led the way into the common room.

"I was led to believe that someone here was trying to open a... doorway, was I misinformed?" Giles asked suspiciously and finally took a seat.

"No, no. That is quite correct. We will be attempting to open a doorway as soon as we can get the proper ingredients together." Charles said pleasantly, enjoying Giles frustration.

"You can't. A hellmouth could flood the earth with demons. You have to understand..." Giles began as a blue man with yellow eyes, two fingered hands and a pointy tail walked into the room.

"Herr Professor... My apologies, I did not know you had company." Kurt said quickly in embarrassment.

"That's fine Kurt, what did you need?" Charles asked casually.

"Warren said he left his briefcase in zis room unt I came to get it." Kurt said quietly.

"I'm sorry, I haven't seen it Kurt. Mr. Giles, Ms. Ololafhey, I'd like for you to meet Kurt Wagner." Charles said graciously.

"Mien pleasure to meet you." Kurt said and gave a courteous bow.

"Yes, a pleasure." Giles said with astonishment.

"Sorry for ze interruption." Kurt said and disappeared with a bamf.

"You were saying?" Charles said to Giles with curiosity.

"Oh yes... You could flood the earth with demons if you open a hellmouth." Giles said then watched in wonder as a handsome man with large white wings walked into the room.

"I'm sorry Professor, but I'm sure I left my briefcase in here. I have some very important papers to fax." Warren said in apology.

"Check behind the ottoman, you were laying across it watching television the last time I remember seeing you in here." The Professor said from a place of memory.

"That's right, thanks Professor." Warren said and went to the side of a couch and retrieved a briefcase.

"Warren, I would like for you to meet Mr. Giles and Ms. Ololafhey, this is Warren Worthington the third." Charles said politely.

"Of Worthington Industries?" Giles asked automatically.

"Yeah, but don't call me if your toaster doesn't work, that isn't my department." Warren said with a charming smile before leaving the room.

//Dawn, Tara, Jean. I think I have him warmed up. It's time for you to make your pitch.// The Professor sent while smiling pleasantly.

* * * * *

"Mrs. Jeffers?" Xander asked in a timid voice.

"Call me Aunt Vada, all the young folk round these parts do. Come in, come in out of the morning chill, you'll catch a death." Aunt Vada said and quickly ushered the men into the house.

"Thank you ma'am. This is Remy LeBeau and I'm Xander Harris." Xander said and walked in.

"You said on the phone that my Maggie had done something nice for you. Did you know her well?" Aunt Vada asked as she took a seat.

"We never actually met her." Xander said shyly and fell silent.

The moment of silence stretched on...

"Well, I'm not getting any younger. What did she do?" Vada snapped.

Xander was shocked by that and Remy quickly said, "Margaret give Remy her eyes when she die."

Vada sat silently for a moment then asked, "May I see?"

Remy moved close to Vada and looked deep into her eyes.

He noticed as a tear began to fall. "Remy sorry." He whispered.

"Don't be sorry. Part of my Maggie is going to live on in you. It's not everything I could have hoped for, but now she's going to live on through you, through you and the baby." Vada said with a pained smile.

"Dats why we come to see you. We wan to be sure dat da baby have everyting she need. Margaret give Remy de eyes, den Remy do dis for Margaret." He said carefully.

"The baby has everything a child could want... except two parents, a home and a name." Aunt Vada said sadly, then turned a fierce gaze on Remy and asked in a challenging voice, "Can you provide those things for her Mr. LeBeau?"

Remy was stunned into silence and turned to look at Xander who nodded enthusiastically.

"Yes Aunt Vada, Remy an Xander could do dat. She be raised to know what a good woman her momma be." Remy said with certainty.

"I knew if I had faith, the good Lord would provide someone to watch over that child. I raised three and outlived them all... no parent should have to see their babies die." Vada said in a defeated voice.

"We live in a school for gifted children outside Westchester, New York. We could bring her to visit you whenever you want, or you could come to visit us." Xander said hopefully.

"I would like that Mr. Harris. I trust that you know some lawyers that can make all of this legal?" Vada said as she tried to smile.

"I don't know any personally, but Professor Xavier is sure to know someone who can help." Xander said, dividing his attention between Vada and Remy.

"Good. Just do what you need to and bring me the papers. Would either of you like some lemonade? I made it fresh this morning." Vada asked and got out of her chair.

"Yes ma'am, tank you." Remy said with appreciation.

"Can I help you?" Xander asked and got up.

"That's very kind. Yes, thank you Mr. Harris." Vada said and walked into the kitchen.

"Please call me Xander... We're going to be family." Xander said as he followed.

Chapter 7: Endless Possibilities

Bobby awoke from an exhausted sleep and looked around his room. It seemed foreign to him, like it belonged to someone else.

He searched through his dresser until he found some jeans and a T-shirt, then after pulling them on, went down to the kitchen for some food.

"Bobby, what's wrong?" Peter asked with concern.

"Nothing Pete. Why do you think something is wrong?" Bobby asked curiously.

Peter gestured to indicate Bobby's appearance then stood silently.

"I just felt like jeans today. What have you got going on? Feel like doing something?" Bobby asked as he poured a bowl of cereal.

"I... Bobby, you do not like me. I have lived here three years and you have never spoken to me outside of duty." Peter said suspiciously.

Bobby stopped in mid bite, his spoon halfway to his mouth and thought. Finally he said, "I guess Marie was right, I was being a prick... I'm sorry Peter, I never disliked you, I guess I was so caught up in myself that I didn't notice that I was being rude to you. Can you forgive me? I promise to do better."

Piotr saw the sincerity on Bobby's face and nodded silently.

"So do you want to do something today?" Bobby asked again and continued eating his cereal.

"I was going to run the track, you could join me if you would like." Piotr said carefully, knowing that Bobby didn't like to run.

"Yeah, sure. But I'm not good at it, I've got skinny little chicken legs. Will you slow down so I can keep up with you?" Bobby asked pleasantly.

"As long as you let me know when I am going too fast." Piotr said and smiled.

"Great, what time should I meet you there Pete? Or should I call you Peter?" Bobby thought to ask.

"I will meet you at the track to stretch in one hour, and you may call me Pete if you wish." Piotr said with a smile.

* * * * *

Ororo knocked on the door and said, "Hank, it is Ororo. I have brought you lunch."

She heard the door unlock and saw it open a crack before Hank's voice said, "Leave it on the dresser inside the door."

"Please Hank. Let me talk with you. There is no reason for you to do this. You do not have to go through it alone." Ororo said in a pleading voice.

"Ororo, you are so beautiful, I've always thought so, and now I'm... this beast. I couldn't stand to see your reaction to me. It hurts too much... What might have been... Just leave me alone." Hank finished quickly.

Ororo sat the food on the dresser and said, "You have given me a grave insult by assuming that I would like or dislike you based solely on your appearance. It hurts to know that you think me so superficial."

* * * * *

"Mr. Giles, Ms. Ololafhey, I'd like to introduce you to Dr. Jean Grey, Tara McCoy and Dawn Summers, I believe they are the ones you came to speak with." Charles said and motioned the three women into the room.

"A pleasure, I think. Am I to understand that you three intend to open a hellmouth?" Giles asked as he looked at the three beautiful women.

"Not exactly. I misled you when I said that on the phone. I know that the spell would flood the earth with demons. But we needed your help and... here you are." Dawn said with a helpless shrug.

"Continue." Giles said with suspicion.

"Nearly three dozen of our children are trapped in an alternate dimension. You have access to the resources that we need to retrieve them. We *will* retrieve them with or without your help, but this way you have the option of overseeing the opening of the interdimensional gate." Charles said professionally.

"How did your children come to be trapped in an alternate dimension?" Giles asked carefully.

"There was a young man here who could open dimensional vortices without the need for spells or supplies. The children were in danger and he relocated them, as a favor to us, so they would be safe. However, when the danger came and went, he ended up in another dimension... and we haven't heard from him since." Jean said calmly.

"I am not saying that I will help, but I am curious to know which spell you plan to use." Giles asked the three women.

Tara handed several sheets of paper to Giles and he read them slowly.

"This is the most elaborate... it's brilliant. The balance of forces is inspired." Giles said in awe of the spell.

"Thank you. If we can get all the components to make it work, it should be able to lock in on the proper dimension and open a vortex. Do you have access to the supplies we will need?" Jean asked carefully, gently probing his mind for the truth.

Giles looked over the ingredient listing carefully and finally said, "The only things I cannot provide are the designate and the key."

"The designate is named Xander, he is native to that dimension. And I am the key." Dawn said with pride.

"You... a key made into human form? How?" Giles asked in wonder.

"It's a really long story that involves my sister Buffy, who is a vampire slayer..." Dawn said looking at Kendra, then she turned back to Giles and said, "... A group of monks, and the hell-god Glorificus."

"A story that I would very much like to hear sometime. How do you three intend to generate the necessary power to breach dimensions?" Giles asked, just beginning to believe.

"Look at me and see." Dawn said quietly.

Giles looked in confusion and Dawn rolled her eyes and said, "Really look at me."

After a moment Giles caught her meaning and willed himself to see with magical sight, and what he saw made him gasp in astonishment. Before him Dawn stood surrounded by a green aura that was a perfect sphere, beside her was Tara enveloped in a light blue sphere and behind them was Jean, radiating the purest, whitest light he had ever seen.

"What you be seein watcher man?" Kendra asked impatiently.

"They are an elemental triumvirate. Water, Air and Spirit. With their powers combined, they could very well open a dimensional vortex anywhere they wanted." Giles said in awe.

"Watcher man, you need to be usin de little words for de slayer." Kendra said in frustration.

"If I help them, they can open a doorway. Now I just need to know that they are who they say they are and mean to open a doorway for the reason they say." Giles said in challenge.

Charles moved his chair in front of Giles and said, "Mr. Giles, I am a telepath. If you will give your permission for me to do so, I will share the experiences that led up to the relocation of the children. That way you will understand because you can feel and see the events that brought you here." Charles said carefully.

"You will not alter my free will or my memory in the process?" Giles asked carefully.

"It will appear like an image in your mind that you can turn away from at any time. You will not be forced to witness anything you do not wish to. Your slayer can watch for any signs of struggle on your part and I will discontinue the link at her slightest bidding." The Professor promised.

"Very well, what do I have to do?" Giles asked after giving a slight nod to Kendra.

"Just relax, this will only take a minute." Charles said and merged his mind with Giles.

All the women watched silently as the two men sat staring into each other's eyes.

Finally Giles took a deep breath and looked away.

"What it be watcher man?" Kendra asked with concern.

"I'm fine Kendra. Charles just showed me how the children were sent to the alternate dimension... a dimension filled with demons, vampires, and nearly a dozen active slayers. We need to get them out of there." Giles said as he looked around the room.

"Thank you Mr. Giles. I knew we could count on you to help." Dawn said with a tender smile.

"You're very welcome Miss Summers. Where is a phone? I need to call to get some of these supplies sent from overseas." Giles said impatiently.

* * * * *

Marie came down the stairs and to the front door where Clarissa said someone was waiting for her.

She walked cautiously to the door and saw the uniformed man.

"Can I help you?" She asked with caution.

"Delivery ma'am, are you Marie Rogue?" the delivery man asked.

Marie smiled at the name and nodded.

After signing for the delivery she took the box and ran into the common room to open it.

Dawn, Tara, Jean, the Professor, and two strangers were in there but she didn't care. She opened the box and revealed a spray of flowers, which contained no less than twenty different varieties of flowers, all perfectly arranged.

"Who's it from?" Dawn asked and gaped at the beauty of the huge collection of flowers.

Marie opened the card and read the message inside.

You were right.
I was a prick.
I'm sorry,
Bobby

"Bobby." She said and looked around the smiling faces in wonder.

"If you ever find a straight man who'll do that for you, keep him." Dawn said frankly, and everyone in the room turned their attention to her.

"He's sorry." Marie said in wonder and felt a tear fall down her cheek.

"I'll take care of those for you Marie, I think Bobby is out at the jogging track." Jean said with a tender smile.

"Thank you Jean." Marie said happily and ran out the room.

"Where were we?" Charles asked and looked around the group as Jean left with the flowers.

* * * * *

"Will you stay for lunch? I have plenty and you should have a good meal before your drive back." Aunt Vada said tenderly.

"I'd like that, but I'll have to call my friends and let them know not to wait on us for lunch." Xander said and held out his hand to Remy for the phone.

"Nonsense. Remy, you call them and tell them that they are invited to lunch at Aunt Vada's house and I won't take no for an answer." Vada said with fire.

"Yes ma'am." Remy said with a fond smile and called the number.

"How many will we be?" Vada asked Xander as Remy made the call.

"Five." Xander said quietly.

"Good, good. I know just what to fix." Vada said and walked into the kitchen.

"Please let me help you in the kitchen." Xander offered and followed.

A moment later Remy called out, "Remy be helpin in da kitchen too."

Chapter 8: New Leafs and Old Scars

Bobby was keeping pace with Piotr, actually enjoying the feeling of jogging around the track when he noticed Marie standing at the side, watching.

"I'm sorry Pete. I'm done." Bobby said and waited for Pete to answer.

"You have done well Bobby. Perhaps we can run again tomorrow." Piotr said, keeping his pace.

"I'll be here. Thank you for letting me join you." Bobby said with appreciation.

"You are always welcomed. I believe Marie wants to speak with you." Piotr said.

"Yeah." Bobby said and jogged away from Piotr.

"Hi Marie." Bobby said and stopped before her.

"Hi. I got the flowers." Marie said cautiously.

"Good. I hoped you would like them." Bobby said and began to stretch to cool down.

"I just need to know why. What do you expect, since you've given me the flowers?" Marie asked and watched Bobby's reaction.

"I don't expect anything. The flowers were my way of saying I'm sorry. I wanted you to know. I don't expect you to forgive me or be my friend. I just want you to know that I'm sorry I treated you wrong and will never do anything to hurt you again." Bobby said seriously and stopped his stretching.

"If you're sorry, then can you tell me why you used me? I know, but I need to hear you say it." Marie said quietly.

"I used you because I didn't want to admit to anyone, even myself, that I was gay. I went through the motions of caring for you because I didn't care about your feelings, and it was the easiest way to get what I wanted... the perfect cover." Bobby said honestly, with a look of shame.

"What changed?" Marie asked, looking into Bobby's eyes.

"Jean. She showed me things that I'd tried to forget and... she changed me. It's like she tore me down and rebuilt me... inside. Marie, if you want me to stay away, I'll never talk to you again, I swear it. And if you ever want anything, all you have to do is ask and it's yours. I hurt you so much that I can never undo everything I did. I've screwed up my life so bad..." Bobby finally trailed off.

"It's okay Bobby. Let's start over. Since you've been rebuilt, let's just say that whatever the mean old Bobby did is gone with him. I can't say that I'm ready to be your friend yet, but I'm not your enemy. Can we leave it like that for a while?" Marie asked hopefully.

Bobby smiled and said, "Any way you want. This is more than I could have hoped for, and a lot more than I deserve. Thank you Marie."

"Go shower, you're all sweaty." Marie said and walked away.

* * * * *

"Jean, do you have a moment to talk with me?" Ororo asked with concern.

"Of course Ororo, what's got you so upset?" Jean asked and took a seat at the kitchen table.

"It's Hank. He won't talk to anyone or come out of his room. I am worried for him." Ororo said and let the concern show on her face.

"I know. I can't help but pick up his emotions... We need to let him deal with this in his own way. There is nothing we can do or say that will cause him to snap out of this, he has to do it for himself." Jean said seriously.

"But left to himself, he might become so despondent that he will... hurt himself. Jean, I cannot allow that to happen." Ororo said with a note of fear.

"Okay Ororo, I know of one thing that might help, but it will take me some time to get it together. Can you hold on till we get the kids back?" Jean asked in an almost pleading tone.

"I can do that. As long as I know that something will be done, I can endure." Storm said, forcing herself to calm.

"Good, once the kids are back, I'll start working on it. Mr. Giles is probably done by now, I'd better get back to the others." Jean said and got up from the table.

"How are *you* Jean? You seem to have been going non-stop since you recovered from the virus." Storm asked with concern.

"Thank you for worrying Ororo, but I'm fine. The virus actually made me stronger, increased my abilities and my clearness of thinking. It's like being truley awake for the first time in my life." Jean said with a joyful smile.

"That is good. But take care, you have been ill for days, do not overtax yourself." Ororo said gently.

"I'll be careful, now I've got to go." Jean said and bounced out of the room.

* * * * *

"All the supplies will arrive by this time tomorrow." Giles announced to the group.

"Even the Grue's milk?" Dawn asked with a grin.

"Yes." Giles said absently then got a mischievous smile, "Don't tell me that someone..."

"Yup. My sister Buffy." Dawn said with a chuckle.

"Would you let the rest of us in on the joke?" Charles asked with curiosity.

"Go ahead Dawn, it's your story." Giles said and settled back to listen.

"Okay. One time back in Sunnydale, someone was about to open the hellmouth and Giles... our Giles, sent Buffy out to get Grue's milk as one of the ingredients to close the gate." Dawn said with a smile.

"Um, what's a Grue?" Tara asked quietly.

"It's like a troll, but slimier. And they're all female." Dawn said quickly.

"Go on." Giles said, trying to contain his laughter.

"Buffy finally tracked down a Grue, living in a junkyard outside town. She fought... fought the thing for nearly three hours... trying... trying to milk it..." Dawn said, really trying not to laugh... and failing.

"Xander and Anya were with her, and finally... Anya says, 'She probably keeps it in her refrigerator.'" Dawn said and burst into laughter.

Giles saw that the others weren't getting it and said, "Grue's milk is a concoction that they brew and drink, not something that they produce..."

"Buffy spent three hours trying to milk that poor thing, and there was a jug of the stuff not twenty feet away from her." Dawn said and broke up into uncontrollable laughter.

"Your sister must have upset my counterpart quite a bit to elicit such a vindictive reaction." Giles said with a smile.

"Yeah. I think that was when she barged in on him and Ethan... a friend and then told *everyone* what she saw." Dawn said and cast an apologetic look at Giles.

Giles tried to look nonchalant as the slightest blush could be seen creeping up his face.

"Mr. Giles, Miss Ololafhey, would you join us for lunch? It is a little past time and we'd enjoy having you." Charles said graciously.

"Thank you. And we didn't take the time to make accommodations before we left, so I could do that while lunch is being prepared." Giles said and moved back to the phone.

"Please stay here with us. I insist. There is plenty of room here and you are both welcomed." Charles said and moved for the door.

"Thank you Charles. I believe I'd like to accept your invitation." Giles said.

"I be stayin too, but only if you call me Kendra. Nobody call me by de last name but de lawman an de doctor, an I don wan to tink bout bein wit eider of dem." Kendra said with ferocity.

"Very well Kendra, please come in the dining room and have lunch with us. I believe there is little else we can do until supplies arrive." Charles said and led the way.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door and Xander ran to answer it.

"Come on in guys, lunch is almost ready." Xander said with a happy smile.

"Xander, introduce me to your friends." Aunt Vada said happily.

"Aunt Vada, this is Alex Summers and his brother Scott. They are the ones who drove us down here." Xander said as he radiated joy.

"Xander, you go in and turn the chicken, we don't want it to burn." Vada said and motioned Scott and Alex into the living room.

"Thank you ma'am." Scott said shyly and took a seat.

"Take your sunglasses off inside the house." Vada said sternly.

"I'm sorry, I can't. I have a medical condition." Scott said quietly as Alex took his off.

"Oh, alright then. Nothing serious I hope?" Vada asked and took her own chair.

"No, I've had it since I was a kid. I can't stand the light. Thank you for inviting us to lunch." Scott said, trying to change the subject.

"I enjoy having company. So you two are brothers? How did you come to be at the institute?" Vada asked pleasantly.

"I'm a teacher there... and a student. Alex is visiting me from Hawaii." Scott said and relaxed into the couch.

"Hawaii... Oh I've always wanted to go there, but Mr. Jeffers and I could never seem to make it happen." Vada said with a dreamy look.

"It's just as beautiful as you imagine. I love living there." Alex said with a gentle smile.

"I bet. A handsome young man like you must have a dozen women chasing him all over the islands." Vada said with a chuckle.

"Not even one... but I'm just eighteen, there's plenty of time for that." Alex said and took a deep inhale of the aroma of cooking chicken.

"Listen to your Aunt Vada. There is never enough time for that. I had fourty-seven years with Mr. Jeffers before the good Lord took him from me and it wasn't nearly enough. I know people are always saying to wait till your older and financially secure, but I'm telling you to find it now, hold on with both hands and don't let go for anything." Vada said strongly.

"I'll remember that." Alex said quietly.

Xander called from the kitchen, "I think the chicken's done."

"Chickens are sneaky, they'll lie to you. Give it a few more minutes to be sure." Vada called out over her shoulder.

"Yes ma'am." sounded from the kitchen and Vada turned her attention back to Scott and Alex.

"I need to know something about Xander and Remy. I'm a pretty good judge of people and can tell that they're both good men, but they haven't said anything about what they do for a living..." Vada said while watching Scott and Alex carefully.

Scott remembered the bio that the Professor had written for Xander and said, "Xander inherited quite a bit of money from his adoptive parents, so money isn't a big problem for him."

"And he has a job waiting for him at Worthington industries as soon as he's ready to take it." Alex threw in, not wanting Xander to sound like a spoiled rich kid.

"Hmmm. How did he get a job like that?" Vada asked with genuine curiosity.

"Warren Worthington is a friend of ours, he used to go to the institute and stops in every now and then. He and Xander got to talking and Warren offered him a job." Scott said, glad that Alex had thought to mention that.

"What about Remy?" Vada asked curiously.

"Well, he was completely blind until... yesterday. I don't know what his plans are. He probably hasn't had time to make any." Scott said with a shrug.

"I think it's ready." Xander called from the kitchen.

"Then bring it out to the table, hot pads are in the drawer by the refrigerator." Vada called out and got up out of her chair.

"Let's all go into the dining room and enjoy this meal." Vada said with a smile.

Alex and Scott obediently followed.

* * * * *

Jean, Tara and Dawn went to the kitchen to quickly prepare lunch for the group as Bobby entered.

"Hey, do you need any help?" Bobby asked shyly.

"Sure Bobby, would you put together a salad while we make the sandwiches?" Dawn said as she was pulling things from the refrigerator.

"Sure. What's going on?" Bobby asked as he began getting things together for a salad.

"Mr. Giles and Kendra are here to help us open a doorway to get the kids back." Dawn said as she started assembling a dozen sandwiches.

"Great, it's been really quiet without them, I hope they're okay." Bobby said, feeling a stab of shame at his lack of concern for them earlier.

"Angel and Buffy will make sure they're alright. But I miss them too, I can't wait to get them back." Dawn said as she worked.

"Is this enough soup?" Tara asked quietly.

"I think so, with the salad and sandwiches it should be just about right." Jean said as she pulled a pitcher of tea from the refrigerator.

"Is there enough?" Dawn asked at Jean's look of disappointment.

"No. Someone put an empty pitcher in the refrigerator." Jean said with an exasperated look.

"Then we'll have to make some more." Dawn said and began putting the tops on the sandwiches.

"It'll be warm." Jean said with a sour look.

"Excuse me, Iceman here." Bobby said as he finished washing vegetables.

"Yeah, thanks Bobby." Jean said and began making the tea.

"Do we have some good tea for hot tea? Mr. Giles likes that." Dawn said quickly.

"Yes, I don't think Ororo would mind if we used a little of hers." Jean said and pulled the tea from the cabinet.

"It's not in tea bags is it? I don't want to hear the tea bag lecture from Giles again..." Dawn said and began cutting the sandwiches into wedges.

"No, it's real tea leaves. The water will be ready for it in just a minute." Jean said with a smile.

"The soup is ready." Tara said and turned off the stovetop.

"Since we have company, let's do it fancy and put it in the tureen. It's right over there." Jean said with a quick gesture to some shelves.

"Please let me get that for you Tara." Bobby said quickly and went to the shelves.

Tara cast a surprised look at Dawn who shrugged and began stacking the sandwiches on a platter.

"Bobby, I think I'm about ready for you to add your special touch." Jean said as she looked at the pitcher of steaming hot tea.

Bobby handed the tureen to Tara then focused his power very carefully on the tea pitcher. He could feel the excited molecules, rushing around, expending their heat. He caused the molecules to slow their dance a little at a time and just before they stopped, he stopped.

"Um, Bobby?" Jean said quietly.

"What?" Bobby asked and turned his attention to Jean.

Jean looked at him and he followed her gaze to look at his arm. His body had become living ice. Without knowing it, his power had transformed him.

"Sorry, I've got to get used to the new level of power." Bobby said in embarrassment.

"And you've got to get some weatherproof clothes." Dawn said as she watched the jeans and T-shirt flaking off his body.

"Oh shit!" Bobby gasped and ran from the room.

The women all laughed and began hauling the food into the next room full of hungry people.

* * * * *

As Vada took her place at the table heavily laden with food she said, "Dear Lord, thank you for your bounty and these good men who've come to share it with me. Thank you for sending them to care for the baby. I seldom pray for you to send me help, and I thank you for sending it this time. Amen."

Scott and Alex both looked in surprise at Remy and Xander.

"Did Remy forget to mention bout de baby?" Remy asked with an innocent smile.

"Yeah, you skipped that part." Alex said with a chuckle.

"Oh dear, you must have thought I was a nosy old woman, asking about Xander and Remy's jobs like that." Vada said with her own chuckle.

"Aunt Vada, if we can get everything in order to adopt the baby, you are still going to be her grandmother. If we're her parents and you're her grandmother, then that makes us family. And family aren't nosy, they're just concerned. Go ahead and ask whatever you want." Xander said fondly.

"Okay, since you offered, what happened to your eye?" Vada asked and picked up a piece of chicken.

"BB gun." Xander said without a moments hesitation.

"I knew it! I warned all my kids about that, and they never would believe me." Vada said in triumph.

"Xander be waitin for a new eye like Remy was." Remy said, then took a bite from his corn on the cob.

"Really? It's good to know that modern medicine can do that, I hope it won't be too long a wait." Vada said and took a bite of her macaroni salad.

"I'm on a list. The expected wait is a year. Remy was just lucky..." Xander began and regretted saying the words immediately.

Vada saw the stricken look come over Xander's face and said, "Don't worry Xander. It hurts, but it won't honor Maggie's memory to stop talking about her. She's still part of the family, now it's just the family history."

"Thank you Aunt Vada." Xander said quietly.

"So, if you two are going to adopt the baby, does that mean you're already married?" Vada asked and took another bite of chicken.

"Um, no. We aren't... we haven't..." Xander stammered.

"What Xander be sayin is dat we not do anyting official yet. We not been together dat long." Remy said smoothly.

"Before you try to adopt the baby, you probably should. I don't think the courts would grant an adoption to two single men without some kind of formal relationship." Vada said in speculation.

"She be right." Remy said and put his hand over Xander's on the table. "Xander, you wanna marry Remy?" he asked quietly.

Silence filled the room for a long moment.

The next sound that could be heard was Xander's head hitting the table.

Chapter 9: Soliloquy

Clarissa appeared in the dining room, right before Giles.

One moment she wasn't there, then she was.

"Clarissa, what have I told you about using your abilities without supervision?" the Professor asked sternly.

"I'm sorry Professor." Clarissa said timidly.

"What if Kitty isn't around to pull you out of the wall like last time?" the Professor continued.

Clarissa nodded with her eyes cast down.

"Go ahead and eat. Just don't transport unless someone is around who can help you." the Professor said with a tender smile.

"Yes Professor. I just came to get Artie some food." She said and began to fill a plate.

"Get enough for you both." the Professor said and turned his attention back to Giles.

"I believe I've been very patient, but I must know... what is this place?" Giles asked carefully.

"It is a school for mutants." Charles said carefully, waiting for a reaction.

"But from the way the media portrays mutants... they make you all look like a bunch of rabid animals." Giles said in puzzlement.

Logan walked into the room and Bobby couldn't help but say, "Mr. Logan, we were just talking about you."

"Stuff it, ice cube." Logan said gruffly then said to the Professor, "It's done."

"Thank you Logan. I promise that if I have my way, I'll never ask something like this of you again." The Professor said cryptically.

Logan gave a sharp nod and grabbed a sandwich before leaving the room.

"He's more like what I expected." Giles said honestly.

Bobby spoke up in Logan's defense, "He is what the world made him to be."

Everyone froze in wonder at the profound statement coming from the normally shallow teen.

Bobby looked at everyone watching him and quietly went back to eating.

* * * * *

Xander looked around in wonder at the beautiful scene. It was a wedding. Everyone was there. He saw Scott, Alex, Alan, Andrew, Buffy, Dawn, Tara, Aunt Vada and several people he didn't know.

He looked beside him to see Remy looking back with beautiful green eyes, filled with unshed tears.

Xander felt the love of years deep within his soul and noticed the lines that had formed on Remy's face over the years, lines that spoke of joy and laughter.

The minister began to speak and drew Xander's attention back to the front of the wedding hall.

"We are gathered here today to join this couple, Marguerite Vada LeBeau and Chakotay B'Elan Summers..."

* * * * *

"Hey guys, you got a minute?" Bobby asked as he walked into the common room where Warren was working on some paperwork and Kurt was quietly watching a movie.

"But of course, come and sit with us." Kurt said as he motioned Bobby to join them.

"I just need some advice... I just kinda... came out of the closet... yesterday. And I don't know... How am I supposed to act now?" Bobby asked carefully.

Warren looked up from his work with surprise as Kurt suddenly found the television much more interesting.

Finally Warren asked, "Before I answer, I just need to know why you're asking us."

"Because you two are a couple." Bobby said plainly.

"Bobby, you are mistaken. Warren unt I are not a couple. My beliefs prohibit such behavior, Warren is my friend. Zat is all." Kurt said honestly.

"That's right Bobby. I'm completely straight, Kurt is a good guy and I enjoy his company but that's all." Warren said, trying to ignore his blush.

"I'm sorry guys, I just noticed that I always see you two together... So I guess that means you don't have any advice for me, huh?" Bobby asked plaintively.

"Actually I do have some Bobby. You asked how you're supposed to act now. Act like yourself. Your orientation is just one part of your life. Be yourself and that way if you find someone who's interested in you, it will be the real you and not the person you're pretending to be." Warren said carefully.

"But I'm not sure who the real me is." Bobby said in a lost tone.

"Zen perhaps you should find out before you commit to one lifestyle. Is zere any need for you to decide today?" Kurt asked quietly.

"No... I just feel... lost." Bobby said honestly.

"When I have had zat feeling, I have sought ze answers in ze Bible. I do not speak of such zings to zose who do not wish to know. But if you have questions, I will always be available to speak with you." Kurt said with a look of honest caring.

"Kurt is right, it's important to know who you are before you make decisions that will effect your life. For myself, I find that a regular schedule brings stability and structure to my life. Something as simple as getting up the same time each day and having a certain number of things that need to be done gives me a sense of... accomplishment at the end of the day. In the week that I've been here I've begun to feel... adrift. The work that I'm doing right now could honestly wait till later, but this is the time of day that I sit down and clear my desk of outstanding work." Warren said seriously.

"Are you saying I should get a job?" Bobby asked unsurely.

"No, not so much a job as an objective. Set some goals for yourself. Some daily goals and some longer term goals. These things are for you and no one else. If you accomplish your goals then you will get the sense of accomplishment as your reward and if you fail, your own disappointment is your only punishment.

Bobby sat silently and considered the words. Finally he asked, "Do you think you could help get me started? I'm not sure how to set goals."

"Sure Bobby. Take this paper and write out two schedules for me. One for your school days and one for your days off. You don't have to fill every minute, for now, just write down the things that you do every day, around the time you do it. Things like waking up, meals, classes... whatever you do daily. When you're done, we can look it over and develop one or two goals for you." Warren said and handed some paper and a pen to Bobby.

Bobby sat in the floor at the coffee table and began to write.

* * * * *

"What happened?" Xander asked as he felt light slapping on his face.

"You fainted when Remy asked you to marry him." Alex said with a smile.

"No... no, it wasn't like that. I remember this feeling. It's an old spell that was put on me before I was supposed to marry Anya. I just got a glimpse of the future." Xander said and tried to shake himself out of it.

"What you see Xander?" Remy asked with concern.

"Where's Vada?" Xander asked carefully.

"Trying to find some smelling salts. Go ahead, tell us what you saw." Scott said quickly.

"It's fading, like a dream. I saw Marguerite's wedding... Remy and I were there, and very much in love. All of us were there... and she was marrying someone... named Summers. That's all I remember." Xander said and grabbed his lemonade.

"So you not answer Remy's question. You wanna marry Remy?" He asked bravely.

"I just got a taste of what I felt in the future. Yes Cajun, I absolutely want to marry you." Xander said and pulled Remy into a hug.

"None of that at the dinner table." Vada said as she walked back into the room.

Remy and Xander broke apart and looked shyly at Aunt Vada.

"It official, we be gettin married... or whatever dey let us do..." Remy said and looked at the other men.

"I think right now that you can get married in five states, New York isn't one of them but if you get married in Vermont, New York will recognize your marriage." Scott said in concentration.

"What about New Jersey?" Xander asked with concern.

"I don't know, we'll have to ask the Professor's lawyer what is the best way to do this so it's as legally binding as possible." Scott said and went back to his seat.

"We talk to da Professor tonight. Remy don want to wait." Remy said with a fond smile at Xander.

"Do you gentlemen have any plans for later this afternoon?" Aunt Vada asked.

"No, we're free all day." Alex said and went back to eating.

"How would you like to take me to the hospital to visit the baby?" Vada asked and returned to eating too.

"That would be great, I can't wait to see Marguerite." Xander said happily.

"Marguerite?" Vada asked carefully.

"Marguerite Vada LeBeau." Xander said definitely.

"A good name. I can see that the baby, Marguerite, is going to be well taken care of, you two don't dally around and put things off till later." Vada said and sat back in her chair.

"Nobody promised me a later." Xander said with a shrug.

Vada laughed at the comment and said, "That philosophy will serve you well young Xander, make sure that Marguerite learns it too. I believe it is a key to having a fulfilled life."

"Thank you Aunt Vada, I will." Xander said with a shy smile.

* * * * *

Bobby looked at his list of goals and thought about what Warren and Kurt had done for him.

[They treated me like a person, like an adult. They didn't make fun of me or try to convince me of anything. They both explained their points of view and let me make my own decisions. It's my life, and I have to take responsibility for it. Warren and Kurt were both telling me that in their own ways.] Bobby thought and read what was before him.

List your school subjects in order of most favorite to least.

Investigate the careers that focus on the subject(s) that you enjoy most.
- Expected Salary
- Education Required
- Availability of Work

Bobby thought about the assignment and thought, [This is it, the moment that I decide what I'm going to do for the rest of my life.]

* * * * *

"Professor, do you have some time to speak with us?" Xander asked hesitantly.

"Of course, please come in and sit down." The Professor said as he moved from behind the desk.

He was surprised to see Remy, Xander, Alex and Scott file into the room.

"We need to ask for some more of your help." Xander said shyly.

"I take it that this has to do with your visit to Mrs. Jeffers. What can I do for you gentlemen?" Charles asked with genuine curiosity.

"Two things actually, I want to marry the Cajun and we want to adopt Margaret Riley's baby as our daughter." Xander said matter-of-factly.

Charles sat, stunned. [In the future, I must remember to scan them before they come in.] He thought, then said as calmly as he could manage, "This seems a rash decision, last I knew, you Mr. Harris were heterosexual and you Mr. LeBeau embraced your freedom to a point of being antisocial.

"Bisexual." Xander corrected.

"Remy got better." Remy said with a smile at the confusion of the normally controlled Professor.

"Scott, Alex, what do you have to add to the conversation?" the Professor asked hopefully.

"We just came to cheer them on..." Alex said with a smile.

"...And offer any help that we can." Scott finished with an identical smile.

"May I assume that the two requests are related?" The Professor asked, deciding to just accept it and move on.

"Yes, to adopt Marguerite we will need to be married... or have a commitment or something... what we actually need to talk to a lawyer about that to see what is the best way to do this." Xander said disjointedly.

"I see, so the marriage is one of convenience to facilitate the adoption of the child... who is being adopted to repay Margaret Riley for her gift of the eyes." Charles said bluntly, hoping to make the men think about what they were about to do.

Xander was immediately infuriated. He glared at the Professor for a long moment before saying, "Professor, I fell in love twice today. The first time at Aunt Vada's table when I had a glimpse of the most perfect future that I could imagine, a future where I was married to Remy. And the second time in the hospital, looking at that helpless sweet little baby girl. We are speeding up the marriage so we can start the adoption and hopefully have it done before Marguerite leaves the hospital. But don't doubt my love for either of them. Scan me if you need to see for yourself to believe it."

"That won't be necessary." The Professor said quietly, humbled by the ferocity of Xander's statement.

"Yes it is. Read me. Know the truth." Xander said intensely.

The Professor nodded and looked into Xander's eye.

* * * * *

"Warren? Am I disturbing you?" Bobby asked hesitantly through Warren's door.

"No, not at all, I was just reading, come in, it's open." Warren said and put down his book.

"I... finished." Bobby said shyly, holding a sheet of paper.

"Did you find anything that you're interested in?" Warren asked casually.

"Yeah, but it's kind of... nerdy." Bobby said timidly.

"Yeah, so? You can decide to take a job where you can look cool while you're miserable, or a job were you're doing what you enjoy... what did you choose?" Warren asked as he adjusted his position in his chair for comfort.

"Accounting." Bobby said shyly.

Warren smiled.

Bobby saw the smile and immediately thought that Warren was amused by his choice. Bobby turned to leave in defeat.

"Hold on Bobby, I was smiling because... I'll tell you what, next week if everything here is back to normal, I'll take you to work with me one day and introduce you to some people, some very cool people. The whole idea that accountants are nerds stopped being true when computers came on to the scene... if it ever was true. The accountants that work for me are on the cutting edge of technology and software. One of them, Justin, has a love of Jaguars... the cars, not the cats. Ask him about his collection and you won't be able to get him to shut up for two hours. And another one, Lou, is a computer guru that even the computer technicians ask for advice when it comes to networking. What I'm trying to say is, they're real people, they are not just their job titles. Come with me next week and talk to Justin and Lou, ask them whatever questions you have about being an accountant, the upside and the downside, and about the education you'll need." Warren said supportively.

Bobby nodded. "Thanks Warren." He said absently as he walked out of the room. Then he felt it, the sense that he had just accomplished something. Like he was one step closer to his future.

* * * * *

Waves of love and tenderness flowed over Charles as he looked for concrete images in Xander's mind. There was a bubble of memory coming toward him and Charles embraced it, expecting to see the events of earlier in the day.

Charles found himself sitting in the MedLab watching Xander holding Remy's hand. The feeling of love was unmistakable as Xander sat watching Remy, waiting for him to wake. There was pure love and devotion flowing from Xander, and by extension, to Charles.

The Professor let loose of that memory and touched another. He saw Xander leading Remy into the dining room and could feel the respect and admiration coming from Xander. He quickly let loose of the memory and moved to another.

The Professor found himself sitting in a church. Xander and Remy were simply holding hands but the love and devotion of years radiated from them like a beacon in the night. Charles was in awe of the blinding, intoxicating love that flowed off the two men. Reluctantly, he pulled back and something caught his eye. It was something small, faint... almost forgotten. The Professor reached out to a faint bubble of memory that was almost too faint to touch.

Charles touched the bubble of memory and it opened to reveal the first glimpse that Xander had of Remy.

The Professor carefully felt what Xander had felt at the first encounter. Respect, admiration, attraction and caring.

Charles finally withdrew from Xander's mind and said, "I understand."

Chapter 10: Duty and Dementia

"Pete? Could I talk to you for a minute?" Bobby asked carefully through the door.

"Bobby?" Pete asked in a daze.

"Yeah, is it too late?" Bobby asked with worry.

"No, no. Just a moment for me to dress." Pete said as he pulled on a robe, then said, "Come in."

"I'm sorry Pete. I didn't think you'd be asleep already." Bobby said apologetically

"It is fine Bobby. What concerns you?" Pete asked quietly.

"I dunno, my life, my future... stuff like that." Bobby tried to say casually.

"Bobby, I have been in this country for three years and have learned the language for the most part, but some things still confuse me. I am not sure if I have misled you in some way or misunderstood you. So please do not be offended... I am not gay." Peter said with a terrified look on his face.

Bobby smiled gently and said, "Pete, I didn't think you were gay and I wasn't trying to pick up on you. I just wanted to talk to someone my own age... that I haven't pissed off yet."

"That is good Bobby. What is it you would like to talk about?" Pete asked with concern.

"I've been talking to Warren and Kurt about my future. I just wanted to ask you what you think about me studying to become an accountant." Bobby said hesitantly.

"I think I am a bit envious that you have been able to make such a decision. I have been considering my own future for some time and have not been able to come to a decision." Peter said honestly.

"If you want, I can go with you to Kurt and Warren for them to help you. They were really good about helping me to sort out what I wanted. They didn't try to convince me of anything, they just helped me identify my choices and see the positive and negative points of each choice." Bobby said seriously.

"That would be good. When I have tried to make such decisions for myself, I find that I become lost in details and overwhelmed by indecision." Peter said and rested back in his chair more comfortably.

"Yeah, I know that feeling. So you think it's okay that I want to be an accountant?" Bobby asked tremulously.

"Yes, it is an honorable profession and from what little I know of your nature, I believe you would enjoy it." Peter said honestly.

"Thanks Pete. I guess I just needed to hear it from someone I respect... I mean, I respect Kurt and Warren, but they helped me decide, I needed to hear someone else's opinion before I committed to it." Bobby said in thought.

"Thank you Bobby, it is good to know that you respect my opinion. It has been difficult for me in this country. I do not know how to get to know people well and have been very lonely here. I am glad to have finally made a friend." Piotr said a bit shyly.

Bobby was taken aback by the frank admission and finally said, "And I'm glad that my first real friend is a genuinely good person. I'm discovering who I am and it helps for me to have a friend who is good and decent to provide a... moral compass... when I can't find my own."

"That is a great burden of responsibility, to be the conscious of another, I will try to be worthy of your trust in me." Piotr said in an honored voice.

"I don't have any doubt in you Pete. Now I'm going to go and let you get back to sleep, I'm sorry for waking you. Thank you for taking time for me." Bobby said and rose to leave.

"You are always welcomed to come and talk with me my friend. You will join me for jogging tomorrow?" Piotr asked as he rose to walk Bobby to the door.

"I've got it set everyday in my schedule... I wouldn't miss it." Bobby said with a smile as he left the room.

* * * * *

"Very well gentlemen. We will contact my lawyer in the morning and begin proceedings on both matters. I'm sorry if I seemed hesitant to help but I had to know of your motivation before I could commit to helping you." Charles said seriously.

"Thank you Professor." Xander said humbly.

"Will you want to remain in the boathouse or move to other accommodations after the wedding?" the Professor asked both.

Xander and Remy looked at each other for a moment, then Remy said, "We not talk about dat, but Remy wan to stay in de boathouse."

"Me too." Xander said as he turned his attention back to the Professor.

"Then I will see that you are provided a larger bed." The Professor said absently.

"Remy stay on de couch till de wedding night." Remy said quietly to Xander, but everyone in the room heard.

Xander noticed that everyone was watching him and said in explanation, "We're not going to consummate the relationship until after it is official... what can I say, we're just two old fashioned kinda guys."

"An dat another reason we want to have de wedding as soon as possible." Remy said with a leer directed at Xander.

"Oh yeah." Xander said and responded with a searing look in response.

* * * * *

The morning light fell over the mansion to reveal Kurt and Warren in the air, gliding through the sky. It had become a part of both men's routine that they both enjoyed.

Giles was rereading the spell, looking for possible problems as Kendra slept in the adjoining room.

Jean, Tara and Dawn were in the dining room discussing the upcoming spell and working out the location and remaining components.

Remy awoke on the couch and decided that Alan and Andrew must have a very different idea of what is comfortable. Sleeping on the pull out sofa was like sleeping on a sack of doorknobs and there was a metal bar that dug into his back no matter how he positioned himself on the bed.

Xander woke to find himself alone in his room and smiled as he thought that soon he would not have to experience the feeling of isolation anymore.

Piotr had been awake for an hour and was thinking about Bobby's words of the night before as he considered his own future.

Bobby awoke to the sound of his alarm and looked at his schedule to begin his first structured day.

* * * * *

"Mr. Howlett, I have you on speaker phone with Mr. Alexander Harris and Mr. Remy LeBeau. We have need of your services to expedite the marriage of these two men and the adoption of a newborn infant. Will you be able to help us?" Professor Xavier said as he relaxed behind his desk.

"I believe so Professor. I will need to know some particulars before I can give any concrete advice. Are you committed to the idea of marriage or is a civil union acceptable?" Mr. Howlett asked professionally.

"Either be fine. We wan to do whatever be best to get da baby adopted." Remy said a little loudly to be heard on the speaker phone.

"Cajun... Have you been to Guillome's?" Mr. Howlett asked with the sound of a smile in his voice.

"Two days ago." Xander said with a genuine smile.

"Good, I go there whenever I can find the time. I can't think of another place that serves a decent crawfish stew within three states." Mr Howlett said honestly.

"De gumbo make Remy tink of home." Remy said with his won smile.

"Are you both residents of New York?" Mr. Howlett said, getting back into a business-like tone.

Both Xander and Remy looked at the Professor in question.

"Xander is a resident, Remy's identity is a bit... foggy in the official records." The Professor said helplessly.

"You'll need to clear the fog as much as you can before the adoption proceedings Professor. They've been known to do the equivalent of a body cavity search on prospective adoptees records. You'll need to nail down as many things as you can before the hearing." Mr. Howlett said seriously.

"Remy can do dat." Remy said with strength.

"And is the child to be adopted in New York?" Mr. Howlett said after a moment.

"New Jersey." Xander said, beginning to worry.

"That helps." Mr. Howlett said absently.

Xander and Remy both looked at Charles in question. Charles shrugged in response.

"Does the child have any living relatives?" Mr. Howlett asked in an unchanging tone.

"Just one, her grandmother Vada Jeffers." The Professor said quickly.

"And what is her attitude about you adopting her granddaughter?" Mr. Howlett asked with a tone of curiosity in his voice.

"She ask Remy an Xander to adopt Marguerite. She be seventy year old an don wan to raise another baby." Remy said in a hesitant voice.

"That helps us too. Okay gentlemen, I'll tell you what I have so far. Although gay marriage is all the rage these days, there is such opposition to it that it makes adoption harder. Fortunately, if you have the old fashioned civil union, you should be able to sneak in under the anti-gay-marriage protesters radar and file for the adoption without opposition. Since the child to be adopted resides in New Jersey, the adoption will be handled in that state with that state's laws. That helps us because New Jersey has a relatively long history of granting adoptions to same-sex couples and their adoption codes make it easier to expedite the process." Mr. Howlett said quickly.

"Which state should we get marr... the civil union in?" Xander asked, not knowing it would be this much trouble.

"My personal recommendation would be New Jersey. The reason being that you can fill out the paperwork and stand before the judge the same day. In New York you have to file in advance and wait for a date to come up. It's best to find a smaller town to have the civil union because there is less wait in the courtroom. In the larger cities there can be a backlog that might make you wait for a couple days before your petition can be heard." Mr. Howlett said in concentration.

"Like Perth Amboy?" Xander asked everyone in the room.

"I'm not familiar with the town, but it sounds like a good place." Mr. Howlett said in a considering tone.

There was a long moment of silence before Mr. Howlett asked, "Are there any 'special' considerations I should be aware of?"

Xander and Remy looked at each other in question, then turned in unison to the Professor. "No Ken. Only Mr. LeBeau is a mutant and his mutation isn't obvious. We won't need any special accommodations this time." Charles said with a smile.

"Good, although I enjoy the challenge, some things just *can't* be done." Mr. Howlett said with a sound of relief.

"You've always come through for me Mr. Howlett, and I thank you for that." Charles said with admiration.

"Thank you for saying so Professor, but you know my motivation behind all of this." Mr. Howlett said cryptically.

"Yes. Is there anything else we should be aware of before we begin proceedings?" Charles asked carefully.

"How soon are you planning to have the civil union?" Mr. Howlett asked curiously.

"Tomorrow if that's possible." Xander said and looked at Remy in question.

Remy nodded enthusiastically.

"Gentlemen, would you mind if I accompanied you tomorrow? Just to be sure that everything is signed and filed properly?" Mr. Howlett asked carefully.

"Sure Mr. Howlett. And we could stop at Guillome's on the way back." Xander said excitedly.

"That sounds like a great idea. What time should I be at the mansion to meet you?" Mr. Howlett asked casually.

"Let's make it nine o'clock, that way we can get into the courthouse around ten." Professor Xavier said in a considering tone.

"Professor, we'd like to invite Aunt Vada to join us. Maybe we should add some time for her?" Xander asked quietly.

"Let's say eight-thirty. Be sure to call her sometime today and invite her." The Professor said in a tone of warning.

Xander nodded.

"Good. I'll see you at eight-thirty in the morning. It will be a pleasure to meet you in person. Goodbye." Mr. Howlett said in a friendly tone.

"Same here. Goodbye." Xander said before the phone hung up.

* * * * *

Just after lunch a man arrived at the door of the mansion, looking around apprehensively.

"May I help you?" Scott asked as he answered the door.

"I have a delivery for a Mr. Giles. Am I at the correct address?" The man asked with a British accent.

"Yes, please come in." Scott said and led the man to the common room where everyone was waiting.

"Wendell? It is good to see you, have you brought everything I requested?" Giles asked as he gave the man a hearty handshake.

"Yes sir, all the items you requested are in the car outside. I must admit that when I saw the list, I didn't think I would be given access to a few of them." Wendell said as he looked at the other people in the room.

"One of the benefits of being the watcher to the active slayer. We'll have time for introductions later. Charles, would you see that the car is unloaded and Mr. Harris joins us in the clearing? Miss Summers, Miss McCoy and Dr. Grey, would you come with me to prepare the ceremony?" Giles asked in a commanding tone as he led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

The group walked outside to a clearing among the trees.

"A picturesque location, may I ask why you've chosen it?" Wendell asked quietly as he looked around.

"We are unsure of how the gateway will manifest itself, so we decided to have the ceremony outside in case it causes damage." Giles said as he began setting cups of herbs out in the grass.

"What can I do to help?" Wendell asked.

"Take these pages and study the chant. This spell requires things to be done in a particular rhythm. If you have any difficulty with the pronunciation, ask Dr. Grey for clarification, she is familiar with the language the spell is written in." Giles said and began to position items around the circle that Dawn and Tara were creating.

Several X-men carried boxes and bottles to the clearing.

"Please just set everything by those trees, we will go through them in a moment." Giles said while positioning a cluster of berries in the grass.

"Do you want us to stay here or stay away?" Scott asked carefully.

"I would like for Ms. Munroe and Mr. Harris to stay. From what Dawn and Tara have said, she can provide extra energy for them should they fall short. And Mr. Harris is the designate and vital to the spell. The rest of you may stay or go, as you like, but if you stay, you must remain silent and still. Any distraction could cost us our chance to open this portal. We have enough supplies to try this once more if this fails, then that is all. There will be no more." Giles said seriously to the group.

Scott nodded and moved to a spot well away from the group of busy people to stand and watch.

Chapter 11: The March of the Titans

The X-men stood still and silent, each wondering how long this could possibly take. It had been nearly half an hour since the ceremony began and it showed no signs of ending anytime soon.

Wendell had been chanting constantly the entire time. Dawn, Tara, Giles and Jean were each kneeling at the edge of the circle and every now and then one of them would throw something into the center. Xander stood at the edge of the circle and looked around occasionally, not knowing what he was supposed to be doing. Suddenly Giles stood and began to chant in unison with Wendell. Everyone present was surprised at the beautiful tone of his voice. His strong tenor voice carried the chant into a song. Next Dawn stood and joined the chant, but she wasn't singing the same words as Giles and Wendell. Her song melded and accented Giles and Wendell's song. Tara suddenly stood and began to chant the same song as Dawn, but her verse seemed to be following by a stanza, like a round of 'Row, Row, Row your Boat'.

Finally Jean stood and began to sing in a beautiful clear voice. Her song seemed to be unrelated to the others, but it rang crisp and true.

The singing continued and Tara's song began to get faster as Dawn's began to get slower. Jean continued to sing her own song, but it seemed to be changing into a more familiar tone. Finally all the songs merged into a harmonious voice. Each of the participants threw a different item into the center of the circle at the crescendo of the final note of the chant... and silence fell over the clearing.

A light began to glow in the middle of the circle and grew rapidly until it reached the edge of the circle.

Giles pulled a knife from his belt and handed it to Dawn.

Dawn braced herself and pulled the knife quickly down her palm.

She held her hand inside the circle and when the first drop of blood hit the glowing ground she began a new chant. Jean walked up behind her and began to speak in a clear voice, in a language none present could understand.

Giles walked behind Xander and lifted his arm and directed Xander to put it into the circle as Dawn had.

A mist formed in the circle and finally resolved into the image of Buffy sitting on the edge of her bed, her head buried in her hands.

"Buffy?" Dawn called with excitement.

"Dawn?" Buffy said and looked up at the portal, revealing the tears in her eyes.

"Buffy, get the kids, quick. When this portal closes, we might not be able to open another... ever." Dawn said with force.

Buffy ran from the room and the portal followed her.

"Buffy, the portal is focused on you. Get where you need to be, because I can't hold it like this much longer." Dawn said in warning.

Buffy came to a stop in the lobby of the hotel and called out, "THE PORTAL IS OPENED, GET EVERYONE AND LET'S GO!"

People began to come from every direction.

"Hurry and grab your things, when the portal closes, whoever is left here won't be going back home." Buffy said to the assembled group.

"Hurry Buffy!" Dawn said with urgency.

"I'm hurrying. Here they come." Buffy said and started ushering the first children through the opening.

Scott and the others ran to the first children through the portal and pulled them in for heartfelt hugs.

Dawn was surprised to see Angel heading for the vortex and called out, "Kurt, come here quick."

Kurt appeared in a ::Bamf:: immediately beside Dawn.

"See that man holding the little boy and covering himself with the trench coat? I need you to get him inside, to someplace with no sunlight." Dawn said as Angel stepped through the vortex and began to smoke immediately.

Kurt grabbed onto Angel and the boy and in a ::Bamf:: they were inside the mansion, in the hanger bay.

Angelo and Jubilee were the last to run through the portal.

"Is that everyone?" Dawn asked quickly.

"Yeah, I think so. Tell me quick, what happened?" Buffy said as the vortex began to slowly shrink.

"We stopped the virus, Alan was in an explosion, he and Andrew haven't been seen since. The Giles from this universe helped me to open this portal. We may never be able to open it again... I love you, big sister." Dawn finished in a tearful voice.

"You take care of yourself and Tara. I love you too. Dawnie, take care of Angel. He's going to stay in your universe... he'll explain. Help him to fit in... I love you too." Buffy said as the vortex shrank to less than a foot wide.

"Goodbye."

* * * * *

Kendra felt a pinching pain in her gut and her eyes suddenly went wide.

[Dere be a vampire close by.] She thought with astonishment.

She ran back to her room and to the backpack that she carried whenever away from home. She pulled out three wooden stakes and two vials of holy water.

[Kendra be finding you vampire, and sending your demon ass to hell where it belongs.] She thought as she left the room to begin tracking the vampire.

* * * * *

"Come in Mr. ??" Charles said as Kurt ushered Angel into his office.

"O'Rourke, but you can call me Angel." he said quietly.

"I have been monitoring the events in the clearing and must admit that I'm puzzled as to why you chose to come here." Charles said and moved from behind his desk.

Angel looked at Kurt then to Charles with a helpless look.

"Kurt, I believe there is a child waiting to speak to me in the outer office, would you wait with him?" Charles said, casting a glance at Angel to see his reaction... which was relief.

After Kurt left the room Charles asked, "So what is it you wanted to tell me privately?"

"One of the children, Chris, I want to see... I don't know how to put it." Angel said with exasperation.

"Is that who's waiting in the outer office?" Charles asked carefully.

Angel nodded, trying to think of how to put his request into words.

"Bring him in and we'll discuss why you're here." Charles said succinctly.

* * * * *

The portal was closed and everyone was with the children except for Giles and Wendell. They had volunteered to gather the supplies back to the mansion.

"So how was it there?" Dawn asked Jubilee with concern.

Jubilee looked up with tearful eyes at Dawn. "I'm so glad to be back. There were demons and vampires and... the kids..." Jubilee said and began to cry.

"The demons won't goto the hotel no more." Angelo said as he put an arm around Jubilee.

"What happened?" Dawn asked moving from concern to worry.

"Ethan made stink bombs for all the kids. I don't think the hotel will ever smell right again." Angelo said in a ramble.

Jean had been listening and asked, "What about the demons?"

"They attacked the second day we were there... the kids thought it was fun... I never saw nothing like it." Angelo said with wide, worried eyes.

"Rachel thought it was funny when they 'popped'. She was making their internal organs explode." Jubilee said with worry and a bit of fear.

Angelo held Jubilee close and began to stroke her arm soothingly.

"No one's seen Wesley since yesterday. I... I don't know what they did with him." Jubilee said with a note of fear.

"Maybe I can help with that." Jean said and cast her telepathy out to find the answer amongst the children's minds.

"It was an accident... his hair will grow back... he wasn't hurt... physically." Jean said with assurance before focusing on the people before her again.

"Fred wants to get her tubes tied and for Gunn to get a vasectomy, just to be sure." Jubilee said tiredly.

"I'm guessing they didn't behave themselves for you." Jean said with a weak smile.

"I NEVER want to be in charge of the kids again. One at a time they're great but as a group they're EVIL. I mean the *demons* were afraid of them... from the depths of hell, real live *DEMONS* were afraid of those kids..." Jubilee said and began crying again.

"It's okay Mija, we're back home, we're not responsible for the kids anymore." Angelo said as he led Jubilee to a couch.

* * * * *

Kendra followed her slayer senses through the levels of the mansion and finally tracked the feel of the vampire and narrowed her search to one floor of the mansion.

Before long she had eliminated three hallways on the main floor and began to walk down the last as she held her stake tightly with anticipation.

* * * * *

Angel walked to the outer office and motioned. A young boy, maybe fourteen, walked in shyly behind him.

Angel knelt down and said quietly, "Don't worry Chris, Professor Xavier won't hurt you. Just talk with him and maybe he can find a way so we can stay together."

The door burst open and Angel automatically pulled Chris close to protect him.

"Let loose o dat boy, vampire!" Kendra screamed as she ran into the room with her stake raised to strike.

"NO!" Chris screamed and pulled out of Angel's grasp in time to throw himself into the path of the stake that was plunging toward Angel's heart.

There was a sickening 'Thunk' as the stake pierced Chris' chest and he fell limp into Angel's arms.

* * * * *

Jean had sensed the shock of the Professor and the fear of Chris before his mind went silent. She ran down the hall and into the Professor's office to a surreal sight.

She took just a split second to glean the events of the past minute from the Professor and Kendra's minds.

//Ororo, I need for you to brew up the biggest storm that you can make to feed Dawn and Tara power.// //Tara, Dawn, get down to the MedLab and set up the spell to open a vortex to Alan. I'll feed you power and Ororo is going to stir up the elements for you. A boy is going to die unless you do it NOW!// //Mr. Giles, Wendell, get in the nearest elevator and go to the basement. Someone will take you to the proper place for a ceremony. Kendra just staked a fourteen year old boy. If you want to save the boy, you'll help us do this.// //Scott, Alex, get down to the MedLab and help Dawn, she knows what to do.// //Professor, call Emma Frost. Then I could use Hank's help. Try to convince him to help save this boy.// //Xander, Remy, keep the children busy. It's going to get pretty scary in a few minutes.// "Angel, we're going to the MedLab downstairs. I'm a doctor and I may be able to save him." Jean sent and said simultaneously while she put a hand on Angel's shoulder.

Angel looked at her with watery eyes and nodded.

There was a blinding flash of light. When Charles could focus his eyes again Angel, Jean and Chris were gone.

//Jean, what did you just do?// Charles asked curiously.

//No time. Get Hank.// Jean sent sharply and closed the link.

* * * * *

Dawn, Tara, Scott and Alex began carrying the supplies to open a portal from the garage where they had been stored to the MedLab. They set up for the spell in the recovery room off of surgery, the last place that Andrew and Alan had been seen.

Scott watched helplessly as Dawn set up the spell as she had done in the clearing. She quickly ran out of the room and returned a moment later with two frozen bags.

"These bags have some of Alan's blood and some of his flesh. Hank and I saved everything we could so I could use them in this spell. Normally something like this wouldn't work, but since you two are almost identical, it should be close enough to lock in on him wherever he is." Dawn said in explanation as she went through the supplies.

"Do we need to get Jean?" Scott asked as he looked at the two bags.

"No, you saw the ritual performed, you take Xander's part. Wendell will take Jean's. Alex with take Wendell's part which is just chanting. Alex can follow along with the paper, everything is spelled phonetically and you've both heard it once. Go through it with Alex one time while Tara and I finish setting up." Dawn commanded and went back to arranging things.

Finally there was silence as Alex and Scott finished their practice and Tara and Dawn had everything in place.

"Let's get this moving, from what Jean said, a boy's life is at stake. We've got one shot at this so let's make it count." Dawn said and motioned to Alex.

Alex looked at the paper and began a slow rhythmic chant.

* * * * *

//Jean is there anything you can do?// Charles asked quietly.

//The stake has pierced his aorta and done damage to the heart itself. He'll die if we remove the stake and he'll die if we don't.// Jean sent back with frustration.

//Why do you have Dawn and Tara opening a portal?// Charles asked curiously.

//I really don't have time Professor. I promise that when all of this is done I'll explain everything to you. But for right now, please trust me.// Jean sent with tired pleading.

//I trust you Jean, I always have.// The Professor sent before letting the link go silent.

* * * * *

"Dr. McCoy, there is a child with a ten inch piece of wood sticking through his heart. Dr. Grey can't save him. We *need* you Hank." The Professor said with desperation.

"I'm sorry Professor, but you'll have to find someone else." Hank said in a defeated voice.

"There *is* no one else. You have to get down there right now!" The Professor said with force.

Silence was the only answer he received.

"Damn you Hank. Damn you and your lies about how being a mutant didn't make you less human. You lied to me, to all of us. You think we're animals because we're mutants, don't you." The Professor said with fury.

More silence was the Professor's answer.

"Because if you thought that mutants were real people you'd be down there saving that little boy's life rather than being up here mourning your 'lost humanity'." The Professor said with disgust.

The Professor received the silence he expected and left Hank's door.

//I'm sorry Jean.// The Professor sent in defeat.

//Then there's just one chance.// Jean sent back in concentration.

Chapter 12: Just One Chance

Ororo stood on the roof and drew to the depths of her power to create the biggest, most violent storm that she had ever envisioned. The clouds in the sky began to darken and fill, then began to rotate above the mansion.

//Jean, what I am doing is quite dangerous. A tornado of this magnitude could grow beyond my ability to control.// Storm thought in warning.

//I know Ororo. My last other option just failed, if this doesn't work a child is going to die and the future of this world... just trust me Ororo, this *has* to work, it's our last hope.// Jean sent with anguish.

//I trust your judgment Jean. You say this is necessary, that is all I need to know. If it is a storm that you need, then a storm you shall have.// Ororo sent back with trust and determination.

//Thank you Ororo, I must concentrate on keeping this boy alive just a little while longer.// Jean sent with an undercurrent of helplessness.

Ororo turned her full attention back to the sky and the clouds went from gray to deepest black as lightning began to crack in the sky and the wind began to howl.

* * * * *

Kendra was shaking and noticed that she was being held.

"Dat boy, did I kill de boy watcher man?" Kendra asked helplessly.

"He is still alive, but I don't know for how much longer." Giles said honestly as he held her trembling body close.

"De vampire was ahold of dat boy. Why de boy protect him?" Kendra asked in confusion.

"From what Charles told me, the vampire is named Angel and has been cursed with a soul. He and the boy have bonded as father and son. Angel came here to try and find a way that they could stay together in safety." Giles said as tears of sympathy fell down his face for the pain of his slayer.

"Watcher man, what happen to me now dat I kill dat boy?" Kendra asked fearfully.

"He's not dead yet. If he survives we'll find a way to sort this out... Don't worry my slayer, I'll keep you safe." Giles said and pulled Kendra close to him as much for his own need for comfort as for hers.

"An if he don't?" Kendra asked quietly.

"We'll deal with that if the time comes." Giles answered in a whisper of anguish.

* * * * *

The largest tornado that Storm had ever summoned was swirling above her, it went on for miles in all directions, as far as the eye could see. She could barely keep her footing as the howling winds pulled at her from every direction.

Ororo felt something surge around her, within her, through her. And there was silence. She looked into the sky where there wasn't a hint of a cloud in any direction. The air was so dry that she could feel a pulling sensation on her skin as the sudden heat of the sun immediately dried her.

[I pray it was enough.] She thought as she went to the attic entrance and back into the mansion.

* * * * *

As Dawn's blood began to flow the vortex formed into a long swirling tube of smoky energy.

Dawn drew power from Tara, the storm outside and from Jean to try and make the tunnel reach far enough to grab hold of Alan. Then there was a surge of power through her link with Jean at the same time as a surge of power came from the other side of the vortex. In an instant Andrew and Alan were standing before her.

"Dawn? Oh Gods Dawn, you're bleeding! What happened?" Andrew asked in panic.

"Andrew... thank the Goddess... it was the only thing I could think of to try... I'm an interdimensional key and Scott is identical to Alan so I had to try." Dawn said through tears of joy.

Andrew thought about what she was saying and said, "The Hellmouth Gate?"

"Something like that. I know it's dangerous, but with Alan's blood, I was sure we could find you." Dawn said, continuing to cry.

"Icheb, I need you to come here." Andrew called out to someone outside her view.

"Father, what are you doing?" a boy asked, looking to be about fifteen or sixteen years old.

"This is my world, that is your Aunt Dawn. I need for you to call Chakotay and tell him that there is a vortex that leads to my world in our cabin, and hurry." Andrew said quickly.

"Andrew, jump through." Dawn called, feeling a sense of panic. She knew that if the vortex closed, she might not be able to open it again. Some of the supplies were so rare that she might not be able to ever replace them.

"Dawn, I can't. I won't leave without my kids." Andrew said plainly.

"Well get them together, when my blood stops flowing, the gate closes." Dawn said with worry, then thought, [Kids?]

"I'm going as quick as I can... Trey, William, Robert, Jimmy, Janine!" Andrew called.

A moment later Andrew spoke to someone outside her view.

"Let's do this Borg style, by the numbers. Three, Four, Five begin disassembling the alcoves. Six, start packing everyone's belongings, go from room to room and pack whatever you think we need. Throw everything on the bed and wrap it in the blanket. Seven, get on the comm and start calling the family, Dave, B'Elana, Seven... call everyone to help." Andrew said desperately.

"I'll help Six." Alan said.

"No love, the portal is focused on you. If you move, it moves and I can't keep it stable if you're moving around." Andrew said with effort.

The teen boy came into view and said something that Dawn couldn't make out.

Andrew began talking to the boy, then to Alan.

Scott walked beside Dawn to look inside the portal.

"Scott, it's so good to see you. How are you?" Andrew asked with joy.

"One hundred percent better now that I know you two are okay." Scott said honestly.

"Oh Gods, I can't believe it." Andrew said as tears of relief fell down his face.

"Crewman Alan Summers to the Captain." Alan said after slapping his chest.

"Go ahead Crewman Summers, I trust that this is important." A deep woman's voice said in a threatening tone.

"A portal just opened in our cabin that leads back to our home. I just wanted to ask your permission to leave the crew and Voyager." Alan said with emotion creeping into his voice.

"I'm on my way." The woman said abruptly.

Andrew began talking with someone outside her field of vision. Then she heard a voice say, "Jimmy! Where are you squirt?"

Andrew started talking to someone on his other side, also out of her view.

Then two men walked into view of the portal. One of them said, "Icheb said you found a way home."

"Actually it found us. Chakotay, Tom, I'd like for you to meet my sister Dawn and my brother Scott." Alan said proudly.

"I'm here too." Alex yelled and ran to Dawn's other side.

"And my brother Alex." Alan said with a joyful smile.

"Father, the first alcove is disassembled." Someone called in the distance.

"Move on to the next one and someone will haul it out." Andrew called back in response.

"We can get that." Chakotay said and ran out of view of the portal, followed by Tom.

"Alan, where do you want this?" A stocky man asked, carrying a bundle.

"Through the portal... Dawn is there anyone there who can haul the things we pass through to you?" Alan asked with a desperate tone.

"Alex, get help." Dawn commanded.

Alex got a vacant look in his eyes and a moment later he said, "The X-men will be right here to help."

"Good." Alan said and looked at the stocky man with the bundle, before he said, "Pass that to Alex."

Alex took the bundle and ran out of the recovery room and into the waiting room to set the bundle down.

Logan, Xander, Remy, Warren, Kurt, Bobby, Peter and Kitty came into the room in a group.

"She opened the portal to Andrew and Alan, these are their things. Will you guys help us?" Alex asked in a rush.

"That's why we're here kid." Logan said gruffly and walked past him.

* * * * *

"Gentlemen, I have to say that this is a bit of a surprise." A woman said as she walked into the room.

"For us too Captain. My sister Dawn found a way to open a vortex and get us home." Alan said with pride.

"A pleasure to meet you. Your brother has been a great asset to the ship." The Captain said diplomatically.

"I'm glad he behaved himself for you... he's not known for that." Dawn said with a look of mischief.

"Oh Dawnie, no one's teased me like that in months. God I've missed you." Alan said fondly.

"Gentlemen, permission to leave the ship and crew of Voyager is granted. May you find peace and happiness wherever you go." The Captain said seriously.

The X-men poured into the room and surrounded Dawn.

"Come on guys, lets get this stuff moving." Andrew said with effort.

"Uh, yeah... I only got so much blood here." Dawn said tiredly.

"Bucket brigade." Alex called as he followed the group back into the room.

The sounds of people handing items down the line obscured Dawn's hearing to the point that the next thing she could clearly make out being said was Alan saying, "Okay guys. I need for everyone to go to their own room and make sure one last time that everything was packed. Dave, will you check our room one more time?"

A minute later Dawn felt a lightheaded sensation pass over her and looked to see the blood barely dripping from her hand.

"Guys, I'm running out here." Dawn called into the portal.

"Me too." Andrew said in a whisper, looking like he might pass out at any moment.

Then Alan said, "That's it. Everyone who's going, line up in front of the portal. We're leaving now."

Dawn saw the fifteen year old boy standing beside Alan, ready to walk through the portal.

"Hurry." Dawn whispered.

"X-men, I'd like to introduce my family." Alan called and led the boy to the portal.

"My oldest son, Icheb LeeAndrew Malachi Summers." Alan said with pride and patted Icheb's back as he walked into the portal.

"My son Trey O'Seofon Summers." and placed a hand on his back as he walked by.

"My son William Alan Spike Summers."

"My son Robert David Summers."

"My son James Tiberius Olson Summers." Alan said and ruffled Jimmy's hair as he went by.

"And my daughter Janine Cinderella Summers." Alan said, then whispered something to her.

Alan held out his hand to Andrew and said, "And my husband, LeeAndrew Malachi Summers."

They walked through the vortex, hand in hand. The moment they were both firmly on solid ground Dawn released her power.

Alan looked around in shocked disbelief as he stood back in the MedLab.

Dawn slumped and Tara guided her quickly to a chair.

//Andrew, we need you in surgery NOW, grab your MedKit and your kids, you'll need them both.// Jean called with a frantic thought.

"William, find the MedKit. We're needed, so all you kids, follow me." Andrew said tiredly.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the surgery and looked at the young teen laying bloody on the table with the stake sticking out of his chest.

"Slayer?" Andrew asked without emotion.

"Yes, she was trying to stake me and Chris... threw himself between us." Angel said with anguish.

"Borg style. Four, I need the medical tricorder." Andrew said as Four walked into the room, carrying the MedKit.

Andrew took the tricorder from William and scanned the boy on the table. He looked at the readings for a moment, then looked around the room.

He took a deep cleansing breath and began.

"Two, take this tricorder and monitor his vital signs. Three, you're in charge of the neural stasis unit. Four, be ready to hand me what I need from the MedKit. Five, you'll hand me surgical instruments from that tray. Six, get the regenerator and set it for cardiac tissue, fine beam. Seven, see that man over there? His name is Angel, he needs a hug. You keep on hugging him till I say stop. Jean, I need Bobby in here ASAP and stand by to assist. Alan, crowd control, but I'll need your help in here in a few minutes." Andrew snapped out, then said in a quieter tone, "Four, Kroth Tosh N'Kah, thirty-five micro-units." and a moment later, held out his hand for the hypospray.

Everyone took their stations.

Andrew took the hypospray from Four then injected Chris and handed the hypospray back. Then he took the tricorder from Two and looked at it for a moment.

"Four, Triaprizine, two units." Andrew said in deep concentration.

After Andrew injected Chris, Two said, "His heart function has slowed thirty five percent."

"Good. Three, status?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Neural stasis is optimum." Three stated professionally as Bobby entered the room.

"Bobby, I need for you to drop this boy's body temperature to ten degrees... Celsius." Andrew said without looking up.

"I don't know if I can do it that exactly." Bobby said nervously, looking at the injured boy.

"Get as close as you can. Two, let him know when he has reached the correct temperature." Andrew said carefully.

"Yes Father." Two said as he held his gaze on the tricorder.

The temperature in the MedLab began to drop and Chris' body began to chill.

"Dr. Grey, stand by with suction. I'm about to remove the stake. Five, forceps." Andrew said and took a firm hold on the stake.

With one hand he pulled the stake from the back, while with the other he used the surgical instrument to pull at the base. Finally it came loose with a sucking sound and Andrew put the stake and forceps aside on the tray.

"Suction. Regenerator." Andrew barked.

As Dr. Grey evacuated the blood from the wound, Andrew carefully began to regenerate the cardiac tissue from the deepest point of damage, upward.

"Good, good. Three, status?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Optimum." Three said quickly.

"Two?" Andrew said carefully.

"The heart has slowed to three beats per minute, body temperature is twelve degrees, blood remains sufficiently oxygenated." Two said efficiently.

Andrew handed the regenerator to Six and said, "Reconfigure for arterial regeneration."

"Seven, status of hugs?" Andrew asked as he looked up from his work.

"The hugs seem to be only marginally effective." Seven said gravely as she held tight to Angel.

"Then say comforting phrases occasionally, such as 'he's going to be fine' and 'try not to worry' and lay your head against his chest or shoulder while you continue to hug." Andrew said and looked at the wound again.

"Alan, I'm ready for you. Bobby, you can stop now." Andrew said with a voice of concentration.

"What can I do love?" Alan asked quietly.

"If you open your secondary aperture just a pinpoint and your primary aperture wide open, would you be able to cause a wide, low energy beam?" Andrew asked as he took the regenerator back from Six.

"Yes, that sounds right." Alan said unsurely.

"I need for you to raise Chris' body temperature, not too quickly, but raise it until it reaches normal. Icheb can let you know when you've reached the correct temperature." Andrew said and turned on the regenerator.

"Yes father." Icheb said, still focused on the readings.

"Now?" Alan asked with a note of apprehension.

"Yes love, as low power as you can make it." Andrew said to Alan, then said, "Four, four units of epinephrine, set it for deep penetration."

Alan began to cast a red glow over the operating table as Andrew injected the chest of the boy.

Long slow minutes passed and the only sound that could be heard was the hum of the regenerator as Andrew continued to work.

"His temperature is nearing normal." Two said in a rush.

"Good, you can stop Alan. Dr. Grey, the damage to the heart and aorta has been repaired, would you look it over to see that I haven't missed anything and take over?" Andrew asked and turned to look at Jean.

"Yes Andrew." Jean said with a smile and moved in.

"This looks good. Five, would you hand me the small hemostats, there are some splinters I'd like to remove before I close the wound." Jean said as she carefully examined Chris.

Five handed over the requested item as Andrew walked away from the surgery.

"Two, status." Andrew called quietly.

"Normal sinus rhythm, sixty-two beats per minute, normal body temperature, oxygenation within normal parameters." Two said quietly, matching his father's tone.

"Two, remain until the surgery is complete and monitor his condition. Three, discontinue neural stasis. Four, pack up the MedKit. Five, remain to assist Dr. Grey until the surgery is complete. Six, give the regenerator to Four and find your padd, I would like for you to record your experience. Seven, continue hugs." Andrew said as he looked to each child in turn.

"Dr. Grey, do you need me to assist?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No Andrew. Once the wound has been cleaned, all that's left is to close up." Jean said as she continued to work.

"I'll be in the waiting room, if you need me one of the children can come and get me." Andrew said and gave a discreet nod to Five.

Chapter 13: The Forest, The Trees

Alan, Andrew, Three, Four, Six and Bobby walked out of the surgery and into a room full of X-men.

Everyone started to ask questions at once as Alan held up his hands and said, "Jean is still in surgery so we need to keep it down. Andrew?"

"He should be fine. The damage has been healed and there shouldn't be any lasting effect." Andrew said carefully.

Dawn ran up and pulled Andrew into a deep hug as Scott did the same for Alan.

"Thanks guys. We have some things that have to be done right now. Is our stuff still in the boathouse?" Andrew asked over Dawn's shoulder.

"Just like you left it." Alex said from the group.

"Good. Whoever wants to help, we have a lot of stuff that needs to be moved over there." Andrew said and walked through the group to the pile of their possessions.

"What's the rush, you just got back?" Dawn asked with a slight whine.

"Our children need their regeneration alcoves assembled and adapted for this century. Once that's being done, I'll be able to sit down and talk with everyone." Andrew said firmly.

"We can go without regeneration for several days if necessary." Trey said quietly.

"I know Trey, but I don't want you to have to feel that discomfort when we can prevent it. I have to stay here in case Jean needs me, Alan?" Andrew asked with a helpless look.

"Right love. Three, Four, Six. We're going to open a portal into the basement of the boathouse. Everything is going to be carried over, you three need to separate the alcove components in preparation for assembly. X-men, anyone who is going to help, grab some stuff and start hauling." Alan said as Andrew looked on with a tender smile.

A portal formed in the wall and the first of the Summers family possessions were carried into the boathouse.

* * * * *

Emma Frost ran into the mansion and directly to Charles office.

"What happened, and you said Chris... None of my children is named Chris." Emma said in a rush.

"Please, try and be calm Emma. The child is going to be fine thanks to some... unbelievable help. Come with me to MedLab and we'll talk to Angel, I'm sure he can answer your questions." Charles said and led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

"Michael?" Emma said with a note of fear as she watched Dr. Grey working on the motionless boy.

"He likes to be called Chris." Angel said from behind her, still holding Janine in a hug.

"He talked to you?" Emma asked with disbelief.

"Yes, apparently his name is Michael Christian. No one ever called him Michael until... he went to your school." Angel said quietly and shifted Janine for a more comfortable grip.

"But he never talks to anyone. He was so withdrawn I could only do the slightest telepathic scan." Emma said in wonder.

"From what he said, I remind him of his father... and he misses his father horribly." Angel said with a note of pain and looked through the window into the surgery where Jean was still working.

"He's going to be fine." Janine said and laid her head on Angel's shoulder.

"His parents were killed in an explosion. He has the X-gene but hasn't manifested any mutant ability as of yet." Emma said as she continued to watch the surgery.

"Yes he has... the explosion was him. His parents were fighting and screaming at each other. Something snapped inside him and his mutant ability let loose. The explosion destroyed his house and his family. He wandered away, and finally he was brought to you." Angel said, filled with concern.

"Try not to worry." Janine said and held tighter.

"I had no idea. From all reports, he was playing at a friends house when the explosion occurred... no wonder he didn't speak. That poor child, the guilt he must be feeling." Emma said in realization.

"I don't think he's been feeling much of anything. He's barely been existing. We've spent every night the past week just sitting up and talking about his family and... my son Connor. I lost him almost a year ago." Angel finished in a whisper.

"I'm glad he's finally been able to open up to someone." Emma said honestly.

"Miss Frost. I don't want to lose him. He needs a father, I need a son, we *need* to be together." Angel said with increasing strength.

"I don't see that as being a problem. You've obviously done more for him than I ever could, he was at the school for almost a year and never spoke to anyone... I didn't even know his name." Emma finished in a defeated tone.

"Actually, there might be a few problems. First, I'm not from this universe. And second... You said you're a telepath, try to scan me." Angel said quietly.

Emma focused her power and it was as if there was no one there. She could clearly focus on the girl, but the man holding her was blank, not shielded, just... not there.

"I don't understand." She finally said.

"I'm a vampire." Angel said shyly.

Emma looked at him with disbelief in her eyes.

"Little one, is your name Seven?" Angel asked Janine quietly.

"My designation is Seven of Seven, my name is Janine." She said in an equal quiet tone.

"Janine, that's a very beautiful name." Angel said with a smile.

"Yes. I know." Janine said smugly.

"Janine, would you look the other way for just a minute. I need to show Emma something." Angel asked with his most convincing smile.

"Father told us about game face and about you having a soul. I promise I won't be frightened, I wanna see." Janine ended in a pleading tone.

"Okay my little limpet. But if you get frightened, just tell me and I'll put you down." Angel said as he looked into her eyes.

Janine nodded and watched carefully.

Angel let his game face come to the fore. His ridged forehead, yellow eyes and fangs became prominent as he looked at Emma.

"That wasn't scary." Janine said and put her head on Angel's shoulder again.

"I must be losing my touch." Angel said, then noticed the look of fear in Emma's eyes.

Angel quickly changed back and said, "I promise, I don't bite people anymore and I try to help them whenever I can."

Emma thought for a moment before saying, "I need to talk with Charles about this... just don't do anything until I've had a chance to talk to him."

Angel nodded and looked back into the surgery where Jean was putting things away.

From her place against Angel's chest Janine said, "He's going to be fine."

* * * * *

"Charles, I need to know what's going on. That... creature... wants to adopt one of my children." Emma said in a lost tone of worry.

"By everything that I've picked up from Miss Summers, Mr. Harris and Mr. Wells, Angel is on a mission of redemption for the horrible things that his demon did earlier in his life... unlife... existence. He is a responsible person who works very hard to do the right thing and help people." Charles said as they traveled down the hallway.

"But he is a vampire... I didn't think they really existed... and what happened to Michael?" Emma asked, still in a fog of shock.

"There is a young woman here named Kendra... she is a vampire slayer. When she felt Angel's presence, she went to kill him as she and her kind are meant to do. When she was about to put a wooden stake through Angel's heart, Chris threw himself in front of Angel to protect him." Charles said as he sent the images from his own mind into hers.

"I can only imagine that kind of love." Emma said absently as she watched the scene unfold in her own mind.

"Perhaps this is what Chris needs to forgive himself for his father's death. Be that as it may, thanks to some... extradimensional, futuristic, and intergalactic help, Chris will make a full recovery. If you would like I'll just share the images with you... I can't find words to explain all that I've witnessed today." Charles said in an overwhelmed tone.

"I believe that would be best, I've only just arrived and have encountered things I cannot describe." Emma said and accepted the images that Charles fed to her.

* * * * *

"He's resting comfortably." Andrew said as he, Icheb and Robert walked through the wall into the basement of the boathouse.

"Everything is looking good here. We've just been sorting things into different piles. Scott and Alex took the stuff from our room and the living room upstairs. The kids' things are here... I didn't know what to do with them." Alan said helplessly.

Andrew looked around the room and said speculatively, "This is a pretty big room... Icheb, how many rooms do you think we could partition this space into?"

After a long moment of consideration Icheb finally said, "We could construct six equal rooms that would be two by two meters."

"Then we need to make some decisions. Everyone upstairs, we need to discuss some things." Andrew said and led the way.

* * * * *

"Mr. O'Rourke, I'm sorry about my abrupt behavior earlier, but I was unprepared for your... transformation. Now that I have had time to speak with Professor Xavier, I believe that I am ready to continue our talk." Emma said calmly.

"Thank you... Emma?" Angel asked, not knowing the proper way to address her.

Emma nodded elegantly and continued, "I have witnessed the images from Charles mind and have no doubt of your devotion to Chris or his to you. So what I need to know now is, what is to be done about it?"

"Since Andrew is back, I could take Chris to my world and he would be my son." Angel said quietly and shifted Janine for a better grip.

"Quite frankly Mr. O'Rourke, I don't know if that is in Chris' best interest." Emma said regally.

"But we *need* to be together." Angel said in panic.

"I agree, but I do not believe that your world is the best place for a mutant child to be raised. According to what you said to Professor Xavier, his mutation has already manifested once and because he couldn't control it, his parents are dead. What happens to him if the same thing happens to you?" Professor Frost said bluntly.

"I didn't think of that." Angel said quietly.

"I have spoken to Charles about this and he's offered to allow you to stay here, as a teacher. Chris would study here as a student and learn to control his abilities in an environment designed for that purpose. He would also be surrounded by other mutants, which I believe to be important to his self-image." Emma said in a controlled tone.

"But in my world..." Angel began.

"You have a very simple decision to make Mr. O'Rourke. Either you will stay here with Chris or you will return to your own world without him... I said the choice was simple, not easy." Emma said firmly.

"You're wrong. It's the easiest choice I've ever had to make. I'll do anything to stay with my son. I'll stay here with Chris." Angel said with finality.

"I had hoped that would be your answer. Let's go back to the waiting room, I'm sure he'll want to see you when he wakes up." Emma said with a smile.

* * * * *

Scott and Alex were sitting in the living room when everyone emerged from the basement.

"Good, you're here. We need Remy and Xander too. I think we need to have a family meeting to discuss what we're going to do." Alan said and took a seat.

"XANDER, REMY, COME DOWN HERE." Alex yelled and everyone looked at him in surprise.

"Come on guys, I'm not going to run up the stairs just to say that." Alex said simply.

"Kids, you can sit on the floor, pull some chairs in from the dining room or squeeze in on the couches wherever there is space." Andrew said, seeing them standing in a row.

"What about Janine?" Jimmy asked timidly.

"Oh yeah, I left her with Angel... " Andrew said and used his power to peek in on them in the MedLab. "It'll be good for him. I don't think he gets nearly enough hugs." he finally said with a smile.

"What you be needin Remy an Xander for?" Remy asked as they descended the stairs.

"Family meeting." Alex said over his shoulder.

"Jimmy, would you give up your seat for Uncle Remy? Come here and sit with me." Alan said with a tender smile.

Jimmy did so and came to rest on Alan's knees. Alan pulled him into a hug then cradled him to rest comfortably in his lap.

"We need to discuss what we want to do to modify the house for the children. Does anyone know if the attic space is useable, I never looked." Andrew asked everyone.

After a moment of silence Alex said, "I can go up and check it out, where's the tape measure?"

"Trey, would you go with your Uncle Alex to make measurements? You know the amount of space needed for an alcove, see if it is possible... and desirable." Alan said in his fatherly tone.

"Yes Dad." Trey said and waited for Alex to lead the way.

"Icheb, would you look into that closet under the stairs and see if it could be widened to create a livable space for one person... something bigger than two by two." Andrew asked.

"Yes Father." Icheb said and walked to the indicated door.

"William and Robert, up to now we've kept you two in the same room. I need to know if you want to be in the same room now or would you prefer separate rooms?" Alan asked seriously.

"We would like to continue to cohabitate." Robert said surely.

"William?" Alan asked to be sure.

William nodded.

"Jimmy? When we moved into separate rooms on Voyager you didn't want to be alone. What do you want now?" Andrew asked carefully.

"I would like to share a room with Robert and William... If they would let me." Jimmy said hesitantly.

"What do you say guys? I need for you to tell me what you honestly think and feel.

Both boys had looks of concentration, then they turned to look at each other in unison. Finally Robert said, "That would be acceptable."

"I'm sorry Robert, but that isn't good enough. I won't let Jimmy move in with anyone unless he is wanted. I wouldn't want to be somewhere that I was only tolerated and none of my kids are going to know that feeling if I can prevent it." Andrew said with fire.

William finally said, "We would like for Jimmy to move into our room. He is our brother and we like him."

Alan looked at William and Robert with a smile and said, "I'm proud of you guys. What do you say Jimmy, do you want to move in with Robert and William?"

Jimmy nodded and smiled.

Trey and Alex came down the stairs and Trey quickly said, "Dad, the room will be acceptable for two separate rooms four by three meters each."

"Yeah, there's a ton of space up there, it's not completely finished, but there is a solid floor, and it seems livable." Alex said and took his seat.

"Dad, Uncle Scott looks like you." Robert said in realization.

"I told you I was a twin like you guys. This is my twin brother Scott." Alan said happily.

Robert and William looked back and forth between the two and both eventually smiled.

"So you guys aren't the only twins in the family anymore." Alan said, enjoying their happiness.

"And in about six and a half months there's going to be another set of twins." Andrew said lovingly.

Alex and Scott both looked at Alan and Andrew curiously.

Alan put up his hand and said, "Pregnant, twins, boys."

"You Summers be like rabbits." Remy said with a smile.

"Look who's talking. We'll be bringing home our daughter long before their sons are born." Xander said lovingly.

At Andrew and Alan's twin looks of question Xander explained, "Remember Margaret's unborn baby... the lawyer says we should have her legally adopted by the time she's ready to leave the hospital... Marguerite Vada LeBeau."

"So that makes... fifteen people living in a house designed for four?" Alex asked in question.

"I know Alex, but I don't want to move back to the mansion, and I love living with all you guys. I really want to find a way to make this work." Andrew said emotionally.

"Father, the space could be modified to accommodate one room three by three meters if you would be willing to sacrifice some closet space from that room." Icheb said, indicating Alan and Andrew's room.

"Good... Icheb." Andrew said, deep in thought.

"Icheb and Trey in the attic, Janine in the new room on this level, And William, Robert and Jimmy in the basement." Alan said in triumph.

"What about Marguerite and the twins?" Andrew asked with worry.

"Remy have an idea for dat." Remy said and drew everyone's attention. "It be some time before de babies come. Why not add on to de house before dey come. Marguerite can stay wit Xander an Remy till she have a new room."

"We'll need to talk to the Professor, but I don't see any reason why he'd refuse." Alan said in a considering tone.

"Icheb, how much will need to be done before we can put an alcove into Janine's room?" Andrew asked, beginning to get impatient.

"Nothing, the alcove could be assembled immediately, the adjustments are required to increase the space to a level that you would find acceptable. The room is currently two by two meters which I believe to be insufficient by your standards." Icheb said in a very Borg-like tone.

"Yes, that's too small in the long term, but it'll be fine for a few days... Trey, what about the attic, what modifications would need to be made before installing the alcoves?" Andrew asked.

"No modifications are required." Trey said, also in a Borg-like tone.

Andrew and Alan both caught on and Alan shifted Jimmy off his knees. Alan went to Icheb and Andrew went to Trey and they simultaneously pulled their sons into a hug.

"Sorry guys, I know it's a lot of changes in a short time. Don't close up on us, you're here with family, if you're feeling uncomfortable about anything, just say it, there's no need to go all Borgy on us." Andrew said as he held Trey close.

"It is irrelevant. I feel disoriented by the strangeness of this place. There has been much change in a short time." Trey said quietly.

"Then lets get to work setting up alcoves and getting unpacked. Maybe when we have some of our own things around us, we'll feel more at home." Alan said and released Icheb from the hug.

"Yes Dad." Icheb said and walked to the basement.

All the children followed Icheb and Andrew and Alan sat back down on the couch.

"You've got some good kids there." Alex said in a considering tone.

"And you've got some good nephews, Uncle Alex." Alan said with a smile.

Scott and Alex looked at each other with surprise as that sunk in.

"Is it too early for a visit?" Dawn asked as she, Tara and Jean walked into the boathouse.

"You three are always welcomed here." Andrew said with a smile and pulled Dawn into a hug.

"Andrew, when you have a moment, I need to discuss something with you." Jean said with a somber tone.

"Okay Jean, come with me into the bedroom while I unpack." Andrew said and led the way.

Chapter 14: Intersections and Intercessions

"It's Hank. There was an accident and it... changed him... on a genetic level. He hasn't come out of his room in days and Ororo is worrying herself sick about him.

"Changed him physically?" Andrew asked in confirmation.

"Yes, he's still Hank inside, but outside he looks like some sort of beast." Jean said with worry.

"If you're asking me to fix him, I can't do anything about a change on the genetic level. You saw the extent of my medical training. I'm trained to stabilize a patient until a doctor can arrive." Andrew said helplessly.

"No, the change is not the problem. It's Hank. He won't talk to anyone, he's withdrawn to the point that it is unhealthy for him. I'm not asking you to fix him physically, I'm asking you to help him to deal with what has happened to him. When I asked for his help with Chris today, he refused." Jean said with sadness.

"I don't know what I can do. If he won't talk to anyone else, there's no reason for him to talk to me." Andrew said honestly.

"Andrew, you have a gift for dealing with people, I believe that if anyone can open Hank's eyes to the truth, it's you." Jean said with admiration.

"Okay, but I think I'll need my support group for this job." Andrew said and walked for the door.

"I trust you to do the right thing." Jean said and followed.

* * * * *

"Mr. Giles? Kendra?" Charles said quietly as he knocked on the door.

Giles opened the door with a look of fear.

"The boy is going to be fine. Dawn used the last of the portal components to open a vortex and summon the help we need." Charles said with a peaceful smile.

"Kendra! Did you hear that, he's going to live." Giles said with joy.

"I hear watcher man." Kendra said with a tearful smile.

"You are both welcomed to stay here as long as you like, provided that you not try to terminate any of my other guests while you're here." Charles said only half-jokingly.

"You have my assurance. Now that we know of Angel's soul, he will not be a target for my slayer." Giles said enthusiastically.

"I keep to me room if dat be best." Kendra said in resigned acceptance.

"That's won't be necessary. Apparently Angel is friends with several slayers in his own world and understands why you tried to stake him. As long as you don't pose a threat to him or his son, he won't give you any problems." Charles said with assurance.

"Thank you Charles, I believe that we will be leaving in the morning, but it has been good to meet all of you." Giles said with genuine admiration.

"Dinner will be served in about half an hour, please come down and join us." Charles said as he turned to leave.

"We will, and thank you again." Giles said as Charles left the room.

* * * * *

"Kids, we've got a job. Come up." Andrew called down the basement stairway.

"What's up love?" Alan asked with worry.

"We've got to fix Hank." Andrew said with a shrug.

"Good luck, I've been trying for a week to get him to talk to me." Scott said honestly.

"Let me work my magic." Andrew said to the group of adults as the children trooped upstairs.

"One step." Andrew said and opened the portal into the hallway outside Hank's room.

* * * * *

Andrew motioned to Alan to call for Hank.

"Hank? Would you talk to me for a minute?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"No Scott. How many times do I have to tell you? I don't want to talk." Hank said gruffly.

Andrew waved his hand and the door became insubstantial.

"Maybe just once more, because it isn't Scott, it's Alan." Andrew said as he led the group through the transparent door.

"Andrew? Alan? How?" Hank asked in astonishment, forgetting his self pity for a moment.

"To say it's a long story is an understatement. But we're back and we're here to get you out of your room. I'd like for you to meet my children." Andrew said and motioned to the group of children huddled just inside the door.

"I can't. Don't you understand? I'm a monster! Look, your children are terrified of me." Hank said with pain.

"Trey, please disregard tact and tell Hank why you are all gathered at the far end of the room." Andrew said firmly.

Trey broke loose of the group and said, "Your odor is strong and quite offensive."

"You stink Hank." Alan said succinctly.

"I understood him." Hank said in offense.

"Do you have another pair of those sweat pants?" Andrew asked politely.

"Yes." Hank answered cautiously.

"May I see them?" Andrew asked, trying not to spook Hank.

Hank got a pair of sweatpants from his dresser and handed them to Andrew.

"Good, that should be all we need." Andrew said and opened a portal beneath Hank's feet.

Hank dropped out of sight with a yelp of surprise.

Andrew calmly opened a portal in the wall and walked through.

Everyone else looked at each other in question and followed him.

* * * * *

Andrew stepped onto the boat dock that was attached to the boathouse, closely followed by Alan and the children.

Alan and Andrew laughed at Hank who was wet and sputtering, as he swam toward the dock.

"Icheb, I need for you to go to both bathrooms and gather all the shampoo, soap and conditioner that we have. Alan, I'll make a portal for you to the garage of the mansion, I need the scrub brushes that they use on the cars, a hair brush won't hold up to that fur." Andrew said and formed a portal.

"Trey, come with me to help carry brushes." Alan said and walked through.

"Mr. Wells, that was quite unnecessary." Hank said as he climbed onto the dock.

"First of all, the name is Summers now, I got married. And second, you've had plenty of time to take care of this yourself. Now we're going to do it for you. Get out of those sweats, you're about to be shampooed." Andrew said firmly.

"You can't be serious." Hank asked in shock.

"Hank, I am completely serious. You either take them off or I'll drop you in the Arctic for a few minutes, then we'll chip them off." Andrew said as Icheb ran up carrying several bottles.

Hank turned away and took off the sweatpants.

"Okay, everyone grab some shampoo and start scrubbing. You'll need to work it in to get all the way down to the skin, if you try to rub it, it'll just wash the fur on top." Andrew said and accepted a bottle from Icheb.

"No, you can't..." Hank began to say as Andrew, Jimmy, Icheb, William and Robert began to lather.

"Shut up. If you weren't being such a big baby we wouldn't have to do this." Andrew said firmly and worked the shampoo into Hank's scalp.

"Mr. Wel... Summers, I assure you that I was not being a big baby." Hank said huffily.

"Really? Jean says that Ororo is worrying herself sick over you. Scott has been trying to get you to talk... just talk... for days and you wouldn't even do that. And a little boy nearly died today because you were so involved in your pity party that you wouldn't even try to save him." Andrew said moving from frustration to anger.

"I couldn't..." Hank began and was interrupted.

"Couldn't what? Pull your head out of your ass long enough to think about someone besides yourself? Couldn't save a child's life because you were immersed in your self-indulgent pity-fest? Couldn't care enough about the feelings of your closest friends to even give them reassurance? Couldn't set an example for the children to show that mutation doesn't make you, or them, less human? Go ahead, explain it to me, you couldn't what? You've got my attention now!" Andrew said with fury then stopped scrubbing to listen.

Hank stood silently as everyone but Andrew was washing his fur.

He turned and noticed Alan and Trey waiting expectantly, holding brushes.

"What have I done?" Hank asked in realization.

"I just told you what you've done. The question is, what are you going to do?"

"I'm sorry Andrew, I didn't realize..." Hank trailed off, not knowing how to voice his feelings.

"Don't tell me you're sorry, tell Ororo, Scott, Jean and Chris. They're the ones who have been hurt by you. If you're really sorry, then grab some shampoo and start washing, because I don't think anyone here wants to be the one who washes your crotch." Andrew said bluntly.

Hank couldn't find any words to respond to that so he held out his hand and received a squirt of shampoo.

* * * * *

After a dunk in the lake, Hank made his way back to the dock.

"Okay, everyone grab a brush, we have a ton of fur to brush before it tangles." Alan said to the group.

"I don't know how to thank you for all you've done. It is difficult to believe that a rational man such myself could be so effected by circumstances." Hank said speculatively.

"That's nice Hank. Could you help us here? Even with eight of us, combing out a blue wookie is going to be a big job and we still have to build six regeneration alcoves before the end of the night." Andrew said in frustration.

"Love? I could do the heat thing like I did in surgery... like a wookie hair dryer?" Alan asked plaintively.

"Great idea love. You turn on the heat while the rest of us wrestle out the tangles, we'll have him looking 'bouncy and radiant' in no time." Andrew said and started brushing in earnest.

Movement from the corner of Andrew's eye caught his attention. He looked up to see Jean, Alex, Scott, Remy, Xander, Dawn and Tara watching them brushing Hank.

Andrew made a shushing motion and shooed them away.

//Don't worry Andrew, we'll never tell him that we saw.// Jean sent to Andrew's mind.

//Thanks Jean. I may have been stern with him, but I really care about his feelings, I don't want him to be embarrassed.// Andrew sent as he continued brushing.

//Said like a true father.// Jean said and sent a wave of admiration and respect across the link before it fell silent.

"What are regeneration alcoves?" Hank asked as he brushed the more... personal... areas of his body.

"The children are a fusion of organic and mechanical components, the regeneration alcove recharges the mechanical parts, provides nourishment, expels waste, and does repairs on all the components of the organism, mechanical or organic." Andrew said absently as he continued brushing.

"Father, you speak like a Borg." Jimmy said with a chuckle.

"I guess that's why I'm 'One of Two'." Andrew said with a shrug and continued to brush.

"And I'm glad to be your 'Two of Two'." Alan said and moved in for a kiss.

Epilogue

Jean appeared in the Professor's office in a blinding flash of light.

The Professor sat stunned as Jean stood, radiating peace and joy.

"I don't have much time to explain. Somehow the power of Jean Grey and the Phoenix along with the enhancement of her mutation by the virus created me. It's a beautiful thing, like a caterpillar turning into a butterfly. But because of that I can't stay here." Jean said with a note of sadness.

"Why not?" The Professor asked cautiously.

"You know that for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. The same goes for potential, that is how challenges come to us that are usually within our abilities to overcome. The potential I have now could attract a counter-force of such magnitude that it could destroy this solar system." Jean said seriously.

"When do you have to leave?"

"Now. Every minute that I stay increases the danger. But I'll stop in from time to time to visit. The place where I'll be living is designed for a being like what I've become." Jean said with happiness radiating from her eyes.

"You are obviously happy with the transformation. But you speak of yourself as though you aren't Jean Grey anymore. Who are you now?" The Professor asked quietly.

Jean disappeared in a flash of light and her answer hung in the air. //You can still call me Jean, but the rest of the multiverse will call me Q.//

Book 6: Undying Hurt

Chapter 1: Otherwise Ordinary

"You're free to leave. There's nothing keeping you here." Emma Frost said in a voice as cold as her name implied.

"I'm keepin me here, Em. You need me." Logan said frankly.

Emma composed herself for a moment, gathering her thoughts, as well as her temper, before quietly saying, "Yes. We do, in fact, need you. However, I can't have you going off like a renegade, seeking vengeance, and endangering everything we've worked so hard to accomplish."

"I'm not the one endangering everything. Look around, Em. Take a good long look. First, we lost Gene, then Angel and Gambit. Now Cyclops, Iceman and Pyro. What's left to save?" Logan implored her to understand.

"Like I said before, you're free to leave." Emma said in a much softer voice.

"No way, Professor. If you're stayin, I'm stayin. All's I'm sayin is that we can't keep waitin for 'em to attack. I know that dark ops and sneak attacks goes against yer grain. But the fact of the matter is, this is all we got left. Diplomacy failed. Following 'the rules of war' failed. All we got left fer a hope of survival is guerilla warfare." Logan said frankly.

"I can't... I won't accept that. If we abandon our principles and attack without obvious provocation, then we're living down to their expectations of us. We will be proving all their anti-mutant propaganda to be true." Emma strenuously explained.

"What good is it if we held true to our convictions, if we're all dead?" Logan asked simply.

Emma took a deep breath, then released it slowly before saying, "No. I refuse to believe that things are that grim. We simply need to regroup..."

"If that's yer decision, then that's what we're doin. I just had to have my say." Logan said coldly.

"Thank you, Logan. I honestly don't know why you have chosen to stay. But I'm grateful that you have." Emma said with a weary smile.

"You're the telepath. I figured that if you wanted to know somethin, you'd just look fer yourself." Logan said with a smirk.

"If it were anyone else, I might. But looking into your mind gives me nightmares." Emma admitted shyly.

Logan had no trouble believing her.

* * * * *

As Emma was sorting through dozens of reports, trying to find some sort of a haven for her people, should the need arise, she was suddenly aware of a psychic intrusion in very close proximity to her.

She turned in time to see a swirling vortex form in front of her desk. Relief and dismay fought for control of her emotions as she saw the image of her long-time friend, Scott, resolve into being in the mist.

He appeared to be in a bed, obviously injured, but also seemed to be alive and in reasonably good spirits.

"Hello Professor." Cyclops said to her calmly.

"Scott? It's good to see that you aren't hurt. We've all been quite concerned." Emma replied carefully, not wanting to display too much emotion, in case this whole event was somehow staged.

"I am fine. After Gene's death, I... um... did something stupid." Scott said with a blush of embarrassment.

Professor Frost only responded with a raised eyebrow of inquiry.

Scott raised his arms and showed the bandages.

Emma nodded in understanding, then asked, "So, where are you?"

"I'm in a neighboring dimension. Andrew... Professor Frost, this is Andrew, he found me near death and brought me here to save my life." Scott said timidly.

"Hello Professor Frost." Andrew said quietly.

"Hello Andrew, thank you for saving Scott, he is very important to a lot of people here." Emma said without a hint of emotion showing through her look or voice, still not willing to fully believe what she was seeing.

"I just wanted to let you know that I am alive and well. I have been ordered to stay in bed for a week until I am healed." Scott said, with a bit more confidence.

"You must admit that this is quite a bit to take on faith, Scott. Do you think that you can provide me some sort of proof to verify your claim?" Professor Frost said professionally.

"Ororo, could you come here and say hello to Professor Frost?" Scott said to someone who was still outside the view of the portal.

"Hello Professor Frost, from what Alan has said, you can verify the location of my other self in your dimension to corroborate his story." A woman who looked very much like Ororo Munroe said in a self-assured and dignified manner.

"Alan?" Professor Frost asked cautiously.

"Yes, that is what we call your Scott, since we have one of our own." Ororo said with a gentle smile. The mannerisms were undoubtedly those of Ororo Munroe. If this were a shape-shifter or some sort of elaborate holographic construct, it was flawless.

"May I ask, why you didn't have him here to verify your story?" Professor Frost asked cautiously, becoming more and more willing to believe what she was being told.

"Because he is at the bedside of his injured fiance, Jean Grey." Scott, or Alan, as he was now known, said in a pained voice.

"I see." Professor Frost said and cast a glance toward another person she could see through the vortex. The young man was completely unfamiliar to her.

"Oh, Professor Frost, this is Xander. He is a visitor from yet another dimension." Scott said formally.

Emma nodded in introduction then turned back to Scott and asked, "Then you will fully recover?"

"Yes, I just need to take time for the wounds to heal and I will be fine... There is one other thing I need to tell you." Scott said with nervousness in his voice.

Emma again prompted him to continue, with her eyebrow.

"Andrew and I have become involved, we are planning a commitment ceremony in one year." Scott said anxiously.

The Professor betrayed her shock for an instant before saying, "You have only been gone for three days and are very emotionally unstable, as evidenced by your suicide attempt. Are you sure this is a wise course of action?"

"That's why we're waiting for a year. I love Andrew completely, but I have enough sense to realize that this is not the time for me to be making life-altering decisions. Please be happy for me, Professor." Scott said in a pleading tone.

"I will do this for you, Scott. I will reserve judgment until I have had a chance to get to know Andrew. It may not be a blessing as such, but it is not disapproval by any means." Professor Frost said in a voice that might almost be considered tender. Part of her was still on guard, but doing this wouldn't compromise the safety of the mansion to any appreciable degree.

"Thank you, Professor, that is all I can ask. As soon as Andrew and I are released by our doctor, we will probably be returning to your dimension." Scott said seriously.

"How did Andrew come to find you?" The Professor asked curiously. If the story Scott was telling was true, it might somehow be of use to her in the future.

"Andrew has the ability to open interdimensional portals, apparently my... suicide attempt... had the effect of throwing my counterpart in this universe into a coma. When Andrew came to help, he was able to see what was happening to me and... he saved me." Scott said in wonder, giving it voice for the first time.

"So our Scott was in a coma, Alan was near death from blood loss, and Andrew had a stroke from overusing his mutant ability. That is why we haven't contacted you sooner, Andrew has been recovering as well." Ororo said informatively.

Professor Frost nodded in acceptance when Scott said, "I'll check back with you in the next day or so, I just wanted for you to let everyone know that I am well and not to worry. How are things there?"

"Much the same as when you left, however, the news of you being alive and recovering will be a much needed morale boost. Everyone is becoming weary of the fight." Emma said as the tiredness she was feeling could briefly be seen.

"How are Remy and Warren?" Scott asked quietly.

"Warren seems to be recovering well, but Remy is inconsolable. I don't know what else to do for him." Emma said, this time actually betraying worry for an instant in her expression.

"Would you mind if I were to talk to him next time we contact your dimension?" Scott asked with his own worry showing.

"No, I don't know that it will help, but I don't see how it could cause any harm. And doing something is preferable to doing nothing, which is all we have left to try with Remy." Emma said in an uncharacteristic ramble.

"Please let him know that I may be calling on him. We'd better close the portal now, Andrew still has to contact his home dimension later this morning." Scott said with a grim smile.

"Be well my friend." Emma said, then watched as the swirling vortex dissipated into nothingness.

* * * * *

"Cyke's alive?" Logan asked with an uncharacteristic smile.

"Yes. Although he will need to recover from his injuries, I would venture to say that he might be able to rejoin us in two to three weeks." Emma said carefully.

"What ain't you sayin? Yer holdin somethin back." Logan said suspiciously.

"According to the story I was told, he was discovered by a mutant from another dimension..."

"That can't be good." Logan interrupted.

"Actually, if all is as it appears to be, the person who found him seems to be not only a mutant, but sympathetic or at least indifferent to our cause. I couldn't detect any deception or coercion during my interactions with them." Emma said carefully.

"But you're still not completely buying it." Logan said speculatively.

"You know what they say when something sounds too good to be true." Emma said frankly.

Logan nodded his agreement.

"It would also appear that the mutant who discovered Scott and saved his life, is planning to return here with Scott when he is fully recovered." Emma said thoughtfully.

"So we'd have a guy who can cross dimensions?" Logan asked cautiously.

"Yes. That's what they indicated." Emma said carefully.

"Too good to be true." Logan said in a low voice.

Emma nodded her agreement.

* * * * *

As days passed, Emma was no less concerned for her friend, Scott. But she took some consolation in the apparent fact that he was safe and well cared for.

Emma was going through the MedLab, inventorying supplies and preparing for another emergency, hoping that her preparations wouldn't be needed, when she sensed several presences forming into being behind her.

She turned suddenly, and was relieved to see the ghostly images of Scott and Andrew, as well as Xander and another man who seemed to be vaguely familiar, but whom she was sure that she didn't know.

"Welcome gentlemen. To what do I owe the honor of this visit?" Emma asked pleasantly.

"We came to visit Remy. I was worried about him." Scott said, revealing his concern in his expression.

"He's just in the next room, I'll go get him for you." Professor Frost said and left the room.

* * * * *

"Remy. Would you like to get up for a minute? You have some visitors in the main room." Emma asked quietly. She had discovered early on that speaking to Remy in a professional or authoritative voice automatically compelled him to rebel against her. However, the southern gentleman deep within him tended to be well mannered and respectful when she treated him gently.

"Non. Remy don wan to be seen if Remy can't see who dere." Remy said as he remained on his bed.

"Of course. You can do as you like. But Scott was concerned for you and asked if he could speak with you." Emma said in a low voice, hoping not to spark Remy's independent streak.

"Scott be here?" Remy asked with surprise and sat up on his bed.

"That's right. And he came here, specifically to visit with you." Emma said as she took his hand and led it to her elbow.

"Do Remy look right? Don wan go out dere lookin sick." Remy asked as he stood.

"The bandage on your eyes is the only indication that you aren't in perfect health." Emma said softly.

* * * * *

Professor Frost entered the room leading the distraught form of Remy LeBeau.

"Remy, I've been worried about you." Scott said and fought the urge to run and hug the man.

"Scott? I could say the same for you, mon ami." Remy said in a weary voice.

"Professor Frost, may I have a word with you?" The unknown visitor asked hopefully.

"Please call me Alan. In the dimension I've been in there is another Scott. It's just less confusing. Remy LeBeau, I'd like to introduce you to Scott, my brother from another dimension, Andrew my fiancee, and Xander my caregiver. Dr. Hank McCoy is also here, talking with Professor Frost." Scott, now known as Alan, said formally.

There was a course of 'hi' when Remy gave a small smile and said, "Remy blind, non? You need to talk one at a time for Remy to tell one from another."

"Okay, I'm Scott. It's nice to meet you Remy. Alan's told me... actually nothing about you, but he seems to like you so that's good enough for me." Scott said, ending with a smile.

"Fair enough." Remy said, turning his face toward Scott's voice.

"I'm Andrew." Andrew said shyly.

"You got you a real talker der Sc... Alan." Remy said with a teasing tone.

"Hi Remy, I'm Xander. Nice to meet you." Xander said quietly.

"Xander? As in Alexander, non?" Remy asked, turning to him.

"Yeah, I got the choice of Alex, Lex or Xander. This seemed to be the coolest." Xander said in a seemingly lighthearted tone.

"So, are you all mutants too?" Remy asked as he felt for and found the bed behind him and took a seat.

"All but Xander. Andrew is called Portal, and I've been renamed Gemini. Scott is Cyclops."

"But that name might fit me best." Xander said under his breath.

Remy turned to Xander and raised an eyebrow above his bandage in question.

"Xander had one of his eyes gouged out by a... demon?" Alan asked uncertainly.

"By a priest of the first evil... but he was kind of demony with super strength and stuff." Xander said in a more comfortable, conversational voice.

"You sound like you're talking through a tunnel, why it be like dat?" Remy asked of the group.

"Andrew is sort of projecting us here with his mutant ability. We're still in our own universe, we're just able to see and hear yours." Scott said in explanation.

"So did you see what you came to see? I be here, all dats left of me. Bout time for ole Remy to be put out to pasture." Remy said, looking more tired.

"I came to visit with you to see if I could help you." Alan said seriously, worried by Remy's attitude.

"Ain no help fo da Cajun. Nuthin left ta help." Remy said and got off the bed.

"I wouldn't say that Mr. LeBeau." An unfamiliar voice said from behind the group.

"What's up Hank?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"I have been talking with Professor Frost, I won't bore you with details, but suffice it to say, I may be able to restore some sight to Remy." Hank said seriously.

"Hank? What do you mean? Is there something you can do to help Remy?" Alan asked excitedly.

"Perhaps, I would need to examine him to see if he would be a likely candidate for a live organ transplant. I had actually been looking into the possibility for Mr. Harris." Hank said professionally.

"You be sayin dat you can get Remy some new eyes?" Remy asked with excitement.

"I'm saying that I can examine you to see if it is a possibility." Hank said calmly.

"Dr. McCoy and I have discussed this and decided that, if you are willing, you may go with them to their dimension to receive the medical attention that we frankly cannot provide for you." Professor Frost said without emotion.

"While I am familiar with the theory, I have not performed the procedure myself. Therefore, I have contacted a specialist who will be at the mansion later today... that was the matter I wished to discuss with you Mr. Harris. I see no reason why he couldn't look at Mr. LeBeau while he is there." Hank said, pleased that he might be able to help these men.

Xander and Remy were both dumbstruck. Finally Andrew broke the silence by saying, "Let's open the portal and get Remy to our universe then."

"Give me a moment to collect Remy's medical records, that should save you some work." Professor Frost said and opened a file cabinet drawer.

"Thank you Professor, I'll take good care of him." Alan said seriously before Andrew interrupted.

"We're going to fade out now, but the doorway will open in just a minute."

Professor Frost nodded as the men faded. A minute later a swirling vortex appeared before her and Alan stepped out.

"You ready to go Remy?" Alan asked with happiness showing through his voice.

"Oui." Remy said and followed as Alan led him back through the portal.

* * * * *

"Thank you for coming on such short notice." Emma said as she walked into the dining room. Normally, when she called for a meeting of everyone at the institute, there would be people left standing. But today, they didn't completely fill the places at the head table.

"What is it, Em? It sounded important." Logan asked in his usual, informal way.

"Rumors, mostly. But some very disturbing rumors, to say the least." Emma said as she took her seat.

"What are they up to, now?" Warren asked darkly. He had only been released from bedrest the day before, and wasn't fully recovered from the surgical removal of his wings, or the castration.

"A group in New York city was able to get word to me that they have intercepted some intelligence related to a biological weapon that is being developed." Emma said carefully.

"What does this have to do with us? I say, let the Feds handle it." Warren said grimly.

"If only it were that simple." Emma said, then gave a long sigh, which revealed her exhaustion. "If the intelligence is right, the biological weapon was engineered to seek out the active X gene and destroy the host."

"Is that even possible?" Paige asked incredulously.

Paige was a fairly recent arrival. She was beautiful, brilliant, but also very young. She was one of a small group of students that had arrived when their school had been attacked and destroyed.

"Theoretically, yes. But genetic engineering is such a new science... honestly, I just don't know." Emma reluctantly admitted.

"So. If it's true, what do we do?" Logan asked bluntly, always ready to cut to the chase.

"For now, I need for everyone to covertly gather as much information as you can. The threat is too dire to disregard the possibility simply because it seems so far fetched." Emma said honestly.

"Angelo's got some serious hacking skills. He might be able to find somethin." Mondo said enthusiastically.

Angelo and Mondo had arrived with Paige, and while they might be valuable members of the team, someday, they were still terribly young and in need of much more experience before they could be trusted as full fledged X Men.

"Find out what you can... all of you. Just, please, be discreet. We don't need to be drawing attention to ourselves at this fragile time." Emma said cautiously.

"Don't no one catch me. I'm an Internet ninja. I'm in and out before they ever know I was there." Angelo said confidently.

"I pray that you are." Emma said quietly.

* * * * *

"What is it, Em?" Logan asked as he rushed into her office.

"Grave news, I'm afraid." Emma said as she looked up from her desk with concern filling her eyes.

"What now?" Logan asked as he took the chair across from her.

"Everyone has been searching for information to confirm or refute the report that a biological weapon is being constructed." Emma said very precisely.

"Yes or no. That's all I need to know right now. You can fill me in on the details later." Logan said forcefully.

"Yes."

Logan was surprised by the single word answer.

"I've heard from two different sources that not only are they working on the virus, but also that they may have already completed it." Emma said quietly.

"Alright. Then all we need to do is find out where they got it, and take it from 'em." Logan said simply.

Emma smiled at him. And while that was normally a pleasant thing to happen, Logan found it to be unusually irritating at the moment.

"What aren't you telling me?" Logan asked gruffly.

"The United States, South African and Chinese governments are apparently collaborating on the effort. With our depleted manpower and dwindling resources, I can't see any way of doing anything meaningful to prevent the distribution and deployment of the biological agent, if that's what they're planning to do." Emma said frankly.

"Give me somethin, Em. Even if it's a one in a million shot. I can't just sit and wait for it to happen." Logan said in an imploring voice that he was unaccustomed to using.

"Very well. At this point, I don't see that it can make a difference. I will give you copies of all the reports that the others have collected. In the interest of protecting the mansion, I don't want to know your plans. Go and do what you feel is necessary, and know that my hopes and best wishes go with you." Emma finished in nearly a whisper.

"It's really that bad?" Logan quietly asked.

"Logan... Johnathan, by what I've seen, this could exterminate all of mutant kind. I keep hoping that I'll find some error or falsehood, but everything seems to corroborate everything else. This viral weapon is supposed to be lethal to mutants one hundred percent of the time." Emma said seriously.

"Give me the intel, then set me loose. Let me see if I can fix this for you." Logan said gently.

"It will take me a minute. Why don't you go pack the things you'll need and I'll have it ready for you by the time you return." Emma said quietly.

"I'll fix this. Just watch me." Logan said before hurrying out the door.

* * * * *

"...So far the reports indicate that the, so called, super flu has only affected one underground community in lower Manhattan. The 'Friends of Humanity' spokesman, Charles Xavier, has stated that the flu is God's just retribution on the scourge of his creation. Reportedly, most, if not all, the deaths were of people that the friends of humanity identified as mutants."

"Will you turn that shit off? I'm trying to eat." Logan said as he tried to ignore the television in the greasy spoon diner.

"Serves 'em right." The cook/waiter said gruffly as he walked to the television and hit the 'off' button.

"...not right. Shouldn't be like this." A man muttered from the other end of the breakfast bar.

Without looking, Logan knew the man was homeless, or at least hadn't bathed for an untold number of weeks.

"It's wrong! It's all wrong! It's not supposed to be this way!" The man ranted.

"Git on outta here, Garvin, or I'm gonna have'ta call the cops on you again." The cook/waiter said impatiently.

"They have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind!" Garvin urged him to understand.

"Now, how'd I know we was gonna be talkin bible before this was all done? Git ya ass outta here, or I'm callin the cops ta stick ya back in tha nuthouse."

The vagrant finally got to his feet and tottered toward the door as he quietly said, "Whispers of the talking dead, going through the motions, thinkin they're still alive..."

Logan felt a chill run up his spine at the words. He wasn't usually one for superstition, but knowing the things that he did, the words hit too close to home.

* * * * *

"It's a chilling spectre in Times Square. There are no people out. The super flu that has already killed thousands, seems to have mutated and become impossibly more infectious. Doctors are at a loss to find an effective treatment. No comment has been made by the CDC except to say that they are studying the problem. Doctors are advising people to stay away from public areas and groups of people and to thoroughly wash their hands after any physical contact with another person." Logan heard on the tinny speaker of the radio one of the other passengers was listening to.

"Like some hand washing's going to stop this thing." A man chuckled from beside Logan.

Logan turned to glare at the man.

"It's a government plot, you know. Those vapor trails that the jets put out... that's how they keep us all docile and complacent. This flu, I bet it's to cull the herd. They's got too many workers and not enough work. Instead of having to feed them all, it's best to thin them out and make sure the rest is real scared."

"Did I say or do something to make you think it'd be alright to talk to me?" Logan asked curiously.

"The vapor trails, the water supply, the genetically modified foods... It's everywhere! You can't escape it!"

Logan stood and walked to the back of the bus as he muttered, "Why is it when I sit down every lunatic in a six mile radius is drawn to me? This is why I don't like to take the bus."

* * * * *

"London is reporting a catastrophic surge in new influenza victims. The hospitals are closing, unable to cope with the influx of new patients. It is estimated that seventy five to eighty percent of the population are infected. As in other countries, no effective treatment has been found to prevent, postpone or cure the disease. The Italian government has withdrawn all it's foreign diplomats and closed all governmental offices. In a statement released to the public yesterday, the Italian Prime Minister urged all uninfected people to remain indoors and avoid contact with others at all costs."

"Mister? You sick?" A teenage girl asked quietly.

"No. Not so far." Logan answered cautiously as he stepped away from the television in the deserted department store.

"I don't know what to do. My dad..." The girl trailed off as she started to cry.

"Go on home. Stuff like this brings all the crazies out." Logan said gently.

"But my dad, he's dead. So's my mom and my little brother. I don't know what to do." She said past her tears.

"None of us knows what to do. I tell you what. I'm heading back up North. If you want to come along, I wouldn't mind."

"Yeah? Really? Where are we going?"

"I gotta stop in a town, up north, and tell a friend of mine that I'm sorry about something, then I'll probably go on up into Canada. There's places up there where you can go and not see another living soul for months at a time." Logan said with a smile.

"From the look of it, you could stay here and do that." The girl said as she looked around.

"Like I said, stuff like this, it brings the crazies out. It's best if we're somewhere isolated until this all blows over." Logan said seriously.

"Okay." The girl quietly agreed.

"Name's Logan. What you called?"

"Ruby."

"Come on, Ruby. Let's load some of this stuff in my pickup and get on the road."

Chapter 2: So Near

"So, what's your friend like?" Ruby asked suddenly, breaking the long silence that had fallen between them.

"Emma's a college professor and a doctor." Logan said with a smile, waiting on her reaction.

"How'd a guy like you get to be friends with someone like that?" Ruby asked incredulously.

"I've asked myself that a few times. But what it comes down to is that things just sometimes work out that way." Logan said honestly.

"I tried calling my friends, but none of them answered..." Ruby said quietly.

"You're alive. That means you gotta keep goin." Logan said gently.

"But I don't know what to do. I'm only twelve." Ruby said weakly.

"You're awful grown up for a twelve year old. I would'a guessed fourteen, at least." Logan said with a smile.

"My dad says that I'm growing up too fast and that I should be happy being a kid for as long as I can." Ruby said frankly.

"All dads say that. It's part of the job requirement."

* * * * *

"Can you pull over? I don't feel too good." Ruby said suddenly.

Logan looked around for a convenient place to pull off and noticed the sign announcing a rest area up ahead. "Can you hold on for a minute or two?"

"Maybe. I think I'm gonna throw up." Ruby said in a low voice.

Logan speeded up.

* * * * *

"How you doin in there, Ruby?" Logan called from outside the ladies room.

"I'm okay. I think it was just my nerves." Ruby called back.

"Good. I'm gonna make a pit stop, then we'll be ready to go again." Logan said as he walked toward the men's room.

When he walked in, the smell alerted him to what he was going to see.

Two dead bodies were huddled together on the tile floor.

Logan was about to look away, when a spark of recognition caused him to look more closely.

All the death he had witnessed in the past weeks had been of people he didn't know. Seeing Bobby and John's bodies brought the reality home to him in a way that nothing else would.

He didn't have any words to say or any tears to shed for the pair. He stepped over their bodies and went about his business as though he had never seen them... but he had. The stark reality wouldn't be denied.

* * * * *

"Are you okay?" Ruby asked when they were back in the truck.

"Yeah. How bout you?" Logan asked quietly.

"I'm feeling better. I think it was just nerves." She said quietly, and Logan knew that she was thinking the same thing that he was.

"What do you think happens when you die?" Logan asked in what he hoped was a nonchalant voice.

"Why would you ask me that?" Ruby asked in panic.

"Because it could happen to either one of us. I'd just like to know what you're expecting, so if it happens, I can pray or light a candle or whatever it is that you do to see that someone gets to go to the good place." Logan said frankly.

"I don't know." Ruby said quietly.

"Is it that you don't know, or that you don't want to talk about it?" Logan asked frankly.

"I've never really thought about it, much. I mean... I'm twelve!" Ruby exclaimed as tears welled in her eyes.

"Well, if it makes you feel any better, I don't know either." Logan said honestly.

"Yeah. It does make me feel better." Ruby said quietly.

"But not talking about it doesn't make it go away. What do you think?" Logan asked curiously.

"I've heard all that stuff about God and heaven... I guess it could be like that." Ruby said uncertainly.

"It could." Logan agreed.

"I guess, I mean, I don't want to die, but if I'm going to, I guess all I'd really want is for someone to... care. I don't know if prayers or candles or anything like that makes any difference at all, but I just think that if someone was there to say goodbye, and, like, mean it. That'd be enough." Ruby said thoughtfully.

"If it happens, I'll be there." Logan said quietly.

"What about you?" Ruby asked curiously.

"I never saw nothin that made me think that this wasn't all some big thing that happened all on it's own. No God, no mystical powers, no ghosts or nothin like that." Logan said thoughtfully.

"So what do you think happens when you die?" Ruby asked quietly.

"Nothing." Logan said simply.

"What do you mean?" Ruby asked in confusion.

"I mean, nothing. You just stop. The person you were is suddenly not there anymore and all that's left is meat." Logan said frankly.

"So you don't believe in heaven and hell?" Ruby asked slowly.

"Nope. If you think about it, what were you before you were born? Nothing. You didn't exist. So I figure that when you die, you go back to being that."

"I think I'd rather believe in heaven." Ruby said quietly.

"There's lots of things I'd rather believe, but that don't make 'em true."

Ruby watched Logan drive for a few minutes, then quietly said, "You may be right. But I still think I'd like to know that when I'm gone, someone will be there, saying goodbye."

"I already promised."

* * * * *

"Why are we stopping?" Ruby asked as she felt the truck slowing down.

"We'll be reaching my friend's house before too long. I just want to call ahead and see what's going on there before we just show up out of nowhere." Logan said honestly.

"You can use my cell phone." Ruby said as she rushed to take it out of her jacket pocket.

"You can try, but I'm bettin that there's no service." Logan said simply.

After a few tries, Ruby quietly said, "You're right. Nothing."

"Never was much of anything like cell service in this area." Logan said without concern.

"Are you worried about your friend?" Ruby asked in a whisper.

"A little. But if she ain't there, or they're all sick, we'll just go on up to Canada." Logan said simply.

Ruby nodded that she had heard.

* * * * *

"Em, is that you?" Logan asked uncertainly.

"Logan? It's good to hear from you. How are you?" Emma asked with concern.

"I tried, Em. I swear. They just let it loose too quick for me to stop it." Logan said regretfully.

"You have a way of taking a one in a million risk and making it pay off. This time it didn't work. That's nothing to be sorry about." Emma said gently.

"How are things there, Em?" Logan asked quietly.

"Like you, I've done my best and taken a one in a million chance, and it hasn't paid off." Emma said regretfully.

"What's wrong?" Logan asked cautiously.

"We're all infected here. I still don't know how they delivered it, but there are now at least two distinct forms of the virus. Everyone in the mansion was infected with the original strain, the one designed to kill mutants." Emma said gravely.

"Everyone? Does that mean that you..." Logan trailed off, knowing that that was exactly what she meant.

"Stay away, Logan. If you're not infected, then don't come here. Get as far away from civilization as you can and stay there." Emma said firmly.

"Is there anything I can do?" Logan asked in a low, serious voice.

"Survive."

* * * * *

"It looks like we'll be movin on up to Canada." Logan said as he climbed into his truck.

Ruby was slumped against the passenger window, apparently asleep, when Logan noticed something red, clutched in her hand.

Reluctantly, he pulled her fingers open enough to see the tissue that she was clutching, drenched in blood.

He placed his fingers on her throat, already knowing what he would discover.

Logan carefully picked up the girl's body and lifted it out of his truck, careful not to cause it any unnecessary damage.

After a look around the unfamiliar little town, he spotted a church about half a block away.

"Like I told you. I don't know, either." He said quietly to her as he walked.

Stepping into the church, he was confronted by the smell of dozens of bodies, scattered everywhere.

Determined to complete his task, he walked down the aisle, stepping over countless corpses as he did so, until he finally reached the altar at the front.

He gently placed the young girl's body on the altar, then looked up at the enormous crucifix on the wall behind the pulpit.

"You treat her right, or you'll answer to me." Logan said firmly, then knelt by Ruby's side and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead before saying, "Goodbye."

* * * * *

"Logan! I didn't think you'd be coming!" Emma said in surprise as she met him in the hallway, outside the common room.

"I didn't think so, either. I was travelling with someone, but... let's just say, that if it's possible for me to get it, I got it." Logan said quietly.

"I've studied your physiology enough to know what to expect, but I'd very much like to see how the virus is impacting your systems." Emma said carefully.

"You always did say the sweetest things to me." Logan said with a grin.

"Come downstairs with me. We may not have a lot of time." Emma said seriously.

"Do you think there's any way you can make a cure with my blood?" Logan asked curiously.

"Considering how this virus was designed and knowing how your healing factor operates, my instinct is to say 'no'. But we won't know if we don't try, right?" Emma said as she stepped into the elevator.

"How are you doing, Em?" Logan asked with concern.

"It's there. I know it's there. I'm using every skill, every tool, every drug at my disposal to keep me going. If there's a way to beat this damnable thing, I'm determined to find it." Emma said firmly.

"That's my girl." Logan said with a grin.

"I am NOT a girl. And I'm most certainly not YOUR girl." Emma said indignantly.

"You never let me get away with anything." Logan laughed.

Emma gave a single nod, then stepped off the elevator.

* * * * *

"So, what's the verdict?" Logan asked when Emma pulled back from the microscope.

"It's worse than I thought." Emma said gravely.

"Give it to me straight. What are we talking about?" Logan asked seriously.

"The virus isn't being impeded, but your healing factor is healing the damage caused by the virus."

"Yeah. So?"

"So, since your healing factor isn't putting up much of a fight, the virus will slowly but surely propagate and thrive within you. If nothing changes, it will eventually be strong enough to actually kill you." Emma said seriously.

"Okay. I get that." Logan said quietly.

"No. I don't think you do. This thing is going to try to eat you alive, from the inside out, but your healing factor is going to keep repairing the damage. So what you're going to experience is an increasing torture that will likely drive you insane before it kills you." Emma said firmly.

"So, what's the bad news?" Logan asked with weak humor.

"Your healing factor negates most pain medications." Emma said bluntly.

"Last I checked, the opiates still worked on me." Logan said quickly.

"Yes. And I don't want to know how you checked. But that's true. Your healing factor does seem to ignore opiates. So when the pain gets to be too much to bear, do what you have to do, but be aware that if you use too many..."

"I promise to go into rehab if I survive." Logan interrupted.

"If you use too many, your healing factor will likely adapt and start nullifying the opiates." Emma continued.

"So only use as much as I absolutely need to." Logan said with a nod.

"I wish there were something more I could do for you." Emma said quietly.

"Have a beer with me." Logan said with a grin.

"Excuse me?"

"You're a classy lady. I never asked you out because I thought you wouldn't be interested in a guy like me. But now... how about having a beer with me?" Logan asked hopefully.

"The things I do..." Emma said with a shake of her head, then firmly said, "Fine. One beer."

Logan smiled, then gestured toward the hallway.

* * * * *

As Logan pulled away from the mansion, he felt a momentary twinge of regret at leaving Emma to face what was to come on her own. But if her predictions about his condition were true, and he had no reason to think otherwise, then there were some things that he wanted to do before he either died, or became nothing more than a wild animal, ravaged with unending pain.

His original plan had been to go north and live in seclusion, but knowing what he did now, he didn't see any point to that.

His first stop as he drove south was in the small town where Ruby had died.

After a stop by the local hardware store, which was deserted, he helped himself to a pickaxe and a shovel.

Next, he went to the church and retrieved Ruby's body.

Although he considered going to the local funeral parlor and getting the biggest, nicest coffin that they had to offer, in the end, he decided that a simple dirt grave would be enough.

As he was digging, he had to stop once for a coughing fit, and noticed that he was coughing up blood.

He only took that as a sign that he needed to keep moving if he were going to carry on and fulfill the rest of his plans.

Once a suitable grave had been dug, he placed Ruby's body gently on the dirt in the bottom and stopped to look at her.

"I wish you'd had the chance to grow up. I bet you would've been a remarkable woman."

That being said, he began to fill in the grave, ignoring the sweat and his churning stomach as he did so.

Grabbing a case of beer for the road, Logan got into his truck and started driving south again.

Even though he had lost the light, he knew what his next destination was and wouldn't be diverted from his plan.

He didn't know why it seemed so important to him, but for some reason he felt that this was what needed to be done.

As a road sign announced the rest area ahead, Logan slowed the truck, so he would have the maneuverability that he needed.

When he saw the rest area facilities, he crossed the median and pulled into the northbound rest area.

* * * * *

"Hey, guys. I didn't forget you." Logan said as he walked into the restroom.

The two bodies were still there, right where he'd left them.

"Let's get you guys outta here." Logan said, then picked up the first of the two bodies.

He thought that the body was that of Bobby, but in the meager light, he couldn't be sure.

After a moment, he supposed that it didn't matter, as he carried the body to the back of his pickup truck and gently placed it inside.

A few minutes later, he carried the other body out of the rest area bathroom and placed it more or less beside the first one.

"I know we wasn't best buds or anything, but that don't mean that I wanted you to have a state highway toilet to be your final resting place. How's 'bout I find a nice place with some trees or somethin' like that for you?" Logan said as he spread a tarp over them.

The smell on his clothes was horrendous by now, but he mostly put that out of his mind as he drove south, searching for a suitable final resting place for the two boys he had briefly known at the mansion.

* * * * *

"What do you want?" A trembling voice asked from behind the counter at the cheap little motel where Logan had stopped.

"A bed and a hot bath would be nice." Logan said honestly.

"You're not sick?" The person, he couldn't tell if it was a man or woman, asked from out of his line of sight.

"Actually, yeah. I am. But if you'll just toss me a key, I'll leave ya alone." Logan said seriously.

"Promise?"

"Yeah. Promise." Logan said quietly.

A hand reached up, and it seemed that the person he was talking to was a female.

She grabbed a key and threw it wildly toward him.

There was no way that Logan could catch the wild pitch, but once he retrieved the key, he said, "Thanks. I'll be outta your hair in the mornin."

"Just go." She whimpered.

Logan shrugged, then walked out to get back into his truck and drive around to his room.

* * * * *

The shower was a welcome relief.

Despite a few aches and pains and a bout of nausea during the night, Logan was mostly well rested as he left the motel room.

Like the night before, the parking lot was deserted except for his truck.

He glanced into the bed of the truck, to be sure that nothing had been disturbed, then got back on the road, still heading south.

His search for a radio station proved to be fruitless. There was nothing but static.

The next town he approached seemed to be emitting a lot of smoke, so he did his best to get past it quickly, so as not to be caught behind burning debris.

Finally, he came to a stretch of open road that looked rather inviting.

The early autumn sunlight was promising warmth and the trees still hadn't begun to turn, so it had an almost summer feel.

"Here." Logan said as he spotted a stream that ran parallel to the road.

It took him a few minutes, but he found a spot where he could pull off.

* * * * *

The ground here was much softer than the last he had dug.

Logan made quick work of the digging, then began carrying the bodies to the makeshift grave.

"Here. I found you a nice spot, by a river and under a tree. Not that you guys will notice, since you'll be together." Logan said as he placed Bobby's corpse on the moist earth.

"Don't worry, Ice Cube. John'll be here to keep you warm in just a minute." Logan grinned as he walked back to the truck.

He lifted John's stiff corpse out of the truck and carried it over to the grave with little effort.

"There you go. Nice and cozy. I know you guys'll take care of each other, so I'm not worried bout'cha." Logan said as he started to fill in the dirt.

"Who are you talking to?" A young man asked cautiously, as he approached.

"My friends here, that I'm burying." Logan answered honestly.

The young man stayed several feet away and watched as Logan continued to fill in the hole.

"You sick?" He finally asked.

"Yeah. What about you?" Logan asked as he used the flat of the shovel to pack the slight mound of dirt on top of the grave.

"Yeah. I woke up with it this morning." The young man said as his eyes filled with tears.

"What's yer name?" Logan asked as he walked back to his truck and tossed the shovel into the back.

"Travis." The young man said in a quaking voice.

"Wanna beer?" Logan asked as he reached into the passenger side of the truck and pulled out two.

"I'm only nineteen." Travis admitted shyly.

"What's that matter, now?" Logan asked as he walked to Travis and offered the beer to him.

"Yeah. I guess it doesn't." Travis chuckled as he accepted the beer.

After a long drink of beer, Travis quietly said, "You don't look sick."

"Maybe not, but I am." Logan said as he leaned back against the side of the truck, then took a long, slow drink.

"Everyone I know is dead." Travis said quietly.

"I know lots of people. So I can't say if all of 'em are dead or not. All I know is that I'm still alive, so I'm gonna act like it." Logan said firmly.

Travis took another drink of his beer, then said, "I don't know what to do."

"Sing a song. Dance a jig. Go down to the football stadium and dress up like Marilyn Monroe." Logan said with a smile.

Travis laughed, which ended in an agonized cough.

"Or don't. I'm just sayin, you got one last chance. Make the most of it." Logan said frankly.

Travis took a drink of beer to try and quell his cough reflex, then he quietly said, "It may sound stupid, but there's one thing that I've always wanted to do."

Logan looked at Travis inquiringly, but didn't ask.

"My mom has all these little porcelain figurines that she's collected all her life... ugly little things. Ever since I can remember, she's constantly been after me to watch out for her 'pretties'... I hate her  'pretties'. If I'm gonna die anyway, I'm gonna make sure those ugly smirking little pieces of glass die before I do." Travis said firmly.

"Do you live around here? Need a ride?" Logan asked as he looked around.

"Nah. All I have to do is walk across that field and I'm home." Travis said peacefully.

"Go to it, Kid. Time's runnin out."

"All I need is five minutes and a baseball bat."

Logan nodded, then watched as Travis ran across the street, then climbed the fence into a vast field.

He took one last drink of his beer, then dropped the can as he walked toward the newly filled grave.

"I don't know how these things work. But, if there is something after... keep an eye on Travis for me, would'ja?" Logan asked as he looked at the mound of dirt.

After a bittersweet smile, Logan turned and walked back to his truck.

He looked up and down the long, empty road, then shrugged before getting in and starting to drive North.

* * * * *

"Em... I don't know what you expected your end to be like, but this somehow seems right." Logan said as he looked at her pale body behind her desk.

He walked to her and easily lifted her into his arms and carried her body out of the room.

"I think I done enough gravedigging for a while. I'm sorry if that seems disrespectful, but I'm feelin like shit about now." Logan said as he walked toward the elevator.

"Besides, everything you did in your life was enough of a memorial. You were an amazing woman and a good friend. If that ain't enough ta git ya inta tha pearly gates, then screw'em. They don't deserve you." Logan said as he waited for the elevator doors to open on the lower level.

* * * * *

"Here, I'm gonna put you in the isolation room. I see you already got a few people in there, so ya won't be alone." Logan said as he awkwardly opened the outer door.

Once again, the smell of death assaulted him. He was barely able to keep his stomach contents at bay while he gently placed Emma's body in a chair beside the window.

"I hope you won't think too bad of me, but I'm gonna go upstairs and get hammered. This has been one bitch of a day." Logan said, then closed the isolation room door.

Chapter 3: Endless Days

A stabbing pain suddenly woke Logan from a relatively decent sleep. Thanks to his healing factor, the effects of the alcohol had already been purged from his system, but waking so suddenly left him with a sense of disorientation.

His claws emerged with a loud ::snick:: in the otherwise quiet room. Most times in the past when he had felt a stabbing pain in his gut, it was because he was actually being stabbed, so the reflex was perfectly reasonable.

As he searched with all his senses, trying to find an enemy to eviscerate, another stab of pain occurred which caused him to double over.

In a moment of clarity, he realized that what he was feeling was, in fact, the virus within him causing one or another of his internal organs to fail or explode or do some other nasty thing to cause this sensation.

He pulled up his shirt to find a blackish, bluish, greenish bruise rapidly expanding to cover the entire left side of his abdomen.

Then, the familiar warmth of his healing factor, hard at work, kicked in and he watched as the bruise faded, almost as suddenly as it had appeared.

He glanced at the window to find that it was light outside.

Not feeling any desire to linger in bed any longer, he got up and went through the motions of getting ready to start his day.

* * * * *

More out of habit than thought, he made his way to the kitchen and began making himself a cup of coffee.

It pained him to find that the coffee container was nearly empty and that this would be the last fresh ground coffee that he would have unless he went into town and found some there. Emma only kept a small supply on hand at any given time, so the coffee that they had would always be fresh.

Fortunately for him, Emma also had a taste for antiquities and happened to have an old fashioned, hand crank, coffee grinder. Although he was certain that the thing probably hadn't been used to grind coffee in the better part of a century, he was grateful for it. Because if he hadn't remembered it being on the mantle in the common room, he would have had to resort to something like a canvas bag and a hammer to get the job done. He needed his coffee.

Once the coffee was in the old fashioned percolator that he had retrieved from the camping supplies, he put it on the gas stove to heat. While the coffee was brewing and filling the kitchen with it's life giving aroma, he started rummaging through the kitchen for something to have for breakfast.

Then he realized that the thought of food was disgusting to him. Intellectually, he knew that he should eat something to help keep his strength up, but no matter how much he tried to convince himself, he couldn't quite manage it.

Although he suffered through some minor pains in his abdomen, he mostly enjoyed his coffee as he contemplated his plans for the day.

After his encounter with Travis the day before, he felt compelled to go and seek out other survivors. Even if they were infected, it was preferable to doing nothing to help anyone else.

* * * * *

Since his motorcycle had been destroyed, a few months before, Logan had resisted the urge to ride again. He had always had the feeling that if he got on another motorcycle and felt that sense of freedom, that he might be inclined to go and not come back.

This morning, that thought didn't hold as much sway as it once had. If he were to get on the motorcycle and go, he wouldn't be letting anyone down. No one would be hurt. No one needed him. If he didn't come back... it wouldn't matter.

As he finally arrived in town, he went directly to the downtown area and began his search for survivors, reasoning that anyone who wanted to be found, would probably go to the city center.

He got off the motorcycle and started to walk, watching and listening carefully for any indication that he wasn't totally alone.

Unfortunately, all his ears picked up was the distant whistling of the wind.

The only scents he could detect were the putrid odors of rotting flesh.

As morning gave way to afternoon, his pace became more insistent.

Going from storefronts to offices to banks, he found no one... at least, no one alive.

As would be expected, doctor's offices and churches were the worst. The stench alone was enough to drive him away. Add on top of that, the evidence of the futility and empty hope that people had suffered in their last moments as they put their faith in science or God, only to have it proven equally ineffective. It was more than he cared to endure.

As the sun began its descent to the horizon, Logan finally made his way back to the motorcycle, carrying the only good news of the day, a backpack filled to capacity with coffee beans.

Throughout his entire day, he hadn't detected a single indication that anyone was still alive. He saw the futility of his wasted effort, but also knew that the next day he would set off in a different direction and explore another town, exercising his diminishing hope that he might find someone... anyone, still alive.

* * * * *

Another town, another empty hope dashed.

Given the futility of the previous day and the threatening look of the weather, Logan decided to take the truck and conduct most of his search from the street.

There were a few times when something would catch his eye and he would get out of the truck to investigate, but none of them led to the discovery of anyone alive.

By not investigating on foot, he was able to search two small towns in the time that he had done one the previous day.

As the sun was setting and he was about to start back toward the mansion, he jolted with surprise when he saw a light turn on in one of the houses he was passing.

He slammed on the brakes and ran to the door, not concerned with how psychotic he might appear to whomever he may be interrupting.

When he knocked on the door, it swung open under the force.

Cautiously, he walked into the room and found a quaint little home, like something from a Christmas special on TV, not that he watched such things.

There was an artificial fireplace with the simulated fire burning in the hearth. There were lights, not only on the tree, but also strung around the room, giving everything a warm, festive glow.

"Hello? Is someone here?" He called out, then listened carefully for anyone who might answer, or for anyone who might be cowering in fear, trying to be quiet.

He heard nothing.

As he walked across the room to the fake fireplace, he found a picture on the mantle.

A father, mother, and three young school aged kids were all smiling in the photo. But the most notable one in the picture was the Great Dane grudgingly wearing a santa hat.

He couldn't help it, the silly sight made him smile.

"Hello? I'm not going to hurt you. Is anyone here?" Logan called out again as he placed the picture back on the mantle.

He stepped toward the hallway and his hopes fell, as the stench of rotting flesh assaulted him.

Even though he didn't need to, he walked back and verified for himself what he already knew.

Three of them were in one bedroom, still holding on to each other. The other two were each in their own beds. It seemed they had been dressed in their best clothes and positioned very precisely for their final rest.

Logan shook his head as he walked back down the hall toward the living room, when out of the corner of his eye he spotted something on the floor of the kitchen.

The body of the Great Dane was laying there, unmoving.

Logan thought back over everything he had been through since this whole ordeal began and realized that in the entire time that he had been searching, he hadn't seen a single dog, cat or even a bird.

Flies were definitely thriving, but as far as any higher life form... he hadn't seen any.

As he was contemplating that, a snowman on the lawn suddenly lit up.

Realizing what might be happening, he walked to the Christmas tree by the front window and discovered that it was on a timer.

With his hopes once again dashed against the rocks, he made his way out of the house and to his truck.

He immediately proceeded to the nearest purveyor of alcoholic refreshment and loaded the bed of his pickup with all he could carry.

* * * * *

After the multiple disappointments of the previous days, Logan decided that the search for other survivors was a futile one.

Breakfast had been coffee. And the rest of the morning was spent considering what supplies he might need in the long term. He wasn't sure where to find all that he needed, but if he were going to continue on at the mansion, he would need to get various other camping supplies to compensate for the luxuries of civilization that were falling away.

Around noon, Logan was surprised to find that he actually had an appetite, so he ventured into the pantry to see what was available.

The mansion had lost electricity early on, but a few of the surrounding communities still had power. So, for as long as that lasted, he could pick up frozen foods to increase the variety in his diet.

Today, however, he was satisfied with a can of corned beef hash, heated on the gas stove.

Just as he was sitting down to his lunch the sound of a honking horn startled him.

As quickly as he could, he ran to the front door and threw it open, not giving a thought to whether this person might be some sort of a threat.

He stepped onto the porch in time to see a teenage girl climbing down out of a Hummer.

"Hello!" Logan called with uncharacteristic excitement.

"Oh my God! I knew it! I knew someone would be here!" The girl cried as she ran to him.

Even though the girl was a complete stranger to him, he hugged her like a long lost friend.

"I can't believe it! I drove and drove and... I couldn't find anyone..." She said before breaking into uncontrollable sobs.

"I know. I been looking, too." Logan said as he continued to hold her.

"You're real, aren't you? Please be real." She whimpered into his chest.

"Yeah. I'm real. I promise." Logan said with a smile.

After a moment more of hugging, the girl pulled back slightly to look him in the face.

He waited, not knowing what she was looking for.

"Logan, right?" She asked cautiously.

"Got it in one. How'd you know?" Logan asked curiously.

"I talked to Paige and she mentioned you."

"Well, since you know who I am, maybe you could tell me your name." Logan said gently.

"Oh, right." The girl said as she pulled fully out of his grasp. "My name is Monique."

"Pretty name. So you're a friend of Paige's?" Logan asked, already missing the feel of her against him.

"We were roommates before our school got destroyed. When everyone else was on their way here, I took off so I could see my family." Monique finished in a diminishing voice.

Logan didn't need to ask. Her expression told him all he needed to know.

"Is Paige here?" Monique asked hopefully.

"I'm the only one left alive." Logan said in almost a whisper.

Monique froze for a moment, but didn't seem to be too surprised by the announcement.

"What about the others? Did they all end up coming here?" Monique asked quietly.

"I wasn't here when it happened. I know that Mondo, Angelo and Paige arrived together, but I don't know if they were here at the end." Logan said honestly.

Monique slowly nodded.

"I think I should tell you, I've got the virus. It just ain't killed me, yet." Logan said quietly.

"Yeah. Me, too." Monique reluctantly admitted.

"You got the healing factor?" Logan asked curiously.

"Yeah. That and exceptional strength... a lot of good it does, now." Monique finished with a shrug.

"You're still alive." Logan said simply.

"Somehow, I can't make myself feel happy about that." Monique said honestly.

"You and me, both, Kid." Logan chuckled.

* * * * *

Logan woke to the sound of movement in the house.

He tried to ignore it, but after living in silence for so long, he found that he couldn't.

Finally, he got out of bed and went downstairs to find Monique busy in the kitchen, fussing over something.

"Mornin, how's it goin?" Logan asked as he walked to the stove.

"I'm not sure what I'm doing. I've never had to cook without a microwave before." Monique said frankly.

"Takes some adjustment." Logan said as he reached up to the cupboard to take down the cannister of coffee beans.

"I bet you could live out in the wild without any trouble at all." Monique said with a smile.

"I wouldn't say that. There's a few things about civilization that I miss when I'm up in the hills. But you make due with what you've got." Logan said frankly as he poured the beans into the grinder.

"Yeah. I'm just not good at doing that." Monique quietly admitted, then reluctantly asked, "Am I doing this right?"

Logan looked at the frying pan with hacked up pieces of spam in it, then at her look of frustration.

"You might try cutting them more evenly. And the fire could stand to be a touch hotter." Logan said honestly.

"Yeah. I know about the cutting. But I didn't want to touch it. It's gross." Monique said with a sour look as she adjusted the flame under the skillet a little bit higher.

Logan smiled as he set up the coffee pot.

"Do you want something to go with this? I couldn't really find anything I know how to cook in the pantry." Monique asked as she watched the spam cooking.

"Not feeling much like eatin, ta tell ya the truth." Logan said honestly as he put the percolator on the stove.

"Yeah. I was like that yesterday. I'm a lot better today. Maybe I'm beating this thing." Monique said happily.

"Maybe." Logan said quietly as he stared at the percolator for a moment, then finally turned to her and said, "Professor Frost checked me out when she found out I had the virus. She said that because of the way the virus is made, it kind of homes in on the X gene and, I don't know, bonds to it, or somethin. So, what's happenin inside me right now is that the virus is getting stronger while my healing factor is fighting the damage it's causing. Because of that, I have times when I'm not too sick, then something hits me real bad and my healing factor has to fix it."

"Is that what's happening to me?" Monique asked cautiously.

"Dunno. Maybe." Logan said honestly.

"So, did she say... I mean, will you get better?" Monique asked quietly.

"No. She didn't think so. She figured that the virus'd keep gettin stronger until it finally did somethin' that was too bad for my healing factor to fix." Logan said regretfully.

"When Mr. Cassidy found out that I had the healing factor, he said that I was a level four... whatever that means. Do you know, is that good enough to beat this thing?" Monique asked cautiously.

"I don't know if your healing factor works the same as mine. Yours might see the virus as a threat and fix you right up." Logan said honestly.

"What level is your healing factor rated at?" Monique asked curiously as she started to turn her spam with a spatula.

Logan picked up the percolator from the stove and poured himself a cup of coffee before quietly responding, "Eight."

* * * * *

"So? What do you think?" Monique asked with a smile of accomplishment.

"You fried it right." Logan said as he fought to keep his stomach contents in place.

"I guess all it took was the end of the world to finally get me to want to learn how to cook." Monique joked.

"You get hungry enough, that happens." Logan said with a smile.

"Well, I need to learn to cook if we're going to be the parents of a new generation." Monique said teasingly.

Logan looked at her with wide eyed surprise.

"As far as I can tell, we're all that's left. Either humanity is going to die out, or we're going to have to repopulate the earth." Monique said with a smile.

"This virus inside me is getting bigger and stronger every day. I don't know how long it's gonna take, but I think Em was right. It's eventually gonna kill me." Logan said seriously.

Monique sobered at the serious words.

"Besides, I wouldn't want to bring a kid into a world like this, knowing that I probably wasn't gonna be around to help them." Logan added in a grim tone.

"Yeah. I guess that'd be kind of a rotten thing to do." Monique quietly admitted.

"You ever thought about what happens when you die?" Logan asked cautiously, not sure what her reaction would be.

"No. I figure when the time comes, I'll face it and deal with whatever's there. Until then, there's no use worrying about it." Monique said simply.

"I like the way you think." Logan said with a nod of approval.

* * * * *

"You slept late. I was just about to go check on you." Logan said as he sipped his coffee.

"I've been up for a while. I've just got a bad headache." Monique said as she shuffled into the kitchen.

"How bad?" Logan asked with concern as he noticed the dark circles under her eyes.

"On a scale of one to ten? About one hundred and thirty seven." Monique said as she settled into a chair at the table.

"Hang on. I'll get you something for that." Logan said as he stood.

"Painkillers don't work on me." Monique warned him.

"We'll see about that." Logan said with a grin, then hurried out of the room.

* * * * *

"If your healing factor works anything like mine, then this will sneak in under the radar and take the edge off the pain." Logan said as he handed her two pills.

"What is it?" Monique asked before popping them into her mouth.

"Let's see if it works, first. If it does, then I'll tell you." Logan said seriously.

"The way I'm feeling... I think maybe you're right about the virus. I haven't ever felt this bad before." Monique said as she rested her head on her folded hands.

"Just wait for your healing factor to fix whatever the virus is doing." Logan said gently.

"Yeah. I think I'm just going to go back to bed." Monique said quietly, then slowly stood.

"I'll be up to check on you in a little bit." Logan said seriously.

"You don't have to worry about me. I'll be fine." Monique said wearily.

"Nope. I've got to worry about you if we're expected to repopulate the earth." Logan said with a grin.

"Not today, I've got a headache." Monique said as she left the room.

* * * * *

"How ya feelin?" Logan asked as he walked into Monique's room.

"It still hurts, but those pills helped. Thanks." Monique said tiredly.

"You need anything? We got chicken soup." Logan said quietly.

"No. Nothing. I think I just need to rest to get over this." Monique said honestly.

"Okay, then. I'll check back later."

* * * * *

"You doin' any better?" Logan asked a while later, as he carried a tray into Monique's room.

"Honestly, no." Monique said as she seemed to struggle from the effort of opening her eyes.

"I brought you some of that chicken soup I was telling you about." Logan said gently.

"I can't." Monique gasped.

"You need to eat to keep your strength up." Logan said imploringly.

"No. But I could use some more of those pills... It hurts... It really hurts." Monique said past labored breaths.

"Be right back. Hang in there." Logan said before dashing away.

* * * * *

When Logan hurried back into the room, he was stunned to see Monique ineffectually trying to stop the flow of blood running from her nose.

"Let me help." He said as he ran to the bathroom and grabbed a towel.

"It won't stop." Monique struggled to say.

"Just hang on. Give your healing factor the time it needs to kick in and fix this." Logan said as he held the bath towel to her nose to stop the flow of blood.

"Did you bring the pills?" She struggled to say.

"Right here." Logan said as he pulled the bottle from his pocket.

"Give me four." She demanded with what seemed to be the last of her strength.

Although he wanted to warn her about the possibility that her healing factor might adapt to make the painkillers ineffective, one look at her convinced him that she needed the relief from pain here and now more than she might in the future.

"Here you go. You need some water?" Logan asked as he handed her the pills.

Monique popped the pills into her mouth and swallowed them down without hesitation.

"How that nosebleed coming along?" Logan asked cautiously.

"I think it's easing up." Monique said as she fought to keep her eyes open.

"You're doin fine. Just hang in there. The pills will kick in any minute now."

* * * * *

"Is it gettin any better?" Logan asked gently as he pulled a chair up to her bedside.

"When did you get here?" Monique asked curiously.

"I've been here all the time, makin sure that you're going to be okay." Logan said gently.

"Get your big butt over here and give me a hug. I thought I'd missed you." Monique said happily.

"What?" Logan asked in surprise.

"What about Mondo and Angelo? Are they here, too?" Monique asked hopefully.

"I'm guessin that four pills was too many for you." Logan said slowly.

"Doing 'Boy Things'?" Monique laughed joyfully.

"Monique, this is Logan. I need for you to listen to me." Logan said firmly.

"Paige, remember when you told me about Logan? He's just like you said." Monique giggled.

"Tell you what. I'm gonna leave you here talkin with yer friends, and I'll check back later." Logan said cautiously.

"Yeah, I bet he's hung like a horse." Monique chuckled.

"I'll just go."

* * * * *

Logan checked back multiple times, and each time he found Monique holding in depth conversations with people who weren't there.

Finally he cautiously walked in and found her quiet.

"You doin okay?" Logan asked gently.

"Mama said I can't have a puppy." Monique said as her eyes filled with tears.

"That's some kind of trip, you're takin." Logan said hesitantly.

"I'll be good! I promise!" Monique called out in a begging tone.

"I know. I believe you." Logan said softly.

"I wanna puppy! Please Mama!" Monique screamed as tears flowed down her cheeks.

"Why don't you just settle down there, now, Monique. It's time for you to get some sleep."

"I wanna puppy!" Monique said firmly as she crossed her arms across her chest and stuck out her lower lip.

"Go to sleep and we'll talk about it tomorrow." Logan said reasonably.

"When's daddy gonna be home?"

"I don't know, darlin." Logan said wearily.

"But I still want a puppy." Monique said quietly.

"Try to get some sleep." Logan said as he got up from the chair.

"My puppy's gonna be named Bobo."

"Alright."

* * * * *

"How you feelin now, Monique?" Logan asked as he took a seat in the chair by her bed.

"Nana booboo, Mama."

"I see." Logan said as any hope that he had held, fell away.

"Meemaw, hoosaw." Monique giggled.

Logan took a tissue from beside the bed and gently wiped the drool from her cheek.

"Go to sleep now, little angel. I'll be right here watching over you." Logan said softly.

Monique smiled at him, then closed her eyes.

* * * * *

Around three in the morning, Logan woke in the chair by Monique's bed and checked on how she was doing.

He wasn't surprised to find that she wasn't breathing.

Although he didn't know the medical explanation for what had happened to her, part of him understood the regression and expected this outcome.

He gently picked up her body and carried her down the hall, without a word.

The ride in the elevator was silent, as was the walk to the medlab.

"Here you go, guys." Logan said as he opened the containment room door. "I got another one for you."

He picked up her body and carried her into the room.

He originally had thought that heaping the bodies in the containment room might be considered disrespectful. But now that he'd had time to live with the idea, he believed that these people who were so close in life, might have chosen to be together in death, had they been given the choice.

"I guess we won't be repopulating the earth." Logan said with one last look at Monique, then turned to leave.

When he saw Emma's body, he quietly said, "Watch after the new kid for me, will 'ya, Em? Make sure she fits in."

After a long, silent moment, he closed and sealed the door.

Chapter 4: A Time of Rest

Waking up feeling horrible, wasn't a surprise.

While it was true that he didn't get hangovers, that didn't mean that he didn't have to face any consequences from the previous day's activities. The times he'd awakened feeling less than absolutely perfect probably outnumbered the times he didn't.

However, this morning, when he awoke, it was with disquieting thoughts of Monique, fresh in his mind, and a bevy of physical complaints too numerous to list. The number of aches and pains, along with the severity, was something new.

Every joint hurt. Every muscle hurt. His bones hurt. His skin, his cartilage and he was pretty sure that even his hair, hurt.

He had no real desire to start his day, and nothing to look forward to. But, his morning coffee was sitting in its cannister, waiting for him to grind it. And if he didn't, he wouldn't get his morning fix.

Every step, every movement, caused flashes and flares of agony. Fireworks of pain exploding, sometimes predictably, in answer to a movement, sometimes at random, with no warning.

As he reached the kitchen, he thought about what a sorry sight he must make. Proud and mighty, 'The Wolverine', of the X-men. Now he was barely able to stand upright. His knees complained at supporting his weight and threatened to dump him at any moment.

The effort and ache of turning the crank on the coffee grinder very nearly made him give up on the whole thing. But he was already down there, in the kitchen. The mere thought of food was absolutely abhorrent to him. But the simple fact was, he wouldn't be leaving that kitchen without his damned coffee.

As he was drinking his coffee, he felt a sense of annoyance building within him.

The kitchen that he was in irritated him. He hated it. There was no thought or reason behind the feeling. Just, at that moment, he absolutely hated it.

In better times, he might have flown into a rage and trashed the place. But, honestly, he didn't have the energy. Instead, he sat, stewing in anger and loathing, as he tried to contemplate anything he could do, anywhere he could go, that might bring some small measure of peace.

His mind flashed back to Monique, and he considered that it might have been better if she'd never shown up at the mansion.

As much of a pain in the ass as she could be, she provided companionship and a sense of connection to the way life used to be. Now she was gone, and he was left with nothing. No purpose. No distraction. Only the huge empty mansion that seemed to mock him by it's very existence, standing tall and proud while the rest of the world was withering away.

He hated it.

He wanted to destroy it.

He wanted to be destroyed.

After all, he nearly was, anyway.

An untold amount of time later, he forced himself up off the kitchen chair and began to pace. The nervous energy and anger smoldering within him wouldn't allow him to stay still, even though every movement brought wave after wave of agony.

He left the kitchen and walked the dark, empty halls.

Everything he encountered just fueled his anger and annoyance.

The dining room, once grand and elegant, now stood as a grim reminder of the absence of anyone to make use of it.

The common room, once a meeting place, filled with laughter and spirited conversation, was now a stuffy box, inundated with useless ornaments and trinkets from a time that had passed. 'Pretties' as Travis had called them, mocking his agonized state with the promise of continuing to exist long after he had gone to join the others in the containment room in the basement.

A new stabbing pain erupted in his lower abdomen, followed by an urgent need to go to the toilet.

Logan didn't want to even speculate what had just ruptured deep inside him as he ran for the nearest bathroom.

Fortunately, for what little dignity he still retained, he made it in time. But just as he came to rest on the seat, the sudden urge to vomit assaulted him.

He grabbed up the trash can from beside the toilet and began to lose the contents of his stomach at the same time as his bowels released.

The sight of the blood in the trash can didn't even register as unusual to him. By now, it was expected.

The blood in the toilet was a less common occurrence, but not all that shocking.

The vomiting and diarrhea lasted for nearly half an hour before he seemed to finally be completely empty.

He felt horrible.

He felt weak and frail. Everything continued to hurt. Every movement continued to send flashes and flares of agony throughout his body. But somehow he managed to make his way back to his own bathroom, and take a shower.

The water was steamy hot, nonetheless it didn't seem to offer any relief to his aching body.

But he desperately needed to feel clean.

The shower took an inordinate amount of time, partly due to his starts and stops from the aching joints and muscles, and partly due to his almost obsessive need to be sure that he was, indeed, clean.

Finally, shower complete, he made his way to the medlab.

As he was riding down the elevator, it suddenly occurred to him that the elevator ran on electricity. It shouldn't be functioning, yet it was.

Likewise, the basement should be dark. But the lights were functioning albeit, at a lower illumination than they did typically.

It was just like Emma to have a plan in place that would take into account a loss of main power, but he didn't know what to do with the new information, or if it would actually be of any help to him, at all. Given the dimness of the lighting, was it going to run out? Or was the limited power being automatically rationed?

However, he couldn't help but wonder if there might be a way that he could use the reserve to restore power to the rest of the mansion... or maybe just run an extension cord upstairs somehow.

He didn't know, and quite honestly, either option was far beyond what he could do either in terms of his physical state or his level of ambition, at the moment.

When he finally reached the medlab, he went to the cabinets of medications to get what he needed.

The memory of what happened to Monique was still too fresh in his mind for him to take the chance of taking too many, but he was at a point where he couldn't endure the pain any longer.

He needed relief.

He found the bottle of pills and nearly tore the cap off.

He took two of the pills and swallowed them dry. Then held the bottle firmly in his agonized, aching hands and waited.

Standing silently in the dim lighting of the medlab, he really looked at the room for a long moment.

Emma was usually such a 'neat freak' that it was surprising to find packaging and medical instruments scattered on the floor. He didn't want to imagine the horror that must have taken place for Emma to allow things to fall into this state of disarray.

For just a moment, Logan thought about tidying up and putting things back in their right place. But just as suddenly, he realized what a monumental task that would be in his current physical state, and besides, he probably wouldn't have cleaned it up if he were fit, healthy and everyone in the world were still alive.

A sudden chill washed over his body and he found himself trembling where he stood.

Carefully, he recapped the bottle, so as not to drop any of the precious pills. Then he made his way back to the elevator.

By the time he was back to the common room, he was shivering uncontrollably.

He grabbed up the quilt that was draped across the back of the nearest couch and wrapped it around himself.

Despite the aching in his hands from his grip, he continued to clutch it tightly to try and maintain some sort of body warmth as he curled into a tight ball on the couch.

His teeth literally chattered as he clenched his eyes shut and tried to will himself to be warm.

He lost any concept of time as he huddled into himself, all alone, and finally fell into a fitful, fever enhanced, sleep.

* * * * *

He woke up suddenly with the wet quilt constricted around him, sticking to every inch of exposed skin.

The sweat was running in rivulets down his face and into his eyes as he fought to extricate himself from the suffocating cocoon.

He felt like he was roasting alive and on the verge of passing out from the extreme heat.

Once he was finally out of the quilt, he realized that the clothes he was wearing were stuck to him and sopping wet with sweat.

He wanted to go upstairs to take a shower and rinse the sweat off, but at the moment, it was more important for him to get a drink. He was absolutely parched.

About halfway to the kitchen, the realization struck him that all the aches and pains that he had suffered through that morning were suspiciously gone.

He still felt as weak as a newborn kitten, but he no longer had the screaming agony in every part of his body.

Once in the kitchen, he drank glass after glass of cold water from the tap.

It took a while, but finally his thirst seemed to be slaked and he was ready for that shower.

He went up to his room and shed his clothes on a direct path to the bathroom.

After turning on the shower to let the water warm up, he stopped at the toilet to relieve his bladder.

As the feeling of relief washed over him, he looked down and noticed that he was peeing blood.

He paused for a moment, waiting for an emotional response that never came, then got into the shower to wash the sweat away.

As soon as the shower was finished, he walked down the stairs and out to the garage, where his truck was parked.

He picked up three cases of the liquor that he had taken from the liquor store in town, not paying attention to what types of liquor they were, and carried them into the house.

* * * * *

Moments of clarity were few and far between in the next week.

More often than not, Logan would start his day with his customary coffee, which he had recently taken to lacing with Irish whiskey. Then the drinking would continue, so as to numb his perceptions and inhibit his ability to think.

Quite a few times, surges of pain found their way through his alcoholic haze, but he kept himself drunk enough that he didn't particularly care.

The truth of his new existence was that his only goal in surviving each day had become to just get it over with.

Being sick and tired had become the new normal.

He had stopped taking the pain medication for the most part. Even though it offered some temporary relief, he had come to the realization that those brief reprieves from the pain made the return of it seem that much worse.

Floating in an alcoholic oblivion turned out to be the preferable way.

He hadn't been into town but once in the past week, and that was to get more liquor.

He was barely eating.

He did little in the way of picking up after himself.

And his personal hygiene had fallen to an all-time low.

* * * * *

Then another week passed, mostly without notice.

The nearly constant aches and pains had returned, and showed no signs of letting up anytime soon.

His world had constricted into the area surrounding one particular couch in the common room.

The 'nest' he had constructed had bottles of liquor and some beer within easy reach, and a multitude of empties in sort of a blast pattern outside of the nest, where he had haphazardly pitched them in any direction that struck his whim.

Also within the 'nest', he had a collection of crudely torn pieces of cloth which he kept close at hand to quickly mop up whatever horror he might suddenly expel from his ailing body.

He had no recollection of his last bath and only the beard growth he had achieved gave him any sense of how long it had been since he had shaved.

In rare moments of near sobriety, he had contemplated constructing a guillotine. He reasoned to himself that it would be a quick and efficient way to end his life.

Part of his reasoning was that, without other people, there was really no point to his survival. No matter what he did, be it great or small, it didn't matter.

Also, Emma had told him that the agony and torture that he had been enduring would only escalate.

Due to his experiences in the Weapon X program, he knew without a doubt that there actually were levels of pain that his illness had not yet attained. However, he had no desire to revisit them.

The guillotine seemed like a very practical way of bringing the increasing agony to an end.

The only thing that was stopping him from going through with his master plan to end it all was that to do it, he'd have to get off the couch.

The way he was feeling, that wasn't happening.

* * * * *

One month...

It had been one entire month since he'd seen another living soul.

There had been a time when being alone was a rare and cherished thing in his life.

He had intentionally distanced himself from people and gone so far as to leave on extended trips into the wilderness, just to be away from them.

In fact, there were two occasions the he could recall when he had gone into isolation and not had any sort of human contact for over a year.

He had enjoyed those times.

He held the memories as a thing that was precious to him.

But during those days, he had always known that other people were there.

If he ever wanted to make contact, if he ever wanted to reach out, if he ever needed anyone, it was possible.

Never before in his life had he ever had the sense of being so completely, irrevocably, eternally alone.

The aches and pains had become such a common and constant thing that they were hardly worth thinking about.

He never made the decision to stop drinking. In fact, most nights he still had a few beers before settling in for the night. But over time, the drunken, alcoholic haze lost it's appeal.

Logan had no choice but to accept the reality that everyone was gone. But it didn't automatically follow that since they were gone from the present, that they were out of his life.

One night, mostly on a whim, he made his way upstairs and went into one of the bedrooms. He didn't actually know whose it was when he chose it, but soon found that it had belonged to Warren.

Slowly, and mostly respectfully, he rifled through Warren's personal possessions and began piecing together, reconstructing, who Warren had been.

Looking through the artifacts of Warren's life gave Logan an insight about the man that he had never had when Warren was alive.

Stuck up and shallow, was how Logan had always thought of the man. But the bits and pieces of Warren's life scattered around what used to be his personal space, spoke of a man who felt deeply and had been hurt one time too many. Warren had pictures of past loves and old letters that he had received.

By the end of it all, Logan wished that he had known Warren better, so that he could have offered to help him... or just to let Warren know that if he needed someone, Logan would be there.

That was how it started.

Each night, Logan would go up to someone's bedroom and explore their personal artifacts. Even though they were long dead now, it still seemed important to him that he learn about these people he had lived with and fought along side.

Looking back, he supposed that being a loner, like he was, and keeping himself somewhat distant, might not have been the best way to handle things. But the other side of that was that he had come to them. He had chosen to stay with them and join their team. So, even though he didn't get close to anyone on a personal level, they were his comrades. No, none of them were close to him. But they were close enough. And it had been just what he needed at that time.

Early in his explorations of the bedrooms, Logan was surprised to find that several of the residents of the mansion kept personal journals or diaries. A few of them mentioned in the opening pages that Professor Frost had suggested that they keep journals to sort out their thoughts and feelings by putting them into words.

Logan was surprised to find his name mentioned, rather favorably in one of the journals. He wasn't quite so surprised when he found it in the next one. By the time he had finished, he had discovered that at least four different people had been attracted to him, some of them to the point of it being a 'crush'.

Two of those four were men, and he never would have suspected that they had ever thought of him in those terms.

Perhaps most astonishingly, all four of those who had written down their feelings toward him only made brief mention of his physical attributes. All of them seemed to have been trying to find ways to get to know him better as a person. By all accounts, they liked him and were frustrated because they couldn't find a way to get to know him better.

Also surprising, through all the journals that he had read, not one person had an unkind word to say about him.

Logan knew what a jackass he could be. He was crude and disrespectful sometimes. He would have understood it if some of his team members had thought he was a creep. But, apparently, none of them did. They understood that some of what he did and said were his defense mechanisms, warning people away from getting too close. They weren't offended by it, they understood it and respected the boundaries that he had set.

When it was all said and done, Logan finally concluded that, although he didn't know it at the time. He did actually have friends.

* * * * *

In some ways it seemed like just yesterday that everyone was filling the mansion with their lives and their noise.

In other ways, it seemed like forever ago.

One particular day, Logan woke to a surprising sensation. For that brief instant, for that precious sliver of time, nothing hurt.

That respite from the pain had the added benefit of allowing him a moment of self-reflection.

He looked back on the choices he had made and the actions he had taken during the past month and a half. Some of those choices, he wasn't too proud of. But there was no use in getting bogged down with regrets.

As he got up to go make his coffee, the familiar aches and pains were back to their usual intensity.

Lately, the joints in his hands had taken to swelling to obscene proportions while they screamed out with agonizing pain.

Today wasn't too bad... relatively speaking.

He carried with him the peaceful, introspective mood that he had woken with as he made his coffee.

He needed to make plans.

It didn't matter what they were, but he was living from day to day on nothing but habit. And while that might work in the short term, it was no way to live your life... and he was alive.

Once the coffee was ready, he took a cup to the table and set it down, then rummaged through one of the kitchen drawers until he came up with a pen and a pad of paper.

He made a note that he needed to check the oil on the truck and maybe take it into town and see about getting some new tires.

He wrote down a small list of items that he needed to get from the grocery and hardware stores. They were things that he had been needing for a while but never seemed to remember when he was there.

He also made a crude supply list for the things he would need to construct a guillotine. The way he felt today, he didn't know that he'd need it. But he could always use it for slicing open coconuts or something.

The list continued and ended up being three pages long.

There were some of the items that, looking at it objectively, he would probably never actually do. But that didn't matter at this stage.

For the first time in a month and a half, he was making plans for the future.

* * * * *

Waking up blind was a new and unexpected experience for Logan.

For two months, now, Logan had been waking up each day to discover what horror awaited him, but he had never considered blindness as a remote possibility.

It had taken him... well, he didn't know how long it took him, because he couldn't see a clock. But it took him an unreasonably long time to even dress himself.

By the time he had made his way downstairs to the kitchen, the familiar warmth of his healing factor was repairing whatever hideous thing the virus had done to his eyes. And before the coffee was finished brewing, his eyes had returned to normal.

The aches and pains were still with him.

The swelling joints came and went.

The bouts of expelling large amounts of blood from various orifices was less common, but still happened occasionally.

This was his life now.

Accepting that as true gave Logan the motivation to take a good look at how he was living and make a few changes.

He wasn't living in filth. He had enough of that during the weeks he spent seeing life through a liquor bottle.

No. He was maintaining a perfectly respectable lifestyle.

But here he was, living in a huge, beautiful mansion. And he spent as many nights sleeping on the couch in the common room as he did sleeping in a bed.

With that in mind, he started doing a good cleaning job... well, at least in the rooms that he used.

He dusted, took out several loads of trash, and even swept the carpet in the common room with a broom.

After that, came the task that he had been dreading.

He needed to do dishes.

That, in itself, doesn't sound too bad.

But the reason he needed to do dishes was that he had run out.

Every dish in the mansion was dirty...

Every.

Single.

One.

In a mansion that had functioned as both a base of operations for the X-men and as a boarding school, they could feed fifty people without ever having to worry about having enough plates.

Did he feel good?

No.

Did he want to do it?

No.

But he did it. In one go, he washed two months worth of dirty dishes.

Early on, he had thought about going into town and just getting new dishes to replace them.

When the last of the dishes were finally done, he decided that on his next trip into town, he'd pick up some paper plates.

Next, Logan went upstairs and did a good job of cleaning up.

He shaved for the occasion and put on some good clothes.

He ignored the complaints of his joints as he climbed into his truck and started the drive into town.

His first stop was at the hardware store.

He knew what he wanted, but hadn't thought through the logistics involved in carrying out his plan.

He found a few small generators, so that he could restore electricity to his living space. But the problem was that they were too small to do much more than provide him the use of one or two appliances.

The hardware store didn't carry anything near the scale that he had in mind.

He had to stop for a few minutes to think things through, then remembered seeing a construction site on the edge of town.

He didn't know if it would have what he needed, but took the chance and drove down there anyway.

At the end of his shopping expedition, Logan returned to the Frost mansion with the bed of his pickup loaded with dry and canned groceries and he was towing a generator that was fixed to a trailer.

* * * * *

The virus living within him was getting more aggressive, there was no doubt of that.

He was no longer able to do big projects, he just didn't have the energy.

Along with the almost constant pain, he would now also develop horrible sores that would open and drain without warning.

But in over three months, he had been able to establish a relatively comfortable life for himself. Most of that was due to the work he had done more recently.

He was at a point where the rooms that he used on a regular basis were kept reasonably clean.

He washed dishes at least once a day... he NEVER wanted to have to go through the experience of washing them all at once again.

He kept himself clean and mostly shaved... not always, but he didn't let his beard get out of control.

Weather permitting, he would make one or two trips into town a week, just to bolster his supplies and occasional trips to other towns to see if the pickings were better.

On his last trip, he was able to find powdered milk, which was incredibly helpful for cooking.

And, at the end of each day, he would typically snuggle into his favorite couch, wrap himself in his favorite quilt, and settle in to watch a movie.

It was strange. He had never been much of one to watch movies, before. But he found himself captivated with many of the old black and white, WWII era dramas and occasionally, some of their comedies.

Although if anyone else in the world were alive to see him, he would never do it, he also occasionally indulged himself by watching Audrey Hepburn movies. He absolutely loved them.

* * * * *

Pain had become a fact of life.

The bleeding, the vomiting, the diarrhea, the sudden running sores... all of it was just there.

But after four months, the one thing that actually caused him to worry were the headaches.

Watching what Monique had gone through, and how she ended up, made him wish that he had actually gone through with constructing the guillotine.

The horror of her death still haunted him, and it was brought back to him, fresh as the day it happened, every time he felt a pain erupt in his head.

He had given up on the pain pills for the most part. Partly because of Professor Frost's warnings, but mostly because he knew that he could endure the pain.

But when it came to headaches, he immediately took some pain meds to quickly deal with it... except, he would never take four.

* * * * *

The headache this day wasn't bad, at least, not yet.

He had found that if he caught it early, sometimes it didn't get any worse.

The bottle of pills that he had been using for weeks on end was finally empty, so he made his way down to the medlab to get some more.

He hadn't been down there in quite a while.

Given the choice, he'd be happy enough to never go down there again.

When the elevator doors slowly opened, he noticed that the lighting was far dimmer than he recalled.

Whatever reserve power source Emma had set up for the underground portion of the mansion seemed to finally be running out.

"Hello?" Logan heard from down the hallway.

He froze in place for a moment as his mind raced over what he had thought he had just heard.

As he saw it, there were only two possibilities. Either somehow, some living person had found their way into the mansion, and into the basement, without him noticing. Or what had killed Monique was now happening to him and he was seeing hallucinations.

The former seemed so unlikely that it wasn't worth considering. The latter... if he were having hallucinations, then it was already too late for him to do anything but to play along and see where this path took him... maybe he'd end up wherever Monique had gone.

"Who's there?" Logan called gruffly.

"Where are you?" A young voice called in panic.

That seemed curious. When Monique was having her hallucinations, she seemed to be talking to people that she knew.

Cautiously, Logan walked down the hallway and found a transparent young teenager looking back at him. He wasn't sure, but the boy looked somehow familiar.

He sniffed the air to see if he could detect anything to indicate if the boy was real or not. When he didn't smell anything, he cautiously asked, "You a ghost?"

"Yeah, I guess so." The boy said in a small voice.

Suddenly, Logan remembered where he had seen the boy before.

Before Bobby had left to join John, the mansion had been attacked and... "Figures, the whole world dies and I get haunted by the little mutant hating puke that got me shot in the head."

"Yeah, sorry about that." The boy... Ronny, Ronny Drake, said in nearly a whisper.

"Whatever. How come you're haunting the mansion?" Logan asked with mild curiosity. Hallucination or no, at least it was someone to talk to.

"I don't know. I guess when I told mutie fag that I wanted to see his freak kids get dissected he must have got pissed off and killed me." Ronny said with a shrug.

Logan's head gave another throb and reminded him why he had come to the basement in the first place.

"Some people are just touchy that way." Logan said as he walked past Ronny into the MedLab's treatment room.

"Can I hang out with you? I'm kind of alone down here." Ronny asked with a pleading tone.

"Yeah, sure. But you start talkin any mutant hating trash to me and I'll leave you alone." Logan warned as he found the bottle he was looking for. He had a headache and he wasn't about to put up with any crap. Not even from a ghost.

"Yeah, I can do that." Ronny said quietly and followed Logan to the elevator which opened as he approached.

* * * * *

Logan led the ghost first to the kitchen, then into the common room. He had done a good job of keeping up with things for a while, but hadn't been feeling well for the past few days and had let a few things slide. It wasn't horrible, but there was a little trash on the floor by the couch and a few dirty dishes.

"I wasn't expecting company." Logan said quietly as he took a seat on the couch. The ghost had already seen it, so there was no point in cleaning it up, now.

"Are you the only one here?" The ghost asked as he looked around the room.

"Yeah, I been alone for four months. Everyone else is dead." Logan said and took two pills, then washed them down with a beer. This would be the test. If the headache were the culprit, then the ghost of Ronny Drake should fade away as soon as the headache let up.

"Everyone in the mansion died? How did that happen?" Ronny asked quietly.

"Everyone in the world died. Some mutant hating trash decided that the world would be a better place without us and made a virus to kill us all. It backfired and killed everyone." Logan said before taking another drink of his beer. He suddenly realized that he wasn't used to talking to people anymore.

"So you're alone in this world?" Ronny asked with a note of fear.

"Yeah, as far as I know. I ain't seen or heard anyone else since November." Logan said, looking curiously at the ghost standing before him.

"How can you live like that? I mean, I've always been around people, I can't imagine being completely alone." Ronny said thoughtfully.

"You don't have to imagine it now kid. You are alone. Unless you meet up with another ghost, you and me are it. And I don't think we're going to be best buds or anything since you got me shot when you were alive." Logan said honestly. Ghost or no, he wasn't going to let that go, like it was nothing.

"So you don't mind being alone?" Ronny asked uncertainly.

"Well, I guess since you're dead I can tell you. I mind it. I've always been a loner, but when I wanted to be around people, they were there. Now, I dunno, it's like there's no point to being. I think it's like, when you help someone, you have a purpose. It makes their life better and yours. Without anyone else around to help or fight, I can't make a difference. There's no point." Logan said quietly. He was surprised to hear himself put those feelings into words. Not wanting to pursue the subject, he quickly finished his beer.

Ronny sat silently for a long minute then said quietly, "I never helped anyone."

"You're a user, kid. You use people to get what you want and damn anyone else's feelings." Logan said without malice. Ghost or not, the kid needed to know.

"You don't know me." Ronny said in offense.

"No. But I've known enough people like you to recognize the breed. You're a parasite, you latch on to someone until they can't give you anymore then you move on." Logan said then got up from the couch and walked out of the room.

* * * * *

Logan stood for a moment in the kitchen, contemplating the conversation he had just held with someone who wasn't there.

He reflected back on how Monique had been holding conversations with all her friends and couldn't decide if the same thing were happening to him.

If he were having a hallucination, would he even be questioning it? He didn't know.

After grabbing a plate of food and another beer for himself, he slowly walked back to the common room.

* * * * *

"I'm really sorry I got you shot. Will you tell me your name?" Ronny asked shyly.

"Logan." He said before taking a large bite of food.

"Thanks Logan, you can call me Ronny if you want... That stuff you said... about me being a parasite... you're right... but if that's what I am, how do I become something else?" Ronny asked plaintively.

"Dunno kid. You most likely can't change... being dead and all." Logan said in a slow considering voice.

"I was afraid of that. But if I wasn't dead, how would I be able to change?" Ronny asked in a low voice.

"Let me ask you somethin kid. Who do you respect? Who do you like? Who is your role model?" Logan asked, then when he saw Ronny deep in thought, he took another bite of his food.

"No one." Ronny finally answered timidly.

"Thought so. Some people can change themselves with willpower but... I think you need an example to follow. Someone you can trust and respect, maybe your dad." Logan said with a shrug.

"He raped me this morning and I killed him... I'm thinking no." Ronny said darkly.

"You're dead, you can let it go now. But you're right, bad role model." Logan said and sat his empty plate aside.

"The only person I can think of is my brother, Bobby." Ronny said weakly.

"Yeah, the gang were all tore up when he ran off with John to join up with another team. I think it took guts for him to make a change." Logan said in a considering tone.

"But I just saw him a few hours ago, right before... I died." Ronny finished weakly.

"Whatever, I don't know what happens when you die, maybe you were put on hold for a few months before you woke up here. But I saw Bobby and John with my own eyes a few months ago. They died holdin on to each other." Logan said without a trace of emotion.

"Bobby's dead? I didn't even think about that..." Ronny said as he realized that he couldn't cry.

Logan looked at the distraught expression on Ronny's face curiously.

"Being dead sucks! I can't even cry for my brother!" Ronny said in anger.

"Yeah, let me know if you find the upside to it." Wolverine said with a chuckle.

Ronny nodded, then thought to ask, "What about you? If you had a second chance, what would you do?"

Logan got a big genuine smile on his face and said, "Ororo."

"I don't understand, what's that?" Ronny asked with confusion.

"She's not a what, she's a who, and she's the most beautiful woman I've ever known... I never even made a single move on her. If I was to get a second chance, that's all I'd want, is to stop being such a chicken shit and let Rorro know how I feel." Logan said with a fond smile that turned sour at the shear sentimentality of it all.

"Don't worry Logan, I'm dead, who am I going to tell?" Ronny said with a smile.

"If you wasn't dead before, I'd have to kill you fer seein that." Logan said with a growl.

"I think I just found the upside." Ronny said with a grin.

Logan rolled his eyes, then picked up his plate and left the room to get another beer.

* * * * *

Just as he reached the common room door, he heard an unfamiliar voice say, "If you're sorry, they'll forgive you. They're good people."

"But I'm not. Robert was right. I'm a bad person. I'm a bully and a liar. And I don't know any other way to be." Ronny responded.

"How do you want to be, kid?" Logan asked as he walked back into the room, beer in hand.

He wasn't surprised to see Bobby. But seeing another boy that he didn't know made him stop and wonder again whether this was a hallucination or not.

Bobby and his friend stared at Logan, as Ronny said, "I don't even know how else I can be... this is all I've ever been."

"Logan?" Bobby asked with confusion.

"Yeah, how you doin, Ice Cube?" Logan asked as he took a drink from his beer. What had Emma said about a dimensional traveler?

"I thought everyone here was dead." Bobby said in wonder.

"Everyone else is... So I guess this means Ronny ain't dead. Bet you're glad to hear that." Logan said with a chuckle.

"Yeah, I guess." Ronny mumbled.

"Ronny, you're coming back with me as soon as we know where we're going to put you. When you threatened the mansion, you made it a lot harder on yourself. But you won't be alone. I'll come and visit with you as often as I can until we figure out what we're going to do..." Bobby said with conviction, then turned to Logan and said, "I'll let the others know you're here. We'll find a way to get you to our dimension without bringing the virus."

That was it. The final piece of the puzzle.

Yes. Everyone in this world was dead.

But there was another world where everyone was alive. Even if they couldn't find a way to cure him. If he just had a few weeks, a few days, even a few hours, he could be among the living again.

It would be enough.

Book 7: From Hurt to Comfort

Chapter 1: Out With the Old

"Father, I have completed my task." Jimmy said in a tired voice.

"Good Jimmy... Everyone stop. I think we're done. Hank, put on your sweats and let's go inside, it's getting dark." Andrew said tiredly.

"And cold. Thanks love, I'm about done in." Alan said and dropped his brush on the dock where he stood. The children followed his example and five thunks of dropping brushes were heard.

"We missed dinner at the mansion, let's see if there is anything to eat in the kitchen here." Alan said as he put an arm around Andrew.

"I should probably go..." Hank began shyly.

"Come on Hank, we wouldn't have shampooed you and brushed you if we didn't want to have you around. Come in and have dinner with us." Andrew said in an exasperated voice.

Hank shut up and followed obediently.

* * * * *

As they walked into the house, everyone was immediately aware of the aroma of cooking food.

"About time you guys finished. Jean suggested that we make you a good meal for your first night back." Dawn said from the kitchen doorway.

"Tell her thanks. I'm starving." Alan said as he led Andrew to the couch.

"It'll be ready in just a few minutes." Dawn said and retreated back into the kitchen.

"Father, should we continue to assemble the alcoves?" Icheb asked hesitantly.

"If you want to. If you'd rather relax after that workout that would be fine too." Andrew said as he cradled his head against Alan's chest.

"I would like to continue the assembly." Icheb said honestly.

"Before you do that, could I talk to you for a minute Icheb?" Alan asked and gently shifted Andrew against the arm of the couch.

Alan walked toward the bedroom, and Icheb followed a moment later.

* * * * *

"Who has the most knowledge of the assembly and maintenance of the alcoves, you or Trey?" Alan asked as he closed the door.

"Trey is most knowledgeable." Icheb said frankly.

"Then you should consider putting him in charge of their assembly." Alan said carefully.

"I will do so right away." Icheb said and made a move to leave the room.

"Wait, I wasn't telling you to put him in charge, I was asking you to consider the possibility. You said he has the necessary knowledge and skills to assemble the alcoves, but being in charge takes more than technical expertise. Does Trey know how to organize a group of people to accomplish a goal? Does he know how to explain his expectations to those who are working for him? Is he able to let someone else do work that he might be able to do more quickly or efficiently himself?" Alan asked in an even tone.

"I... I do not know. He has not been in charge of others before." Icheb said with a lost tone.

"Then the best way to find out is to give him the opportunity to be in charge, and to give him advice on how he might lead the group most effectively. Watch what he does and offer suggestions of how he might do things differently to achieve a better result." Alan said in a considering tone.

"Why?" Icheb asked without emotion.

"What did you feel when you were put in charge of the children?" Alan asked in return.

"I was gratified that others trusted me with that responsibility." Icheb said honestly.

"And don't you think Trey might enjoy that same feeling, knowing that he is respected and trusted, not only by us, but by you, his older brother?" Alan asked carefully.

"Yes, I believe he would feel respected and trusted." Icheb said in realization.

"That's why." Alan said with a smile.

"I hope that one day I will be as good a father as you." Icheb said and pulled Alan into a hug.

"Thank you Icheb." Alan said quietly while thinking, [And those are some of the most precious words I have ever heard spoken.]

* * * * *

Alan walked back into the living room as Icheb walked into the basement.

"Everything alright love?" Andrew asked sleepily.

"Just fine, I just had a thought and had to discuss it with Icheb. So what is the topic of conversation out here?" Alan asked as he took his seat beside Andrew and pulled him close.

"Hank was just saying how sorry he was again." Andrew said tiredly.

"Hank, get over it. You're sorry, we get it. Now fill us in on what we've missed in the last three months." Alan said as he petted Andrew's hair gently.

"Three months? You've only been gone a week." Hank said with surprise.

"I guess with time travel that could happen." Alan said, then noticed Andrew falling asleep.

"Love, do you want to go in and lay down?" Alan asked quietly.

"Dinner first, I haven't eaten in four-hundred years." Andrew said in a dreamy tone.

Alan chuckled as the others looked on in question.

"We were in an alternate dimension, four-hundred years in the future, half-way across the galaxy." Alan said then placed a small gentle kiss on Andrew's forehead.

"How were you able to manage that?" Scott asked with interest.

"We never did figure that part out. Apparently there was a wormhole or vortex or something focused between our world and the ship we arrived on, at the moment that Andrew was trying to find me help. He jumped us through and saved my life... again." Alan said with love and admiration.

"Ship?" Alex asked carefully.

"Yeah, a starship, just like in Star Wars... but cleaner... like the newer Star Wars, I guess." Alan said as Andrew pulled himself back to upright.

"And we met people of different species, that was the coolest part." Andrew said with a big smile.

"Tell me." Alex said as he sat foreword in his chair.

"We met a Klingon, a Bolian, a couple Vulcans..." Andrew said, straining his memory.

"Don't forget Geron and Neelix." Alan said quietly.

"A Bajoran and a Telaxian." Andrew finished in triumph.

"What race are the children?" Hank asked, having noticed the non-human features of some of the children.

"We don't know. But they're humanoid, so that's close enough for us. The Doctor explained something in twenty-two syllable words that meant if they mated with a human they could produce viable offspring. That was my only concern." Andrew said honestly.

"I've been wanting to ask since you got back, how did you get rid of your glasses?" Scott asked curiously.

"The food's ready, come and get it." Dawn called from the kitchen.

"I'll tell you in a minute. I'm starved." Alan said and bolted up from the couch, closely followed by Andrew.

* * * * *

Alan began putting the food on his plate in the kitchen when he noticed a pitcher of tea sitting on the counter. He took a deep smell of the tea and had an idea.

He walked to the basement doorway and called, "Would any of you kids like some iced chamomile tea?"

"Yes, thank you Dad." Icheb called from below.

"Anyone else?" Alan called to be sure.

He could hear hushed whispering and decided to wait a moment longer.

"I would like some too, thank you for asking Dad." Jimmy called.

"I'll bring it down in just a minute." Alan called and went back to the kitchen.

He carefully poured two glasses just over an eighth of a glass full of tea and diluted them with water the rest of the way. He noticed that Andrew was looking at him strangely and said, "For Icheb and Jimmy."

Andrew nodded in comprehension and took his filled plate to the dining room.

"Here you go guys." Alan said as he walked down the stairs.

Alan looked around the basement and said in an impressed tone, "You guys have really made some progress, one done and the second looks to be... three-fourths done?"

"Correct. Trey is very good at letting us know what to do next. We should be able to complete the remaining alcoves within this room in less than one hour." Icheb said with pride for his brother.

"Excellent work Trey. If there is anything Andrew or I can do to help, we'll be upstairs." Alan said and moved back to the stairs.

"Would you ask Father to port the piles of components to the proper rooms? It will save us approximately fifteen minutes." Trey said without looking away from his work.

"I'll ask him when I get back upstairs. Enjoy your tea guys." Alan said with a smile as he ascended the stairs.

* * * * *

"How are they doing?" Andrew asked, knowing that Alan had used the tea as an excuse to check on their progress.

"Trey has them putting up alcoves like assembly line workers. And he asked for your help." Alan finished with a smile.

"Me?" Andrew asked with wide eyes.

"Trey would like for you to port the alcove components to the proper rooms so they won't have to haul them up from the basement." Alan said as he went back to the kitchen to retrieve his plate.

"I'll go down and do that now, it's time for Janine to come home anyway." Andrew said and got up from his chair.

"Do you think she helped Angel?" Alan asked as he walked back into the room.

"Yes, Janine's hugs are guaranteed to reassure anyone, even a master vampire worried for his son." Andrew said and went down the basement stairs.

* * * * *

Angel had been standing beside Chris, holding Janine for two hours, and just watching silently.

"Status of hugs?" Andrew asked as he appeared in the doorway.

"Hugs have been completely effective." Janine said with pride.

"Good work. Your brothers have started assembling the alcoves, if you'll go through that door, you'll be in the basement with them." Andrew said quietly.

Angel placed Janine down on the floor and she ran through the door and disappeared.

"How are you doing Angel?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I'll be fine. Thank you for saving him... I can't even explain..." Angel trailed off.

"You don't have to, I have five sons and a daughter that I love as much as you love Chris. This is the tough part, but when he opens his eyes... that will be the reward. I'm just glad I was able to help. Now I have to get back to my family. When Chris is better, you need to bring him over to play with the kids, I think he's about the same age as my twins. Maybe they'll get along." Andrew said off-handedly as he turned to leave.

"Andrew." Angel said, drawing Andrew's attention.

"If you ever need anything that I can provide, it's yours. What you've done for me..." Angel said in wonder.

Andrew saw the intent in Angel's eyes and knew that this feeling of obligation between them would begin to weigh like a yolk around his neck. Then inspiration struck.

"Okay, there is one thing. And it's a very big thing. If you're willing to do it, I'll call it even." Andrew said evenly.

"Anything." Angel said with sincerity.

"My son Jimmy. He is a writer. I would take it as a very big personal favor if you would tell him the story of your life, and unlife... everything." Andrew said seriously.

"It isn't enough..." Angel began to say.

"Think about this Angel. Two hundred and fifty years of existence, the blood and fury, the loves and losses, the pride and the shame that has happened throughout your centuries. I want you to share it all with him. I promise that no one but my family will ever see what he writes. Jimmy is not going to be the next Anne Rice." Andrew said, maintaining his even tone.

"I just need to know one thing... why?" Angel asked quietly.

"My children aren't human, they aren't even fully organic. Even though they've been living around humans for the past three months... it was in a sterile environment. They need to know about the world, the good and the bad. Your experiences will not only show them the horrors that exist in the world but also that there is the chance for change, growth, and redemption... even for a master vampire." Andrew said honestly.

"I'll do it." Angel said in a whisper.

"And will we be even?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes. We will be even." Angel said and looked back at Chris.

"Try not to worry. He's going to be fine." Andrew said with a tiny smile.

Angel looked at Andrew with an aggravated smile and said, "You could have given her one or two more phrases, we were here for almost three hours and she kept saying those two over an over."

"Did you finally listen?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Yeah, I finally did." Angel said with a tender smile as he looked back at Chris.

"She takes her work seriously. She's my little angel... uh... you know what I mean." Andrew stammered.

"I know, and I agree. They're what it's all about you know. I've existed for two hundred and fifty years and just figured it out in the past week. All the rest is pointless compared to spending time with your kids." Angel said in a dreamy tone.

"I just figured it out a few months ago. We volunteered to take care of the kids and once we started we both realized that we didn't want the baby-sitting to ever end. So we adopted them all. And I haven't had a moment's regret." Andrew said honestly.

"No bad days?" Angel asked in surprise.

"Oh gods, some of the worst. When Icheb had a crush on Susan Nicolletti from Sciences. It was pure hell, because I knew he would get his heart broken... and he did. Or when the twins smuggled this bird on board from when we went on shore leave... the thing crapped all over their room, scratched the hell out of both of them, then it had the nerve to die and make them both feel guilty for killing it. But I wouldn't change a minute of it... not if it meant missing out on one of Janine's hugs or Icheb's smile when he accomplishes something. It makes all the rest worth it." Andrew said as his eyes began to fill with tears.

"Get back to your family. I'll talk to Jimmy when things have settled down." Angel said and looked back at Chris.

"Yeah, and you two are always welcomed at the boathouse." Andrew said with assurance before he walked through the portal.

Chapter 2: Yesterdays

"Where you been love? I put your plate in the microwave so you can reheat it." Alan said as Andrew ported into the room.

"Just talking dad stuff with Angel. What's the topic of conversation here?" Andrew asked as he walked in the kitchen and hit the button on the microwave.

"Hank and Scott were just telling me about how a virus got loose and made Hank all... fuzzy." Alan said, not able to find a non-offensive term.

"I prefer fluffy." Hank said sarcastically.

"Okay then, it made Fluffy all... fuzzy." Alan said with a straight face for a moment, then he broke up into laughter at Hank's sour look.

"What've you been up to Dawn?" Andrew asked as he went to retrieve his plate from the microwave.

"Just doing spell research, opening portals, bleeding all over the place. Kinda like being back in Sunnydale." Dawn said in realization.

"Except there weren't any demons trying to cut you into pieces while you were opening the portal." Xander said bluntly.

"No, but there was a boy in the next room with a wooden stake in his heart... that counts." Dawn said in her defense.

"Okay, okay. You win that one." Xander said and went back to his food.

"How did you end up with six kids?" Tara asked quietly.

"Just lucky I guess." Andrew said with a shrug before taking a bite of food.

"Dere have to be more story dan dat." Remy said accusingly.

"The kids were brought on board our ship and we volunteered to take care of them for a while... and we were hooked. We love them. When you get a chance to spend some time with them you'll see what I mean. They're great kids, all of them." Alan said, ending with a shrug.

Alan noticed a sound behind him. He turned to see Jimmy standing with a big smile.

"Come here squirt." Alan said and turned in his chair.

"Thanks for saying all that Dad." Jimmy said and climbed up on Alan's lap.

Alan gave him a big hug then said to the people watching, "This is Jimmy, he likes to write and have adventures."

"I have to help Trey." Jimmy said and wiggled down off Alan's lap.

Jimmy quickly ran out of the room.

"There's no doubt that you love them, or that they love you. How do you think they'll fit in here?" Scott asked carefully.

"I expect there to be angst, heartache, rivalry, depression... maybe some attitude problems." Andrew said to everyone's surprise.

"In other words, normal teenagers." Hank said in realization.

"Yeah. We're at a school for mutants, I don't think their Borg-ness is going to be an issue. And as far as socialization... Well, for me high school was the most torturous, lonely, emotional hell that I've ever experienced, how was everyone else's?" Alan said frankly.

"Nerd. Virgin till I married." Andrew said then went back to eating.

"Lived in the shadow of a super-hero sister." Dawn said then took a drink.

"I didn't talk to anyone for three years." Tara said quietly.

"I lived the life my father wanted to have had in high school. I was the captain of everything, the first, the best... I never did one thing that *I* wanted to do." Hank said in pained remembrance.

Xander looked up and noticed that everyone was waiting for him to speak. "Me? Zeppo boy? The only non-slayer, non-witch, non-demon on the Scooby Gang? It was always a toss up of what I hated worse, being sent out for donuts while everyone else planned the attack or being used as bait..."

"There *was* that time..." Dawn said quickly before Xander cut her off with a sharp glance.

"Yes Dawn, one time they used me as bait at the donut shop. You're right, that one summed up my high school years pretty good." Xander said with hurt.

"Don worry Xander. Remy here now an don wan you to be nothin but here wit me." Remy soothed.

"What about you Remy? Was your high school a living hell too?" Alex asked curiously.

"Don know. Remy not been to school since Remy eight year old. Been livin on de streets, learnin bout life by livin it." Remy said with a defiant look that dared anyone to pity him.

"How bout you bro? How were your high school years?" Scott asked Alex quickly.

"I was invisible." Alex said simply.

"I don't understand." Dawn said carefully.

"Look in my yearbook. I didn't exist; I'm not in it. I was so ordinary that I didn't fall in with any of the groups or cliques. I'm guessing Tara didn't talk to anyone because she's shy. I talked, no one listened. I didn't have a single friend, a single date, not even a stupid valentine card. Nothing." Alex said with pain.

"How are you doing now that you're out of school?" Alan asked with concern.

"About the same." Alex said bravely, trying to hold in the tears.

"I thought your foster family were good people. What about them?" Scott asked with full worry.

"They're alright, but I'm not part of their family. I'm just a guy who stayed with them till he was old enough to be on his own." Alex said shyly.

"How about here?" Scott asked with a feeling of dread.

Alex smiled a watery smile and said, "Bro, do you remember when you came out of the basement, after the virus escaped. What you said?"

Scott thought back and finally shook his head in defeat.

"You said you were glad I was here. Then you pulled me into a hug. A real one, from the heart. Scott, until I came here, no one touched me except to shake my hand or pick my pocket... for four years. And... That's why I'm still here... and why I've been trying to come up with a believable reason to stay." Alex said guiltily.

"You just did it, Bro. I've always wanted you to be here, but I thought you loved Hawaii so much I didn't want to take you away from there."

"It's touristy, the cost of living sucks and it rains *all* the time. If you go there for two weeks, you can see everything that's interesting to see... but the surfing is kinda nice." Alex said honestly.

"Maybe you should be a travel agent. You could say something like, 'visit Southern California, where there's smog, mudslides, earthquakes, forest fires... and a beautiful ocean view." Xander said with a smile.

Everyone laughed at the statement and the silliness began.

"Visit Houston... where there are roaches bigger than your foot... but the football is good." Scott said and cracked up.

"Visit New Orlean where you be guaranteed to lose eider you money, you virginity or you life on de first night... But dere always be a party." Remy threw in, to everyone's delight.

"Visit Portland where the homeless outnumber the homes... but the shopping is good." Tara said, to everyone's surprise.

"Visit Santa Fe where the side streets narrow into goat paths without warning... But if you find the main street, the market is interesting." Hank added with laughter.

"Visit Sunnydale, a nice place to live and raise a family... if your family are the spawn of hell. "Dawn said, and looked at Xander's enthusiastic nod of agreement.

"Visit Barga Five, beautiful, scenic, and the home of the evil, crapping, scratching chickens with heart conditions." Andrew said, barely able to speak.

"Stop... Stop..." Alan said and tried to catch his breath. "God, I haven't laughed that hard in a long time. You don't know how much I've missed all of you."

"Father? Have you been ingesting alcohol?" Robert asked from the top of the stairs.

Andrew sobered immediately and said, "No son, we're just being silly. That sometimes happens when friends get together... come here."

Robert walked to the table with a look of caution. Andrew pulled him into a hug and said, "Everyone, this is my son Robert. He is the more outgoing of the twins and the best game player in the family... although I think Janine may try for his title before very long."

Robert shook his head.

"What is the status of the alcoves?" Alan asked with a smile.

"The others are completing the final alcove in the lower level, we will begin the alcove on this level momentarily." Robert said with a hint of shyness.

"Good, you are making good time with them. What do you think of Trey as the leader?" Alan asked curiously.

"He explains what is required and leaves us to do it. It makes me feel... trusted when he does not watch me work." Robert said honestly.

"I'm glad. Did Jimmy share some of his tea with you?" Alan asked with a smile.

Robert nodded.

"What did you think?" Alan asked quietly.

"The flavor was offensive to me... The others liked it, but I did not." Robert said with a note of apology in his voice.

Andrew held him tighter and said, "You're an individual. You don't have to like the same things as everyone else. As long as you're willing to try different things and let us know if you like them or not, we won't be angry with you for not liking something."

Robert smiled and pulled out of the hug.

"I must organize the components of Janine's alcove before the others finish." Robert said and quickly ran to the room under the stairs.

"What was all that about being an individual?" Alex asked with a hint of worry.

"The children were abducted by a race called the Borg. They were connected to a hive mind and lost any sense of individuality. Every now and then we have to remind them that they aren't expected to behave the same." Andrew said carefully.

"So the Borg made them into slaves?" Alex asked with horror.

"Not exactly, they are called drones. They operate like a beehive; there is a queen who directs all the actions of the collective. All those below the queen have no thoughts of their own, they exist to serve the queen and the hive." Alan said seriously.

"And is that why they have metallic components?" Hank asked in wonder.

"Yes, the Borg enhancements make them better suited to specific tasks for the well-being of the collective. Some of them are fairly useful, my ocular implant is what allows me to be without the glasses." Alan said honestly.

"So you two are Borg as well?" Hank asked in confusion.

"It depends on your definition of Borg. We have Borg technology inside us, so by that definition we are Borg, but we weren't assimilated by the collective and our individuality wasn't taken away, so by that definition, we aren't. I guess we're half-Borg." Andrew ended happily.

"And we are pleased that you are Father." Trey said with a smile from the doorway of the staircase.

"We need to hang bells on them." Alan said quietly.

"Trey, please come here for just a moment so I can introduce you to your aunts and uncles." Andrew said in a fatherly tone.

"Everyone, this is our son Trey. He is an engineer by nature. He tends to be quiet, but incredibly insightful. He will fight to defend his beliefs, but is willing to listen to other's points of view." Andrew said proudly.

"Admirable traits." Hank said honestly.

"I do not understand our relationship to these people, would you explain Father?" Trey asked quietly.

"Of course, Scott is your Dad's twin brother, that makes him your uncle. Alex is Scott's younger brother, so that makes him your uncle too. Dawn is your Dad's sister, so that makes her your Aunt. Everyone else at the table isn't related to you directly, but they are our closest friends, so we honor them by calling them uncle and aunt as if they were actually part of the family." Andrew said slowly.

"So while off duty I would refer to Dr. McCoy as Uncle Hank?" Trey asked hesitantly.

"What do you say Hank? Can the children call you Uncle Hank?" Alan asked and waited patiently.

"If Tara doesn't mind sharing me." Hank said with a tender smile.

At Trey's look of question Andrew said, "Hank is Tara's uncle."

Trey nodded and waited expectantly.

Tara shyly nodded.

"Uncle Hank it is. Will you let me give you a hug to make it official?" Hank asked and opened his arms.

Trey smiled and moved into the hug.

Robert's voice came from the doorway under the stairs, "The components are organized."

"I must go. Thank you Uncle Hank." Trey said a bit shyly and left the table.

"I must say, they are some exceptionally well mannered children." Hank said with astonishment.

"If they don't get those alcoves finished you'll see the other side of their nature. They get cranky... even a little mean... when they don't get to regenerate regularly." Alan said and got up from the table, carrying his plate.

"You two sit down, we'll take care of the dishes." Dawn said immediately.

"No way. You fixed the meal, you're not going to do the dishes too." Andrew said in his fatherly serious tone.

"Good point. You two sit down so Alex and Scott can take care of the dishes." Dawn said with a smile and walked to the living room.

"Xander and Remy help too." Remy said and began gathering things.

Chapter 3: Tomorrows

"So when are the children going to eat?" Dawn asked with a note of worry.

"They won't. They don't eat, sleep, or use the bathroom, all that is taken care of by the regeneration alcoves." Andrew said as he relaxed into Alan's side.

"Are they always going to be that way?" Hank asked curiously.

"If they want to be. I talked to the doctor on Voyager and he told me how I could... wean them off their Borg components. But the kids are happy and healthy the way they are. If one of them expresses an interest in losing their Borg equipment, then I'll help them. But until then, why fix a problem that's not a problem?" Andrew said in a sleepy tone.

"It is good to know that you do not want to change us Father." William said from outside Janine's room.

"I'll get some bells next time I'm at the store." Alan whispered to Andrew.

"Come here William. Everyone, this is our son William Alan Spike Summers." Andrew said with pride.

"Spike?" Dawn said curiously.

"Yeah. Get to know him, you'll understand. It's like he has the best qualities of Spike without the demon... or the accent." Andrew said as he looked fondly at his son.

"So his second name is Alan?" Alex asked, looking at Alan as he and Scott entered the living room.

"Yeah, the kids chose their own names. We didn't know what middle names they chose until the adoption hearing." Alan said with a smile of pride for his son and namesake.

"So why did you pick Alan as your middle name William?" Scott asked with a smile.

"Because when we were first brought on board Voyager, Dad took Robert and I away from the others and told us that we were special and he would make sure that whatever happened that we would not be separated. It was our first day in a new place and he made us feel wanted, cared for, and... secure, even though we didn't have words for those feelings at the time. I chose to honor him by taking his name." William said as Icheb approached.

"Which is why I chose to honor Father by taking the middle names LeeAndrew Malachi. He provided me guidance and support when I was unsure. He encouraged me to try and do things that I would not have tried otherwise. If not for Father's influence, I believe that I would be little more than a drone with hair." Icheb said with respect.

"Thank you Icheb." Andrew said and stood to pull him into a hug.

Alan followed suit and pulled William in to hold him close.

"So that's what we were missing." Scott said to Alex as he watched the scene.

"Yeah, but we're here now. And even though we didn't get the support and hugs when we were kids, that doesn't mean we can't give them out now that we're uncles." Alex said honestly.

"And with six kids, I'm guessing that there'll be enough need of hugs and support for everyone to contribute." Dawn said as she watched the fatherly scene of caring.

"And two on the way." Alan said with a smile as he released William.

"And one more after that... where did you put her?" Andrew finished with panic.

"Don't worry love, she's in the headboard of the bed. I made sure to put her away first thing." Alan said with reassurance.

"Who?" Hank asked curiously.

"Our daughter... she'll be born after the twins." Alan said with a smile.

"Remy told you, dese Summers' be like rabbits." Remy said into the silence.

"I think you're right." Xander said through his surprise.

"So have you decided on names?" Tara asked and sat foreword with interest.

Alan and Andrew took their seats again as William and Icheb went back to work.

"We haven't settled on any yet but our favorite is Chakotay Thomas for one of the twins and we were thinking maybe Gregor Geron for the other, but..." Andrew drifted off.

"But B'Elana and Seven named their daughter Alana LeaAndrea after us and I feel like we should honor them the same way." Alan said with indecision.

Xander had a flash of deja vu at hearing the name Chakotay and said without thinking, "Chakotay B'Elan Summers."

"It's perfect." Alan said immediately. "And that would make his brother Thomas Seven Summers." Alan continued with a little bit of a sour look.

"Ahnikan." Andrew said with a smile.

"What?" Alan asked, confused by the seeming non-sequitor.

"Right before we went through the portal Seven asked me to call her by her human name, Ahnika. The masculine form of her name would be Ahnikan, as in Thomas Ahnikan Summers." Andrew said with a contented smile.

"You aren't worried about him getting Darth Vadar vibes from the name are you?" Alan asked with caution.

"We have a son with the middle name Spike. No, I'm not worried. As long as he knows that he is named after his remarkable Aunt Ahnika, and not the evil master of the dark side of the force, it should be fine." Andrew said happily.

"What does everyone else think? Chakotay B'Elan Summers and Thomas Ahnikan Summers?" Alan asked the group.

"Perfect." Xander said immediately.

"It good to know dat Marguerite not be de only baby bein raised here." Remy said to the group.

"Yeah, there seem to be baby booms wherever we go." Andrew said with a smile.

"What about your daughter? Any ideas of a name for her?" Dawn asked curiously.

"We haven't discussed it. I'm open to suggestions." Alan said to the group.

"Joyce." Xander said immediately.

Dawn looked at him with a gentle smile and said, "Yeah, it's a great name."

"Who's Joyce?" Andrew asked, surprised to see the emotional reaction from Dawn.

"My mom. She was the greatest." Dawn said with a pained smile.

"Are you sure you don't want to save that for your own daughter?" Alan asked carefully.

"The chances of Tara and I having our own is... remote. And since Buffy seems to favor..." Dawn trailed off, trying to find a delicate way of saying it.

"...The sunlight challenged." Xander said helpfully.

Dawn nodded in thanks and continued, "I think it would be perfect. That is if you wanted to use it."

Alan thought for a minute and said, "I think I remember meeting her once when I was a kid. Your father was being an ass, but your mom was really nice."

"Yeah, she was cool." Scott said from his own memory.

"So we have a first name for her, anyone else?" Alan said, looking around the room.

"Anyanka." Andrew said with a small smile.

"Really?" Xander asked with shock.

"Yeah, Anya was a good friend and even if she hadn't died saving my life I would still want to honor her memory by naming one of my kids after her." Andrew said seriously.

"I think she'd like that." Xander said wistfully.

"So Joyce Anyanka Summers?" Alan asked in confirmation.

"Joyce Anyanka Halfrak Summers." Andrew said quietly.

Alan remembered Andrew talking about his feelings toward Anyanka and Halfrak and nodded without comment.

"Hallie always called me cupcake." Xander said with fond remembrance.

"She called me sweetie." Andrew said with an identical expression.

"Wow, when the Summers family get together we really get things done." Dawn said, trying to lighten the mood.

"Yeah, the mansion is about to be overrun with Summers'." Alan said with a smile.

"And I thought two McCoy's was going to be confusing." Hank said to the group.

"Andrew, are you going back to being a teacher's assistant now that you're back?" Scott asked out of nowhere.

"Um... I don't know. I'll talk to the Professor tomorrow and find out what he'd like for us to do about jobs and about enrolling the children in classes." Andrew said with a furrowed brow.

"Since you've done all the medical training on Voyager, do you want to become a doctor?" Alan asked quietly.

"No. I might think about getting EMT certification, but that's all. I like being able to help people in an emergency, but I don't think the day-to-day life as a doctor would be good for me." Andrew said in thought.

"It is good to know that you have thought this out. Many medical students don't make that discovery until they are in residence. If I can offer any assistance in helping you to attain your goal, I am always available to you." Hank said honestly.

"Thanks Hank. It's just an idea for now. I think for the moment that I'll be a teacher's assistant like I was before until we get settled in. Alan, have you thought about being the Professor's assistant, like you were for Chakotay?" Andrew said suddenly.

"No, I hadn't considered that but... I'll ask the Professor tomorrow. I enjoyed my job and the Professor would probably like some help with the administration of this place." Alan said with a smile.

"So are you going to enroll the kids into classes?" Alex asked as he sat back into the couch.

"I think so. All the kids will probably be able to test out of high school if they want to but I think it would be good for them to learn how to interact with other kids. They were the only kids on Voyager except for Naomi." Alan said evenly.

"Remy be tinkin bout bein a teacher for de Professor." Remy said seriously.

"Doing what?" Xander asked cautiously.

"Teachin French. Xander may not notice but English be Remy's second language." Remy said with a smile.

"I might have caught a hint of an accent once or twice." Xander said with a teasing smile in return.

"That would be perfect for you Remy." Alex said in a voice of surprise.

"Yeah, and you'll be around to take care of Marguerite... what are we going to do with the babies while we're all working?" Alan asked suddenly.

"That's my job." Dawn said with strength.

Everyone turned their attention to Dawn.

"The Professor doesn't have any kind of home economics class here. I'm going to continue my college classes and teach the kids about budgeting, cooking, sewing and child care. It will serve as a classroom and daycare center... if the Professor approves it." Dawn said with a triumphant smile.

"That's great Dawn. That will give the kids a chance to get some hands on experience with babies and give you the chance to prepare them to be self sufficient when they leave the school." Scott said enthusiastically.

"I've been thinking about it since I got here." Dawn said with a smile.

"And whoever has a free period can come and help you." Hank said casually.

"Yes, and maybe we could work it out so I could have one or two periods free to do my own classes." Dawn said happily.

"I bet we could. What about you Alex? Do you want to have a job at the mansion too?" Scott asked his brother carefully.

"Yeah... But I don't know what I'd do." Alex said in a lost tone.

"Counselor." Andrew said immediately.

"I don't have any training." Alex said in defeat.

"You can do the job while you're getting the training. Think about how you felt in high school. Do you want any of these children to feel like that?" Andrew persisted.

"No, I would never want anyone to feel what I did." Alex said honestly.

"Then this is your chance to see that every child is made to feel important and included. You have a tremendous heart, I think this is the perfect way that you can put your own experience and capacity for caring to use as a career." Andrew said with certainty.

"You really think so?" Alex asked unsurely.

"Absolutely. I can't think of anyone who would be better suited to the task of seeing that none of the children are left behind. You can relate to their pain because you've felt it yourself, you are a mutant, so they'll know that you can understand that part of their life, and you have the support of the Summers family when you begin to make their problems your own... and you probably will." Andrew said with assurance.

"Yeah, I think I'd like to give it a try." Alex said in realization.

//Andrew, would you gather everyone and come to MedLab? Chris is waking up.// The Professor sent to all the adults.

* * * * *

The portal opened and the Summers family and extended family trooped into the waiting room of the MedLab. Hank moved away from the group and began putting things back in their proper place.

"Angel, how's he doing?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I think he's about to wake up." Angel said in his own quiet tone.

"Andrew, please come with me, everyone else, please give us a minute. I don't want Chris to be overwhelmed with attention when he is just waking up." Angel said quietly before walking back into the recovery room.

"Dad?" Chris called quietly.

"Yes son, I'm here." Angel said and held Chris' hand tightly.

"That woman, she didn't hurt you did she?" Chris asked in a weak voice.

"No, I'm fine. You saved my life." Angel said with love and adoration.

"Good. I love you." Chris said quietly.

"I love you too, son. I'd like for you to meet the man who saved your life. This is Andrew." Angel said slowly.

"Hi." Chris said shyly.

"Hi." Andrew said in response, not knowing what else to say.

"I talked to the Professor and we've got it all worked out. We can stay here together, in this school." Angel said happily.

"I don't have to go back to the GenX school?" Chris asked in confusion.

"No son. You never have to go back there again if you don't want to." Angel said fondly.

"And you won't be the only new kid at this school either. My children just arrived here today too, so if you want, you can hang around with them until you make some new friends here." Andrew said kindly.

"Really?" Chris asked with interest.

"Just a second." Andrew said and walked to the door of the recovery room.

A moment later Andrew returned with two boys about Chris' own age.

"These are my sons William and Robert. Would you like to visit with them for a while?" Andrew asked quietly.

Robert whispered in Andrew's ear then Andrew nodded. "Robert is going to get Jimmy, he's a little younger than you but he wouldn't want to be left out." Andrew said fondly.

Chris gave a tired nod.

"Angel, why don't we leave these guys alone for a minute." Andrew said and took hold of Angel's arm to guide him out of the room.

"I'll be in the next room son, just call me if you need anything." Angel said with worry.

* * * * *

"My father says that your father is a vampire." William said bluntly.

Chris nodded hesitantly.

"I am named after a vampire, William the Bloody." William said with pride.

Chris gave a smile of relief and said, "I was afraid you wouldn't like me because my dad is a vampire."

"Father says that Angel is a good person and we should not judge him, or anyone based solely on their species. What activities do you enjoy?" Robert said pleasantly.

"I dunno, I like archery and cars. But not at the same time." Chris said quickly.

"We do not know of either of those activities, perhaps when you are well, you could demonstrate them to us." William said reasonably.

"That would be fun. What do you like to do?" Chris asked with interest.

"I enjoy games. Do you know how to play Kadis'ka?" Robert asked.

"I haven't heard of that game, but I like to play games, maybe you could show me how." Chris asked hopefully.

"Yes, my sister Janine also likes to play. Once you have learned to play, she will probably join us, she is quite good, but you may not tell her I said so." Robert said, ending in a playful look.

"I won't tell, I promise." Chris said happily.

"I enjoy music and creating graphic designs." William said informatively.

"When I'm better I'd like to see some of your designs." Chris said with a sleepy smile.

"If you would like, I can bring some of them for you to view here tomorrow." William offered.

"Thank you William, I'd like that." Chris said with a smile.

"I like to write." Jimmy said from between Robert and William.

"What do you write?" Chris asked the younger boy.

"I write about the things I see and hear around me and about my feelings." Jimmy said honestly.

"I'd like to read something of yours... but something small. I don't like reading a lot." Chris said, a bit embarrassed.

"Nor do I. We have an audio playback feature on the datapad that allows you to listen to the writing in a synthesized voice. I find it the preferable way to read long passages." William stated, much to Jimmy's surprise.

"So it reads the stories outloud? I think I'd like that. Maybe we could do that tomorrow too?" Chris asked hopefully.

"I believe father will be pleased if we visit you tomorrow. He is worried that being in a new location among strangers will be difficult for you... and us." Jimmy said honestly.

"I didn't do well at my last school. But since you guys are here, I think I'll be okay here." Chris said honestly and laid his head back on the pillow.

"You appear to be fatigued. I will get your father so he may say 'good night'. Our own fathers seem to have a need to do that before we regenerate." William said and moved for the door.

"Thank you, and it was nice to meet you." Chris said tiredly.

* * * * *

"Why did you want me to leave the room?" Angel asked as he watched through the window with worry.

"Because Chris is going to need friends in this new place. We need to give them a chance to get to know each other. If we waited, Chris might get the feeling of being alone, or only having you to talk to here. I just wanted him to have some other people to talk to while he is recovering. I know that you'll want to spend every waking moment with him. But it is healthier for him to have a variety of people in his life." Andrew said simply.

"Do you think they'll get along?" Angel asked with full concern.

"My boys are easy to like. We just have to let nature take its course and see what happens. Do you need anything? Blood? Someplace to rest?" Andrew asked with his own concern showing.

"No. I will need some blood later, but I'm fine for now." Angel said, not allowing his gaze to leave Chris.

"Angel, when Chris is a little more recovered, I'm going to bring the boys to visit and get you away for a little while. You need some time away to wind down. I'll be sure that someone is here to supervise them." Andrew said with caring.

"I don't want to leave him." Angel said with a tremor in his voice.

"You'll suffocate him if you don't let him have a little time of his own. You don't want him to be resentful of you for always watching over him, or worse, to grow dependent on you to be there every minute of the day. Right now he needs you by his side, but as he gets better, you'll need to give him space. Make sure he knows that you want him around, but also let him know that he is free to have friends and relationships with people besides you." Andrew said in warning.

"I understand. And you're right. There's more to being a father than I realized." Angel said and glanced at Andrew for an instant before fixing his gaze firmly on Chris again.

"You've got the most important part down. You understand how wonderful and precious your son is. All the rest you just have to figure out as you go along. As long as you're doing what's best for him, you'll be okay." Andrew said with assurance.

The door opened and William said, "Chris is becoming fatigued, perhaps you would like to say 'good night' before he goes to sleep?"

"Thank you William, I would like that." Angel said and hurried into the room.

Andrew gestured to the boys and they turned to leave the room.

"We'll be back to visit tomorrow Chris. Sleep well." Jimmy said as they left the room.

* * * * *

"Did you have a good visit son?" Angel asked quietly as soon as he was alone with Chris in the room.

"Yes. They know you're a vampire and William thinks it's cool. William wants me to show him about archery and cars when I get better and Robert wants to show me how to play a new game. Jimmy is going to show me his writing and William is going to show me his graphic designs." Chris rambled with excitement.

"That sounds like a lot of fun. So do you think you'll get along at this new school then?" Angel asked in a voice filled with love and concern.

"Yeah. If the rest of the kids are like those guys, it's going to be great here. And I'm so glad that you're staying with me... it's like I just got everything I ever wanted, all at once." Chris said with a tired, happy smile.

"Get some sleep Chris. I'll be right here if you need anything." Angel said soothingly and pulled the covers over Chris a little more tightly.

"Good night Dad." Chris said with a dreamy smile.

"Good night Son, dream sweet." Angel said and placed a kiss on Chris' forehead.

* * * * *

As the family trooped back into the boathouse Alan asked, "So what did you guys think of Chris?"

"He seemed excited to share in our interests and willing to demonstrate his own interests to us." William said succinctly.

"Do you think he'll be your friend?" Alan asked, not able to determine their feelings from William's reply.

"I do not understand friendship. Please explain." William asked bluntly.

"It's like the relationship stuff that I told Icheb. Did he tell you all about that?" Andrew asked.

All the children nodded.

"Friendship occurs when people share interests, thoughts and feelings. I think you've just made the first overtures of friendship to Chris. As long as you find each other's company interesting and pleasurable, you may try to schedule your free time to include him in your activities or be included in his. Friendships come in many varieties, some are very casual and only include the occasional sharing of meals or conversations, others become so strong that there is a bond stronger than family." Andrew said from deep thought.

"Who are your friends father?" Robert asked curiously.

"Here, my friends are Hank, Jean, Tara, Xander, Remy, Warren, Kurt, Bobby... and a few others. On Voyager my friends were Chakotay, Tom, Dave, B'Elana, Seven of Nine, Neelix, Greg and Geron." Andrew said honestly.

"So you wish for Chris to be our friend?" Robert asked carefully.

"I think it would be good if Chris were your friend, but what I want doesn't matter in this instance. Your friends are another expression of your individuality... Robert, you said that you didn't like the Chamomile tea, correct?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Correct." Robert said, not seeing the connection.

"It's the same thing with friends. If William likes Chris, that doesn't mean you have to. It is a very individual thing, and your Dad and I won't interfere with who you choose to be your friend unless we believe it to be someone who will lead you to do bad things or will hurt you." Andrew said with care.

"I believe I understand." Robert said slowly.

"All we ask is that you give people a chance. Just give them the chance to be your friend, then decide if that is something desirable. And remember to treat your friends and those who are not friends with respect. Some people here may be disrespectful to you or others around you, don't let their behavior influence your own." Andrew said in warning.

"Thank you Father. We will give Chris the opportunity to be our friend." William said with certainty.

"Good. I know you'll do the right thing William, but if you have any more questions, please ask." Andrew said cautiously.

"I will Father. We will now begin work on the last two alcoves." William said and went upstairs.

"Damn. You've got this father thing down don't you?" Scott asked in wonder.

"I hope so. I can't be sure that I'm giving them the right advice all the time, but I can only do my best." Andrew said with worry in his eyes.

"Don't worry love, the kids are great. I know it's going to be tough the next few weeks, getting them used to being around other kids, but think of the payoff." Alan said with a smile as he pulled Andrew in for a kiss.

"It's time for us to go." Dawn said and picked up her coat.

"I can port you if you'd like." Andrew offered.

"I think a walk in the chill of the night will be refreshing." Dawn said with a smile and walked to Alan to give him a sisterly kiss.

"I'm glad you guys are back. Even if it was a week, it felt like three months to us too." She said before releasing him.

Dawn then moved and gave hugs to Alex and Scott before meeting Tara at the door.

* * * * *

"Father, would you like for me to instruct you in how to discontinue the regeneration sequence, should that need arise?" Icheb asked from the top of the stairs.

"Eyleish bolegg kah tah, neveree." Alan said from the couch.

Icheb looked with stunned fascination for a moment before saying, "Dad, you have learned to speak Borg?"

"Just a few words. I wanted to be sure of how to wake you if I needed to and Seven of Nine taught me the interrupt sequence." Alan said, enjoying Icheb's wonder.

"That is good. The last alcove will be completed momentarily. Then we will all begin our regeneration." Icheb said and waited for what he knew was to come.

"Just let us know before you begin regeneration. We want to say good night to each of you." Alan said with a smile.

"Yes Dad." Icheb said with his own smile and walked back to his room.

"You mind if we join you on the 'good night' rounds?" Scott asked seriously.

"I think the children would enjoy it. It's part of our nightly routine. We get all the kids safely tucked in, then we go to bed." Andrew said tiredly.

"And I feel like I could sleep for a week. And I didn't prop open a trans-galactic vortex or perform heart surgery today." Alan said with tenderness directed at Andrew.

"But you would have if you could." Andrew said with a smile, knowing it was true.

"You got me there." Alan said and pulled Andrew close.

* * * * *

When the last of the children was tucked in Andrew and Alan went immediately to bed.

Remy went to Xander and said, "Tomorrow we be married. You give Remy a kiss tonight?"

"One kiss, but that's all. I love you Cajun and I don't want to take the chance of messing this up at the last minute." Xander said with worry.

Remy pulled Xander close and into a deep, intense, mind-blowing kiss.

"Okay..." Xander finally said in a daze. "I'm glad we're getting married tomorrow. I don't know how many more of those I could take before I lose control."

Remy stood silently with a dreamy look in his eyes.

"You okay Cajun?" Xander asked with worry.

"Remy never been better. Go to sleep so we can go in de morning." Remy said with a vacant look in his eyes.

Xander nodded and reluctantly went upstairs to his room.

[Tonight Remy don unfold de couch, maybe get some sleep.] Remy thought as he gathered the bedclothes from the coat closet and began to lay them out on the couch cushions.

Chapter 4: Inherent Evil

Remy awoke in darkness. His arms were pinned to his sides and he could barely breathe. He began to panic as he thought, [Remy been kidnapped. De friens o humanity found Remy again.] He rocked and twisted, then came to rest. He took a long silent moment to take inventory and realized that his feet weren't bound. Carefully he moved his right foot up and up, trying to get a sense of what was restraining him. He felt an opening and pressed his foot into it. He finally was able to see a sliver of light.

He hooked his foot into the opening and brought up his left foot to help widen the cushioned orifice. With great effort he pulled with his legs until he twisted his body enough to free his arms. The feel of cold steel against the side of his face startled him, then he came to a shocking realization.

After long moments of swearing in three languages he was finally able to make his way out of the back of the sofa where he had fallen. The sofa cushions had shifted out from the back and dumped him behind the folding bed inside the couch. [Next time Monsieur Sofa, Remy blow you into tiny pieces.] He thought as he tried to extract himself from the man-eating couch with a modicum of dignity.

When he looked around he noticed that Icheb and Jimmy were standing, watching silently.

"Don jus stand dere, give Remy some help." He finally said as he was standing with one foot almost on the floor and the other still in the couch, unable to balance himself enough to get out.

Both boys ran to Remy and pulled on his arm to help him out and away from the evil sofa.

"What you boys be doin up so early?" Remy asked as he straightened his clothes which had become tangled and twisted around him.

"Our regeneration cycles ended and we found that our possessions had been transposed in the relocation." Icheb said shyly.

Remy heard the words, but could get no meaning so he looked to Jimmy for clarification.

"We woke up and when we tried to get dressed, I had Icheb's clothes and he had mine." Jimmy said with a smile.

"Dat mus be a problem. Icheb be much bigger dan you." Remy said to the pair.

"We met in here and noticed that you were having difficulty." Jimmy said plainly.

"Well Remy not have dat difficulty no more. Remy an Xander be gettin married today. Den we share a room." Remy said happily.

"I understand. Jimmy and I must retrieve our clothing and dress. Enjoy your wedding." Icheb said and went downstairs.

"I too must go. I hope your ceremony goes well Uncle Remy." Jimmy said before running upstairs.

Remy gave the couch an evil look before shrugging and pushing the cushions back into place.

* * * * *

Alan and Andrew awoke to silence. After three months on board Voyager, the absence of the constant hum of the engines was felt.

"Love, we need to check on the kids. They don't have duties here and won't know what to do when they wake up." Alan said quietly.

"Five more minutes." Andrew said and rolled over to get some more sleep.

"Okay love, you get some rest, you had a big day yesterday, you deserve it." Alan said with a tender smile and got out of the bed.

Alan walked out of the bedroom to find all the children gathered in a circle talking quietly. When they noticed him they silenced.

"What's going on?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander are getting married today." Janine said and held out her arms to request a hug.

Alan picked her up and gave her a hug before asking, "So what's all the whispering about?"

"We want to give them a wedding gift, but do not have anything of sufficient value. There are no replicators here and our own possessions are not appropriate." Trey said with worry.

"Hmmm. I see your problem. Do Uncle Remy or Uncle Xander know about this?" Alan asked carefully.

"No, we have found that presents are best when received unexpectedly." Icheb said with certainty.

"That's true... Stay here just a minute, I have an idea." Alan said and put down Janine.

After rummaging through the cubby hole under the end table for a few minutes Alan came out with a very large, very thick book.

"This is a mail order catalog. It's kind of like the replicator listing back on Voyager. You see this... It's called the price. If it does not have a decimal place, one is assumed to be present at the right side of the number. If there are smaller numbers to the right side, they are assumed to be cents. If the price exceeds two places to the left of the decimal, then we do not have sufficient rations to get it. You may pick out one gift, as a group, and when Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander have left for the ceremony, we will go to the store and buy your gift." Alan said slowly.

"What are cents?" Icheb asked with confusion.

"Let's take this down to the basement so Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander won't see you. I'll explain in a minute." Alan said in a mock whisper.

Icheb took the catalog and all the children went immediately to the basement. Alan followed and knew that it was the beginning of a very long day.

* * * * *

Remy and Xander were beginning to get creeped out by the children. Every few minutes one of them would come upstairs and call for Alan to come downstairs. Alan would go, be gone for one minute and come back with an amused look on his face.

Finally Remy asked, "What dey be doin down dere?"

"I'm trying to explain the concept of money to them and they're just not getting it." Alan said with a chuckle.

"You mean dey tink dat you be rich?" Remy asked as he ate his toast.

"No, we haven't got to the concept of accumulated wealth yet. We're still dealing with dollars and cents. They don't get the concept of a quarter but the concept of a dime seems perfectly reasonable to them. A nickel makes no sense but pennies are fine. It's the same with folding money. Ones and tens are fine but they don't understand fives, twenties or fifties." Alan said in frustration.

"Decimals... metrics. They're used to everything being easily divisible by a power of ten." Xander said as if it were obvious.

Alan looked at Xander with surprise and said, "You're right. We measured distance, liquid, even temperature in metrics. The children are having problems with the concept of fractions. Thanks Xander, I'm going to work with them again after breakfast."

"Actually, I was hoping you and Andrew could come with us to the ceremony. I know you'll need to get someone to watch the kids, but I really want to have all my family around when I get married." Xander said helplessly.

"Okay, but I need to know what your plans are for the day, I mean before and after the wedding." Alan said carefully.

"Um... The lawyer will be here in about an hour and a half, that's when we'll leave. We're going to stop by Aunt Vada's house to pick her up before the ceremony, then go to the courthouse in Perth Amboy. After the ceremony we're going to Guilliome's for traditional Louisiana cooking. Then we're coming back here." Xander said, looking to Remy for confirmation.

"Let me check on something with the kids, I'll be right back." Alan said quickly.

Xander and Remy shared a questioning look but remained silent.

Alan ran back into the room a minute later and said, "Would you mind if the children came along? They attended our wedding ceremony and behaved themselves very well."

"Remy don mind. De kids be welcome if dey wan to go." Remy said and continued to eat.

"You mind Xan?" Alan asked as he started to eat his cereal again.

"No. I just didn't think it would be too much fun for a kid." Xander said honestly.

"We'll take separate cars, if they start having a problem, I'll get them out of there." Alan said with assurance.

"Dat be fine." Remy said with a note of relief.

"And since the children don't eat, I'll just bring them back home after the ceremony." Alan said between bites.

"Yeah, then we'll see you back here... that sounds good." Xander said with a smile.

* * * * *

"Okay kids, there's been a change in plans, but I think you'll like it. We're going to go to Xander and Remy's wedding. After the ceremony, they are going to have a meal, and we are going to get their gift. Do you have it picked out yet?" Alan asked with a note of tension.

"We thought Uncle Remy would like this." Icheb said and held out the catalog.

"Icheb. That is lingerie... I don't know, he might... but we aren't going to be the ones to buy him a lace nightie, that's Xander's job. Keep looking, I have to go wake up your father and let him know that we're going... and when we get there, watch and listen, but don't talk any more than necessary. You haven't been around non-mutants from this century before." Alan said tensely.

"We will be discreet Dad, you have told us enough about your home that we understand." Icheb said with assurance.

Alan looked back to see the group of children looking at the catalog again.

* * * * *

Alan had managed to get Andrew awake, showered, fed and dressed and the children dressed in their wedding clothes. Trey had to make due with his best pants and a shirt borrowed from Uncle Remy since his dress uniform wouldn't be appropriate for the occasion.

With great planning, care and a backpack from Andrew and Alan's closet, they were able to smuggle the catalog into the van that Alan, Andrew and the kids would be taking to the ceremony.

"Thanks for driving Scott, I didn't even think about not having a license in this universe." Alan said shyly.

"No problem my brother. What's up with your kids, they make me nervous when they're huddled around, whispering like that." Scott said as he looked in the rear view mirror.

"I gave them a catalog to pick out a present for Xander and Remy. They're trying to find a gift for under a hundred dollars." Alan said and glanced back to see how they were doing.

"Whatever they pick will be fine." Scott said confidently.

"I'm glad you think so, it's just over a month till Christmas." Alan said with a smile.

Scott and Alan both heard Andrew saying to the children, "No, that is used for farming, Xander and Remy wouldn't have any use for a plow, besides, this is just the blade, the entire plow costs much more than we can spend."

Scott got a surprised look as Alan said, "Hope you enjoy your Christmas."

* * * * *

They arrived at Aunt Vada's house no nearer to finding a present than when they left the mansion.

"Look at all these people. You have time to introduce me to everyone don't you?" Vada asked in a tone of voice that said, 'if you don't introduce me to these people, I'll embarrass you in front of them'.

Xander looked around and motioned to each of the cars for everyone to 'come here'.

"Aunt Vada, you met Alex and Scott last time, this is Scott's twin brother Alan and Alan's significant other, Andrew. Behind them are their children. Next to them is..." Xander said before being interrupted.

"Introduce me to the children. They're people too, it's not polite to treat them as if they aren't." Aunt Vada said in a chastising tone.

Alan stepped behind the children who were standing in a stair-stepped row. He put his hand over Icheb's head and moved it as he said each child's name. "Icheb, Trey, William, Robert, Jimmy, Janine."

"Goodness, I'll never remember their names like that. I'll talk to you again in a moment, after I've met the others." Vada said with a tender smile directed at the children.

"This is Scott's sister Dawn and her partner, Tara." Xander said with a gesture toward the two women.

"Aren't you lovely. All the members of the Summers family are so radiant, and Tara, what a genuine beauty you are." Vada said with a smile.

"In the next car we have Professor Xavier and Mr. Howlett, our lawyer. They're in wheelchairs and it would be difficult and time consuming for them to get out of the car." Xander said quietly.

"I can understand that. It's only by the grace of God that I'm not in one myself. Are you ready to get to the courthouse?" Vada asked with a knowing smile.

"Yes ma'am. Mr. Howlett came along so he could be sure that we filled out the paperwork right." Xander said with concern showing through his voice.

"That's probably a good idea. Well let's be on our way... but would you mind if I ride in the van with the children? That convertible is low to the ground and difficult for me." Vada said simply.

"Um, I guess not... Is there enough room?" Xander asked Andrew and Alan.

"I can ride with you and then there'll be just enough room." Andrew said with a smile.

"Thank you... Andrew?" Aunt Vada asked in confirmation.

"Yes Ma'am. You're welcome." Andrew said shyly.

"Let's be on our way then." Vada said enthusiastically and began walking for the van.

* * * * *

Everyone got into their vehicle and the group made the ride to the courthouse without incident.

Once there, they trooped into the courthouse and were confronted by the next challenge.

"Kids, I didn't think about it, but this is going to be a problem for us. Lets wait in the van." Alan said as he looked at the line of people going through the metal detector.

"Yes Dad." Icheb said with disappointment.

"Andy, I'm taking the kids to wait in the van. Let the others know what's going on." Alan said with a whisper.

"Okay love. Wish me luck." Andrew said, looking at the machine apprehensively.

"Good luck, just tell them that you have a metal plate in your head and you should be fine." Alan said with a smile.

"Go on. Love you." Andrew said quietly and moved forward with the line.

Alan and the children left the courthouse.

* * * * *

"Why did we have to leave Dad?" Jimmy asked as they headed for the van.

"Because your Borg components would have triggered the metal detector and we would have to try and explain why six children have metal components in their bodies. It's better not to have to answer such questions." Alan said honestly as he opened the van.

"This will give us more time to find a present for Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander." Icheb said helpfully.

"Icheb is right. And it looks like we'll need all the time we can get." Alan said with relief.

* * * * *

After a half an hour of other cases Remy and Xander made their way to the front.

"Mr. Harris, Mr. LeBeau, I see from your paperwork that you want to be joined in civil union. I am not inclined to grant such petitions to out-of-towners because I am aware that you are trying to circumvent the legal system of your own state." The judge said sternly.

"When did you get to be such a bully Stevie?" A woman's voice asked into the ensuing silence.

"Who said that?" The judge asked with surprise.

"I did." Vada said and slowly made her way to standing.

"Aunt Vada?" The judge asked in wonder.

"I never thought when I was changing your diapers that you'd grow up to be so mean." Vada said with disappointment.

"I'm not..." The judge began to say.

"I still have the stain in my carpet from when you ate *all* the pizza rolls and threw up." Vada said sternly.

"What are you doing here with these strangers?" The judge asked with a note of accusation.

"They may be strangers to you but they have made me part of their family. They came to my house to share a meal with me... and when was the last time *you* came to visit? They invited me to witness their civil union because I'm part of the family. And when they do get hitched, they're going to adopt Maggie's baby." Vada said firmly.

"I'm sorry Aunt Vada, this Sunday, I promise." The judge said quickly.

"All right then." Vada said and ended with a contented smile.

"How did you meet Mr. LeBeau and Mr. Harris?" Judge Hawkes asked curiously.

"They came to tell me about something nice that Maggie had done for them and when they asked if there was anything they could do to help, I asked if they would be interested in adopting Maggie's baby. They wouldn't be trying to get the union so quickly except that they want Marguerite to have a home to go to when she's released from the hospital." Vada said with compassion.

"Marguerite?" The judge asked with a smile.

"Marguerite Vada LeBeau, if the adoption is approved." Vada said with strength.

"So you're having your union now so you can get the adoption started?" Judge Hawkes asked the men.

"Yes your honor." Remy said respectfully.

"You gentlemen wouldn't happen to have the adoption paperwork with you, would you?" The judge asked in a more gentle tone.

"I do your honor." A voice spoke from the back.

"Come forward." Judge Hawkes commanded.

"If you can get these nice folks to clear a path, I will." Mr. Howlett said in frustration.

A moment later Mr. Howlett guided his wheelchair to the front of the courtroom.

"And you are?" The judge asked curiously.

"Kenneth Howlett, I came with Xander and Remy to see that they filled out the civil union paperwork correctly. I am an attorney." Mr. Howlett said, a bit shyly.

"That was very conscientious of you Mr. Howlett, may I see the adoption paperwork?" The Judge asked pleasantly.

Mr. Howlett pulled a folder from his briefcase and handed it to Remy, who in turn handed it to the judge.

After a few minutes of reading the judge said, "You've done a very thorough job on this. Normally I would let such things take their natural course and time, but Maggie was a dear friend of mine. For her and Aunt Vada I'll see to this personally. I'm going to grant the civil union and get to work on the adoption. I see that your contact information is in the letterhead, I'll contact you as soon as I have something accomplished. By the power vested in me by the state of New Jersey, I pronounce you joined in civil union. You may kiss if you are so inclined." Judge Hawkes said kindly.

"Thank you your honor." Xander said quietly and gave Remy a brief but heartfelt kiss.

* * * * *

"How did it go?" Alan asked with excitement as Andrew and Aunt Vada exited the building.

"Better than we could have hoped, thanks to Aunt Vada." Andrew said happily.

"Stevie Hawkes used to come over to my house to play with Maggie and Toby when they were little more than babies. His mama is a good woman, I need to call her and see how she's doing." Vada said absently.

At Alan's look of question Andrew said, "The judge was ready to deny the civil union until Aunt Vada let him know that Xander and Remy were with her. Now, not only are Xander and Remy officially married, but the judge volunteered to see to the adoption personally."

"Would this be good Father?" Jimmy asked, holding up the catalog.

Andrew looked at the picture and said hesitantly, "It's a very nice food processor but I've never seen Remy or Xander cook, I don't know if they'd like something like that. You'd better put the catalog back in the van before they come out." Andrew said gently.

"Are the children trying to find a wedding gift?" Vada asked as she watched Jimmy get back in the van.

"Yes. I thought the catalog would be the easiest way for them to choose something... but it's not going too well." Andrew said in defeat.

"When you take me back home, come in for a few minutes and I'll show the children some things that I was given and are very special to me. Maybe that will give them some ideas for Remy and Xander." Vada offered.

"Thank you Aunt Vada, I think that is a great idea." Andrew said with a smile.

* * * * *

Xander and Remy came out of the courthouse and everyone gathered around to offer their congratulations. Finally Xander asked, "Who all is going to Guilliome's with us?"

Dawn and Tara both said they would go and Scott had a look of indecision.

"Who isn't going that has a driver's license? I get the feeling that Scott would like to go." Andrew asked with a smile.

"I'll drive you. If it were traditional Hawaiian food, I'd be right there but traditional Louisiana cooking scares me." Alex said honestly.

"Alan love, would you like to go with Scott? " Andrew asked quietly.

"If you wouldn't mind, I really would like to go." Alan said with a guilty look.

"I wouldn't mind at all. You go and have a good time. We'll take Aunt Vada home and meet you back at the boathouse after your meal." Andrew said lovingly.

"Thanks love. I owe you one." Alan said and moved in for a kiss.

Andrew responded by pulling Alan close and making the kiss a long deep kiss filled with meaning.

Alan finally pulled back with a look of surprise.

"Paid in full." Andrew whispered with a smile.

* * * * *

Alex parked the van in front of Aunt Vada's house and everyone got out.

"Come children, I have some things I want to show you." Aunt Vada said kindly.

"How old are you?" Janine asked curiously.

"Well, how old do you think I am?" Vada asked in return as she unlocked the door.

"Thirty?" Janine responded carefully.

Vada walked into her home with a hearty laugh. "Thank you child, but I'm a bit older than that. I'm seventy years old." Vada said proudly.

Janine had a vacant look, she obviously couldn't imagine that many years all in a row.

"Here, this is one of the things that I wanted you to see." Vada said and gestured to a portrait above the fireplace.

"Do you think Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy would like a big picture of these two people?" Jimmy asked unsurely.

Vada laughed again and said, "This is a portrait of Mr. Jeffers and I, it was done shortly after we were married. I wasn't suggesting that you give Remy and Xander this picture, but you could pay to have a portrait done so they could look back on this time as fondly as I look back at my time with Mr. Jeffers."

"I'm not sure that I understand." Icheb said hesitantly.

"Icheb, would you go out to the van and get the backpack?" Andrew asked quietly.

Icheb nodded and immediately went out to get it.

"Icheb, that's a curious name, I don't think I've heard it before. Is that Yugoslavian?" Vada asked speculatively.

"Albanian, I think." Andrew said and waited anxiously for Icheb to return.

Icheb handed Andrew the backpack. After a moment of searching, Andrew pulled out the holo-imager and sat it on a nearby table.

"Do you remember this?" Andrew asked and turned the device on.

An image formed of all the children, standing in a row. Icheb stood nearly a foot tall on the tabletop. They all had blank, emotionless expressions.

"Yes, it was the day we met." Icheb said with a smile.

"And how does it make you feel to see this image from the past?" Andrew asked carefully.

"It brings me joy. I recall the events of that day and the feelings that I had, feelings I didn't have names for." Icheb said as he stared at the holo-image.

"That is what the portrait does for Aunt Vada. It is her image from the past that reminds her of past events and feelings." Andrew explained to all the children.

"Isn't that something, the things they come up with nowadays." Vada said in wonder.

"It's a prototype. It may be a while before they can be marketed." Andrew said quickly.

"Well, before you settle on the idea of a portrait, let me show you some other things that were given to me." Vada said and walked into her bedroom.

A moment later she walked out carrying an iridescent bowl that was twisted into a spiral design. It looked as if molten glass were exploding outward in a spiral, and then frozen in time.

"It is beautiful." Robert said in wonder.

"It reminds me of a wormhole." Jimmy said, fascinated by the changing colors.

"Are you saying my carnival glass bowl looks like a hole that a worm crawled out of... I don't know where you kids get your imagination..." Vada trailed off.

"What is the purpose of such an item?" William asked carefully.

"It's pretty. I put it in my room so I can see it in the morning light, first thing when I wake up." Vada said tenderly.

"Do you think Xander and Remy would like something like that?" Icheb asked curiously.

"Maybe. When it is a gift, that makes it more special. If you give them something pretty, it becomes even more beautiful because someone cared enough to give it to them." Vada explained.

"Like the art that you all gave to Alan and I. You know how much we prize it. The sculpture is beautiful by itself, but it is precious and beloved because it was given to us from you." Andrew said honestly.

"Perhaps we should create something like the sculpture for them." Robert suggested.

"If you would like. A gift that is created is far more personal than one that is purchased." Andrew said simply.

"Yes, Andrew is right. Here, look at this." Vada said and held out a small irregular box.

"I do not understand the construction of this container, no two lengths of wood are the same and none of the corners are mitered to fit. It should collapse in on itself." Trey said curiously.

"It has, many times. I finally hot glued the thing together. This was made by my son Toby. He had no talent for carpentry, but he was determined to try and make me a gift." Vada said fondly.

"Then even though the construction is inadequate, you still consider this a treasure?" William asked incredulously.

"I've kept it over forty-five years, so I guess I do. Because he loved me, he tried so hard to make me the perfect gift. A store bought gift wouldn't have had as much meaning because I know how much effort he put into making this for me." Vada said with eyes that looked into the distant past.

"Father, could we purchase the supplies to create a gift for Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy?" Icheb asked quietly.

"Of course, but we still don't know what we're making." Andrew said to the group.

"I have an idea." Trey said with a smile.

Chapter 5: Pride and Joy

Alex, Andrew and the children went to a department store on the way home, then made a side trip to a craft store for more specialized parts at Trey's request.

Nothing Alex or Andrew did could get the children to reveal their plan for a gift.

"I give up. We'll find out when they're done... what do you think they're going to make?" Andrew asked Alex quietly.

"I have no idea, they bought wood, nails, paint, glue, fabric, a bunch of doll parts, six model ships, a bath towel, and three packs of construction paper. I have no idea what they're making." Alex said in confusion as he came to a stop at a stop light.

"They also got magnets, seven clockworks for making clocks, about ten feet of electrical wire, batteries, a mirror and thirty-three little lights." Andrew said in equal confusion.

"You don't think they'll tell us, do you?" Alex asked as he looked back at the huddle of children.

"No. I think Trey is the one who actually knows and the rest are just following his lead. He's probably filling them in now." Andrew said and glanced over his shoulder.

"Father, we have need of Dad's mutant ability." Trey said from the group.

"Your Dad is coming home with Xander and Remy, are you going to have enough time to get this done?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes, if we work collectively, but without Dad's optic discharge of energy, we will need to stop at a hardware store for additional supplies." Trey said with a note of apology.

"What do you need your Dad to do? Maybe it's something I can help with?" Alex offered over his shoulder.

"We need for Dad to use his ability to help dry the paint and glue and also to burn some of the wood slightly to give it a distressed look." Trey said carefully.

"I think I can do that. My mutant ability is much like your father's except that mine comes from my hands." Alex said and continued to drive.

"Thank you Uncle Alex, your help would be greatly appreciated." Trey said and went back into the huddle.

"At least you'll get to see what they're working on." Andrew said in acceptance.

"What do you want to bet that I won't know anymore after I've finished helping them than when I started." Alex asked with wide eyes.

"No bet." Andrew said with a smile.

* * * * *

Xander, Remy, Dawn, Tara, Scott and Alan made their way into the boathouse.

"How was your meal?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"It was great... and I talked to the Professor about our jobs and the kids while we were eating. Mr. Howlett is going to help us get all the children identities and we even got them birthdays." Alan said with joy as everyone filed into the living room and sat.

"I didn't think about birthdays... how are we going to remember them all?" Andrew asked seriously.

"Icheb's birthday will be February seventh, Trey's will be March seventh, William and Robert's will be April twenty-first..." Alan trailed off, seeing if Andrew would get it.

"Which is halfway between April seventh and May seventh, Jimmy's will be June seventh and Janine's will be July seventh." Andrew said easily.

"Right. And we decided on ages for them all. Icheb will turn sixteen on his next birthday, Trey will be fifteen, Robert and William will be fourteen, Jimmy will be ten and Janine will be seven." Alan said happily.

"Don't you think Janine's a little young for seven?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Maybe, but I think by July, she'll be just about right, she's around six now." Alan said with a shrug.

"Sounds good, what about our jobs?" Andrew asked with enthusiasm.

"Oh, the Professor was happy to hire us all, but he had a few suggestions... you see, I am a qualified teacher, like Scott, so he want's me to teach too." Alan said a bit shyly.

"What are you going to teach?" Andrew asked with interest.

"English." Alan said with a smile.

"You're underplaying your job, my brother. You'll be in charge of the language department. You'll teach English, literature, creative writing, and speech classes *plus* oversee the student teachers in your department." Scott said with pride for his brother.

"Student teachers?" Andrew asked.

"Yes, Kurt is going to teach German and Remy is going to teach French under my supervision since they aren't accredited teachers." Alan said happily.

"That sounds great, am I going to be your assistant Scott?" Andrew asked with excitement.

"No, I'm in charge of the Mathematics curriculum, if you're willing, you're going to be teaching in the computer science curriculum." Scott said, waiting for a reaction.

"Computer science?" Andrew asked with enthusiasm.

"You would be a student teacher under Dr. McCoy. You'd teach database administration, networking, web design and programming in the mornings. You, Remy, Kurt, Alex, Angel, and Dawn would be taking classes in the afternoons.

"What is Angel going to teach?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"History." Xander said with a chuckle.

"Perfect. He lived it, I bet he'll be a great history teacher." Andrew said with a smile.

"History, current events and a new class were tentatively calling 'Lore and Legends'." Scott said to the group.

"Lore and Legends?" Andrew asked curiously.

"About vampires, werewolves, demons, witchcraft and stuff like that." Xander said.

"The kids aren't going to believe it's serious." Andrew said in disbelief.

"Dawn and Tara volunteered to give a demonstration of witchcraft. And when Angel goes into game-face, they'll believe." Xander said with a chuckle.

"And it's important that they know about such things in case they encounter them out in the world." Scott said, injecting a serious note.

"So did he approve your daycare idea Dawn?" Andrew asked and cuddled into Alan's side.

"Yes, I'll be in charge of the daycare and home sciences classes, under the supervision of the Professor. Tara will be taking care of the daycare while I'm in class in the afternoon." Dawn said and held close to Tara's side.

"And you're going to be Hank's assistant?" Andrew asked Tara.

"Yes. I'll stay in the MedLab and work while Uncle Hank is teaching, and he'll stay in the MedLab while I'm taking care of the daycare." Tara said gently.

"What's Hank going to teach?" Andrew asked the group.

"Survival skills will be the official name of the class. It will include first aid, CPR, Lifeguard training, mountain climbing and repelling, emergency fire-fighting and blood borne pathogen training." Scott said seriously.

"I want to take that class, it sounds awesome." Alex said with enthusiasm.

"That would be fine. You are a student, and therefore eligible to take any classes that you want, assuming that you've had the prerequisite classes." Scott said with a smile.

"Um, if I'm a student, does that mean that I'm going to be a counselor?" Alex asked carefully.

"The Professor felt that you needed some training before you're ready for counseling, but suggested that you would be ideal for teaching humanities." Scott said with pride.

"Um, what's that?" Alex asked hesitantly.

"You would teach critical thinking techniques, psychology, and sociology. And while you're teaching those classes under the Professor's supervision, you'll be taking classes to get your teaching certificate." Scott said happily.

"It sounds like you've got it all worked out." Alex said in wonder.

"Yeah, and if you're still interested in being a counselor, you can pursue that after you're secure as a teacher." Scott said with a smile.

"Wow, it looks like there is going to be a major change in Xavier's curriculum this term." Andrew said to the group.

"Not really. Most of this stuff was offered before, it was just lumped into a few classes instead of being split into separate classes." Scott said in response, then continued, "But there will be some new offerings for the students."

"Yeah, Mr. Logan will be teaching a class that will be called Physical Education, but is actually combat training. He will teach the students to fight with and without their mutant abilities. His healing factor makes him the only man for the job." Dawn said with a chuckle.

"So Remy and Xander, how does it feel to finally be married?" Andrew asked, looking at the couple holding each other tenderly.

"It's great. Now we have each other, and all of you are here with us, this is the best." Xander said contentedly.

"Father?" Trey asked from the basement doorway.

"Yes Trey?" Andrew replied.

"Is now a good time?" Trey asked hesitantly.

"Yes, go ahead." Andrew said and waited with anticipation.

"What's up?" Xander asked as he noticed the children carefully carrying something into the room.

"We'll all find out together." Andrew said honestly.

"Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy, we wanted to give you a gift on your wedding day. We made this for you." Janine said and pulled back a sheet to unveil a tall stack of boxes.

"Um. What is it?" Xander asked carefully.

Trey looked at the creation and shook his head in exasperation. "Turn it around." He said to William and Robert who were standing on either side of it.

They turned the creation to reveal a series of open-ended boxes.

Icheb stood forward and said, "We have only just met. We thought that the best gift we could give from us to you is to let you know us. What is in each box tells how we see ourselves. I cannot say that this is who we are, but this is who we think we are."

"This one is mine." Icheb said and pointed to a box at the top of the structure.

Icheb pressed a button and a little pair of eyes could be seen, looking down. "Mine are the eyes that watch over my brothers and sister." A second light came on below the eyes to reveal tiny dolls made to look like all the other children. A moment later another light came on to reveal a tiny glowing heart. "Mine is the heart that cares for them." Icheb said slowly, then a pair of hands lit up and he continued, "Mine are the hands that do for them." Then a little mouth lit up and he said, "And I am their voice."

A silent moment passed then two pairs of eyes, two hearts, two pairs of hands and two mouths appeared above the first. "And as I am all these things to my siblings, so are my fathers to me." Icheb said then stood back as his box went dark.

Trey stepped forward and pointed to a box below and to the left of Icheb's. The small ship parts were stuck inside and painted gray to give the impression of a Borg cube. "This is mine. The Borg will always be a part of who I am, but I am more than that now." Trey said, then pressed a button. A small Borg doll began to move in the box. It glided across the floor and through a hidden door in the back, another doll came out, dressed in normal clothing, obviously meant to be Trey. "Now I am a combination of what I was born to be, what the Borg made me and what my fathers have encouraged me to be." Trey said with a smile as his tiny doppelganger stopped in front of the box and turned to face the group of adults who were all speechless.

William stepped forward and pointed to a box, a moment later Robert pointed to the neighboring box on the same level. "We were told that we were special." William said.

"Our dad is a twin and knew that it would be an important part of our identity." Robert said quietly.

"He encouraged us to be ourselves, but to always prize each other." William said with a small smile toward his brother.

Robert pressed a button and his box lit up. It was colorful and bright. Inside there were things moving around in all directions. "I have become the opposite of what it means to be Borg. I embrace the loud, the bright, and the chaos."

William pressed a button and a single dim light came on in his box that was dark and nearly empty. Slowly a picture rose from the bottom of the box. It was a spiral design that was almost an optical illusion because it was so intricately drawn. "I have become what it means to be Borg. I embrace the quiet, the dark and I seek perfection through order."

Both boys pushed on the sides of their boxes. The wall that separated the boxes folded down and they slid together to form one box. The bright colors were muted and the moving parts slowed their pace. The graphic design in the middle of the combined box drew the attention of all those watching as the light seemed to be focused only on it.

Jimmy stepped forward and said, "This is mine. I know my fathers expect me to have something about writing in here, because that is something that is important to me. But what is most important is my fathers."

He turned on the light to reveal two scenes. One was the shuttlecraft, and a wormhole could be seen through the window. The other was the sickbay with many dolls of people positioned around the room. "These memories will always be with me. The first time someone listened to me as a person, and believed what I had to say, and the day I found the person that I want to emulate in my life."

Janine walked forward and turned on the light in her box. "In my box I have my brothers, my daddies and my friend Naomi... but there's still enough room in there for all of you." Janine said with a smile.

Icheb walked forward and said, "This last box is for our cousin, Marguerite." And he turned on the light to reveal an empty box in the center of the stack.

"I wish for her to know the love of home and family." Icheb said and placed a small raven in the box.

"I wish for her to have companionship." Trey said and put a tiny dog in the box.

"I wish for her to know compassion." William said and put a small turtle in the box.

"I wish for her to have friendships." Robert said and placed a dove in the box.

"I wish for her to know comfort." Jimmy said and put a tiny teddy bear in the box.

"And I want her to have two wonderful daddies like I have." Janine said and placed two dolls, made to look like Xander and Remy into the box.

The children all stood back and waited.

* * * * *

"Wow." Xander finally said.

"You give Remy and Xander a wonderful gift." Remy said with watery eyes and walked to Icheb to pull him into a hug.

Xander followed his lead and went to Trey. They made their way through the children, giving each one a tight hug filled with love.

Finally Xander picked up Janine and held her. "You've got some wonderful kids, I can't believe this." Xander said as he looked in wonder at the large shadowbox.

"I'm having trouble believing it myself." Andrew said honestly.

"They did this all by themselves?" Alan asked with disbelief.

"Completely. All I did was take them to the store for supplies to make it. I had no idea of what they were making until they brought it out here." Andrew said in wonder.

"I can't think of a better gift. Thank you all for letting us know you. If no one minds, I'd like to keep this in here, in the living room. I wouldn't feel right having it in our room, it should be out where everyone can see it." Xander said to all in the room.

"Thanks Xander, I think that's a good idea." Andrew said with pride for his children.

"Well, now for the anti-climax, here's my gift." Alex said and handed Xander and Remy an envelope.

Xander opened it carefully and showed the contents to Remy.

"What is it?" Dawn asked impatiently.

"A gift certificate for a portrait sitting. This way we can have a wedding picture." Xander said with a gentle smile.

"Tanks Alex, dis be a perfect gift. Remy wan to remember dis day forever." Remy said with watery eyes.

Scott walked upstairs and came back a minute later with a large wrapped gift.

"I didn't think anyone was giving gifts, so I was going to save this for later." Scott said and handed the box to Xander.

Xander scooted the box across his and Remy's laps. He carefully opened it with Remy's help to reveal a beautiful, colorful quilt.

"Quilts always make me think of home and comfort. I wanted you two to have that feeling here." Scott said quietly.

"It's wonderful. And it's going to be great now that it's getting colder. I've never been outside California before." Xander said with a tender smile.

"Remy not used to de cold. Dis be a good ting for both of us." Remy said and stroked the quilt to feel the texture.

"Andrew, can you port me to our room for a second? I left our gift there." Dawn said shyly.

Andrew nodded and opened a portal. Dawn stepped through, then back a moment later.

"Thanks Andrew." Dawn said, then turned to Xander and Remy, "This is from Tara and I."

Remy took the gift from Dawn and opened it carefully.

"You got Remy and Xander jewelry?" Remy asked in confusion.

"Yeah, but that's not the good part. Put them on, then we'll cast the spell." Dawn said enthusiastically.

"Um, Dawn... Magic doesn't always work right on me. You may want to think twice about this." Xander said with worry.

"It's not that kind of magic, that's why you have the necklaces. If you want to end the spell, just take them off. The spell is on the jewelry." Dawn said frankly.

"Okay, but last time I used a spell like this, you almost had to marry a demon." Xander said in warning.

"Sweet wasn't so bad... for a demon. Anyway, put them on and I promise that if you don't like the spell, you can take them off." Dawn said and held out a paper for Tara to read with her.

Xander put Remy's necklace on him, then Remy returned the favor. Once they were ready, Dawn and Tara began to read:

Eyes of amber, eyes of fire,
Now reveal your hearts desire,
Heart of pain, love of tears,
Passion of a hundred years,
With invocation of ancient art,
Now reveal your lover's heart.
So let it be,
So let it be,
So let it be.

Xander and Remy gasped as they felt each other's emotions. Xander felt Remy's love for him and knew without a doubt that his partner loved him completely, unconditionally, forever.

Remy felt Xander's love and knew that he had finally found his home, his peace and his rest. Xander didn't want anything from him but his love... and he had that already.

"Thanks Dawn and Tara, it's wonderful." Xander said with a dreamy smile.

"Remy tank you too. Dis be a great gift." Remy said with radiant joy.

"Dad, I do not understand." Icheb said in confusion.

"It's magic. You'll have to ask your father or Aunt Dawn about that stuff, I don't know anything about it." Alan said to Icheb.

"It was a dangerous thing to try, I'm glad it worked out." Andrew said to the two women.

"What do you mean dangerous?" Dawn asked seriously.

"If they didn't have true love, the spell would have caused them incredible pain." Andrew said honestly.

"You know this spell?" Dawn asked in confusion.

"Yeah, well, I know about it, I've just never actually used it. I'm glad you did though. They're obviously in love, and this spell will help them to always stay in love because they'll know each other's heart's desire." Andrew said with a fond look.

"We just wanted to give them something that would be meaningful. Knowing how your lover really feels sounded like the perfect gift." Dawn said frankly.

"As long as your lover really loves you, it is." Andrew said and snuggled against Alan.

"I'm sorry we didn't get you anything guys, no one told me about gifts." Alan said plaintively.

"We be livin in your house wit you and your brothers an your kids. You make us part of your family, an dat mean more to Remy dan words can say." Remy said honestly.

"Yeah. That goes for me too." Xander said and held Remy tight.

"Okay then. What do you all think about going to the mansion and leaving the newlyweds alone for a few hours?" Andrew asked the group.

"Father, may we visit Chris?" Robert asked quietly.

"That's very good thinking Robert. Why don't you, William and Jimmy visit with Chris while the rest of us talk to the people upstairs." Andrew said with a smile.

"I must gather some things for Chris." William said and hurriedly went downstairs, a moment later Jimmy and Robert followed.

"It's cool that they're thinking of Chris like that." Alex said with a smile.

"Yeah. they're good kids." Andrew said proudly.

* * * * *

"You came back." Chris said with a big smile.

"Yes. We would have come earlier, but we had to go to a wedding... that we could not attend." William said flatly.

"Who got married?" Chris asked in fascination.

"Our Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander." William said quietly.

"Two guys? That's weird." Chris said with a crinkled nose.

"Our fathers got married and it was not weird." Jimmy said in challenge.

"I didn't mean it bad, honest. I just never met two guys who got married before. That's all." Chris said hurriedly.

"Then you must meet our fathers." Robert said simply.

Chris nodded in agreement.

"What's that thing on your face?" Chris asked curiously.

"This device on my face is called an ocular implant, it allows me to make precise measurements by sight. It can also scan various non-visible frequencies." William said then pulled up his shirt to reveal a metal box embedded in his chest. "This is my personal data node, it stores the information that my ocular implant captures."

"Are you a robot?" Chris asked in confusion.

"No, I am Borg. A fusion of mechanical and organic components." William said matter-of-factly.

"Wow, does it hurt?" Chris asked slowly.

"There is sometimes discomfort, but regeneration relieves that. Usually no." William answered honestly.

"Are all of you Borg?" Chris asked the other two boys.

"Yes, we, our brothers and sister as well as our fathers." Robert said plainly.

"So you aren't mutants?" Chris asked in confirmation.

"No, our fathers are mutants, but we are not." Robert said with assurance.

"Then why are you here? I mean, isn't this a school for mutants?" Chris asked in confusion.

"My Father explained that to me." Jimmy said quietly. When all attention turned to him, he continued. "This school was originally made so mutants and non-mutants could learn to live together peacefully, but over time, it became a place for mutants only. Now it is becoming what it was supposed to be. A place for mutants to be safe and learn, but also for non-mutants to live peacefully with them."

"That sounds nice." Chris said with a smile.

"Your father is watching us." William observed.

"Yes, he's worried about me. He's afraid that you'll get me too excited and I'll open my wound or something." Chris said quietly.

"We would not encourage you to do something like that. You are our friend, we do not wish to see you hurt." Robert stated bluntly.

"Thanks guys, you are my friends too. Did you bring the graphic designs William?" Chris asked quickly.

"Yes, they are here. They are stored on this padd, just press this button and it will advance to the next." William said and handed the padd to Chris.

Chris looked at each design carefully and scrolled back and forth until he settled on one.

"I like this one best, it reminds me of what I see when I try to sleep." Chris said and handed the padd to William.

"It is a representation of my ocular implant transmissions while I am in regeneration." William said simply.

"What does that mean?" Chris asked in confusion.

"It's what he sees when he dreams." Jimmy said for William.

"You don't have real dreams, like about people or flying or falling?" Chris asked with interest.

"No, we generally have a static feed into our sensory inputs while we regenerate that negates random images from forming." Robert said casually.

"Okay, if you don't dream, then why do you sleep?" Chris asked in challenge.

"We do not sleep, we connect to a regeneration alcove and our nonessential functions cease while our bodies are regenerated." William said seriously.

"Do you think I could see that sometime? I don't think I'll understand unless I can see it." Chris said carefully.

"That would be acceptable." William said quietly.

"Here is a short story for you. Do you want the padd to read it outloud to you?" Jimmy asked and held up the padd for Chris.

"No, does it work like the other one? I just press those two buttons to move up and down?" Chris asked and looked at the padd.

"Yes, the controls are the same." Jimmy said with assurance.

"Then could you leave it so I can read it later? I'm feeling sleepy." Chris said and closed his eyes.

"We will get your father so he may say 'goodnight'. Jimmy said and stepped away from the bed.

The three boys walked out of the room and William said, "Chris is sleepy, perhaps you would like to say goodnight to him."

"Yes, thank you William." Angel said and walked past them into the recovery room.

* * * * *

//Bobby, you have a phone call. It sounds urgent.// The Professor sent with worry.

Bobby picked up the phone and said, "Hello?"

"Bobby? I... need your help." The voice said in panic.

"Who is this?" Bobby asked, feeling a wave of fear crawl up his spine.

"It's your brother, Ronny... I... I think I just killed dad."

Chapter 6: For Closure

Remy and Xander went to their bedroom and closed the door.

Both stood inside the door and looked at each other with expressions of expectation and nervousness.

Remy was the first to break the stalemate by walking to Xander and pulling him into a deep kiss.

Time lost all meaning. The sensation of the kiss, combined with the effect of the spell, captivated both men in the myriad of sensations both physical and emotional.

When Remy finally pulled out of the kiss, Xander felt a twinge of disappointment at letting go of the intoxicating sensation... and a spark of relief, since his need for oxygen was asserting itself.

"I love you." Remy said with complete devotion.

Xander looked at Remy in astonishment. Finally he was able to say, "You referred to yourself in the first person."

"Remy don have to talk dis way. When we be alone, an no others can hear, I will try to be me, de me dat I can't be around de others... if I remember how." Remy finished in a whisper.

"But, I don't understand why." Xander said carefully.

"If Remy talk like de Cajun, den it be obvious dat Remy don speak English too good. An dat be fine..." Remy said in his familiar Cajun accent, then switched to a quieter, less sure tone of voice. "But if I try to talk right, and say something wrong... people might feel sorry for me, or laugh at me. De Cajun is my other self, de me dat de world can look at and judge. If de Cajun messes up, it don't hurt cause de Cajun is an act. It is just part of de show. But dis is me, no mask, no lie. Are you disappointed?"

"No." Xander said immediately and emphatically. "I'm honored that you'll let me see inside... And I'll try to do the same for you."

"What do you mean?" Remy asked quietly.

"Sometimes, not so much now, but a lot before, I acted like a big goof so I could get people to laugh at me." Xander said with a pained memory.

"Why would you do dat?" Remy asked gently.

"Same reason as you... You have the Cajun, I have the Zeppo. He's my idiot self who'll do anything for a laugh. He fails tests, loses fights, screws up relationships... pretty much anytime I get into something too deep, he comes out and jokes me out of it... He never feels any deep emotions, insults slide off his non-stick surface, he bungles in and takes the hit, even though any person with good sense could see what would happen. He's just the doofus who doesn't know any better and can't learn. But when I get home and I'm alone... then I feel everything." Xander finished with a distant look in his eye.

"You're not like dat now. Why is dat?" Remy asked seriously.

"Since I've been here, in this world, I've been accepted as Xander... I think the Zeppo picked that name... I mean Alexander has so many possibilities, Alex, Lex, and I pick Xander." Xander said with a shake of his head before pulling himself back to the point. "Scott, Alan and Andrew talk to me like an equal. They *like* me. Me. Not Zeppo me but the real me. So I decided to stay. It's the first time in over seven years I've been the real me, and I think I like who he is."

"I know I do." Remy said with a smile.

"Really? Ya know, I think your real accent is kinda cute. The Cajun thing worked for me, but this is much better." Xander said with a smile that thinly concealed a leer.

"Well I like de real you, de goofy you and de Cajun can stay away... at least when we're alone. I'm not ready to let de others in dat far yet." Remy said with a note of shame.

"And I won't ask you to. I like having you all to myself." Xander said, letting the leer show clearly on his face.

"So what do you want to do now?" Remy asked innocently.

Xander got a considering look, then went to the closet. A moment later he returned with a box labeled 'Babylon 5 commemorative plates'.

"You got to be kidding." Remy said with wide green eyes.

Xander laughed as he opened the box and took out two plates to reveal a slightly smaller box inside.

"You been hiding tings from a tief?" Remy asked in an impressed voice.

"Just my toy box. The Babylon 5 label was enough to keep anyone from snooping into it." Xander said and opened the inner box.

"What have you got?" Remy asked, trying to peek inside.

"If you'll clear off the top of the dresser, I'll lay everything out for us... so we'll be able to see all the choices." Xander said as he dug through the box.

Remy quickly cleared the dresser and waited.

Xander pulled out a pair of handcuffs, lined with velvet... Then a strap-on dildo... several bottles of lubricants, assorted scents and/or flavors. Then something that was either a large vibrator or a small jack hammer.

Remy's eyes went wider and wider as the assortment got more surreal. Finally he had to ask, "Hold on. What is dat one?"

"Which one?" Xander asked as he followed Remy's pointing finger.

"De glove wit de little knobby tings." Remy said with a hint of worry.

"If you're good, I'll show you." Xander said as he continued to pull things out of the box.

"What are you planning to do wit dat?" Remy asked as Xander pulled out a leather dog collar.

"Nothing if you don't want to. These are choices, if you want to try them, they're here. If not, they'll go back in the box when we're done." Xander said as he pulled a blindfold and ball gag out of the box.

"Is dis de kind of tings you want?" Remy asked with worry.

Xander picked up on Remy's hesitance and said quickly, "I just want you Remy. We've never really talked about what we like. I just thought this would let you know that whatever you want to do is okay."

"I never used most of dis stuff before... I don't know how." Remy said in a timid voice.

"It's okay. I'm sorry, I was just trying to make you comfortable." Xander said and sat the empty box aside.

"Why do you have all dis stuff?" Remy asked as he continued to look at the collection, trying to figure out how some of the items could be used in a sexual way.

"It started when I worked as a stripper one summer at a ladies nightclub in Oxnard. Some of the other dancers... showed me some things. That's when I started collecting. Later, Anya added to the collection. That's about the whole story." Xander said as he walked to Remy and put his arms slowly around his waist.

"I've been wit men, but we didn't use nothing like dis. Jus a little lube and we were down to business." Remy said nervously.

"If that's what makes you comfortable, we'll do that. Remy, I love you, and all I want is for you to love me. If something from my collection will help you express your love, then use it." Xander said and moved in for a gentle kiss.

"Why do you have a knife?" Remy had to ask, unable to take his gaze from the ornate dagger.

"Oh, that's for vampire foreplay. I'd rather you didn't use that, I have enough scars." Xander said gently as he nuzzled Remy's ear.

"You been wit a vampire?" Remy asked as he pulled back to look Xander in the eye.

Xander got a shy look and said, "Spike and I messed around a little when we were both between romantic disasters. I got the knife for him, but he left it when he fell for Buffy."

Remy thought about that then felt a tingle of excitement run up his inner thighs.

"Would you tink I'm a pervert if I asked you to tell me about it?" Remy asked shyly.

Xander could see the spark of erotic interest in Remy's eyes and said quietly, "No my love. But I'll expect you to tell me dirty stories too. Maybe later we can even act some of them out."

Remy nodded shyly, unable to look Xander in the eye.

"Is it okay if I undress you while I tell you the story?" Xander asked seductively.

Remy nodded and finally looked at Xander to see an expression of unbridled lust.

Xander began to unbutton Remy's shirt as he said, "Once upon a time there was a naughty vampire named Spike..."

* * * * *

"Ronny, tell me what happened." Bobby said as a cold clammy feeling washed over his body.

"He... He wanted to... But I couldn't... Not again... I said no... And he hit me... And... And... Made me... It hurts... It still hurts... And then... then, I started to fight and scream... and then he fell down... and now he isn't moving..." Ronny said and started to cry.

"I'll be there as soon as I can Ronny. Just stay there... when is mom coming home?" Bobby asked as his mind raced.

"She... she'll be late tonight, she works till eleven on Fridays." Ronny said breathlessly.

"Just hold it together bro, help is on the way." Bobby said and hung up the phone.

"Shit." Bobby whispered as he realized that everyone in the common room was watching him.

"Um, I, uh, think I'm going to need some help guys." Bobby said sheepishly.

"What's up?" Andrew asked with concern.

"It's my brother, he's in trouble and needs help." Bobby said quietly.

"The brother that called the cops on us and got me shot in the head?" Logan asked as he walked into the room.

"Yeah, that one." Bobby said in a whisper.

Marie looked at Bobby carefully and got a vague sense of what was going on.

"Logan, I need to talk to you for a minute." She said in a commanding tone.

"You ain't gonna talk me into helping that little mutant hating piece of trash." Logan said, but followed.

* * * * *

Andrew looked around at the people in the room in confusion as Bobby, Marie and Logan left the room.

"When Bobby, John, Marie and Logan went to Bobby's house for help, his brother called the police and said that his family was being held captive by mutant terrorists. Logan was shot in the head and John lost control of his power. There's a lot of hard feelings there." Scott said to the group.

"Father, I do not understand. Couldn't they explain that there was a mistake to the police?" Icheb asked innocently.

"I'm afraid not. The way the laws are now, if a mutant is declared a terrorist, he loses all rights. Somehow they made it so the terrorism laws operate outside the system of due process. The mutant terrorist is considered a criminal automatically. There is no trial, no appeal, the only hope is escape, and they're pretty good about preventing that." Alan said darkly.

"What happens to them?" Trey asked quietly.

"The mutants are imprisoned and the authorities do their best to negate their mutant abilities. I would probably be blindfolded with my eyes taped shut. Right now there are several human rights organizations who are trying to get the courts involved in the process, but they're not having much luck." Alan said sadly.

"How can such injustice be allowed to continue?" Icheb asked the group.

"We are fighting it in our own way, by providing examples of what good things mutants can achieve for the benefit of all humanity, not just mutant-kind." Scott said sincerely.

"But sometimes it doesn't seem like enough." Alan said darkly.

* * * * *

"There's more to this than you know, and a lot more than I can tell. You need to trust me on this, we've both got to go, not for him... for us. Ronny isn't a problem, he's a symptom. I'm going and I could really use your support, but I'll do it alone if I have to." Marie said with force.

"As long as we ain't goin so we can help that little puke, I got no problem with it." Logan said plainly.

"Good, let's go." Marie said and walked out of the room.

[Kid's finally growin up. Good.] Logan thought with a smile.

* * * * *

"Professor, Ronny needs my help... please." Bobby pleaded.

"Your brother called the authorities and said you, Marie, John and Logan were mutant terrorists with the intent of having you arrested. Do as you like, but I am not inclined to aid a known mutant hater who has actively put members of my household at risk." The Professor said calmly.

"Professor... I can't say the words, but look into my mind and you'll understand why he did what he did." Bobby said reluctantly.

The Professor opened himself to Bobby's mind and looked into the dark place that Bobby had always kept guarded. He moved into this most private place in Bobby's mind and looked on with horror as Bobby forced Ronny down onto the floor beside his bed. He felt cold shame wash over him as he witnessed the violation of that little eleven-year old by a fourteen year old Bobby. The Professor pulled out of Bobby's mind and saw the shame and regret etched on his face as tears silently fell.

"So he wasn't trying to get all of you arrested, just you." The Professor said quietly.

"Yes. And he had every right to want me to suffer. But now he needs me, and maybe I can make up for it, just a little bit. I have to try. Please help me." Bobby pleaded again.

"Very well. Against my better judgment I'm going to send a team to your house and assess the situation. I'll make no promises beyond that." The Professor said sternly.

"Thank you Professor, that's all I'm asking." Bobby said with a small but honest smile of gratitude.

* * * * *

"Spike was a big bad vampire and got captured by a group of soldiers." Xander said and undid another button, taking time to feel Remy's firm chest through the fabric of the shirt.

"The soldiers put a microchip into Spike's brain that would send blinding pain through his head if he tried to hurt a human." Xander said quietly and undid another button, then moved in to place a gentle kiss on the exposed chest.

"Everything that defined him was taken away. He was a creature that was meant to be a predator, but had lost his ability to hunt." Xander said and pulled the shirt tails out of Remy's slacks.

"He escaped from the soldiers and ended up living with me." Xander said as he undid the last two buttons.

"He was feeling sorry for himself one night and I decided to try and make him feel better." Xander whispered as he slid Remy's shirt off his shoulders.

"He didn't want to at first, he called me all kinds of names, but he said them in British so I didn't understand most of them." Xander said and took a moment to examine Remy's exposed chest with his fingertips, stopping to gently caress the tiny brown nipples.

"When he realized that I wasn't wanting anything from him, I just wanted to have some fun, he finally agreed." Xander said and guided Remy to sit on the edge of the bed.

"I've been researching demons for years, I picked up a few things in my travels, things that vampires like." Xander said as he removed one of Remy's shoes.

"So once I got him naked, I showed him the knife." Xander said and pulled off the other shoe.

"He thought I wanted to cut him... And it got him hot." Xander said as he gently rolled a sock from Remy's foot.

"But first, I asked him what he would do to me if he had the knife and didn't want to kill me." Xander said and removed the other sock.

"He didn't understand, so I took the knife and cut myself... here." Xander said and stood to point to a spot on his wrist.

Remy was captivated by the story and stood when Xander gently pulled his hand.

"He licked the blood from the cut, then I asked him again, 'What would you do if you had this knife and didn't want to kill me'." Xander said and knelt before Remy, gently caressing the buckle of Remy's belt.

"He said that he would cut me and heal me until neither of us could tell pleasure from pain anymore." Xander said with a smile as he undid the belt buckle and slowly pulled the belt from the loops.

"I placed the knife to my chest and drew the tip down slowly, barely breaking the skin." Xander said and unfastened Remy's pants.

"I thought Spike was going to have a seisure from the anticipation on his face." Xander said with a smile as he slowly and reverently slid down the zipper.

"When I had cut myself down my chest, down my stomach, stopping just before the groin, I put the knife aside and went to Spike so he could lick the blood from the wound and heal it." Xander said as he slid the slacks down Remy's narrow hips.

With a little gentle coaxing, Xander got Remy to step out of the pants that were puddled on the floor.

"After that, he got bolder. He would tell me what to cut, and I would cut it. Then he would lick it to heal it." Xander said and hooked his fingers into the waist band of Remy's boxers, which were barely containing his straining cock.

"There were a few times that he slipped into his vampire form and gently scraped his fangs along my stomach or inner thighs." Xander said as he gently pulled the boxers down to free the painfully erect cock before him.

"The smell of my blood was thick in the room. That made him nearly lose control." Xander said and urged Remy to step out of the boxers.

Xander took a long look at the beautiful sight before him. The stiff cock pointing slightly upward, jutting out from a nest of auburn curls. "Then I took his cock in my mouth." Xander said and gently caressed Remy's cock with just his fingertips.

Remy let out a shudder of desire at the touch and reached down to pull Xander to standing.

Xander followed Remy's silent instructions and stood. He was pulled into a forceful kiss.

Remy explored all of Xander's mouth with his tongue and all of Xander's back with his hands.

Finally Remy released the kiss and said, "You're wearing too many clothes."

Xander smiled and gently pushed Remy to sit on the bed again.

"Let me take care of that now." Xander said and turned on the CD player by the bed.

Music started playing, something Remy wasn't familiar with. It was low, soft but had a strong beat, almost tribal.

Xander began to move to the music and started slowly undoing his first shirt button.

"You gonna strip for me?" Remy asked as he recognized the slow seductive movements.

"Yeah, just sit back and enjoy the show. This is all for you." Xander said and moved to the next button.

* * * * *

//Cyclops, assemble a team and travel to Bobby's family's home to assess the situation. Take whatever actions you deem appropriate.// The Professor sent abruptly.

"Okay, X-men mobilize. Storm, Tempest, Sprite, Portal, and Havock you're on the team. Portal, get with Bobby and find out where we're going. Gemini, you're our backup. If I call for help, you mobilize Colossus, Shadowcat, and Nightcrawler. And have Hank on standby, we may need his services." Cyclops said with authority.

"Logan and I are going too." Marie said firmly.

"I thought after last time you wouldn't want to help him." Cyclops said honestly.

"We have our own reasons. Are we on the team?" Marie pressed.

"Yeah, suit up." Cyclops said and left for the hanger bay.

* * * * *

As Scott was walking from the hanger bay in his X-men uniform Angel walked out into the hall.

"What's going on?" Angel asked with concern.

"We're going on a mission." Scott said without slowing his pace.

"Need my help?" Angel asked.

Scott stopped and thought.

Finally he said, "Get Dr. McCoy to watch out for your son, and you can tell Chris that we're going to check on an injured man, this probably won't be dangerous. Meet us in the dining room in five minutes." Cyclops said and started walking again.

Angel nodded and ran back to the MedLab.

* * * * *

"Dr. McCoy? Could you look after Chris for me, I'm going on a mission with the team." Angel asked quickly.

"Of course. I just looked in on him, he is sleeping. If he wakes, I'll let him know that you'll be back soon." Hank said quietly.

"Thank you." Angel said and left the room quickly.

* * * * *

"Portal, you got the coordinates?" Cyclops asked as the last of the team members walked into the dining room.

"Yeah. We're going to enter into the living room." Portal said professionally.

"Storm, when we step through take Tempest and Sprite and secure the perimeter. Portal and Havock, guard our exit until we're secure and wait for instructions... Angel, here's a communicator, just press it while you talk and you'll be tuned in to our team." Cyclops said and handed him the metallic X symbol in a circle.

Bobby watched as the team prepared as seriously as they ever had.

Andrew formed the portal and the team stepped into the unknown.

* * * * *

Remy was breathing shallowly through Xander's strip show. Each bit of flesh was exposed torturously slowly, inch by glorious inch.

Finally when Xander removed his pants suddenly in a bold move, he revealed that he was wearing a thong with a tiny bow tie on the front.

"For the wedding." Xander said with a smile at Remy's look of surprise.

Xander danced, wearing only the thong for what seemed to be hours to Remy. Occasionally he would hook his fingers into the waist band and act like he was finally going to reveal what was hiding inside the pouch, then he would allow the elastic band to snap back and continue dancing.

Remy's impatience was about to boil over when Xander turned away and in one swift move pulled the thong down and discretely stepped out of it.

Remy got a look of puzzlement and asked, "What's dat?" As he pointed.

Xander looked over his shoulder without turning and followed Remy's pointing finger.

"It's my ass." Xander said with a smile.

Remy rolled his eyes and said, "I knew dat. But dere be someting in your ass."

Xander reached back and carefully pulled out a rippled butt plug.

"You mean this?" Xander asked and displayed the device.

"What dat for?" Remy asked as he looked at the thing that slightly resembled a flesh colored Christmas tree.

"It's to stretch me open, I've been wearing it since just after we got home. This way we don't have to worry about stretching and all that. When we're ready, we can just go for it." Xander said hopefully.

"I'm ready." Remy said immediately and looked down to his straining cock, leaking precum.

Xander smiled and said, "I guess you are... And I am too." He turned to reveal his own achingly hard erection, also leaking precum.

Remy looked at the stiff cock before him with astonishment which turned to obvious desire.

Xander moved to rest beside Remy, then whispered, "I did the pregame, the main event is yours..."

Remy thought about the words and realized what Xander meant. Remy looked carefully at Xander from top to bottom and back, then said, "I like all de foreplay and tings, but I really want to make love to you right now."

"Do it. Go for the goal. I'm ready." Xander said with love.

Remy hopped off the bed and went to the dresser to grab a bottle of lube at random. As he was returning to the bed he said, "Can you do something for me Xander?"

"Anything, my husband." Xander said with his eyes closed in bliss.

"Stop using de sports metaphors. Dey don help." Remy said as he applied the lube to his cock.

"You got it. How are you with Star Wars metaphors?" Xander asked as Remy urged him onto his back and spread his legs.

"Dat be fine. I don tink about Star Wars when I'm trying to make it last." Remy said as he applied the lube to Xander's dilated opening.

Xander relaxed under the sensation of being lubed, then caught the ginger scent of the lubrication.

"Remy, you didn't read the bottle... did you?" Xander asked with a small voice.

"No, I thought it was all lube." Remy said and looked carefully at the bottle.

"Most of it is... Remy, this is going to be interesting." Xander said hesitantly.

"Dis say it make you burn and itch. Why you have something like dat?" Remy asked in confusion as he felt the first tingles on his erect cock.

"You're about to find out." Xander said apprehensively.

Chapter 7: Deeply Touching, Touching Deeply

As they emerged into the living room Storm immediately went for the nearest door and motioned for Sprite and Tempest to follow. Portal and Havock stood on either side of the open vortex watching for any sign of trouble. Cyclops pointed at Angel then motioned to a doorway, he pointed at Wolverine and to another door. Then he pointed at Iceman and Rogue and motioned for them to follow him upstairs.

The three silently crept up the stairs. When Cyclops reached the top he looked at Iceman with question. Bobby pointed to his brother's room. With his hand on the trigger mechanism of his visor, Cyclops quickly opened the door.

What he saw made his heart lurch. Laying in the floor in a puddle of blood was an older man. He had blood coming from his nose and mouth. Cyclops counted six compound fractures before he decided that it didn't matter. He looked further on to see a pale and trembling boy laying on the bed crying. He was naked from the waist down and there was blood smeared on his buttocks and thighs.

"You need to get him out of here." Marie said quietly to Bobby.

Bobby nodded in stunned disbelief before he walked to his brother and said, "Ronny, I'm here to help you. Come on and we'll see what we can do to help."

As Bobby tried to put a comforting arm around his brother, Ronny flinched back in fear.

The action tore at Bobby's soul and he said, "Come on Ronny, let's get you cleaned up. I promise that I won't touch you... ever again, without your permission."

Scott realized what the words meant and the scene before him took on new meaning.

"Scott, help Bobby with Ronny. He doesn't need to be in here." Marie said and snapped him out of his shock.

"Yeah, um, get Andrew to call for Hank." Scott said absently as he walked to Bobby's side.

Marie gave one sharp nod and left the room.

"Ronny, we're going to take you into the next room. Help us out here. Bobby, grab a robe for him." Scott said with a gentle voice.

Bobby and Scott got Ronny to stand and put the robe on him, Marie returned to the room as the three were leaving.

Marie knelt down beside the broken man and noticed slight movement. He was breathing. She looked at the door quickly then pinched his nose closed with one gloved hand while she covered his mouth with the other.

William Drake struggled for breath for a moment before becoming still. Marie looked up to see Logan watching her.

Logan looked at the scene before him and took a smell of the air. He winced with disgust and finally said, "It's better than he deserved."

Marie looked at her gloved hands that were stained with blood.

She looked up at Logan with shock and question in her eyes.

"It needed done and you did it. That's all." Logan said and held out a hand to help Marie to stand.

Hank ran into the room a minute later and Marie said, "I think he's dead."

After carefully looking for a pulse Hank hung his head sadly. "His body is still warm, apparently his injuries were to grave for him to survive." he whispered with regret.

"Hank, we have another patient for you." Scott called from the doorway.

* * * * *

Hank walked into the room and saw a young man in severe emotional shock.

At the sight of Hank, Ronny began to mutter, "No... NO!" With increasing volume.

"Hank, maybe you can get Andrew to have a look at him first." Scott said with apology.

After a quick nod of comprehension, Hank left the room, a minute later Andrew appeared with his MedKit.

He scanned the boy and felt revulsion at his discoveries. Finally he said, "We need to get him to the MedLab, he needs a doctor."

"Is there anything you can do for him now?" Scott asked with hope.

"I can give him something to calm him down, but then Hank needs to see him." Andrew said decisively.

"He's afraid of Hank." Bobby said, standing a foot away from his brother and feeling helpless.

"My name is Andrew, what's yours?" He asked quietly.

"R... Ronny." He said in a trembling voice.

"Ronny, I'm like a paramedic. I can give you something to calm you down if you want, but only if you want. I'm not going to do anything unless you say it's okay." Andrew said honestly.

"How do I know you're not going to poison me?" Ronny asked with fear.

"Bobby, will you let me give you this shot first so Ronny can see that it doesn't do anything but calm you down?" Andrew asked carefully.

"If Ronny wants me to, I will." Bobby said, looking his brother in the eyes.

"Yeah, if he'll take a shot, so will I." Ronny said with a note of caution.

Andrew pressed the hypospray to Bobby's neck and a small hiss could be heard.

"That didn't hurt at all." Bobby said with wonder.

"Yeah, I wish they had these when I was growing up." Andrew said before turning his attention back to Ronny.

"Now if you want me to do this, I will. You still don't have to." Andrew said with assurance.

"How does it feel?" Ronny asked as he looked at Bobby.

"I just feel a little better, less edgy. I'm not sleepy or dopey or anything." Bobby said honestly.

"You're always dopey." Ronny said, then looked at Andrew and said, "Okay."

Andrew quickly and efficiently administered the sedative to Ronny. The effect was almost immediate.

"Now Ronny, I need to get you to a doctor. That big blue furry man is the doctor at the institute, but if you would rather go to the emergency room, we can do that. What's important is that you *need* to see a doctor." Andrew stressed.

"What... What's wrong with me?" Ronny asked with renewed fear.

"There is a large tear in your sigmoid colon. If it isn't repaired it could easily become infected and threaten your life. That's where most of the blood is coming from." Andrew said professionally.

"If I go to the emergency room, they're going to ask questions." Ronny said and glanced at Bobby.

"Yeah, and since you're a minor, they'll call the police." Andrew confirmed.

"Do I have to be knocked out for the surgery?" Ronny asked carefully.

"Honestly, I don't know. I just stabilize patients until the doctor can treat them. I don't know what's involved in that surgery, but I promise that we'll find out and let you decide before we do anything. *Nothing* is going to happen to you without your permission." Andrew said as a vow.

"So if I say no, what then?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

"Then we'll find another doctor, someone who won't ask questions, if that's what you want. Ronny, all I'm concerned with is that you go to see a doctor, I don't want you to get sick when it can be prevented." Andrew said sincerely.

"Let's talk to the blue guy and see if he can do the surgery while I'm awake." Ronny said and moved toward the door.

* * * * *

Angel stayed in the living room and awaited instructions. He could smell blood, violence and sex in the air. Bobby, Andrew and Scott came down the stairs surrounding a younger boy. As the boy moved closer Angel could smell the fresh blood coming from him and knew what had happened.

Thoughts of Chris flashed through his mind and he suddenly had the need to see him and know that he's okay.

"You're growling." Alex said quietly.

"Sorry, I was just thinking." Angel said quietly as he watched Andrew and Bobby lead the boy through the vortex.

"We'll need to do something to make this look natural, we don't want any questions." Scott said to the group.

"Robbery gone wrong?" Alex suggested.

"That wouldn't explain why Ronny is missing and the condition of his father. I think most of his bones have been broken." Scott said in thought.

"A big storm? Maybe collapse some of the house?" Rogue interjected.

"It has possibilities. But that still doesn't explain Ronny being missing." Scott said absently.

"How missing do you want him? Missing gonna come back in a few days or missing and presumed dead?" Logan asked seriously.

"Um... the second one, I think. That way he can still come back if he wants, he'll just have to make up some kind of story. And if he doesn't want to, he doesn't have to." Scott said unsurely.

"How about a big storm *and* a fire... maybe a lightning strike." Marie suggested.

"That's good." Scott said then tapped his comm device. "Storm, come in, we've got work to do."

* * * * *

"Put it in." Xander said through gritted teeth.

"But it burns." Remy said as he tried to wipe the concoction off his penis.

"Remy, PUT IT IN NOW!" Xander said with ferocity.

Remy looked at Xander and saw the sweat beading on his face.

After a brief moment of indecision, Remy moved into position and gently placed his burning, itching cock at Xander's most private opening.

"We'll do slow next time. Slam it in and get moving. I'm going nuts here." Xander said as he balled the sheets in his fists.

Remy did as instructed and thrust into the opening.

"Harder." Xander commanded.

Remy could feel slight relief as the friction served to ease the itch.

The pace was fast and furious. Remy could feel the sweat running down his own face as he pounded faster and harder than he had ever done before.

"Scoot forward a little, change your angle." Xander said in gasping breaths.

Remy scooted forward in one quick move and continued to grind into Xander's needy ass.

"Yeah... Yeah... Yeah." Xander said in breathy whispers as Remy was hitting his prostate with each thrust.

Somewhere between seconds and hours later Remy felt the climax building within him.

"I'm gonna cum." Remy said with desperation.

"Let'er rip. I'm your husband, we don't need to be safe." Xander said as he felt his own orgasm approaching.

Remy couldn't have stopped if he had wanted to. The combination of the pepper sauce, the hard pounding sex and the two months without a satisfying release drove Remy to a point of arousal he had never even approached before.

Xander could feel Remy's penis glancing across his prostate on every thrust and
felt his own climax coming fast. Although he was no stranger to sex, he had never had anyone really plow into him like this before. The hyena spirit trapped deep within him was radiating satisfaction at the animality of the action. Xander could feel himself approaching the precipice of his control.

Remy pulled Xander's hips to move him in time with his thrusts. He slammed with all his force and fury as his orgasm finally took hold.

The first spasm of release caused Remy to howl out in ecstasy. The primal scream from the depths of his soul rang out into the air and filled the room.

Deep within Xander the hyena spirit acknowledged the howl of her mate with a responding howl that sounded up through Xander's soul and finally out of his mouth. A great whooping cry of completion exploded from Xander's mouth as the semen exploded from his engorged cock and released in long streams across his belly and chest... and a little on the headboard of the bed.

Time froze as both men felt the perfect moment of release slip away.

Remy continued to thrust in a much more gentle movement and carefully stretched forward to give Xander a kiss.

Xander strained up from the bed to pull Remy into the kiss. He held Remy tightly and began to kiss him passionately, trying to convey his emotions without words, since he had no words for them anyway.

Finally Remy slid free from Xander and they both held close to try and compensate for the loss of connection.

"Dat was..." Remy began.

"Yeah, I never..." Xander said in wonder.

"I need to wash dis stuff off. It still burn." Remy said in an exhausted haze.

"Yeah. Me too." Xander said without moving.

"I love you." Remy whispered as he looked Xander in the eye.

"I love you too. I never understood the word 'soulmate' before." Xander said peacefully as he held Remy's gaze.

"I really need to wash dis stuff off." Remy said and forced himself off of Xander's prone form.

"Me too. Will you help me?" Xander asked gently.

Remy pulled Xander to standing and held him close.

"Dat's my job now." Remy said with a glow of satisfaction.

"You do it good." Xander said as he was led into the bathroom.

* * * * *

As Andrew, Ronny and Bobby walked into MedLab, Andrew said, "Hank, could you give us a few minutes to get Ronny comfortable?"

Hank nodded and left the room without a sound.

"So you're a mutant too?" Ronny asked Andrew as he climbed onto a bed.

"Yes. That vortex that we walked through to get here, that's my mutant ability." Andrew said calmly.

"But you look so normal." Ronny said with question.

"It's easier to think of mutants being so different from yourself. Most of us are just like anyone else, we just have a little something extra." Andrew said calmly.

"Um... Are there any, like, not-mutants around here?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

Andrew smiled and said, "Yes, there are quite a few. Xander, Dawn, Tara, Angel, and my kids."

"Could I have a not-mutant person in here with me? You're nice and everything, but I'd feel better having one of my own kind around." Ronny said nervously.

"Will you be okay if I leave you alone with Bobby for a few minutes?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No. Send Bobby, you're not leaving me alone with him." Ronny said with a definite tone.

"Okay, Bobby, will you go find a *not-mutant* to come in here?" Andrew asked, trying to hide a smile.

Bobby sadly nodded and left the room.

"You said kids, how many you got? I mean you look like you're sixteen." Ronny asked with honest curiosity.

"Six, and I'm twenty three. We adopted them about two months ago." Andrew said happily.

"Oh, that makes more sense. Wow, six kids?" Ronny said, impressed.

* * * * *

Bobby and Icheb walked into the room a few minutes later as Andrew was running a scanning device over Ronny.

"What the hell is that?" Ronny asked as he stared at Icheb.

"What is what?" Andrew asked curiously.

"You said he's not a mutant, then why's he all deformed like that?" Ronny asked with a note of disgust.

"He's not deformed... He's just not human." Andrew said simply.

"So instead of a mutie, you bring an alien freak? Let me try again. Do you have any not-mutant *humans* here?" Ronny asked with a condescending attitude.

Andrew took a deep breath to calm himself and finally said, "Yes, Dawn, Tara and Xander are all fully human and are not mutants."

"Are you ready for me?" Hank asked from the doorway.

"What do you say Ronny? Can Hank come in and talk with you?" Andrew asked, trying to fight his anger and revulsion toward this boy.

"Yeah, I guess, if the alien freak can come in, why not the mutie cookie monster too?" Ronny said with a chuckle.

"I prefer 'blue wookie'." Hank said dryly.

"I would prefer that you not call my son a freak." Andrew said calmly to Ronny, then turned to Icheb and said, "Go find your dad and ask him to tell Uncle Scott that we need Tara or Dawn in MedLab to help Ronny."

"I don't want no girls looking at my bare butt if you're going to operate on me." Ronny said immediately.

"Okay, see if Angel can come here. He's about as human as we've got right now." Andrew said to Icheb with a look of sympathy.

"Yes Father... I'll tell Dad." Icheb said distractedly and left the room.

"Hank, he has a significant tear in his sigmoid colon." Andrew said, careful not to look at Ronny.

"Your kid called you father, and said he's going to his dad. Does that mean you're a fag too?" Ronny asked with a laugh.

Andrew quietly said, "Ronny, please don't use that word. It is offensive."

"Oh God! I was right! You're a mutie fag with six alien freak kids." Ronny said as he began to laugh.

"Will you let Dr. McCoy operate on you?" Andrew asked through gritted teeth.

"Can you do it without knocking me out? I don't want the mutie fag to be near my ass if I'm not awake to defend it." Ronny said as he fought back laughter.

"Yes, depending on the damage, I should be able to clean and suture the tear in a matter of minutes. And you won't have to be unconscious, it can be done with a local anesthetic." Hank said with a low, emotionless voice.

"Well get to it then, I don't want to be here any longer than I have to." Ronny said demandingly.

"Yes Hank, please hurry." Andrew added in a gruff whisper.

* * * * *

Angel walked into the room at a hurried pace. "Scott said you needed me in here?" He asked with concern.

"Ronny wants a human, non-mutant to be here with him so he'll feel safe." Andrew said coldly.

"Me?" Angel asked incredulously.

"You're all we've got." Andrew said with a shrug then turned to Ronny who was laying face down on the bed, waiting for the surgery to begin.

"This is my friend Angel. He's not a mutant." Andrew said in a cold chopped tone.

"Is he a fag too?" Ronny asked without looking up.

"You'll have to ask him about that, we're not that kind of friends." Andrew said and turned to leave.

"Where you goin? The Cookie Monster is about to start, I didn't think you'd want to miss the show, it might make you hot." Ronny asked with cruelty.

"I need to talk to my son." Andrew said and continued out the door.

"So how about it? You a fag too?" Andrew heard Ronny ask as he left the room to find Icheb.

* * * * *

"Father, I do not understand... the things that boy said... they hurt." Icheb said with watery eyes.

"I know son. I was hoping you'd get to have a little more time to get used to this world before you met someone like that." Andrew said sadly.

"Is there nothing to be done? You fixed Uncle Dave." Icheb asked with hope.

"First of all, Trey is the one who fixed Uncle Dave, I just helped. Second, it's not my place to try and dictate how another person should think or feel. I can't control Ronny's actions, only my own. Third, Dave was a good person inside. Trey just helped to bring that person out. Ronny seems to be cruel, evil and bigoted to the depths of his soul." Andrew said honestly.

"So he is a bad person." Icheb said in realization.

"Yes Icheb, he is." Andrew said quietly.

"In the months I have been with you and Dad, I have not known any bad people. I am unsure how to react." Icheb said with a note of question.

"The best advice I can offer is to ask you to understand that you are a good person. Don't let someone like Ronny drag you down to his level. He wants to force a reaction from you, to instigate a confrontation. That is how you validate him. Just do what is good and right and he won't have any control over your actions. That's not to say he won't still hurt you, but you won't be feeding his desire to cause pain if you don't sink to his level and fight him." Andrew said, feeling hurt at the lost and damaged expression on Icheb's face.

"So I am not a freak?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Actually you are." Andrew said, then quickly continued, "But the word 'freak' is just a derogatory term for an individual. He called you an alien freak, he called me a mutie fag. To someone from earth, who is on earth, you are an alien. You are a unique individual. Since you aren't like him, he sees you as a freak, but would you want to be like him?"

Icheb shook his head immediately.

"I am a mutant, and I am same gender oriented. So technically he is correct, but the term 'mutie' is a slur toward mutants and 'fag' is a slur toward homosexuals. So he effectively insulted us both, but said only the truth." Andrew explained carefully.

"I wanted to hurt him in response, does that make me a bad person?" Icheb asked quietly.

"No son, that makes you a feeling person. It is natural to want to cause pain to someone who hurts you intentionally. I wanted to hurt him too. But our hurting him wouldn't improve him, and it would diminish us. And by causing us to hurt him..." Andrew trailed off, hoping that Icheb understood enough to finish the thought.

"He succeeds in making us more like him, mean and hurtful." Icheb said with comprehension.

"That's right. I can't tell you exactly what you should do, or how you should react to someone like Ronny, you need to use your own judgment and behave in a manner that you can be proud of." Andrew said with assurance.

"I will try Father. But it is difficult to know what is appropriate to do." Icheb said honestly.

"For me too Icheb." Andrew said, then had a thought. "You know how your Dad or I will hug you when we know that you're hurting?"

Icheb nodded.

"It goes both ways. I really need a hug, do you mind?" Andrew asked with a small smile.

"I do not mind at all Father." Icheb said with a smile and pulled his father into a hug filled with love and respect.

Chapter 8: Leapus Vengeance

After a quick talk with Scott, Andrew returned to the MedLab in time to see Bobby run from the surgery room in tears.

"Bobby, come here." Andrew said in a commanding tone and opened his arms.

Bobby didn't even think to protest, and ran into the waiting arms of Andrew.

"Shhh. Don't let him get to you, it only makes him want to hurt you more." Andrew said quietly as he rubbed Bobby's back.

"He... he keeps on and on. I tried to remember that he's hurting and has been through a lot today but... he knows just which buttons to push. I... don't want to give up on him but... I can't be around him like this." Bobby said and tried to pull himself back into emotional control.

"Yeah, he found a few buttons I didn't even know I had." Andrew said as he pulled out of the hug to look Bobby in the eyes. "I know what it's like to have to give up on someone in your family. The only advice I can give you is to find a new family where you'll be loved and accepted."

"Like yours?" Bobby asked in a hopeful whisper.

Andrew smiled and pulled Bobby close again. "You're already a part of my family Bobby. I've told all the kids about you and my son Robert is named after you." Andrew said with love in his voice.

"Really?" Bobby asked in wonder.

"Yeah, after we talk to Ronny for a minute we can go upstairs and you can meet him." Andrew said with a tender smile.

"Thanks Andrew, and thanks for trying to help Ronny... I don't know what we're going to do next. I was hoping he could stay here but..." Bobby shrugged.

"Not going to happen. I talked to Scott and the Professor. Ronny is to be invited to leave as soon as he is medically able." Andrew said seriously and pulled back to see Bobby's reaction.

Bobby nodded in acceptance and said, "Yeah, that's best."

Andrew put his arm around Bobby in support and guided him back into the MedLab's surgical theater.

* * * * *

"Is the surgery done?" Andrew asked with surprise as he and Bobby walked into the room.

"Yes, I had sufficient motivation to proceed quickly." Hank said as he put things away.

"What you doin with your arm around my brother?" Ronny asked from the bed.

"He just needed a hug." Andrew said offhandedly.

"He don't deserve nothin but a punch in the face." Ronny said with a sneer.

"I pray the day never comes that we get everything we deserve." Andrew said quietly.

Angel nodded in agreement and walked for the door.

"Where you going, you can't leave me with the mutie fag and his bitch." Ronny said to Angel's retreating form.

"Angelus likes him." Angel said to Andrew with a smile as he continued out of the room.

Andrew smiled at that, then let the emotion fall off his face when he looked toward Ronny again.

"Hank, is there any medical reason that Ronny has to stay? I mean, do you want to keep him for a week of bedrest?" Andrew asked Hank without a hint of humor.

"Oh God no!" Hank exclaimed, then noticed a mischievous twinkle in Andrew's eyes.

"That is to say, as long as Ronny gets sufficient rest, he is not limited in his actions. He is free to leave." Hank said professionally.

"Then all we need to know is where you want to go and we'll send you on your way." Andrew said to Ronny.

"I've had a few minutes to think about it and I decided to stay here. I've got no place else to go." Ronny said without concern.

"No. That is not an option. Don't you know a nice 'Friends of Humanity' stronghold where we can drop you off?" Andrew asked with hope.

"Well, if you decide to throw me out, I'll just tell the reporters and the cops that this is a mutant terrorist camp and they'll tear this place apart before you know what hit you." Ronny said with a cruel smile.

"And what good would that do?" Andrew asked, stalling for time as he thought.

"It would rid the world of mutie scum like you and my brother. The more of your kind we have safe in prison, the better off everyone else is." Ronny said with certainty.

"Isn't there someplace you'd like to go? I hear Hawaii is nice." Andrew said hopefully.

"Naw, I'd have more fun watching the feds tear this place down. Maybe they'd even let me watch them dissect your alien freak kids. Face it, I got you by the balls. There's nothing you can do to stop me." Ronny said with a happy smile.

"What about Bermuda? I can send you anyplace you'd like to go." Andrew asked, trying to decide what to do.

Ronny looked at Andrew with exasperation and said, "I said no. I wish you'd just leave me alone."

An image of Anya and Hallie flashed in Andrew's mind at the words and a cruel smile fell over Andrew's face as he said, "Done."

A flash of golden light erupted from Andrew's eyes and Ronny was gone.

* * * * *

"What did you do with him?" Bobby asked as he looked around.

"I granted his wish." Andrew said and turned to leave.

Bobby thought about Andrew's words as he followed him out of the MedLab.

"He wished you would leave him alone." Bobby said slowly, trying to figure out what had just happened.

"Yeah, come upstairs and I'll tell you while I explain to the Professor and Scott." Andrew said and got into the elevator.

* * * * *

"Missed you love." Alan said and pulled Andrew into a kiss.

"Thanks, I really needed that." Andrew said with love and tenderness.

"Everyone just got back, you want to close the portal in the dining room?" Alan asked quietly.

"Oh yeah, I forgot." Andrew said and pulled his power from the portal. "So what's been going on up here?"

"Not much. The kids have been waiting here in the common room... no one's been in except Scott and Alex since you left." Alan said with a shrug.

"Oh, I figured the whole house would be in here to meet the kids." Andrew said honestly.

"I asked them to wait until the crisis had passed." The Professor said as he entered the room.

"I guess that's best Professor. Is Scott on the way?" Andrew asked as he looked around.

"Yes, he and the rest of the team are changing back into their regular clothes, they'll be here in a moment." The Professor said and motioned to the couches to invite Andrew and Alan to sit.

A minute later Ororo, Dawn, Scott, Alex and Logan walked into the room.

"Can you tell me now?" Bobby asked with worry.

"Sure. Ronny was talking about calling the media and the police and saying that this is a mutant terrorist camp. I didn't know what to do until he said that he wanted to be left alone..." Andrew said to the group.

"Where'd you put him?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"In your world." Andrew answered quietly.

"But the virus..." Alan began with horror.

"I left him phased out of existence enough so that he can't get the virus. He can't touch anything or hurt himself. He's like a ghost." Andrew said emotionlessly.

"He'll starve." Bobby said with worry.

"No. He's in a state of interdimensional flux. He won't need to eat, sleep or use the bathroom. He'll just exist." Andrew said to Bobby with assurance.

"For how long?" Logan asked, getting an uneasy feeling about this.

"Unless he meets up with an interdimensional traveler... for as long as we choose to leave him there... or forever, whichever comes first." Andrew said.

"It would've been better to kill him. It ain't right." Logan said to the group.

Andrew quirked his head in inquiry.

"I got a better idea than most people of what forever feels like. The thought of existing forever ain't a bed of roses, but put being alone forever on top of that... bring him back and I'll make it quick. No one deserves forever alone." Logan said with pain in his voice.

"Okay Logan, you're right. We won't do forever, but we need to keep him there for now until we figure out what else to do with him.

"Perhaps with some telepathic alteration, I can reengineer his memories enough to allow him to leave here with no knowledge of our existence." The Professor said to the group.

"That's risky. Telepathic blocks have been known to break after a while. Then he'd have that to hold over our heads too." Scott said seriously.

"What about our world?" Dawn asked the group.

"What about it?" Andrew asked, intrigued.

"We could toss him through a vortex into our world and let him fend for himself. He should love it, it'll be just what he always wanted, a world free of mutants." Dawn said to everyone.

Hank walked into the room at the statement and said, "As nice a thought as that is, it wouldn't work. Andrew came from your world, and he is a mutant... an omega class mutant. The omega class doesn't emerge until the beta and alpha classes are established. That means there are other mutants in your world too, you just haven't encountered them. And my tests just confirmed a suspicion... Ronny is himself a mutant."

"What?" Bobby, Marie and Dawn asked simultaneously.

"I suspected it when I saw the condition of his father. There is no way a fifteen-year-old boy could do the damage that was done barehanded... I tested a sample of his blood and detected the active X gene." Hank said to the group.

"So what do you think we should do with him?" Andrew asked Hank.

"Where did you put him?" Hank asked quietly.

"In Alan's dimension, phased out of existence enough so he can't catch the virus." Andrew answered with equal quietness.

"I say we leave him there and talk to him. Perhaps with time to think about it, he might change his ways." Hank said with hope.

"Or he might try and fool us into believing that he changed long enough for us to let our guard down." Marie said in speculation.

"That is a very real possibility, though I believe I could detect any attempt at subterfuge if I were to scan him." The Professor said in thought.

"Let's leave him where he is for now and talk to him tomorrow. Maybe after a night alone he'll be more receptive." Hank said in speculation.

"Yeah. I'm sorry if I made a mistake. It was the only thing I could think to do when he threatened the mansion." Andrew said shyly.

"Had you kept him here, our only option would have been confinement in the Omega Chamber. As it is, he is unharmed and is not a danger to himself or others. We'll leave him tonight and tackle the problem of Ronny Drake fresh in the morning. I believe you gentlemen wanted to introduce your children to the members of the house." The Professor ended with a smile.

Andrew nodded shyly and looked to Alan.

* * * * *

A few minutes later a group of students and X-men came into the room. They had obviously been waiting for the go-ahead from the Professor before entering.

"Clarissa, Theresa and Rachel, I was wanting you to meet my daughter Janine." Alan said with enthusiasm.

"Are these girls mutants?" Janine asked shyly as she hugged close to her dad.

"Yes, Clarissa is called Blink and Theresa is called Siren, Rachel doesn't have a mutant name yet." Alan said with a tender smile toward his daughter.

"Can Janine come up to my room to play?" Clarissa asked hopefully.

"It's okay if Janine wants to go. Be back here in two hours." Alan said quietly.

"Thank you dad." Janine said and followed the three girls hesitantly.

"This is my son Jimmy." Alan said and pulled Jimmy in front of him.

"That man has wings." Jimmy said in wonder.

"Warren, Jimmy noticed your wings, could he touch them?" Alan asked with a smile.

Warren shyly walked to Jimmy and Alan and extended a wing for Jimmy to touch.

"Can you fly?" Jimmy asked with wide eyes as he gently felt the silky smooth feathers.

"Yes, I like to fly... would it be okay if I take Jimmy flying?" Warren asked, dividing his attention between Jimmy and Alan.

Alan looked at Andrew who gave a small nod of approval.

"That would be fine Warren. Jimmy, be back in two hours." Alan said gently.

"I vould like to come as well." Kurt said from the back of the group of people.

"Jimmy, this is my friend Kurt." Alan said, waiting to see Jimmy's reaction.

"That is my favorite shade of blue." Jimmy said pointing at Kurt's skin.

"You are not afraid of me?" Kurt asked in surprise.

"No, Dad said that you are his friend... should I be afraid?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"No Jimmy, you need never be afraid of me." Kurt said and walked with Warren and Jimmy out of the room.

"William, come here and meet Angel." Andrew said with a smile.

"I have seen him when visiting Chris." William said as he stepped forward.

"Angel is Spike's sire, he knows more about Spike than I do. Maybe you'd like to find out about your namesake?" Andrew asked happily.

"Really? Would you tell me about William the Bloody?" William asked with uncharacteristic excitement.

"You named one of your children after Spike?" Angel asked incredulously.

"Spike saved a lot of lives and before he died he was a good person. William likes the name and I'm proud to be able to honor Spike's memory this way." Andrew said honestly.

Angel nodded and said, "Yeah, he found his soul again before he died. I'll be happy to tell you all about my childe. Let's go down to the MedLab and see if Chris is awake. He might like to hear about Spike too."

"If you're going to stay with Chris, send Tara up. I think she might enjoy being included in this gathering." Hank said to Angel and William.

"Two hours." Alan said quickly and received a nod from William as he left the room.

"Robert, how would you like to meet your namesake, Bobby?" Alan asked tenderly.

Robert nodded with excitement.

Bobby walked forward and looked at the young boy, dressed in bright colors and wearing a hopeful expression.

"It's good to meet you. I like your clothes." Bobby said in a friendly tone.

"Thank you. Father says my taste in clothing is like yours but..." Robert said and looked at Bobby wearing jeans and a T-shirt.

"I haven't been feeling like myself for a few days. If you want we can go up to my room and I'll show you my clothes. Maybe you'll get some ideas for your own wardrobe." Bobby suggested and glanced at Andrew.

Andrew nodded and said, "Two hours."

Trey stepped forward, knowing he would be next.

"Everyone, this is my son Trey." Andrew said briefly and moved to take a seat.

"You are not going to send me away like the others?" Trey asked in quiet confusion.

"No Trey, I thought you would enjoy being included with the adults." Andrew said with a smile.

"Thank you Father." Trey said with an answering smile and took a seat.

"And this is our oldest son, Icheb." Alan said to the group and put his hand on Icheb's shoulder.

Then Alan took a seat on the couch beside Andrew, the other side from Trey. Icheb moved to the couch and sat beside Alan.

"Wow, big family." Marie said without taking her gaze from Icheb.

"Yes. I can't even imagine my life without all of them." Andrew said happily.

"Who is making dinner tonight?" The Professor asked the group.

"Kurt and I were scheduled to but Kurt left..." Marie trailed off.

"Perhaps I could help you?" Icheb offered genuinely.

"Are you a good cook?" Marie asked with interest.

"No. I have never prepared food." Icheb said shyly.

"Perfect, I don't like someone who thinks they know it all in the kitchen with me." Marie said with a smile.

Icheb looked at his Dad with question and received a nod in response.

* * * * *

Janine, Clarissa, Theresa and Rachel walked to a room and Clarissa said, "This is Artie's room. If he's feeling okay he might want to join us."

Clarissa knocked on the door quietly and heard a quiet 'come in'.

The group of girls walked into the room and Artie looked curiously at Janine.

"This is Janine, she is Portal and Gemini's daughter." Clarissa said eagerly.

"But they didn't have any kids last week, how'd that happen?" Artie asked in wonder.

"My fathers adopted me." Janine said simply.

"Do you want to play with us?" Clarissa asked Artie hopefully.

"Sure, what are we going to be doing?" Artie asked as he got up from his bed, and carefully put the sling on his arm to protect his injury.

"Listen to music, maybe play a game." Clarissa said in a bored tone.

"Do you know how to play Kadis'ka?" Janine asked hopefully.

"No, I haven't heard of that." Rachel said, intrigued.

"If you want to learn, I will get my game and teach you." Janine said hopefully.

"Sure, that sounds like fun." Rachel said with a smile.

Janine walked toward the door when Theresa tapped Rachel on the shoulder and motioned to herself, then Janine.

"Theresa wants to go with you. We'll all meet in Clarissa's room since she has the best stereo." Rachel said before Janine could leave.

"That would be acceptable." Janine said and left with Theresa following behind.

* * * * *

Jimmy walked outside into the chilly autumn air with Warren and Kurt.

"I didn't think about the cold, we need to get your coat Jimmy." Warren said with concern.

"I do not have a coat. We have been living in an environmentally controlled ship for the past three months." Jimmy said with apology.

"Maybe one of the kids has one you can borrow, Kurt would you mind?" Warren asked quietly.

"I vill return in a moment." Kurt said and bamfed away.

Warren expected Jimmy to be surprised by Kurt's exit, but noticed that Jimmy didn't even flinch.

A minute or two later Jimmy quickly turned his head just before Kurt appeared beside them.

"You can see his teleport?" Warren asked curiously.

"Yes, this device on my face allows me to see interdimensional variations." Jimmy said and accepted a coat from Kurt.

"Ethan said you can keep this coat, he has outgrown it." Kurt said as he helped Jimmy put it on.

"Thank you... I am unsure what I should call you. My fathers told Robert that you are both their friends and I am to call their friends Aunt and Uncle, but we were not introduced that way." Jimmy said in confusion.

"I think in this case it's whatever you want to do. You may call us Kurt and Warren or Uncle Kurt and Uncle Warren, whatever feels right to you." Warren said warmly.

"I think I will call you Uncle Kurt and Uncle Warren. As I understand the custom, it is a term of respect." Jimmy said and looked around.

Warren and Kurt looked at each other with surprise at the blunt honesty of this boy before Warren asked, "Are you ready to fly?"

Jimmy nodded with a happy smile and moved into Warren's opened arms.

* * * * *

Angel and William walked into the MedLab to find Tara talking with Chris.

"Dad! Tara was just telling me that you got to go on a mission. Will you tell me all about it?" Chris asked with excitement.

"In a little while. Tara, Hank said that since I'm staying with Chris, you're free to join the meeting upstairs if you want." Angel said as he took his place at Chris' side.

Tara muttered a shy 'thank you' then left the room.

"William, I didn't think you'd be visiting again tonight." Chris said happily.

"My Father told me that your father knew the man I was named after. Your father suggested that you might also enjoy hearing about William the Bloody." William said and looked at Angel expectantly.

"Are you interested in hearing about Spike?" Angel asked Chris carefully.

"Yeah, he's the vampire you were telling me about right?" Chris asked William who nodded.

Angel sat back in his chair and thought for a moment before saying, "William was a kind and gentle man with a great heart. He was a poet, a really bad one. He took his name from a comment that someone had said when they were insulting his poetry, they called him 'William the Bloody Awful Poet'. When he was turned into a vampire, he shortened the name to 'William the Bloody'..."

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert walked into Bobby's bedroom. Bobby went to the closet and pulled out a few things to show Robert.

"Uncle Bobby, I have a question to ask and I am unsure if I should. I only know that I do not feel comfortable asking my fathers." Robert asked shyly.

"First of all, I'm only a few years older than you so please call me Bobby. And you can ask me whatever you want, I'll do my best to answer." Bobby said and motioned for Robert to take a seat at the table by the door.

"It is a matter of sexual orientation... I do not understand my own." Robert said hesitantly.

Bobby sat stunned for a moment before saying, "I don't know how much help I can be with that. I have been in denial about my own orientation until this week. But if you want to tell me what you're feeling, I'll do what I can."

"Thank you... Bobby. William, my twin brother, has expressed interest in females. He finds them fascinating and wants to look at them all the time. I do not share his interest." Robert said with worry.

"What about men? Do you find yourself wanting to look at men the way he looks at women?" Bobby asked and tried to assume a more comfortable position in the chair.

"No. I have not noticed that desire." Robert said in thought.

"Then I think your problem doesn't have to do with your orientation as much as your maturity. You just aren't ready for that yet, and that's okay. William is growing up and discovering his desires. You'll probably be discovering your own before very long. You just have to let it take its natural course. These things come in their own time." Bobby said with assurance.

"But what if it doesn't?" Robert asked with concern etched on his face.

"We'll worry about that if it becomes a problem. Right now you are the person that you're supposed to be, it won't help you to stress out about what might or might not happen later. Just be yourself and you'll be fine. I wish I had learned that lesson a few years ago." Bobby finished with a weak smile.

"I feel confusion and... like something is hurting inside... but I don't understand what the feeling means." Robert said brokenly.

"That's called puberty. It happens to everyone. I don't know how it's going to effect you, but I can tell you what I went through... I would worry about things that seemed so important at the time, but now I look back and understand that I was worrying about trivial things that I couldn't control. I would feel that I was too skinny, too gangly and goofy even though I look back and know now that I was perfectly normal. I felt like people were looking at me all the time and watching everything that I did. It wasn't true, other people were living their own lives and didn't notice most of what I thought they were staring at. I felt alone... well that one was true enough, but you don't have to worry about that. You have a big wonderful family who love you and will do whatever they can to help you. And you can include me in on that too." Bobby finished with an encouraging smile.

"Thank you Bobby. But I do not know how to feel better, what will make the hurt stop." Robert said with tired pain in his eyes.

"Okay, come here." Bobby said and stood up.

Robert walked to face him.

Bobby pulled Robert close and said, "Tell me about your pain. Something is hurting you deep inside. You don't have to make sense, just say whatever words you can to tell me about what is wrong. I'll never tell anyone else whatever it is that you tell me, just let out your pain."

"I remember being Borg." Robert began.

Bobby had no idea what that meant but stroked Robert's back and said in a whisper, "Tell me about it, tell me what hurt you."

"I do not remember the time before I was Borg, but I remember what it felt like to be changed. They injected my neck and I began to lose myself. I remember them drilling holes into my head and putting devices inside me. I wanted to scream but I couldn't use my voice." Robert said as a tear fell down his face.

"Go on." Bobby said as he kept up the soothing hug.

"They hurt me... I could feel them putting things into my body and I couldn't stop them. I wanted to scream and cry but I couldn't move." Robert said as tears began to flow.

Bobby looked down and noticed the tears and said as gently as he could manage, "You couldn't cry then, but you can cry now. Go ahead, let it loose and I'll hold you and keep you safe."

"After they finished putting things in my body... they... they started... taking away my mind..." Robert said between sobs.

"Go on." Bobby whispered.

"I could feel myself... being broken into pieces... and they were killing him... the person I was... they broke him into little bits... I am what is left of him." Robert said and finally broke down into full sobbing.

Bobby held Robert close and said, "Go on. Let the pain out. You couldn't cry then, but you can cry now. You couldn't scream then, but you can scream now. Let all this old hurt out so you can heal. You don't need to keep it inside anymore."

Bobby and Robert held close to each other as Robert cried out his pain. Bobby felt tears falling down his own face as he began a gentle rocking and placed a kiss of comfort on Robert's head.

Chapter 9: Tastes and Nuances

Icheb and Marie walked into the kitchen.

"We're going to have lasagna tonight. Turn the oven on to four hundred degrees and I'll get the lasagna out of the freezer." Marie said and walked to the far side of the room.

Icheb looked at the stove and turned the knob until it pointed to 400. He turned back to Marie.

"Do you know how to make salad?" Marie asked as she pulled four family size lasagnas from their boxes.

"No, I have never prepared any type of food before... I do not eat." Icheb said shyly.

"How do you keep from starving?" Marie asked as she put the four foil pans in the oven.

"At night I am connected to a device called a regeneration alcove that recharges my systems. It provides the nutrients that my body needs." Icheb said hesitantly.

Marie noticed the expression on Icheb's face; the feeling of being abnormal, an outsider. She put a gloved hand on his arm and said quietly, "Don't worry about it. Everyone here is different, that's why we're here."

Icheb reached up and put his hand on her exposed arm.

"Don't!" Marie said and pulled back as if she had been burned.

"I'm sorry." Icheb said immediately with horror.

Marie looked at Icheb's expression of terror and forced herself to calm. "I just don't want you to be hurt. If anyone touches my skin, I absorb their energy. I didn't mean to scream at you." She said timidly.

"I wish to understand, could I touch your arm again, just enough to know what you're talking about?" Icheb asked with hope.

"Yeah, but if you pass out, I'm going to wait for you to wake up before making the salad, you're not getting out of helping me that easily." Marie said and waited for Icheb to touch her.

He hesitantly placed a hand on her bare arm and waited for a reaction.

And nothing happened.

"I do not feel any draining sensation." Icheb said quietly.

"You can touch me?" Marie asked in wonder.

"It would seem so." Icheb said with a smile.

* * * * *

Ronny looked around the room and saw that it was different. The floor was littered with packages and medical instruments. The light was dimmer and the door was standing open.

"Where are you mutie fag?" Ronny called out and noticed a strange echo quality in his voice.

Slowing he got off the bed and walked out of the room, looking in windows as he went. The silence was bothering him; there weren't any sounds around him. Even his footsteps didn't make a sound.

He looked into a window and saw a pile of dead bodies in the center of a room. They were so decomposed that he couldn't make out their features and identify them. He continued on in silence until he reached the elevator that he had come down on. He looked around and could not find a button to press to call the elevator.

"Shit." he muttered as he began looking for the stairs.

* * * * *

"So tell us about your time away. From the new additions to your family, I have a feeling that it is a tale quite beyond the ordinary." The Professor said to Andrew and Alan.

"Let's see... Alan was hurt, I found a vortex that was hanging open in space, on the other side I could just barely make out a ship that had an advanced medical lab so I took a chance and jumped us through." Andrew said.

"The jump caused Andrew to have a massive stroke that destroyed over seventy percent of his brain and I was near death from the explosion. Our new hosts on the ship healed us." Alan said with a fond smile.

"After some fine tuning, we made friends and decided to go ahead and get married." Andrew said and hugged Alan close.

"It was near that time that my siblings and I were found on a ship that was about to fall into a collapsing star." Trey said to the group.

"We volunteered to watch the children the first day they were on the ship and found that we really liked them." Andrew said happily.

"And on the day of our wedding, we realized that we loved them and wanted to adopt them all." Alan said with joy.

"We asked the ship's first officer what we would have to do to adopt the children and the Captain took over and held a hearing." Andrew said and glanced at Trey.

"After interviewing everyone involved, she decided to let us be adopted and we officially became a family." Trey said with a smile.

"For the next two months, I studied to be a field medic while Alan worked as an administrative assistant to the first officer." Andrew said fondly.

"Icheb and Jimmy worked as Anchorman and reporter on the ships news program, William and Robert worked in the mess hall helping out and Janine attended classes." Alan said then looked to Trey to tell his part.

"I worked in engineering. It was my responsibility to oversee and maintain the bioneural gelpacks for the ship." Trey said with pride.

"Then Dawn found a way to bring us home." Andrew said happily.

"I will assume that you have just given me a greatly condensed version of your time away." The Professor said with a fond smile then asked Trey. "You worked with bioneural circuitry? Are you familiar with the filtration of nutrients and interface protocols?"

"Yes, they are essential to the job I was doing." Trey said, impressed that the Professor knew about such things.

"Perhaps you could look at Cerebro and help me with the bioneural gel. It was contaminated some months ago and I haven't been able to purify it adequately. It has been necessary to purge the system at least once a week since." The Professor said with worry.

"I would be glad to help." Trey said with delight at the prospect of being able to contribute to his new home.

"Father, could you port me to my room for a minute. I want to teach Rachel, Theresa, Clarissa and Artie to play Kadis'ka." Janine asked hopefully.

"Go through that wall over there." Andrew said and pointed to an empty space on the wall between two bookshelves.

Janine ran through the wall and returned less than a minute later.

Theresa turned and led the way out of the room.

"I hope they get along okay. Janine can be vicious when she plays Kadis'ka." Andrew said with worry.

"Only when she plays with someone at her own level. Remember when she helped me learn to play? She was very patient until I was able to play on her level..." Alan said but was interrupted.

"...then she swooped in for the kill." Andrew said with a frank expression.

"I hope they'll get along." Alan said with the beginnings of worry in his voice.

* * * * *

Jimmy was laughing and clinging tightly to Warren as they glided through the air. Whenever they would come to rest on the roof or in a nearby tree, Kurt would teleport to join them.

"Can we rest for a minute? That was fun. What else do you do for fun?" Jimmy asked as he worked to make his breathing normal.

"What do you mean?" Warren asked in confusion.

"I mean, what do you do to have fun? Flying is great, but I wouldn't want to do it all the time." Jimmy said and looked at Warren with question.

"I like to read and watch old movies." Warren said as he pulled Jimmy close for a hug.

"What's that for Uncle Warren?" Jimmy asked as he enjoyed the warm hug in the cool breeze.

"That's because you treated me like a person instead of a pair of wings. So many people see the wings and believe that they are all that I am. You just naturally assumed that there was more to me, that I enjoy other things. That's why." Warren said as he continued the hug.

"Can you fly me to the boathouse? I have something to show you." Jimmy asked hopefully.

"Can Kurt come too?" Warren asked kindly.

"Of course." Jimmy said and snuggled close as Warren launched them into the air.

Kurt smiled and teleported directly to the boathouse roof so he could watch Warren and Jimmy approach.

* * * * *

Angel became silent and allowed the boys to think about his story and formulate their questions.

"If Spike was a demon, how could he love Buffy?" William finally asked.

"Because even when he lost his soul, he never lost his capacity for love. The heart of the poet continued to live on in him. He loved Drucilla and Buffy... even me in his own way. But his demon led him to express his love in some interesting ways." Angel said with a pained smile.

"You miss him, don't you father?" Chris asked quietly.

"Yes. Even though my demon isn't in control anymore, I feel his absence. But what I feel for Spike isn't the same as what I feel for you Chris. You are my son, Spike was my childe. I don't know if I can explain it, but it's like Spike was the offspring of my demon and you are the offspring of my soul." Angel tried to explain.

"If I understood correctly, Angel is your name since you have control of your demon, Angelus. What was your human name?" William asked shyly.

"Liam. Liam O'Rourke. I don't expect you to understand, but I'm not him anymore, not since the demon was added." Angel said with a sad smile.

"Before I was called William my designation was Four of Seven. I took the name William to show that I am no longer what the Borg made, but what I made of myself." William said honestly.

"You do understand. What was your name before you were Four?" Angel asked while looking into William's eyes.

"I do not know. Icheb is the only one of us who has any memory from before the Borg. The rest of us were... deconstructed and remade into what the Borg wanted us to be." William said with a regretful tone.

"Can I have a new name?" Chris asked from the bed.

"Do you know what name you'd like?" Angel asked carefully.

"I'd like the last name O'Rourke so I would really be your son." Chris said with certainty.

"Michael Christian O'Rourke?" Angel asked in confirmation

"Michael Christian O'Rourke." He said with a happy smile as he said the name.

"I'll talk to the Professor and see if he can help to change your name. I don't know how much trouble it will be, but we'll get it done." Angel promised.

"And I will tell my family that you have decided to change your name, they will all understand, all of us have had at least three different names so far. My dad has had more with his mutant names." William said frankly.

"I guess I need a mutant name too... how do I get one of those?" Chris asked with confusion.

"Allow me to help you with that." William said and left the room.

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert finally released their hug and sat back in the chairs.

"Thank you. I do not know you... but I feel as though I have known you for a long time." Robert said with embarrassment and confusion.

"I know what you mean. I can't relate with all that you've been through, but I've known enough pain in my life that I can understand what you're feeling." Bobby said with assurance.

"Can you speak of your pain? I will promise as you did, never to tell another." Robert asked shyly.

Bobby thought about it and finally said, "Okay, but tell me if you want me to stop. It's bad."

"Okay, come here." Robert said as he stood and held open his arms.

"It was my father, he hurt me. I loved him and he hurt me." Bobby said as he held Robert close.

"Go on." Robert said and began stroking Bobby's back.

"He used to be sorry afterward and give me all kinds of attention and love... but later he just hurt me without caring. I wanted to love him so bad and I wanted him to love me. But he didn't." Bobby said as he broke down into tears.

"Then you need a new dad like mine. They love me and would never hurt me. I was hit with an electrical discharge, Father breathed for me and forced my heart to start working again. If you asked, I know that you could be part of my family too." Robert said in a comforting tone.

"Your Father already told me that I was part of his family. That I am his friend and that you were named after me. And it helps, just sometimes, the old hurts come back and I can't get them out of my mind." Bobby said as he pulled out of the hug.

"When that happens, come to me and tell me. We will do this for each other and make each other better." Robert said with certainty.

"You've got a deal. When either of us feels a black mood coming on, we'll get together and tell each other our feelings. That way neither of us ever have to be alone." Bobby said with a pained smile.

"We are part of a family who love us. We are never alone." Robert said absolutely.

* * * * *

"Can I kiss you?" Marie asked hopefully.

"What?" Icheb asked in shock.

"I haven't been able to kiss anyone without causing them pain in years, could I please kiss you?" Marie asked hopefully.

Icheb remembered all the times he had seen his fathers express their love and moved in to give Marie a full deep kiss. After a moment's hesitation, she gave into the feeling and allowed Icheb's exploring tongue into her mouth.

She felt alive and wonderful and... normal... for the first time in years. She moved her hands around Icheb's back and pulled him into a crushing hug. Years of unspent desire and passion went into her kiss.

"Do you need any help?" Peter asked as he walked into the kitchen.

Marie and Icheb pulled away from each other quickly and both blushed.

"Um, yeah Peter, I think we could use some help with the salad." Marie said in a flustered, absent tone.

Icheb stood silently and watched Marie go back to work on making dinner.

After a few minutes of standing in shock, Icheb was startled to hear Marie's voice next to his ear. "I'll talk to you later."

* * * * *

Ronny was sitting on a bed, doing nothing. He couldn't open any doors, he couldn't touch anything. He realized that he was a ghost.

[Mutie fag killed me... I guess I didn't have him by the balls after all.] Ronny thought with disgust.

He settled back on the bed and began to think about the events of the day that had led him here.

His father had raped him... again.

He had called his brother for help... and Bobby came to help immediately.

He was hurt, and his brother had made sure that he was taken care of.

He was afraid and his brother took a shot to prove that he wouldn't be hurt.

His brother had promised to never touch him again without permission. And the rest of the day, he never broke that promise.

He had trusted his brother before and promised himself that he'd never make that mistake again, but everything Bobby had done made Ronny think that maybe he'd give Bobby one more chance... if he wasn't really dead.

Ronny heard a sound and turned to see a shifting shadow in the hallway.

* * * * *

William entered the common room and conversation stopped as everyone looked at him.

"Uncle Scott, could I have your help for a minute?" William asked hopefully.

"Sure William, what do you need?" Scott asked as he got up from his chair.

William led the way out of the room and once they were away from the common room he said, "Angel's son would like to have a mutant name. As I understand the process, as team leader, you are the one who bestows mutant names." William said as he approached the elevator.

"Yes, The Professor and I give out the names." Scott said as he thought.

"Will you give Chris a name? He has decided that he wants to start his new life with his new father in this new school by having a new name." William said as he stepped off the elevator.

"I don't know anything about his mutant ability. That usually has something to do with what name a person is given." Scott said honestly.

"Will you talk to him Uncle Scott? He is my friend and I want him to have what I do. My life has only improved since I received my name. It identified me to others as part of a family. If he gets his new name, he will be part of Angel's family and if he gets his mutant name, he will be part of the mutant family of the institute." William explained.

"You're very convincing William. I'll talk to Chris and see what I can do." Scott said with a gentle smile as he walked into the room where Angel and Chris were waiting.

* * * * *

Robert looked around the room, feeling uncomfortable with the silence. Suddenly he asked, "Can I see that green shirt? I like that color."

"Sure. Why don't you try it on? It's going to be big on you but you'll get the idea of how the color looks on you in case you think about buying one in your size." Bobby suggested.

Robert pulled off his shirt and pulled on the mint green button up shirt. Bobby saw something unusual and asked, "What is that?"

"That is my personal data node. It collects the data from my appliances, processes the data and stores the resulting information." Robert said as he finished buttoning the shirt.

"There is a full length mirror on the back of the closet door. Take a look and see what you think." Bobby said quietly as he remembered Robert's earlier words about having machines put into his body.

"I like the color, but not on me. I think this would look better on my brother Jimmy. It would draw attention to the color of his eyes." Robert said and began to remove the shirt.

Bobby fished in the closet for a moment before coming out with a pale yellow shirt and a black vest.

"'Try these on and see what you think. They never looked right on me, but maybe they'll look good on you." Bobby said in a considering tone.

Robert turned around to set the vest on the bed and Bobby noticed a piece of hardware at the base of Robert's skull and another at the base of his spine.

"What other equipment do you have? If you don't mind talking about it." Bobby asked hesitantly.

"I do not mind. The Borg modifications are part of who I am. I could either accept them as part of me or hate them. Some of my modifications are useful, so I accept them. The one at the base of my skull is my occipital implant, it is an interface node for my regeneration alcove. It takes the information from my data node and incorporates it into my internal memory... my brain. It would be impractical for all the sensory inputs from the day to be constantly feeding into my brain, so they are processed by my alcove, purged from my data node and relevant data is retained." Robert said and looked in the mirror.

"I don't understand about relevant data." Bobby said curiously.

"The window sill is point seven two meters wide. Every time I look in the direction of the window, my ocular implant will automatically scan the window sill and every time it will find that it is point seven two meters wide. At the end of the day, my alcove will take those redundant readings and record the fact once that the sill of your window is point seven two meters wide, thus eliminating the need for massive storage of useless redundant facts." Robert said then got an expectant look on his face and held his arms out to display the outfit.

"Uh, I guess the only thing that looks good on is the hanger. Here, try the pastel blue." Bobby said and handed Robert another shirt.

"The implant at the base of my spine is a spinal clamp. It is the external part of a large device that surrounds my spine like a cage. It's purpose is to give me increased durability and the ability to perform tasks that would normally damage a vertebrate's spinal column... I can twist and lift simultaneously without adverse consequences." Robert said as he tried to fasten the cuff buttons of the shirt.

"Here, let me help you with that." Bobby said and buttoned the cuffs.

Bobby took a moment to look at Robert and finally said, "It looks good, but not with those pants. Do you know your pants size?"

"In which unit of measurement?" Robert asked immediately.

"I'll take that as a no... Can you tell by looking if these will fit you?" Bobby said and pulled a pair of white pants from the back of his closet.

"They exceed my length requirements, but they are the proper width." Robert said.

"That's fine, we can do alterations on length without a problem." Bobby said and handed the pants to Robert.

Robert slipped out of his pants and pulled on the white pants. Bobby noticed the metal on Robert's right leg that went down into his sock.

After fastening the pants, Robert noticed that Bobby was staring at his leg.

Robert held out one of his hands and showed Bobby the thin metal strips that encased most of his left hand. It was like he was wearing a paper thin metal glove with places cut out to expose skin.

After making a fist, Robert pointed his hand away from Bobby and two metal tubes, over two feet in length, quickly extended from the back of his hand.

"These are my tubules, they can be used to interface with electronic systems or to inject nano-probes into biological organisms." Robert said before retracting the tubules back into the back of his hand.

"Injecting... like people?" Bobby asked carefully.

"Yes. That is how I was assimilated. A Borg captured me and it injected nano-probes into me. The miniature devices began to override my natural defenses and assume control of my body." Robert said and walked to the mirror again... with the pant legs flopping off the ends of his feet.

"What do you think? I like the look, but it seems a little too bright for the autumn. It seems to have a summer feel." Bobby said in a considering tone.

"May I look in your closet?" Robert asked hesitantly.

"Of course Robert, that's why you're here. Help yourself." Bobby said with an honest smile.

"May I try this on?" Robert asked and pulled out a pair of rust colored pants and a gold shirt.

Bobby squinted as he looked at the loud shirt and said, "You can try, but that shirt is really bright."

"I know, that is why I want to try it. Why go to the trouble of finding attractive clothing if you do not wish to draw attention?" Robert asked as he put the shirt on.

"Yes, but if the clothing is too bright, it annoys people." Bobby said as Robert tried on the rust colored pants.

"Would you hand me the black vest?" Robert asked as he fastened the pants.

Bobby got the black vest again and handed it to Robert. He pulled the vest on and asked, "Would you tighten the back?"

Bobby adjusted the small clip on the back of the vest until it took up the slack in the waist.

Robert walked back to the mirror and looked as he turned right, then left.

"It looks great. And I'm surprised that my pants fit you so well, we just need to take up the length a little." Bobby said in an impressed voice.

"Yes, when we purchase clothing, I will try to find this combination, I find it pleasing."

"Robert, those pants are too small for me and the shirt is too bright. The vest has never looked good on me, I'm more of a sweater vest kind of a guy. You keep them and we'll get the pants altered to fit you." Bobby said, as he looked Robert over again.

"Thank you Bobby, but I do not have anything to give in return." Robert said with concern.

"Robert, when your family give you something do you feel the need to repay them?" Bobby asked carefully.

"No, the family is a collective. We provide for each other to support us all." Robert said reasonably.

"I'm part of your family and this is my contribution." Bobby said honestly.

"Even if my fathers hadn't made you part of our family, you would be part of my family. Thank you Bobby." Robert said and hugged Bobby tightly.

Bobby held Robert close and thought about Ronny, alone in another world.

* * * * *

Icheb watched as Marie and Peter worked on salad and garlic bread.

"Icheb, would you take this fruit and wash it? When it's all clean, put it in this bowl then take it out to the dining room." Marie said as she put the fruit and bowl on the countertop.

"Yes... of course." Icheb said and began to work. His mind was filled with the sensations that the kiss had stirred in him.

"I'm going to set out the plates and stuff in the dining room. Everything is cooking, so we're done for a while." Marie said happily and left the room.

"Peter? Could I ask you a question?" Icheb asked shyly.

"Of course, ask what you like." Peter said as he continued working on the salad.

"I do not know if it is appropriate to ask..." Icheb said with worry.

"Icheb, I came to this country three years ago. I understand that it is difficult to know what is proper. Please ask and I will not be offended." Peter said and turned his full attention to Icheb.

"I just kissed Marie and I felt... something. Do you know of anyone... male... that I could kiss to compare the feeling? I believe the comparison would allow me to be certain about my orientation." Icheb said shyly.

"I believe I know of someone who may be able to help. I am nearly finished here, help me clean up and we can go see him." Peter said as he put the last of the chopped vegetables into the large salad.

* * * * *

"Hello?" Ronny called down the hallway.

"Who's there?" called back in a gruff voice.

"Where are you?" Ronny called in panic.

Logan walked down the hallway and was confronted by the transparent form of Ronny Drake.

"You a ghost?" Logan asked as he sniffed the air.

"Yeah, I guess so." Ronny said weakly.

"Figures, the whole world dies and I get haunted by the little mutant hating puke that got me shot in the head." Logan growled.

"Yeah, sorry about that." Ronny said vaguely.

"Whatever. How come you're haunting the mansion?" Wolverine asked with slight interest.

"I don't know. I guess when I told mutie fag that I wanted to see his freak kids get dissected he must have got pissed off and killed me." Ronny said with a shrug.

"Some people are just touchy that way." Logan said and walked past Ronny into the MedLab's treatment room.

"Can I hang out with you? I'm kind of alone down here." Ronny asked with a pleading tone.

"Yeah, sure. But you start talkin any mutant hating trash to me and I'll leave you alone." Logan warned as he found the bottle he was looking for.

"Yeah, I can do that." Ronny said quietly and followed Logan to the elevator which opened as they approached.

Chapter 10: November Knights

"So Alan, you never did tell me what the aliens were like on Voyager." Alex asked with interest.

"Alex, alien is kind of an offensive term around the kids, non-human is better." Andrew said quietly.

"Uh, sure. No offense Trey." Alex said with true apology.

"It's okay Uncle Alex." Trey said with a smile.

"And to answer your question. B'Elana was a Klingon. They are a warrior race, amazingly strong and violent. Their society is built on codes of honor and dedication. They have a violent nature that they don't try to restrain. B'Elana was half Klingon and since she was living among mostly humans she worked very hard to suppress her violent nature. She was a truly good person and was adopted into our family as an Aunt." Alan said with a fond smile.

"Tuvok and Vorik were Vulcans, their society was built on what is logical and they try to purge all emotions from their lives. They never really did fit in with the others on Voyager as far as I could tell, but you could depend on their help if you ever needed it." Andrew said and hugged close to Alan.

"Geron was Bajoran, and their society was based on spirituality and devotion to their gods, the prophets. I do not know of others of the race, but Geron was a kind and gentle man who I was proud to call Uncle." Trey said with a smile.

"I notice that you three take turns talking, and almost finish each others thoughts. Why is that?" Ororo asked curiously.

"Because we see each other as equals. Alan and I know what each other are going to say most of the time and allow each other equal time. When we know that Trey has something to add, we give him the opportunity to say his part. If all the children were here, it wouldn't be so noticeable because we would do most of the talking and they would just interject their points of view." Andrew said, enjoying being snuggled against Alan.

"What is it about the term alien that is offensive?" Tara asked the group.

"Trey?" Alan asked.

"The term alien refers to someone who is different from the norm. While it may be accurate since we are on Earth, it is like saying not-one-of-us rather than saying not-human." Trey said informatively.

"That makes sense." Tara said and took Dawn's hand to hold.

"How do you like Earth so far Trey?" Hank asked curiously.

"I have no memory of living on a planet before. It was disconcerting to feel the sense of... not moving. As well as the absence of the hum of engines. Now that I have become accustomed to those sensations, I am enjoying the freedom of being outside a ship. Grass, trees, open sky, unrestrained water, rain... I had never considered these things before. There is much to learn and experience here." Trey said with a gentle smile.

"How about the people." Hank asked with concern.

"We have mostly met the people that Father and Dad consider family until now. Everyone has been very pleasant and helpful... especially Uncle Alex." Trey said and smiled at Alex.

"Me? What did I do?" Alex asked in confusion as he thought over the past few days.

"You drove the van when Uncle Scott wanted to attend the dinner. You helped us with your mutant ability when we needed you. And you have been a friend to my fathers." Trey said simply.

"Trey's right, you're a good brother." Alan said with a proud smile.

Alex blushed and stayed silent.

* * * * *

Jimmy, Warren and Kurt quietly crept into the back door of the boathouse.

"We do not want to interrupt Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy while they are enjoying their sexuality." Jimmy whispered and walked to the basement door.

A loud moan of ecstasy came from the upstairs and all three blushed as they hurried down the stairs.

"Here, this is what I wanted to get. Uncle Kurt, can you poof us outside so we don't have to hear Uncle Remy and Uncle Xander again?" Jimmy asked hopefully.

"Ja, comin ze." Kurt said and opened his arms.

Warren went to one side as Jimmy went to the other and a moment later they were on the boat dock.

Jimmy looked toward the horizon and saw the reflection of the sunset on the water.

"Look... it is beautiful." Jimmy said in wonder.

Warren pulled Jimmy close to him, concerned that he might get cold and looked with appreciation at the sunset.

"Such beauty happens every day unt ve rarely take ze time to notice." Kurt said and stood close beside Warren and Jimmy.

Silence fell over the three as they stood and watched until the sun had completed it's descent over the horizon.

* * * * *

Scott walked into the room and said, "William tells me that you would like to have a mutant name."

"Yes, please." Chris said with hope.

"If you can tell me about your mutant ability, I may be able to help you. That usually has something to do with what name you get." Scott said quietly.

"Okay... when it happened... it was like a ball of power moved out from my heart and grew in all directions. I couldn't see it but I could... see it in my mind. Everything it touched began to crumble and break apart. It was like everything around me just got tired and old, then became weak. When the power reached the gas stove in the kitchen, it exploded. And when it reached the ceiling, it crumbled... but it fell around me... not on me." Chris said from distant memory.

Angel took Chris's hand and held it tightly, knowing that he was reliving the death of his parents.

"And when it touched my parents... They fell apart. It's like the skin and muscles didn't want to hold onto the bones anymore. They just fell into a pile of parts." Chris said and began to cry.

"It's okay son. I'm here with you and you're safe." Angel said and moved to hug Chris closely.

After Chris had quieted, Angel asked, "Is that everything you need?"

"Yes. I'm sorry my question upset you Chris. I'll need some time to think about your name... William, would you come with me?" Scott asked and turned to leave.

"Yes Uncle Scott." William said quietly and left the room.

* * * * *

As Robert was trying on a bright blue, iridescent shirt there was a knock on the door.

"Just a second." Bobby said and ran to answer it.

"Peter. Come in... and... Icheb?" Bobby asked, straining his memory.

"Correct. May we speak with you for a moment?" Icheb asked timidly.

"Come in, Robert and I were just going through some clothes." Bobby said and walked back into the room.

"I have something to ask you, and I am unsure..." Icheb began to say with a blush.

"He wants to kiss you." Peter said simply.

"What?" Bobby said, stunned.

"He is not sure of his orientation. He kissed Marie and wants to compare the feeling of kissing you so he can be sure before he makes any decisions." Peter said without embarrassment.

"Um, I, uh, guess so. I mean, I've never really kissed a guy before but I wouldn't mind giving it a try." Bobby said hesitantly.

"I was led to believe that you are same gender oriented." Icheb said curiously.

"Yeah, but I haven't really done anything about it. I've had sex, but it didn't have anything to do with kissing. It was just sex." Bobby said with shame.

"I understand, I am sorry to hear that your previous experiences were unfulfilling." Icheb said honestly.

"Um, thanks. You wanna just do it so you can find out?" Bobby asked with a new blush.

"Yes, please." Icheb said and took a step toward Bobby.

"Okay." Bobby whispered and waited for Icheb to kiss him.

Icheb moved in and kissed Bobby full on the mouth. As Bobby felt the tongue glide across his lips, he opened hesitantly.

Icheb let his tongue roam as his hands began to explore Bobby's back.

Bobby hesitantly put his hands on Icheb's back and pulled him close.

Icheb felt a swell of desire rise up within him and ground his pelvis against Bobby in an almost animalistic thrust.

Bobby felt the erect cock through the layers of clothing as it rubbed against his own rising member.

Icheb let his hands drift lower and come to rest on Bobby's ass. He firmly grasped, and pulled Bobby closer, grinding Bobby against him as much as he was grinding against Bobby.

Finally Icheb pulled out of the kiss and said, "Thank you."

Bobby let his hands fall away from Icheb and stood stunned.

"Have you decided yet?" Robert asked curiously.

"I believe I will process the information while I regenerate before making any decision." Icheb said and walked for the door, before leaving he said, "Thank you again Bobby."

* * * * *

Logan led the ghost Ronny first to the kitchen, then into the common room that seemed to have a... lived in quality. There was debris strewn across the room and empty food containers surrounding the couch.

"I wasn't expecting company." Logan said as he took a seat on the couch.

"Are you the only one here?" Ronny asked as he looked around the room.

"Yeah, I been alone for four months. Everyone else is dead." Logan said and took two pills, then washed them down with a beer.

"Everyone in the mansion died? How did that happen?" Ronny asked as he thought about the people that he had met earlier in the day.

"Everyone in the world died. Some mutant hating trash decided that the world would be a better place without us and made a virus to kill us all. It backfired and killed everyone." Logan said before taking another drink of his beer.

"So you're alone in this world?" Ronny asked with a note of fear.

"Yeah, as far as I know. I ain't seen or heard anyone else since November." Logan said, looking curiously at the ghost standing before him.

"How can you live like that? I mean, I've always been around people, I can't imagine being completely alone." Ronny said in thought.

"You don't have to imagine it now kid. You are alone. Unless you meet up with another ghost, you and me are it. And I don't think we're going to be best buds or anything since you got me shot when you were alive." Logan said honestly.

"So you don't mind being alone?" Ronny asked in confusion.

"Well, I guess since you're dead I can tell you. I mind it. I've always been a loner, but when I wanted to be around people, they were there. Now, I dunno, it's like there's no point to being. I think it's like, when you help someone, you have a purpose. It makes their life better and yours. Without anyone else around to help or fight, I can't make a difference. There's no point." Logan said darkly and finished his beer.

Ronny sat silently for a long minute then said quietly, "I never helped anyone."

"You're a user kid. You use people to get what you want and damn anyone else's feelings." Logan said without malice.

"You don't know me." Ronny said in offense.

"No. But I've known enough people like you to recognize the breed. You're a parasite, you latch on to someone until they can't give you anymore then you move on." Logan said and walked from the room.

Ronny sat silently thinking about the words.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door.

"I'll get it." Dawn said and sprinted from the common room.

She opened the door to reveal a familiar face.

"Wesley?" She asked in wonder.

"Yes... Have we met?" Wesley asked curiously.

"Um, no, I guess not. Come in, it's cold outside." Dawn said and led Wesley into the common room with everyone else.

"Wesley!" Andrew exclaimed with a smile.

"How is it that I am known here?" Wesley asked uneasily as he was directed to a chair.

"Long story Wes, maybe later." Dawn said and walked to Ororo.

After a moment of whispering and a nod from Ororo, Dawn and Tara left the room.

"So what brings you here Mr. Wyndom-Price?" Professor Xavier asked with a smile.

"I, uh, Mr. Giles had requested some rather rare items and I was asked to verify the need for their use." Wesley stammered, thrown completely off balance by everyone knowing him.

"Yes, of course. We will be having dinner soon, would you like to join us?" The Professor offered kindly.

"Yes, thank you. That is very kind." Wesley said in confusion.

Ethan walked into the common room and timidly asked, "May I borrow the Star Wars movies? I was reading and wanted to look at them again."

"Go ahead Ethan, just bring them back when you're finished. Those movies are quite popular." The Professor said in his teacher's tone.

"Thank you Professor." Ethan said and made his way across the room. He noticed Wesley sitting by the VCR and said, "Hello Wesley, are you staying for dinner?"

"Yes, I am." Wesley said with renewed confusion.

Ethan got the videotapes he wanted and left the room quietly.

"I think we should wait for Dawn to explain, she's the most knowledgeable about the spell that was used." The Professor said to Wesley.

Wesley looked around the room and noticed Trey sitting by two men on the couch.

He was unaware that he was staring until Andrew said, "Go ahead and ask whatever questions you have Wesley. You're among friends here."

Wesley shook himself out of his daze and asked, "What is he? Is he a demon?"

Alan and Andrew laughed as Trey got a sour look.

"I am not a demon. I am a non-human from another world." Trey said with a trace of offense in his voice.

"I'm sorry, I didn't know." Wesley said timidly.

"That's fine Wes, Trey needs to get used to explaining who and what he is. Let me help." Andrew said and put on a serious expression. "Wesley, this is my son Trey O'Seofon Summers, Trey, this is Wesley Wyndom-Price from the watcher's council."

"You know about the council? How much did Mr. Giles tell you?" Wesley asked with worry.

Dawn walked back into the room carrying a cup of tea.

"Here you go Wesley. Some oolong tea should make you feel better." Dawn said and handed the cup to Wesley.

"Yes, thank you." Wesley said in astonishment.

"And Giles didn't tell us anything. I come from a neighboring dimension and my sister is the queen slayer, so I already know all about that stuff." Dawn said as she took her seat followed immediately by Tara.

"Neighboring dimension? Queen slayer?" Wesley asked in confusion.

"Andrew? Can you give an amazing demonstration for Wesley?" Dawn asked without looking away from the watcher.

"Sure Dawnie... Slayer central?" Andrew asked casually.

Dawn nodded and continued to watch.

Andrew gestured toward the entertainment center and a misty vortex formed from floor to ceiling, then resolved the image of a large room.

"Caridad, is Buffy around?" Dawn asked through the vortex.

"No, they're all on their way here by bus. They should be in... Texas or Oklahoma right now. Do you need me to call her on the cell?" Caridad asked with worry.

"No, just a social call. Just let her know that I checked in and I'll see her soon. How are things going on the Cleveland Hellmouth?" Dawn asked and glanced at Wesley.

"Not bad, but we found something that freaked us out pretty bad last night." Caridad said with worry.

"What's that?" Dawn asked as she devoted her full attention to Caridad.

"A bringer."

* * * * *

"This is my writing. You like to read, so I thought maybe you'd enjoy it." Jimmy said as he offered the padd.

"Thank you Jimmy. Let's go back to the mansion and we can read it together." Warren said and glanced at Kurt.

"I have difficulty reading English. The rules of pronunciation and grammar confuse me." Kurt said honestly.

"What is your native language?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"German." Kurt said as the three walked.

Jimmy pressed a few buttons on the padd and finally said, "That language is included in those I downloaded from Voyager's database. If you wish to read the story in German, I can translate it for you."

"Zat vould be good. Zere is little available for me to read in my own language, and it is difficult for me to follow ze story when I must translate ze words as I go." Kurt said quietly.

"You don't have the same problem with hearing English do you?" Jimmy asked curiously as the mansion came into view.

"No. Much less so."

"Uncle Warren, would you read outloud to us?" Jimmy asked hopefully.

"How much time before you have to be back?" Warren asked Jimmy.

"Twenty seven point four minutes." Jimmy said automatically.

"Then I think it will have to wait until later. By the time we get back to the mansion, you'll need to be back with your parents." Warren said in a gentle tone.

"Perhaps later. It is still many hours before I must regenerate and Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy don't sound like they're done yet." Jimmy said with a smile.

"How do you know so much about sex?" Warren asked with concern.

"My fathers don't realize that all of us have enhanced hearing. We can hear them when they enjoy sexuality. Icheb said that they would be embarrassed if they knew and would become uncomfortable sharing intimacy while we were in the house if we told them. So when they go in their room, we generally go to a part of the house far from them and act as if we don't hear them." Jimmy said with an impish grin.

"Then you must hear other things that you're not supposed to, when your fathers think they are speaking privately." Warren said with worry.

"Yes, but our Fathers have never said anything except to express their love for each other and for us. It reassures us to know that even when they believe we can't hear them, they continue to say good things about us." Jimmy said as they reached the mansion's back door.

* * * * *

William and Scott walked down the hallway of the lower level of the mansion, and Scott turned opposite the way William expected him to.

"Where are we going Uncle Scott?" He asked curiously.

"To the hanger bay. I want to talk with you for a minute and we can be alone there." Scott said and led the way.

William followed silently and once they were inside Scott led him into a side room that was filled with lockers.

"Have a seat. I need to ask you something and I'm not sure..." Scott began as he took a seat on the bench opposite William.

"Please just ask Uncle Scott." William said quietly.

"I've just seen that you are someone who takes the most direct path to get things done. You are blunt and honest. I need to know how you feel about me living at the boathouse." Scott said with concern in his voice.

"I do not understand the question." William said honestly.

Scott got up from the bench and said, "I just don't know if I belong there. All you kids and your fathers are so close. I don't know how to be like that. Alex and I have never been in a family where people talked... or touched. We each lived our own lives and pretty much avoided contact with everyone else. If we behaved ourselves, we were rewarded by being left alone rather than have to endure a lecture, or even worse, a family meal where we sat silently and tried to get through as quickly as possible so we could get away from each other." Scott said from memory.

"Is that the type of family you wish to be a part of now?" William asked hesitantly.

"No. Not at all. But I don't fit in with your family. I'm not like you. I don't know how to be like you." Scott said as he paced the room.

"Are you asking if our family would be better without you as a part of it?" William asked in confusion.

"Yeah, that's what I'm asking." Scott said and took his seat again to look William in the eyes.

"Uncle Scott. Our dad loves you and is proud of you. Since the day we arrived on Voyager, he has spoken of how much he cherished his brother. You and Dad are like role models for Robert and I since we are all twins. Our family would be harmed if you decided to leave. It would hurt our dad, our Uncle Alex who loves you a great deal, and it would hurt Robert and I. We do not want you as part of our family for what you do, we want you because we love you." William finished sincerely.

Scott thought about the words and sat silently for a long minute, digesting what was said and trying to formulate his next question.

"Why do you want to leave us?" William asked bluntly.

"I don't. Not really. I just feel... separate from the rest of you and I don't know how to change that." Scott said quietly.

William thought about the words then asked, "What do you like to do Uncle Scott?"

"How do you mean?" Scott asked with confusion.

"What activity do you engage in for pleasure?" William asked succinctly.

"I... usually don't have time for anything but work. I'm either planning my next class, seeing to maintenance of the jet or the mansion or dealing with team issues... I haven't even watched a movie since the day your Father arrived in our world." Scott said in realization.

"Do you want to be a part of our family?" William asked with strength.

"Yeah, I really do." Scott said quietly.

"Then I will tell you how, do this list of things and you will be a part of our family... completely." William said with certainty.

"What things?" Scott asked anxiously.

"You must let Janine teach you to play Kadis'ka, read all of Jimmy's writings, take Robert to buy clothing, create one graphic design with me, ask for Trey to help you build something, give Icheb a task among your duties in the mansion that involves leadership and supervise him, and you must assist each of my fathers in preparing food for the family for at least a week. If you do all these things, you will be one of our family completely." William said certainly.

"How will those things make me a part of your family?" Scott asked in confusion.

"Because those are the activities we enjoy. We share in each other's interests and enjoy each others company. I believe that if you chose to share in our interests, you would feel like one of us, and when you develop your own interests, you could share them with us." William said instructively.

"Thanks William. I'm going to give it a try... when would you have some free time to work on a graphic design?" Scott asked with a smile as he stood and offered a hand to help William to stand.

"I have no plans for tomorrow, whenever is convenient for you." William said as he accepted the hand and stood before his Uncle Scott.

Scott stepped forward hesitantly, and with a look of question, he asked, "May I give you a hug William?"

William nodded and Scott pulled him close for a tender hug.

"For your future reference, you are welcomed to hug me when you like. You are my favorite Uncle of all those I have, real and honorary." William said from the hug.

"Why?" Scott asked as he pulled back to look William in the eyes.

"Dad told Robert and I how you accepted him immediately as a brother when you met. And how you worked to make sure that he never felt like, 'the other one'. You were a friend to Father when he most needed a friend. And they both speak of the time the three of you were in a bed, recovering from injuries, as one of the happiest times of their history together. Anyone who could bring so much joy to both my fathers is a special person who deserves to be honored." William said honestly.

"I did all that?" Scott asked in wonder.

William nodded.

"Let's go upstairs and visit with the family." Scott said as he put an arm around William's shoulder and guided him toward the door.

* * * * *

"How are you Bobby?" Robert asked with concern.

"Um, good, wow, your brother... he's some kisser." Bobby spluttered.

"He uses the techniques that our fathers use. I believe he was emulating them." Robert said in a considering and clinical tone.

"Now I know why they always seem so happy." Bobby said as a silly smile fell over his face.

"Are you attracted to my brother?" Robert asked with genuine curiosity.

Bobby froze at the question and really thought about it.

Robert saw Bobby's frozen stare and concluded that Bobby was either processing a great deal of information... or stuck in a loop.

Eventually Bobby snapped out of his trance and looked at Robert's expectant face.

"Oh, uh... No. I'm not really attracted to your brother. I mean, I am physically. The kiss was great, and if I ever had any doubt about my orientation, that pretty much settled it. But I don't know your brother. I don't know if he's someone I'd like to spend time with..." Bobby trailed off in confusion.

"I understand. His action toward you stimulated a sexual response, but you have no emotional connection to him. It is good that you recognize this, I believe that such situations sometimes lead to misunderstandings that have far-reaching consequences." Robert said in a considering tone.

"Thanks buddy. That cleared it right up for me." Bobby said with a smile and opened his arms.

Without hesitation Robert went into Bobby's arms and enjoyed yet another hug.

Chapter 11: Unwilling Alliance

Ronny was thinking about Logan's words and looked up when Logan entered the room with a plate of food.

"I'm really sorry I got you shot. Will you tell me your name?" Ronny asked shyly.

"Logan." He said before taking a large bite of food.

"Thanks Logan, you can call me Ronny if you want... That stuff you said... about me being a parasite... you're right... but if that's what I am, how do I become something else?" Ronny asked plaintively.

"Dunno kid. You most likely can't change... being dead and all." Logan said in a slow considering voice.

"I was afraid of that. But if I wasn't dead, how would I be able to change?" Ronny asked in a low voice.

"Let me ask you somethin kid. Who do you respect? Who do you like? Who is your role model?" Logan asked, then when he saw Ronny deep in thought, he took another bite of his food.

"No one." Ronny finally answered timidly.

"Thought so. Some people can change themselves with willpower but... I think you need an example to follow. Someone you can trust and respect, maybe your dad." Logan said with a shrug.

"He raped me this morning and I killed him... I'm thinking no." Ronny said darkly.

"You're dead, you can let it go now. But you're right, bad role model." Logan said and sat his empty plate aside.

"The only person I can think of is my brother, Bobby." Ronny said weakly.

"Yeah, the gang were all tore up when he ran off with John to join up with another team. I think it took guts for him to make a change." Logan said in a considering tone.

"But I just saw him a few hours ago, right before... I died." Ronny finished weakly.

"Whatever, I don't know what happens when you die, maybe you were put on hold for a few months before you woke up here. But I saw Bobby and John with my own eyes bout two months ago. They died holdin on to each other." Logan said without a trace of emotion.

"Bobby's dead? I didn't even think about that..." Ronny said as he realized that he couldn't cry.

Logan looked at the distraught expression on Ronny's face with curiosity.

"Being dead sucks! I can't even cry for my brother!" Ronny said in anger.

"Yeah, let me know if you find the upside to it." Wolverine said with a chuckle.

Ronny nodded, then thought to ask, "What about you? If you had a second chance, what would you do?"

Logan got a big genuine smile on his face and said, "Ororo."

"I don't understand, what's that?" Ronny asked with confusion.

"She's not a what, she's a who, and she's the most beautiful woman I've ever known... I never even made a single move on her. If I was to get a second chance, that's all I'd want, is to stop being such a chicken shit and let Rorro know how I feel." Logan said with a fond smile that turned sour at the shear sentimentality of it all.

"Don't worry Logan, I'm dead, who am I going to tell?" Ronny said with a smile.

"If you wasn't dead before, I'd have to kill you fer seein that." Logan said with a growl.

"I think I just found the upside." Ronny said with a grin.

* * * * *

"Bringers are the harbingers of the first evil. This is most dire." Wesley said with concern.

"Caridad, we'll check in tomorrow at noon. Let us know then if you need any help." Andrew said and waited for her nod before closing the portal.

"Don't worry Wesley, that's a different dimension and the first evil was dealt a major setback." Dawn said in a comforting tone.

"Yeah, we were able to close the Sunnydale hellmouth forever." Andrew said proudly.

"Sunnydale?" Wesley asked in confusion.

"That was the most active hellmouth in our dimension at the time. But when one is closed another one seems to become active." Dawn said with a shrug.

"Yeah, but at least we're finally getting low on hellmouths. With the Sunnydale and Tunguska hellmouths permanently closed, and the Stonehenge hellmouth bound, that just leaves the Cleveland, Cuzco, Marfa, and Sydney hellmouths." Andrew said absently.

"You closed a hellmouth? You personally?" Wesley asked with wide eyes.

"Well, not me personally. but I was on the team that closed it." Andrew said shyly.

"Yes but, to be witness to such a monumental event... It is for that type of experience that I joined the watcher's council."

"Yeah... would you excuse me for a minute?" Andrew said and left the room quickly.

"Was it something I said?" Wesley asked with concern.

"We lost some close friends closing the hellmouth. I think your enthusiasm hit a sore spot. Don't worry Wesley, Andrew won't be angry with you, he just needs a minute." Dawn said in explanation.

"Mr. Wyndom-Price, it is already dark out, may I offer you a room for the night? You may have the guest room that Mr. Giles and Miss Ololafhey occupied when they visited." Charles offered kindly.

"Yes, I would be delighted to accept, and I must say that I am impressed by your hospitality. I never expected to encounter such delightful people..." Wesley trailed off when he realized what his next words would have been.

Professor Xavier gave a full honest laugh before saying, "Don't worry Mr. Wyndom-Price. I am well aware of what a reputation the Americas have around the world, and must admit that it is for the most part deserved. But, be that as it may, I choose to be hospitable to those who come in friendship... You do come in friendship, don't you?"

* * * * *

"What do I do now?" Rachel asked in frustration.

"I may not answer, that would give you unfair advantage over Artie." Janine said pleasantly.

Theresa pointed to one of the red pieces before Rachel then to a position on the board.

Rachel was unsure, but put the piece in place.

Janine smiled a knowing smile and waited for Artie and Clarissa to see the mistake.

"Kadis'ka!" Clarissa screamed and put a blue piece into a position that won her the game.

Artie and Clarissa yelped with joy as Rachel and Theresa cleared the board.

"That was a very exciting game. I believe you are ready for the next level." Janine said with a smile and opened a pouch.

"What's that?" Artie asked with a big smile.

Janine poured the contents out on the floor and there were three more colors of playing pieces.

"All five of us are going to play? At once?" Artie asked in wonder.

"Yes, my fathers call this level of the game 'cut-throat'." Janine said happily as she took her favorite color, yellow.

* * * * *

Jimmy, Warren and Kurt walked into the mansion to find Andrew sitting in a chair in the hallway.

"Father? You seem to be feeling bad, may I help?" Jimmy asked with genuine concern.

"Yeah, come here." Andrew said with a pained smile.

Jimmy walked close and received a tight hug from his father.

"I love you Jimmy." Andrew said in a gruff whisper.

"Father, what is wrong?" Jimmy said with worry.

"It's nothing Squirt. You know how I sometimes get mood swings, I just had a dark one, that's all." Andrew said and forced a smile onto his face.

"Come with me." Jimmy said in a demanding tone.

"I really don't feel like..." Andrew began but was interrupted.

"Father, if you do not come with me to the kitchen immediately, I'll get Dad and Trey. If your blood sugar has decreased to the point to effect your mood, then it is time for you to eat." Jimmy said with determination.

"Hey, who's the father here?" Andrew asked as he stood.

"When you act like a child and refuse to care for yourself, I am." Jimmy said and pulled Andrew by the hand to the kitchen.

Warren and Kurt watched the entire scene without uttering a word, but both immediately followed Andrew and Jimmy, wanting to know what would happen next.

* * * * *

As Jimmy was leading Andrew to the kitchen, he saw Icheb about to open the kitchen door.

"Icheb, Father's blood sugar has fallen to an unacceptable level." Jimmy said as he pulled his father into the kitchen and led him to a chair.

"Marie, where would I find peanut butter?" Icheb asked as he went to the nearest cupboard and started looking.

"I'll get it, what else do you need?" She asked with worry as she went to the pantry.

"A glass of milk." Icheb said as he pulled bread from a bag.

"I'll get the milk." Warren said and went to the refrigerator.

"I do not understand." Kurt said from just inside the doorway.

"Father is hypoglycemic. When he does not eat regularly or exerts himself right before mealtime, his blood sugar drops to an unacceptable level." Jimmy explained as he held his Father in a hug.

"Here is a peanut butter sandwich Father. Eat this and you'll feel better." Icheb said with assurance.

"Thanks." Andrew mumbled and took the sandwich with a shaky hand.

"Is it serious? I mean, is he going to be okay?" Warren asked as he handed Icheb the glass of milk.

"Yes, as I understand it, this is something he was born with and will always have. He will be fine in a few minutes." Icheb said and went back to Marie.

"Thank you Marie, I'm sorry I left earlier. I hope it did not inconvenience you." Icheb said honestly.

"No, there was nothing to do anyway, but I came back in here and you and Peter were gone. Where'd you go in such a hurry?" Marie asked as she glanced at Andrew, eating his sandwich.

"I went to kiss Bobby." Icheb said simply.

"What?" Marie asked in shock, then said, "I mean... what? Wait, wait. Let me explain something to you. At this moment I want to cause you great pain then hate you forever... but I'm going to give you one chance to explain, so you'd better make it good."

Icheb stared in fear for a second before saying, "When we kissed, I felt something. I was unsure of my sexual orientation, so I went to Bobby to find out if his kiss effected me the same way or if it was just you. It would be unfair to you if I led you to believe I was heterosexual then found that I wasn't."

"Been there, done that, got the tee shirt. Okay, you just got out of the physical pain because after what I went through with Bobby, I need for you to be damn sure of your orientation. What did you find out?" Marie asked with her hands balled on her hips.

"I want to process the information during my regeneration to be sure..." Icheb began but was interrupted.

"Look at me. Do I look like I'm going to wait for you to sleep on it? I'm not asking you to tell me you love me or any junk like that, I just want to know if you're straight or gay. The rest can wait." Marie said seriously.

"I do not know. Both kisses were pleasurable. I am sorry that I cannot answer your question." Icheb said in a sullen tone.

After a long moment of consideration Marie finally said, "Okay. I guess I can understand that. I'm just still a little sensitive about the gay thing right now. Bobby was my boyfriend and he turned out to be gay, and then I kiss you and you immediately find a guy to kiss you. I guess I feel like I'm single-handidly turning all the guys I know gay." Marie said frankly.

"I promise that as soon as I know, I will tell you. I did not know of your past with Bobby or I would have found another. I only wanted to be sure so that I would not mislead you." Icheb said with worry.

"Okay. I won't hate you forever. Let's just leave things like they are for now. The next move is yours." Marie said more gently.

"I understand. It is good to know that you do not hate me." Icheb said honestly.

"Dinner's about ready, help me get all the stuff into the dining room." Marie said and began to work.

"Could I borrow Icheb for a minute before you do that?" Andrew asked from the table.

"Um, sure. I'll just carry in the salad while you talk." Marie said and blushed when she realized that they had just had their talk in front of Icheb's father.

"Yes Father, did you need something?" Icheb asked with concern.

"I just wanted to give you a little advice about your situation. I couldn't help but overhear." Andrew said quietly.

Icheb nodded and waited patiently.

"Your Dad and I aren't the right people to talk to about what you're going through. Neither of us have been attracted to women and it wouldn't be fair to you if we tried to advise you. I think you need to talk to your Uncle Scott, and your Uncles Xander and Remy. I think all of them have had relationships with women and will be able to give you good advice." Andrew said with a gentle smile.

"Thank you Father, I will do that. I am confused and could use some advice." Icheb said honestly.

"I know. This is one of those difficult questions that everyone has to answer eventually. Just be honest and everything should be fine." Andrew said and stood to pull Icheb into a hug.

Warren, Kurt and Jimmy had watched and listened through the entire scene without speaking, so as not to draw attention.

Finally Warren said, "Icheb, if you ever need to talk to someone who is straight to understand that point of view, I will be glad to speak with you."

"Thank you. I will remember your offer." Icheb said sincerely.

"Yes, thank you Warren, and thank you for taking Jimmy flying." Andrew said gently.

"Guys? Do you think you could help me now? We have a lot of hungry people in the dining room waiting for this food." Marie said from the doorway.

"Yeah, let's all help." Andrew said and moved to get a pan of lasagna.

* * * * *

"I must prepare to leave. My fathers expect me in five minutes." Robert said regretfully.

"Okay. Why don't you put the gold and rust outfit on? I can roll up the cuffs and it'll be good enough to show it off tonight." Bobby suggested.

Robert nodded and began to change.

"Did my brother's kiss upset you? You seem to be quiet now." Robert asked with concern.

"No, I mean, maybe a little, it felt weird kissing someone who I didn't know. It felt wrong." Bobby said in thought.

"That is understandable. As I understand it, a kiss is a sign of affection. If you share a kiss with someone for whom you feel no affection, the sensation should be wrong." Robert said as he buttoned the vest.

"You sure have a clear way of looking at things. I enjoy hanging around with you, you make a lot of sense." Bobby said with a smile.

"I enjoy your company as well. Perhaps we should endeavor to schedule some of our free time so we may enjoy some activities together." Robert said casually.

Bobby thought about the statement for a minute, then said, "How would you like to run with Pete and I tomorrow?"

"Run? From what?" Robert asked in confusion.

"We run to improve our speed, agility and physical condition. If you want to, come to the mansion at seven thirty in the morning. I'll find you something to wear and we'll run the track. Give it a try and if you don't like it, you don't have to do it again." Bobby said as he rolled up Robert's pants legs.

"I will do that. Does this look adequate?" Robert asked as he turned to display the outfit.

"It looks great. I think everyone will like it." Bobby said honestly.

"Then we should go." Robert said and walked for the door.

"Before you go... thanks. You're a good friend Robert. Thanks for accepting me." Bobby said, a bit shyly.

"Then I should thank you as well. You have accepted me as I am and treated me as a friend. I am new here and you are the first friend I have made... besides Chris and he is our friend, but you are my friend." Robert said with a grin.

"Okay, let's go."

* * * * *

Ronny moved to a chair and sat down to watch an old movie with Logan. It was a black and white western and was really bad but Ronny didn't care. He could sit through the most boring movie ever if it meant not being alone.

Without warning, Logan asked, "Who was it that killed you anyway?"

"Andrew." Ronny said quietly.

"Wait. Andrew, the guy who can make doors to different places?" Logan asked as he sat up on the couch.

"Yeah, he made a door that went to my home this afternoon." Ronny said as he was confused by Logan's enthusiasm.

"Emma told me 'bout him. He ain't in this universe, he's in the universe where Scott and Remy went... I don't think he killed you kid, I think he put you here to get you out of the way. And if he can send you here, he could take me to your world." Logan said with a smile.

"But what if he left me here to die?" Ronny asked darkly.

"He's one of the white hats kid, he wouldn't do that... Well he might think about it if you told him you wanted to see his kids dissected, but he won't leave you here. The good guys got a code of honor and he'll come back for you." Logan said with assurance.

"Really?" Ronny asked with disbelief, then thought to ask, "If he's one of the good guys, does that make me a bad guy?"

"Yeah." Logan said with a gruff chuckle.

"You said you'd leave me alone if I started talking mutant hating trash... but I've got some questions. Would you mind if I ask you?" Ronny asked plaintively.

"Go ahead kid. I can't promise you'll like my answers, but go ahead and ask." Logan said and relaxed back on the couch.

"Are mutants trying to get rid of the rest of us? I mean, do they want to take over the world?" Ronny asked seriously.

"You gotta stop believing everything some Friend of Humanity hands you. We're people just like you. There's good and bad. Some want to get rid of non-mutants, the folks who lived in this place wanted to live beside 'em as friends." Logan said without emotion.

Ronny thought about that for a minute, then asked, "So the mutants aren't prowling the streets so they can catch helpless normal people off guard?"

"No, you're thinking of the boogie man. They're just people. You walk the streets alone at night and someone will probably grab you sooner or later. But chances are, it won't be a mutant. We're just trying to get by the best we can like everyone else." Logan said honestly.

"Then what about that thing when everyone got a headache at once? Wasn't that a mutant trying to kill us all?" Ronny asked suspiciously.

"Some bad guys tried to kill a lot of people and the good guys stopped 'em. It don't matter if they were mutants or not." Logan said and looked at Ronny to find comprehension.

"Okay, I guess. So how can I stop being one of the bad guys?" Ronny finally asked.

"I dunno if you can. But the best way is to find the people you hurt and tell 'em your sorry. That don't make it all better, but it might take some of the pressure off till you can prove that you're serious." Logan said simply.

"Yeah, I can do that... But how can I prove it?" Ronny asked with worry.

"I got an idea about that. Try this. Shut up and listen. Watch what's going on around you. Only make promises that you intend to keep, then keep 'em. Before long you'll see enough to know how you feel about everything and sooner or later you'll have a chance to do something to prove that your not a bad guy." Logan said with certainty.

"Yeah, okay. Shut up, listen, watch... I think I can do that." Ronny said as he nodded.

"And it'd be a good idea if you stopped calling people 'mutie' and 'fag'. Stuff like that don't make it easier on you." Logan said frankly.

"But I still don't like fags." Ronny said simply.

"You don't have to. But you don't have to be disrespectful to 'em either. You don't want to have sex with a guy... then don't. You don't want to be friends with someone who does, then leave 'em alone. But let everyone else get their jollies however they want. It ain't your business." Logan said and got up.

"Okay, that makes sense. I think I can keep a lid on it." Ronny said speculatively.

"It makes everyone's life easier if you do. Including yours." Logan said and left the room.

* * * * *

"Dinner's ready." Marie said from the door of the common room.

"Thank you Marie. We'll be right in." the Professor said.

"Come on Wesley, I'll show you the way." Dawn said and walked toward the door.

Wesley followed obediently.

As the group entered the dining room, all the children were milling around, filling their plates and finding places to sit.

"Wesley, would you like to sit at the head table with me?" Charles asked graciously.

"Yes, thank you." Wesley answered in an overwhelmed tone.

* * * * *

"Father, William and I could perform our duties as we did on Voyager if you would like." Robert offered in a whisper.

"If you want to, I know everyone would appreciate the gesture." Andrew said with admiration for his son.

"Bobby, I am going to refill drinks and bring additional portions for those who want it. I will join you again at the conclusion of the meal." Robert said carefully.

"That's nice of you Robert. I'll be waiting here when you're done." Bobby said with a smile.

William and Scott walked into the room. Robert immediately went to William and whispered to him. A moment later William was helping Robert prepare to start filling drinks and bussing tables.

"Scott, come sit with us." Andrew said and motioned to the family table.

"Um, thanks." Scott said and took a seat.

"Would you like for me to bring you a plate of food Uncle Scott?" William asked quietly.

"Yes, thank you William." Scott said with surprise.

"They used to help out in the mess hall back on Voyager. I think this will help them to feel... included in mealtime." Alan said when he saw Scott's expression.

"Oh yeah, they don't eat. Maybe they could stay in the common room and watch a movie while we're having dinner." Scott suggested.

"We thought about that, but it would only make them feel more different than they already do. If people can just accept that they don't eat, then the children can stay and join in conversations at mealtime with everyone else." Andrew said calmly.

"I guess I can see that. Where are the other kids?" Scott asked as he looked around.

"Jimmy is sitting with Warren, Kurt, Ethan and Ororo. Janine is sitting with Artie, Clarissa, Rachel and Theresa. Icheb is helping Marie with the food and Trey is right here." Alan said and finished by putting his arm around Trey.

"Here you go Uncle Scott. Robert will bring you a beverage in a moment." William said as he placed a plate of food before Scott.

"Thank you William, that was very kind." Scott said with a smile.

William got close to Scott's ear and whispered, "You're one of us."

Scott got a smile at the statement and watched with fondness as William walked away.

"It looks like you're finally connecting with the kids. I'm glad, you've seemed a little stand-offish lately." Alan said as he began to eat.

"I had a talk with William and he cleared up a few things for me. Just let me know if I'm getting stand-offish again, I don't always know when I'm doing it." Scott said shyly.

Alex walked into the dining room and took a seat beside Scott.

"You got a deal. Alex, aren't you going to eat?" Alan asked with worry.

"I'll get something in a minute. I want to wait for the line to go down." Alex said quietly.

"What's wrong Alex?" Scott asked with concern.

"Not now. Ask me later." Alex said quietly to Scott.

Chapter 12: Illusory Behavior

"Would you like some more to drink?" Robert asked Wesley as he made his way around the Professor's table.

"Yes, thank you... are you one of the non-humans like Trey?" Wesley asked as he looked at Robert's ocular implant.

"Yes, Trey is my older brother. What were you drinking? I am not familiar with this beverage." Robert asked seriously.

"Oolong tea. That young woman brought it for me." Wesley said, pointing at Dawn.

"I will ask Aunt Dawn how to prepare another. Would you like a second portion of any of the food?" Robert asked as he took the empty cup.

"A small portion of salad, if you wouldn't mind." Wesley said timidly.

"I do not mind, that is why I offer. We have not met, my name is Robert Summers, what is yours?" Robert asked politely.

"Wesley Wyndom-Price, it is a pleasure to meet you Robert." Wesley said with an honest smile.

"For me as well, I will return shortly." Robert said and picked up Wesley's empty salad plate.

* * * * *

Janine and the others were chattering when Artie asked, "Aren't you going to eat anything Janine?"

"I do not eat." Janine said simply.

"Ever?" Rachel asked with fascination.

"Ever. I am Borg and Borg do not eat." Janine said in a serious tone.

"Oh. Okay." Rachel said and went back to her meal.

"Don't you get hungry?" Artie asked with concern.

"No. My body doesn't work like yours. Mine recharges at night." Janine said simply.

"Oh, my cell phone does that too." Artie said and went back to his food.

* * * * *

"Would anyone care for another portion of food?" William asked Warren and Kurt's table as he walked around filling tea and water glasses.

"No thank you. But I am curious to know why you are doing this." Ororo asked with confusion.

"This is the job that we had where we lived before. It provides us a sense of continuity to be able to do the same here." William said as he finished filling the last glass.

"Why did you have jobs?" Ororo asked, feeling a twinge of concern.

"Our fathers felt that we would benefit from contact with the most people possible. So they arranged for us to work in the mess hall to aid Mr. Neelix as well as provide us an opportunity to interact with people outside our family." William said as he stood by the table, waiting for more questions.

"If you did not wish to do this job, what would happen?" Ororo asked quietly.

"We would tell our fathers. Then we would not do it anymore." William said simply.

"Thank you... William?" Ororo asked, not sure of his name.

"Yes. And you're welcome." William said as Robert approached.

"Would you take a small salad to the gentleman beside Aunt Tara? I am going to prepare him some more tea." Robert asked quickly.

"Of course, which dressing?" William asked quietly.

"The white dressing that smells of fish." Robert said and turned to leave.

"Robert?" Ororo called.

"Yes, may I help you?" Robert asked as he stopped by Ororo's chair.

"Did you say you were going to prepare Wesley some more tea?" She asked carefully.

"Yes, would you like some too?" Robert asked kindly.

"I would. Thank you for offering." Ororo said with a smile.

"I will return shortly." Robert said and went to the kitchen.

As Robert and William walked off in opposite directions Ororo said to the table, "I was concerned that they were being asked to toil while others relaxed."

"This is their way of contributing to our community. It brings them pleasure to help, it allows them to talk with many people in a favorable atmosphere and gives them purpose." Jimmy said in reply.

"When you look at it that way, it seems a good thing. Do you also have a job?" Ororo asked Jimmy.

"Not as yet. But my fathers assure me that I will soon find a way to contribute. On Voyager I was a writer and reporter for the ship's news program. Icheb would read my articles to the rest of the crew." Jimmy said with pride.

"What did you report?" Warren asked with interest.

"Each week I would interview a different person and feature a story about them on the news program. I would tell about their home, their life and about their interests. It seemed to bring people closer together by letting them know each other in a non-threatening way." Jimmy said pleasantly.

"That sounds entertaining. So you write biographies?" Ororo asked.

"Yes, but I also write about my experiences and feelings. My fathers have allowed me many opportunities to do things that most people do not get to do... Uncle Warren, could I see the data pad for a moment?" Jimmy asked.

Warren handed the padd to Jimmy. After pressing a few buttons, Jimmy handed the padd to Ororo.

"The story is written in Kiswahili?" Ororo asked in puzzlement.

"Did I choose the wrong language? I was trying to accommodate you by translating to your native language." Jimmy said timidly.

"No child. This is perfect, I have not read in my own language for far too long." Ororo said and began to read.

"So you're a writer and reporter? Is that what you want to do when you grow up?" Warren asked.

"I am unsure. My fathers have exposed me to many professions in the course of my writing. It was their intention to give me as many varied experiences as possible so I might choose what I would like to do. At this point, writing continues to be my primary focus." Jimmy said happily.

"If I understand this correctly, your ship was disabled while traversing a passage that collapsed. You were alone in the medical area and had to close an incision on your fathers leg." Ororo said in amazement.

"Yes, but that was before he was my Dad." Jimmy said with a fond smile.

"You must have been terrified." Ororo said as she looked up from the writing.

"I was. But my Father came as quickly as he could and saved many lives... including Robert's." Jimmy said proudly.

Ororo continued to read and would occasionally look up at either Jimmy or Andrew.

* * * * *

"Bobby, did I do wrong by bringing Icheb to you today?" Peter asked timidly.

"No Pete, it was just a little awkward. But it's no problem." Bobby said honestly.

"Do you like Icheb?" Peter asked carefully.

"I don't know. I haven't spent any time talking with him. He's a good kisser, but that's all I really know about him... were you hoping that I would?" Bobby asked suspiciously.

Peter nodded without saying a word.

"Thanks for the thought Pete, but I need to get to know a person before I can get involved with him. It's just like if I brought a girl that I thought you'd like to kiss you... how would you feel?" Bobby asked.

After a long silence Peter said honestly, "I would be more angry than you seem to be."

"To tell the truth, I was never angry. I know that you wouldn't try to embarrass me or hurt me. I was confused, but Robert helped with that. He's good at getting to the heart of a problem." Bobby said simply.

"I am glad, he seems to be a nice child." Peter said in a considering tone.

"I never thought of him as a child the whole time we were talking. He's a good person and he's easy to talk with." Bobby said and relaxed back in his chair.

"Perhaps I should get to know him." Peter said thoughtfully.

"I hope you mean that, I invited him to run with us tomorrow morning." Bobby said with a smile.

"Good, we will talk then." Peter said and went back to eating.

* * * * *

"Here is your salad, I did not know how much dressing you would like so I brought it on the side." William said as he placed the salad and the dressing in front of Wesley.

"Thank you Robert." Wesley said with gratitude.

"I am William. Robert is my twin brother." William said without offense.

"William Summers?" Wesley asked.

"Yes, and you are?" William prompted.

"Wesley Wyndom-Price." Wesley said and extended a hand to shake.

Wesley was surprised at William's firm handshake.

"A pleasure to meet you. My brother will return with your tea momentarily. Would you like anything else?" William asked politely.

"No, thank you William." Wesley answered, impressed by William's manors.

"I will return in a moment to refresh your drinks." William said to the others at the table, then returned to the kitchen.

* * * * *

//Andrew, why are your children filling drinks and bussing tables?// the Professor thought to Andrew.

//Because they like to help. Robert asked if they could do this and I told him it would be okay. You don't mind do you?// Andrew thought in reply.

//Not at all, it just seemed unusual behavior. As long as they are doing this because they want to, they are welcomed to continue.// the Professor thought with a smile.

//Thank you Professor. It makes them feel good to be able to help. Being children in a new place, there is little that they know how to do.// Andrew sent and returned the smile.

The link fell silent as Alan asked, "Are you using telepathy?"

"Yes, and you aren't going to withhold cookies from me this time." Andrew answered with a teasing smile.

"Why don't we have cookies and milk tonight? We haven't done that since you've been back." Scott asked with enthusiasm.

"That sounds like a great idea. Will you join us Alex?" Andrew asked, noticing Alex's dark mood.

"Yeah, sure." Alex said as he tried to put on a happy face.

"Alex, will you come with me for a minute?" Andrew asked and stood.

"Uh, sure." Alex said with worry and stood to follow.

* * * * *

"Here is your tea Mr. Wyndom-Price. You may wish to wait a moment, it is very hot." Robert said with concern.

"Yes, thank you Robert. And you may call me Wesley if you wish." Wesley said with a smile.

"Very well. Can I get you anything else Wesley?" Robert asked.

"No, thank you." Wesley said and Robert looked over the table.

"Please allow me to clear your plates." Robert said and took an empty plate from Dawn's hand.

"Thank you Robert, I could have done that." Dawn said and sat back down.

"I am up, there is no need for you to interrupt your conversation." Robert said as he cleared empty plates from in front of the others.

The Professor looked to the other tables to find William also clearing dishes.

"Robert, I would like for you and William to come here for a moment." The Professor said in a polite tone.

"Yes Professor." Robert said and went to William.

A moment later the two boys were standing expectantly before the Professor.

"Everyone, may I have your attention for a moment." The Professor called to the room.

Everyone quieted and turned their attention to the Professor.

"Robert and William have volunteered to help us during mealtime, and I wanted to take a moment to recognize them for their efforts, please join me in a round of applause." The Professor said and began clapping.

There was a brief but hearty round of applause from everyone in the dining room.

"Thank you both for helping us. Your courtesy and hard work has made the meal much more enjoyable for everyone." The Professor said to William and Robert.

"It is only our way of contributing to our community. Thank you for the recognition." Robert said in a strong voice.

"You're very welcome. I won't keep you any longer." The Professor said with a smile.

Robert and William went back to work clearing dishes and filling drinks.

* * * * *

"Alex, what's wrong?" Andrew asked when they were in the hallway.

"It's nothing. Really." Alex said distractedly.

"Come on Alex. I know something is bothering you. Is it something you don't feel comfortable talking with *me* about?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I guess you'll find out anyway. It's about the living arrangements... As much as I like living with all you guys, Scott needs his own space. He's been getting quieter and more distant the last few days and I think it's because I'm sharing his room." Alex said sadly.

"I've noticed it too. And I don't think you two sharing a room is part of his problem, but you're right, we do need to do something about that. Will you do something for me Alex?" Andrew asked while looking Alex in the eyes.

"What?" Alex asked with worry.

"Just hang on for a day or two more. Let me see what I can do to fix this before you do anything drastic like moving out. Will you do that?" Andrew asked in a pleading voice.

"Yeah, I can do that... Do you really want me to stay?" Alex asked shyly.

Andrew pulled Alex into a hug and said, "You're part of my family. Of course I want you to stay. The kids love you, Scott and Alan love you and I love you like the younger brother I always wanted. Please help me make this work. I know that if we can get the wrinkles worked out, it's going to be great for all of us."

"I hope so, I'm just worried that Scott is feeling cramped with me around." Alex said, enjoying the hug.

"I'll talk to Scott. We're close enough that he'll open up to me and let me know what's up." Andrew said as he released Alex from the hug.

"Thanks Andrew, you're a good brother-in-law." Alex said with a smile.

"I'll only ever think of you as a brother Alex. Now let's get back in there, something's happening." Andrew said at the sound of the clapping.

* * * * *

As Andrew and Alex walked back into the dining room, Bobby jumped up from his table and quickly said, "Andrew, do you have a minute?"

"Um, sure." Andrew said and walked back into the hall.

Once they were both in the hall, Bobby said, "I'm worried about Ronny. Is there any way you can send me where he is so I can tell him what's going on?"

"I guess so... I guess it would be scary if you didn't know what was happening." Andrew said sheepishly.

"Good, I just need to know that he's okay." Bobby said quietly.

"I'm glad you're a part of my family Bobby. You make me proud." Andrew said and patted Bobby on the shoulder.

"Thanks Andrew, you have no idea how long it's been since anyone's been proud of me." Bobby said shyly.

"You'd better get used to it, because I plan to be proud of you a lot." Andrew said with a smile.

"Can we do it now?" Bobby asked with concern in his voice.

"Yeah, let me find him... he's in the common room. I'll phase you here and you can go in and talk to him. Come in the dining room when you're done and I'll port you back. Okay?" Andrew asked and waited for confirmation.

"Yeah, and thanks again." Bobby said quietly.

"Anytime Bobby." Andrew said and let his power loose.

* * * * *

"Father. Where is Bobby?" Robert asked as Andrew walked back into the dining room.

Andrew looked around the dining room and decided that this would be better said privately.

"Follow me." Andrew said and went back into the hallway.

"What is it Father?" Robert asked with concern.

"Why do you need to talk to Bobby?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I told him I would speak with him at the conclusion of my duties. Most people are finished and William said that he will continue alone. But when I went to the table, Peter said that he went to talk with you." Robert said with concern.

"I phased Bobby into a parallel dimension so he could speak with his brother." Andrew said hesitantly.

"Why would you not bring his brother here?" Robert asked simply.

"Bobby's brother is not welcomed here. He is a bad person and is being kept in the alternate dimension until we can decide what to do with him." Andrew said as he looked into Robert's eyes.

"A bad person? Why would Bobby choose a bad person to be his brother?" Robert asked with puzzlement.

Andrew chuckled and said, "Ronny is Bobby's brother like William is your brother. They were born into the same family, not chosen."

"Then Bobby is concerned for his brother, and that is why he wishes to visit him?" Robert asked slowly.

"Yes. That's right." Andrew said with relief.

"May I go as well?" Robert asked with strength.

"Why?"

"Because if Bobby's brother is a bad person, he may cause Bobby harm. Bobby is my friend and I wish to help him if I can." Robert said honestly.

"I don't think it's such a good idea. Ronny is mean and hateful. He made Icheb and Bobby cry earlier today. I don't want you to be around someone like that." Andrew said seriously.

"And I do not want Bobby to be around someone like that. Please Father, allow me to do this to help Bobby. If he does not wish my help, I will return immediately." Robert said with a pleading tone.

"Alright. But return to the dining room as soon as you're ready to come back... and tell Bobby to be back within half an hour, I don't want to be sitting in the dining room all night." Andrew said in a fatherly tone.

"Thank you Father." Robert said and pulled his father in for a hug.

"It's okay. But if he hurts your feelings, just come to the dining room and I'll phase you back here." Andrew said as he enjoyed the hug.

"I will Father. I am ready." Robert said as he stood back.

"They're in the common room. I love you son." Andrew said and phased Robert out of existence.

* * * * *

Bobby stood and waited for a long minute as he decided if he really wanted to face Ronny again. He had been so cruel earlier... but he was alone here and at least needed to know what was going on.

Bobby braced himself and began to walk toward the common room when he heard something behind him.

"Robert?"

"I came to help if you would allow me." Robert said shyly.

"Help?"

"My father said you were going to visit with your brother, and that your brother is a bad person. You are my friend, and I didn't want you to face him alone." Robert said with concern.

"Thanks Robert. I can really use a friend right now. Let's go.

Chapter 13: Big Fish

"What's wrong love?" Alan asked as Andrew returned to the table.

"I just phased Bobby and Robert into your dimension so they could talk to Ronny." Andrew said with worry.

"You don't seem happy about it." Alan said with his own concern.

"I'm not. Ronny is an evil, nasty, hateful, mutant hating, homophobic, xenophobic piece of shit and I don't want Bobby or Robert anywhere near him." Andrew said as worry furrowed his brow.

"Um, but how do you really feel?" Alan asked with a teasing smile.

"He really pissed me off, love. That kid pushed all my buttons and I phased him into your dimension so I wouldn't hit him." Andrew said quietly.

"Andy, the kid's messed up. He was raped today and he killed his dad today... I think he has a right to be upset. He just took it out on you." Scott said quietly.

"I guess. Gods above and below, I never felt like punching a kid before... I hate feeling like this." Andrew said in frustration.

"Andrew?" Alex said in a quiet voice.

Andrew looked up with question.

"Are you feeling so bad because what you did was wrong?" Alex asked in a voice that was barely more than a whisper.

"No... I don't know what else I could have done. He can't stay here. And he's not going anywhere near the boathouse..." Andrew rambled.

"Andrew." Alex said, still barely louder than a whisper.

Andrew stopped his ramble and looked Alex in the eyes again.

"In your heart. Were you wrong?" Alex asked quietly.

Andrew sat quietly for a long minute, finally a tear fell down his cheek and he nodded.

Alan pulled Andrew close for a hug.

"Then you've got to make it right." Alex said with certainty.

"How?" Andrew asked.

"Not for me to say. I just know that when I feel like I've done something wrong, nothing feels good again till I've put it right." Alex said with concern.

Andrew fell silent again and thought. Finally he said, "You're right Alex. I was wrong... in my heart. I put him in a dead world to hurt him, because he hurt me and my kids."

"So what are you going to do to make it right?" Scott asked seriously.

"Can you guys help me with that? I mean, he's really awful, I need a place to put him where he won't call the cops or hurt someone else." Andrew said to the group.

"With all of us helping, we should be able to come up with something." Scott said with assurance.

"Uncle Scott, may I speak with you privately for a moment?" Icheb asked with apprehension.

"Uh, sure. I'll be right back guys." Scott said to the others at the table as Icheb led him into the kitchen.

"I am unsure of my sexual orientation and my father suggested that I speak with you." Icheb began nervously.

"Why me?" Scott asked with genuine puzzlement.

"Because you have been attracted to both males and females." Icheb said honestly.

"Oh. Well I can tell you how I feel. It doesn't mean you should feel the same way..." Scott began.

"Please." Icheb whispered.

"I'm attracted to a person, not a gender. I generally find females more attractive but sometimes I find a man who attracts me." Scott said in thought.

"Then I don't have to choose?" Icheb asked in wonder, never having considered that possibility.

"No Icheb, spend time with the people you like and if romance should develop, let it happen and enjoy." Scott said with a smile at the expression of relief that came over Icheb's face.

"Thank you Uncle Scott, my fathers could not advise me in this situation." Icheb said and pulled Scott into a hug.

"You're welcome Icheb. I'm glad I was here to help you." Scott said with a peaceful smile.

* * * * *

Xander and Remy walked into the dining room and were surprised by the silence that fell over the room.

"You guys have a big blue furry doctor and it doesn't phase you but honeymooners taking a break to eat freaks you out? You have a really messed up sense of weirdness." Xander said to the silent hall.

Laughter ran through the room as William walked up to the two men.

Please take a seat and I will bring you some dinner. The main course has already been returned to the kitchen.

"Thanks William." Xander said happily and went to sit with Andrew and Alan.

"Hey guys. Did we miss anything?" Xander asked as he pulled Remy close to his side.

"Let's see... A rape, a murder, a threat against the mansion..." Andrew said absently.

"Don't forget about the lightning and the fire to cover up the murder." Scott said in his own considering tone.

"And you exiled a homophobic brat to a dead dimension." Alan said offhandedly.

"Where do you guys come up with this stuff?" Xander asked with a laugh, then looked around the table.

"No, no, don't tell me all that went on while we were..." Xander began to say when Remy put a hand over his mouth.

"Dere be a child at de table, you best not finish dat sentence." Remy whispered, then kissed Xander on the ear.

Xander responded to the kiss by turning and pulling Remy close for a full, deep passionate kiss.

"Is that what we look like?" Andrew asked as he watched the two... basically making out.

"Pretty much. Don't worry, you'll get used to it." Scott said without concern.

"Yeah, we did." Alex said in the same tone of voice.

Dawn walked to the table and said, "If you two go past second base, I'm gonna throw a bucket of cold water on you. There are still kids in here."

Xander and Remy broke their kiss. "Okay, okay... but are we going to have to behave ourselves ALL the time?" Xander asked in a whining tone.

"No, when the kids are regenerating and we're in our own home, we can relax however we want. But the dining room of the school is not the place to be examining Remy's tonsils." Andrew said in his fatherly tone.

"Got it. I never knew you were such a prude Andrew." Xander said with mock hurt.

"Only when it comes to my kids." Andrew said with a smile and turned to peck Alan on the cheek.

"Perhaps I should leave so Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy can feel free to express their sexuality." Trey said with worry.

"Don't worry about it Trey. We're just playing. Sometimes we're overly dramatic and exaggerate our feelings to make a point. I know Xander and Remy wouldn't do anything inappropriate in front of the kids, but it's funny to see them so expressive when they hardly touched before the wedding." Andrew explained carefully.

"I understand. By exaggerating the response, attention is drawn to their actions to emphasize the contrast between yesterday and today." Trey said carefully.

"Yeah." Andrew said with a smile as Alan hugged Trey close.

"Den maybe it be time for you to fill us in. Who been raped?" Remy asked seriously.

"His name is Ronny, I don't think you know him." Andrew said quietly.

"He be Bobby's brother. I not know de boy, but I heard de name. Who be dead?" Remy asked without emotion.

"Ronny and Bobby's dad." Alan said flatly.

"De poppa, rape de boy, de boy kill de poppa... de boy threaten de mansion?" Remy asked carefully.

"Yeah, he said he'd call the police and the reporters and tell them we're a terrorist camp if we don't let him stay here." Andrew said tiredly.

"So you put de boy... you have to tell Remy dat part." Remy said in defeat.

"I phased him into your dimension, just not enough so he can get the virus." Andrew said with a note of pain.

"I see why your such a good man to have on the team Remy. That wasn't very many clues and you figured almost all of it out." Scott said with an impressed voice.

"Remy figure tings out sometimes." Remy said with a shrug.

"I got me a smart husband." Xander said with pride as he snuggled close to Remy again.

* * * * *

"Ronny?" Bobby asked carefully as he entered the common room.

"Bobby? Are you dead too?" Ronny asked, then noticed someone following Bobby.

"We're not dead. Andrew sent us here. We're just phased out of existence." Bobby said calmly.

"Okay. So why are you here?" Ronny asked defensively.

"I just wanted to let you know what's going on and find out if you need anything." Bobby said carefully.

"Who's your friend?" Ronny asked with caution.

"This is Robert, he's one of Andrew's kids." Bobby said with a smile.

"Did Andrew send him to check up on me?" Ronny asked with accusation.

"My father did not send me, I asked to come." Robert said simply.

"Why? What's there to see here?" Ronny asked, looking around.

"I have never met a bad person before. So I wanted to meet you." Robert said without emotion.

Ronny wanted to be offended but saw that there was no malice in Robert's statement.

Finally Ronny said, "Take a good look. This is me, the bad person."

"I do not understand. You seem a bit hostile, but not mean or hateful." Robert said with slight confusion.

"I'm not up to being mean and hateful at the moment, the best I can do right now is annoying... is that okay?" Ronny asked with a smile.

"Please do not feel that you must be annoying for my benefit. I was just curious, my primary purpose for being here is to see that Bobby isn't hurt by you." Robert stated honestly.

Ronny was taken aback by the frank statement and thought back to the things he had discussed with Logan. Finally he said, "That was nice of you. I've been hurting Bobby all day, I'll give it a rest for now."

Robert nodded and looked at Bobby expectantly.

"How are you?" Bobby asked carefully.

"A little bored, but I'm okay." Ronny said with a shrug.

"As soon as we can find a place for you, we'll bring you back. You won't have to stay here." Bobby said quickly.

"It's not so bad. It's given me time to think about stuff. I'm sorry I said all that stuff to you today... I didn't mean most of it." Ronny said with a sour look.

"Okay, what part *did* you mean?" Bobby asked.

"When that Andrew guy had his arm around you, that kinda bothered me. It was like you were gay or something and that was just creepy." Ronny said and sat down in a chair.

"Um, Ronny, I am gay." Bobby said timidly.

Ronny sat in shock for a minute and processed that information.

Finally Ronny seemed to come to an internal decision and said, "Okay. I don't like that, but it ain't for me to like. Will you do something for me?"

"What?" Bobby asked cautiously.

"Don't do gay stuff or talk about gay stuff around me. I think I'll be okay if I don't have to see it." Ronny said unevenly.

Bobby thought about it for a second before saying, "I can't do that. I can't pretend to be something I'm not, or edit out the parts of my life that offend you. But I'll promise to not throw it in your face every few minutes or start every other sentence with 'Since I'm gay...'. I'm still me like I was before, I'm just this too."

Ronny thought about it and finally said, "We can try it out for a while. But you gotta understand if I need to be away from it."

"Yeah, that's not a problem. I just don't want to feel like I can't be myself around you. So what are you going to do when you get back?" Bobby asked carefully.

"I dunno. The cops are probably going to be looking for me, so I'd better find somewhere to lay low." Ronny said with worry.

"The guys kinda fixed that. They made it look like the house got hit by lightning and caught fire. It was the only way they could make it look like dad died accidentally." Bobby said as he watched for his brother's reaction.

"You guys did that for me? God, after all the shit I gave everyone, you covered my ass like that. I don't know what to say..." Ronny said in wonder.

"Whatever you say, say it to the team. Scott was the one who decided what to do and Ororo, Tara and Dawn were the ones to make it happen. Ronny, you started off bad, but it's not too late to turn it around... I did." Bobby said in a voice so low it was almost a whisper.

"Everyone loves you, what did you have to turn around?" Ronny asked with a sour look.

"I used people. I hurt them to get what I wanted. I put on the Mr. Perfect mask and pretended to be nice, then used it to get people to give me whatever I wanted from them. After a while, I forgot I was acting. I'm sorry I hurt you Ronny, I can never make up for what I did, but I'll keep on trying." Bobby said regretfully.

"We're both pretty messed up. You became Mr. Perfect, the user, and I became a bad person and a parasite. Do you really think we can change?" Ronny asked with a whisp of hope.

"Yeah, I've been working on it. Everyone's been really cool. Just this week I've been adopted into a new family who really care for me. Robert's family." Bobby said with a happy smile.

"Damn. So you got adopted into the family that I insulted first thing when I got here." Ronny said with a laugh at the irony.

"If you're sorry, they'll forgive you. They're good people." Bobby said with assurance.

"But I'm not. Robert was right. I'm a bad person. I'm a bully and a liar. And I don't know any other way to be." Ronny said with pain.

"How do you want to be, kid?" Logan asked as he walked back into the room.

Bobby and Robert stared as Ronny said, "I don't even know how else I can be... this is all I've ever been."

"Logan?" Bobby asked with confusion.

"Yeah, how you doin, ice cube?" Logan asked as he took a drink from his beer.

"I thought everyone here was dead." Bobby said in wonder.

"Everyone else is... So I guess this means Ronny ain't dead. Bet you're glad to hear that." Logan said with a chuckle.

"Yeah, I guess." Ronny mumbled.

"Ronny, you're coming back with me as soon as we know where we're going to put you. When you threatened the mansion, you made it a lot harder on yourself. But you won't be alone. I'll come and visit with you as often as I can until we figure out what we're going to do..." Bobby said with conviction, then turned to Logan and said, "I'll let the others know you're here. We'll find a way to get you to our dimension without bringing the virus."

"Good luck with that kid, I still got it. I'm taking pain-killers to keep me from goin nuts." Logan said seriously.

"The X-men won't leave you here alone. They'll find a way." Bobby said as a vow.

"And you won't be alone Logan. I'm here and I don't think I'll be leaving anytime soon." Ronny said quietly.

"We must leave. Father is in the dining room waiting to bring us back." Robert said quietly.

"No one introduced me to the new kid." Logan said gruffly.

"Logan, this is Robert Summers, Andrew and Alan's son." Bobby said proudly.

"Alan, as in the Scott from this dimension?" Logan asked to be sure.

"Yes, Dad has spoken of this place many times. It hurt him to know that he could never return." Robert said quietly.

"So One-Eye got a kid, good for him." Logan said with a note of happiness.

"Actually, there are six of us and he is expecting twins in six and a half months." Robert said with joy.

"Cyclops is pregnant?" Logan asked as he choked on his beer.

"He is now known as Gemini, and yes, he is two and a half months pregnant." Robert said with a big smile.

"So one-eye married that Andrew guy?" Logan asked as he relaxed back into the sofa.

"Yes, my father and my dad are very much in love. And he no longer has to wear the special glasses, so he is not 'one-eyed' anymore." Robert reported happily.

"Turn your back for a few months and everything changes..." Logan said in wonder, then said, "Ask your dad to stop by and visit, and that goes for Remy too... is he still around?"

"He is enjoying his honeymoon. I will ask him to visit when it is appropriate to do so." Robert said with assurance.

"Did he find 'im a hot blonde? He always liked slinky little blondes." Logan said from a place of fond memory.

"No, Xander is a brunette. And he is far from slinky or little." Robert said seriously.

"The Cajun married a guy? Okay, now you *got* to get him to visit. I need to know what happened to turn him around." Logan said and finished his beer.

"I will tell him. We must go now, it is past time for us to return." Robert said with an imploring tone directed at Bobby.

"Ronny, I'll be back. I'll visit every day until we figure it out, okay?" Bobby asked and waited for a response.

"Yeah, thanks bro. I'll be right here waitin for ya." Ronny said with a tired smile.

Bobby nodded and followed Robert back to the dining room.

* * * * *

"Father, Dad, May I go with Uncle Warren and Uncle Kurt?" Jimmy asked quietly.

"Sure, where will you be if we need to get in touch with you?" Andrew asked Warren.

"Here's my card, you can call the cell number if you need anything." Warren said quietly.

"Okay, thanks Warren. Jimmy, we'll meet in the common room at nine o'clock." Andrew said with a smile.

"Thank you Father." Jimmy said with a smile and left with Kurt and Warren.

"Did you see the look?" Alan asked.

"Yeah, if they were a couple, I'd say they were about to decide to have a kid." Andrew said with a laugh.

"Let's see what happens." Alan said in a considering tone.

* * * * *

"Hank, may I speak with you privately for a moment?" Ororo asked distractedly.

"Of course, what can I do for you Ororo?" Hank asked as he followed Ororo into the hallway.

"Hank, I have been waiting for months for you to make some type of advance toward me. You finally admitted that you found me attractive while you were in your self imposed exile, but have not made any attempt to speak with me since. I have to know if you are interested in me at all." Ororo asked in an almost angry tone.

"Yes, of course. I'm just not very good at making my feelings known." Hank said shyly.

"Could any of those feelings of yours lead to the possibility of the two of us spending some time together and getting to know each other?" Ororo asked a little more tenderly.

"Yes, many of them could." Hank said quietly.

"You are shy, I accept that. I am not. But I will not carry the relationship all by myself. When we go on our first date, you must participate... It won't be any fun without you." She finished with a smile.

"You have a deal. Would you like to go for a walk with me tonight?" Hank asked hopefully.

"Yes Hank. I would like that very much. After a walk in the chill of the evening we could come back here and have some hot cocoa." Ororo said in a dreamy tone.

"That sounds wonderful. Perhaps we could start a fire." Hank said as he joined her in her dream state.

"Yes. That would be perfect."

* * * * *

"Is it time for us to talk yet?" Scott asked Alex quietly.

"Yeah, I guess so." Alex said hesitantly.

"Come on." Scott said and led Alex out of the room.

* * * * *

Andrew noticed something at the edge of his vision and let loose a tendril of power to see the unseen.

With a small flash of power he phased Robert and Bobby back into existence.

Wesley jumped in surprise as two boys appeared in the middle of the dining room. He looked around to notice that no one else seemed to be bothered by the happening.

"How was your visit?" Andrew asked with a note of fear.

"Ronny calmed down. He's much better now." Bobby said with quiet worry.

"So he didn't hurt either of you?" Andrew asked to be sure.

"No Father, he was remorseful. I believe he regrets his behavior earlier." Robert said quietly.

Andrew thought about that for a minute, then said, "When we've decided what we're going to do with him, I'll bring him back and see for myself. Whatever happens, I promise that I won't leave him there alone."

"He's not alone. Logan's there." Robert said simply.

"WHAT?" Andrew asked in a yelp that drew the attention of everyone still in the dining room.

"Logan is with Ronny. He says that everyone else is dead and he still has the virus. He asked for Dad and Remy to visit when they have time." Robert said, wilting under the attention.

"Andy, can you do it now? I need to find out what's going on."

"Sure, I'm coming too." Andrew said as he stood with Alan.

"Remy comin too." Remy said as he also stood.

"You're not leaving me behind." Xander said and stood by his man.

"Anyone else?" Andrew asked as he looked around the room.

"Yeah." Logan said with a growl.

"Professor, we've got to do this, we'll be back soon." Andrew said and waited for Professor Xavier's nod of approval.

A golden light erupted from Andrew's eyes and the five men were gone.

"I must say, you people lead very interesting lives here." Wesley said as everyone else went back to their conversations.

"Where are Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy?" William asked as he carried two plates out of the kitchen.

"They had to visit a neighboring dimension for a few minutes, keep their plates warm in the kitchen and you can bring them out when they return." The Professor said kindly.

William nodded and took the food back into the kitchen.

"Neighboring dimension?" Wesley asked with wide eyes.

"Yes, Dawn, perhaps now is the best time to tell Mr. Wyndom-Price why we needed the spell components." The Professor suggested.

Dawn nodded and thought for a second before saying, "Most of the people here are mutants. A group of scientists and government officials conspired to create a virus to kill any active mutant it encountered..."

* * * * *

"So I need to know what you intend to do now." Marie asked as she walked down the hallway with Icheb.

"I plan to spend my free time getting to know you." Icheb said honestly.

"Why?" Marie asked curiously.

"I talked with my Uncle Scott and realized that I was focusing on the wrong aspect of getting to know you. I do not know if we will become friends or not, yet I was worrying about my sexual orientation. Uncle Scott made me realize that if we are meant to have that type of relationship, then we will." Icheb said with a smile.

"So you want to get to know me so you can find out if your straight?" Marie asked in confusion.

"No. I believe my orientation is currently undecided and will make itself known when it is appropriate. I want to get to know you to find out who you are. I wish to know of your life, what you do for enjoyment, and who your friends are." Icheb said with a peaceful smile.

"You were so nervous earlier, why are you so calm now?" Marie asked curiously.

"Before I was unsure. Now I know that what I am doing is right. Marie, please spend time with me so I may know you. When we know more about each other, we may become friends, or we may not. I am new here and it would be good to make a friend." Icheb said gently.

"Friends, as in we don't kiss or hug or anything?" Marie asked suspiciously.

"Correct... for now. Later we may develop feelings for each other and decide to take that step. But for now, please let me know you... or do you only wish for me to be your friend because I can touch you?" Icheb asked carefully.

"I don't know Icheb. After you told me you kissed Bobby, I thought about that. It's hard for me to know why I feel what I feel." Marie said seriously.

"I do not know if I can touch you because I am Borg or because I am Bruhnalli. If it is due to my Borg components, you could also touch my brothers and sister. That would give you a variety to choose from rather than automatically choosing me." Icheb said with a note of hurt.

Marie thought about that and finally said, "I'm not going to try. If I were to touch one of them it would be like admitting that I'm only interested in knowing you because you can touch me. And that's a shallow, selfish way to be. Let's try this thing your way... How do we start?"

Icheb smiled and said, "I believe that we begin to schedule our free time so that we may share activities when possible."

Chapter 14: Shallow Inspiration

"...And the feeling was like having my electrolytes replenished after days of inadequate regeneration." Warren finished in wonder.

"I am told that it may also be likened to taking a drink of cool water after a long dry day at work." Jimmy said with a smile.

"Zat vas some adventure. Unt you vere ze one zat thought to make an egg around ze ship. Your Father must be proud." Kurt said in wonder.

"Yes, my father was quite proud of me, but not only for that. He was also proud of my interest in going, and my telling of the experience." Jimmy said happily.

"So your father encourages your writing?" Warren asked.

"Yes, but only as long as I enjoy it. He has said on more than one occasion that if I feel that the writing has become a burden, that I should put it aside for a time. He says that childhood should be for doing what I enjoy, and that obligations will come later and limit my choices." Jimmy said frankly.

"That they do. But I don't think you'll have to worry about that. I'm sure with your talent that you'll be a famous writer someday." Warren said with a smile.

"Perhaps, but Dad suggested that I might also be a bricklayer who indulges his love of writing by doing so in his off-duty hours. He posed the question to me of who's life is more fulfilled, the full-time writer or the bricklayer. I am still pondering that question." Jimmy said and looked to both adults.

"I think a convincing argument can be made for either one. The writer has the freedom to write all the time, but if it is his only job, then it might become a chore, whereas the bricklayer lacks the time to write all that he wants to but is doing what he enjoys in his spare time and indulging his passion." Warren said in speculation.

Jimmy smiled and hugged Warren.

"What is that for?" Warren asked as he enjoyed the hug.

"For seeing me as a person instead of a child. My fathers understand me and treat me as a person, but most others treat me as a child incapable of having meaningful thoughts or relevant feelings." Jimmy said as he finished his hug.

Warren thought about the words and finally said, "I have to admit that when I first met you, I did think of you as a child. But now that I've spent some time talking with you, I understand that you are an intelligent, insightful person who deserves appropriate consideration."

"Ja, Warren unt I haf been judged by our appearance. It vould be unfortunate if we could not look beyond ze surface to know ze person inside." Kurt said honestly.

Jimmy moved to hug Kurt and said, "Thank you Uncle Kurt. I was worried that no one would understand me here. Father has chosen his friends well."

Kurt enjoyed the hug and saw Warren's look of tenderness directed at them.

"Perhaps ve could read another story?" Kurt asked as Jimmy released the hug.

"Sure."

* * * * *

Alex and Scott walked in silence to the hanger bay.

"So what's up Alex?" Scott asked as he took a seat on the bench.

"I'm worried about you bro. You don't seem to be happy." Alex said as he watched Scott for a reaction.

"Yeah, I'm adjusting to things. I've been feeling like I'm not fitting in with the intergalactic branch of the family." Scott said quietly.

"I thought you liked the kids." Alex said, not understanding the statement.

"I do. They're great. I'm just having trouble seeing my part in their lives. You know how we were raised. I don't know how to form a relationship with them. It's different with Andrew and Alan, they're adults and I can relate to them, but I'm only used to relating to kids as their teacher." Scott said with difficulty.

"Oh, I didn't think of that. I can see your problem." Alex said in thought.

"How about you, this can't be easy for you either." Scott said honestly.

"I don't think it's the same for me. Icheb is only about two years younger than me. I can relate to the kids as peers more easily than you can. But, yeah, it's not easy." Alex said with worry.

"I talked with William today and he asked me a question that threw me for a loop." Scott said and looked up at Alex.

"What's that?" Alex asked as he looked curiously into Scott's glasses.

"When I told him a little of what our family was like, he asked me if that was the kind of family I wanted to have. Alex, what if we're doomed to raise our kids the way we were raised?" Scott said seriously.

"Not going to happen. If I believed that was going to happen, I'd never have kids." Alex said darkly.

Scott nodded his head.

"So what are we going to do?" Alex asked carefully.

"We?" Scott asked in surprise.

"Yeah, we're in this together. I'll help you, and you'll help me." Alex said with a smile.

"I've got a list of chores to do. William thinks I need to share in the interests of the children to become more included in their lives." Scott said tentatively.

"And what do you think?" Alex asked without emotion.

"I don't know. I'm willing to try. I just want to do right by the kids, I'm afraid I'll screw it all up and end up being the sour old uncle who the kids can't stand to see on the holidays." Scott said with dread.

"Yeah, I don't want to be the uncle all the kids don't take seriously because he's almost their own age." Alex said with his own darkness.

Scott stood suddenly and said, "Then let's not be."

"How are you going to stop it from happening?" Alex asked, still in his funk.

"Hard work, dedication, help from my brother..." Scott trailed off with a smile.

"It looks like you got a plan." Alex said with a look of question.

"Not exactly. But I'm going to try to think of this as a dry run for when I have kids of my own. I'm going to do everything I can to be the best uncle those kids could ever want. And when the time comes that I decide to settle down, I'll know if I want a family or not." Scott said with conviction.

"I'm with you bro. We'll face this challenge together." Alex said strongly.

"Good, I'm going to be counting on you to help me. You've got more of a sense of fun than I ever did. I'll need you to tell me when I'm being oblivious to what's going on around me and focusing on the practical matters." Scott said seriously.

"And you gotta tell me when I'm being more of a kid than the kids." Alex said with a smile.

"Deal."

* * * * *

Xander, Remy, Logan, Alan and Andrew walked into the common room to find Ronny and Logan watching a black and white movie.

"You guys mind some company?" Xander asked with a smile.

"Scott? Remy? I didn't think you'd come so soon." Logan said with uncharacteristic happiness.

"We came as soon as we knew you were here." Alan said with a smile.

"So who are these guys?" Logan asked with a bit of a growl, trying to hide the fact that he had just had a joyful moment.

"This is my husband Andrew." Alan said proudly.

"An dis be my husband Xander." Remy said with equal pride.

"I'm not too surprised with Scott, I figured he was gonna marry Gene. But I figured that the Cajun would find a slinky little blonde to settle down with." Logan said with a quirked eyebrow.

"De slinky blondes be fun to play wit, but Remy found sumthin a whole lot better for keeps." Remy said and tried to put an arm around Xander, only to have it pass through.

"I should have warned you about that, we're in a state of flux. We don't have substance here." Andrew said sheepishly.

Logan moved from the back of the group and looked curiously at his counterpart on the couch.

"Xander? You're the not-mutant?" Ronny asked carefully.

"Yeah, no X gene in me." Xander said simply.

"Can I talk to you for a minute? I mean, alone?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

"Um, sure. I think Remy wants to visit with Logan anyway." Xander said and followed Ronny out the door.

* * * * *

"What an extraordinary tale. I don't mean to sound as if I don't believe you, but could I meet Angel and Chris? Their part in the story should be easiest to confirm." Wesley asked carefully, not wanting to offend.

"Sure, I'll take you down there now." Dawn said with a bounce.

"I'll go too." Tara said and followed.

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert walked to a table and sat with Peter.

"Are you well Bobby?" Peter asked with worry.

"Yeah Pete. I'm just worried about Ronny. I know he's going to be okay, but I feel... responsible for him, like I need to watch out for him." Bobby said quietly.

"Try not to worry. I will help if I can." Robert said in a comforting tone.

"You are Robert?" Peter asked.

"Yes, and you are Pete?" Robert asked in return.

"Yes. And we will both help Bobby care for his brother." Peter said with strength.

"Thanks guys. With your help, I'm sure this will all work out fine." Bobby said with a smile.

"We will do our best." Robert said and placed a hand on Bobby's shoulder.

* * * * *

"What's that?" Logan asked, pointing to Alan's stomach.

Everyone looked down to see two small lights glowing from within Alan's transparent body.

"The babies." Andrew finally said with a smile.

"These are my sons, Chakotay and Thomas." Alan said to Logan with a smile.

"Okay Scott, you gotta tell me how you managed that trick." Logan asked and drank some beer.

"It's a long story, and I'll tell you, but first we have to figure out what we're going to do to get you out of here." Alan said as he passed an insubstantial hand over his stomach.

"I got the virus, it's still tearing me up inside. I'm taking pain killers to take the edge off, but it ain't gettin any better." Logan said seriously.

"We need to let Hank know what's going on. If anyone can help, it's him." Andrew said to the group.

"You wanna go find him now? We can wait here and talk to Logan." Alan asked quietly.

"Yeah, I'll be right back." Andrew said and faded from sight.

"Okay guys, you gotta tell me what all has happened the past four months to change you so much." Logan said and grabbed another beer from his six pack beside the couch.

"Four months? It's been three months for me." Alan said curiously.

"And it been a week for Remy." Remy said in a considering tone.

"Yeah, It's the beginning of March, the virus hit in November." Logan said from the couch.

"Logan, is there something else we can call one of you? It's going to get confusing with two Logans." Alan asked the pair.

"Since you changed from Scott to Alan, I guess I'll be the one to change... What about Matt?" Logan asked everyone.

"Why Matt?" Logan asked from the group.

"Why not? It's my name. Jonathan Matthew Logan." Logan asked from the couch.

"I don't know my name. Just Logan." Logan said from the group.

"Matt works for me. So Matt, you ready to hear the story of how I got pregnant?" Alan asked with a smile.

"Sure Scott, but you can leave out the juicy parts, I'm not feeling up to that now." Matt said with apology.

"Deal. Let's see... I went on a mission to destroy a data warehouse..."

* * * * *

"Xander, I need to talk to someone who's not a mutant to understand some things. Do you mind?" Ronny asked with worry.

"Just ask me whatever you want to know." Xander said quietly, clearly seeing the distress in the young man.

"Logan says that mutants are just people like everyone else, some good, some bad, but I've always been told that mutants are evil. I don't know what to believe." Ronny said in a shaky voice.

"Believe in what you see with your own eyes. Believe in the results you see around you. People lie, they'll try to trick you or mislead you. Watch the people around you and their actions will prove what kind of people they are." Xander said quietly.

"I figured you'd tell me to trust people." Ronny said with surprise.

"Hells no. That's a sure way to get screwed over. Find people who are worthy of your trust, then trust them. As time goes on, you'll find more people that you can trust. Don't be misled by labels like good and evil. People are rarely one or the other and even if they are, people grow and change. My ex-girlfriend Anya was a demon for twelve hundred years, but ended up sacrificing herself to save Andrew's life. Spike was a vampire who enjoyed torturing his victims with railroad spikes, but he eventually fell in love, regained his soul and sacrificed himself to save a lot of lives." Xander said with a note of pain.

"Sounds like you have a complicated life." Ronny said in wonder.

"You have no idea. But what it all boils down to is, you find one person that you can trust and let that person be your anchor. From there you can find others and decide if you trust them or not." Xander said simply.

"Okay, I get that. I got another question though. You said your ex-girlfriend, but you're married to a guy. How'd that happen?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

"It's pretty simple. I loved Anya. I love Remy. The rest doesn't matter." Xander said with a shrug.

"But are you gay or straight?" Ronny asked with confusion.

"Those are just labels. If you have to call me something, you can call me bi, but it doesn't really matter. Whatever label you pin on me, I'm going to love who I love." Xander said and noticed Ronny was deep in thought.

"Okay. I guess that makes sense. This is tough. No wonder I'm a bad person. It feels like everything I thought was the truth turned out to be lies." Ronny said as he continued to think.

"Yeah, I know that feeling. I didn't always feel like this. I used to think 'good guys' and 'bad guys' like anyone else. But now I understand that people are people and those labels just make it easier for us to judge people without getting to know them. There's a guy, Angel, who I treated like crap for years because he hurt me once. I know now that he's a decent guy, but I'm still not able to trust him because he hurt me one time." Xander said from distant memory.

"Yeah, I met him. How'd he hurt you? I mean, did you two date and he cheated, or did he beat you up?" Ronny asked with curiosity.

"See these scars on my neck, they're from him. We never dated. We've never really been friends." Xander said darkly.

"It's not too late. You're here, he's here. You feel bad about it. Maybe it's time." Ronny suggested.

"Yeah, maybe it is." Xander said with a smile.

"What's funny?" Ronny asked defensively.

"You just thought about my problem instead of your own. That's not good for your rep as a 'bad person'. Bad people are only supposed to care about themselves." Xander said with a chuckle.

"Then maybe I'll have to switch sides." Ronny said with a smile.

"I don't know everything, but I've lived a lot in a few years. If you need any help, just ask and I'll do what I can." Xander said honestly.

"Thanks Xander. I guess I've got some more thinking to do." Ronny said and looked off into the distance.

"I'm going to get back to the others now. Just ask if you need anything." Xander said kindly as he walked away.

Ronny nodded and continued in his deep thought.

* * * * *

Wesley, Dawn and Tara walked into the MedLab to find Angel holding Chris in silence.

"How's he doing?" Tara asked with concern.

"He just got upset when Scott asked him some questions... Wesley?" Angel asked in confusion.

"Yes, you know me too?" Wesley asked cautiously.

"You could say that. The Wesley from my dimension is a rogue demon hunter who came to work for me." Angel said, then looked back at Chris's sleeping face.

"I was led to believe that my counterpart was a watcher." Wesley said and looked to Dawn.

"He was, until the council withheld the antidote for a poison that was killing me. I guess he realized that they were operating with their own agenda and didn't care who got hurt as long as their objectives were met. That was when Wesley left the council and Buffy decided that she didn't need a watcher anymore." Angel said quietly as he stroked Chris' hair with a feather-light touch.

"I don't understand why they would refuse to help you." Wesley said with concern.

"Because I'm a vampire." Angel said quietly.

"Ms. Summers mentioned that fact, and that you have a soul. Would you mind if I saw?" Wesley asked shyly.

Angel looked at Wesley's timid expression and allowed his game face to flash on for just an instant. Then he turned his concerned gaze back to Chris.

"Good Lord. Then everything else she said was true. This young man took a stake in the heart to protect you?" Wesley said in a tone that was obviously his own thinking outloud.

"Yeah. Chris knew from the moment he saw me that I was going to be his father." Angel said with a quiet smile.

"Really?" Dawn asked.

"When all the children were brought to the hotel, he walked up to me and asked if I was his father." Angel said with a chuckle.

"Talk about an icebreaker." Dawn said with a tender smile.

"Thank you for your time Angel, I'll leave you to your son." Wesley said and turned to leave.

"Do you need anything Angel? Blood or a break?" Tara asked with concern.

"No Tara. I'm fine. But thanks for taking care of me." Angel said warmly before turning back to Chris.

"I'm glad to help." Tara said and went to Dawn who was waiting at the door with Wesley.

* * * * *

"Uncle Warren, are you going to have a family of your own someday?" Jimmy asked and looked Warren in the eyes.

"Yes, I suppose I will, someday." Warren said with a smile.

"When? I mean, I do not understand why you wait." Jimmy asked simply.

"I wait because I don't have a wife. I need to be married before I have children." Warren said in return.

"I understand that. But why do you not have a wife? You are of sufficient age, you are physically attractive, you are enjoyable company, I do not understand why you do not have a wife." Jimmy said curiously.

"Because I am attractive and wealthy, people seek me out. They make insincere overtures of friendship for their own purposes. Some want to be seen with a powerful man, some want to feel better about themselves by being seen with someone attractive, some are just weak and want to follow in the shadow of someone who is strong in hopes of getting my cast-offs. For that reason, I have trouble finding people that I can trust enough to form relationships that might lead to marriage." Warren said contemplatively.

"That is unfortunate, but I understand... And being in this place, where people attempt to see beyond the surface, you find acceptance because you know that we are dealing with you the person rather than you the image." Jimmy said speculatively.

"Yes Jimmy. That is why I choose to come here from time to time. I come to help when they need me, and it... nourishes my soul to be around people who aren't trying to get something from me all the time." Warren said with a peaceful smile.

"I hope that you will find someone who can be your wife soon. You would be an excellent father." Jimmy said, then turned to look at Kurt.

"I suppose you vant to know why I am not married as well." Kurt asked with acceptance.

"Isn't it the same reason as Uncle Warren?" Jimmy asked curiously.

Kurt laughed and said, "I am not beautiful, powerful, or wealthy."

"I think you are quite attractive. Although I think you would look better in different clothing." Jimmy said honestly.

"You think I am attractive?" Kurt asked in disbelief.

"Yes. It is unfortunate more people do not look like you. Then you would understand how attractive your features and coloring are." Jimmy said honestly.

"No one has ever called me attractive before. I thank you for the compliment." Kurt said with a purple blush.

"Do you have a catalog here? I would like to look at some different clothing for you. I believe that we could find a combination that will compliment your coloring and features." Jimmy said in a considering tone.

"I haf one in mien room. One moment." Kurt said with excitement and disappeared in a bamf.

"You really made him happy. He feels ashamed of his appearance." Warren said tenderly to Jimmy.

"I said only the truth. I have Borg memories of many species, some attractive, some grotesque. I suppose that gives me a different perspective on who is attractive." Jimmy said absently.

"I suppose it does. I'm glad you're visiting with us. You've made what would have been a boring evening into an interesting and fun night." Warren said and patted Jimmy on the shoulder.

Jimmy thought about the words and said, "I think of you as a friend too Uncle Warren."

* * * * *

Andrew appeared in the common room and hurried to the dining room to find the professor.

"Where is Hank? We need for him to look at the Logan from Alan and Remy's universe." Andrew said in a rush.

"He is walking outside. I will call him for you." The Professor said with concern.

After a moment of silent concentration the Professor said, "He is on his way. Ororo is coming too."

"Good. Logan can use as many friends as he can get right now. You should see him, he's really drawn and sick. He said that four months have passed since the virus was let loose... and he's been sick and alone all that time. I hope there is something Hank can do to help." Andrew said with worry.

"Have faith Andrew. Hank is a talanted physician and Logan is a strong man." The Professor said confidently.

"Yeah." Andrew said and waited impatiently.

* * * * *

Kurt appeared in a bamf with a catalog in his hands.

"Vat should we look for first?" Kurt asked with excitement.

"I think an orange shirt would look good on you. It would compliment your skin coloring and bring out the color of your eyes." Jimmy said in a considering tone.

"Zat vould be a bright color for me." Kurt said slowly.

"Yeah, but we can tone it down with a vest... maybe something charcoal gray or black." Jimmy said as he leafed through the catalog.

"Vat about zis one?" Kurt asked as he pointed to an orange shirt.

"No, that print would be too busy, I think we need something solid. Uncle Warren, do you think Kurt would look better with silver or gold buttons on his vest?" Jimmy asked over his shoulder.

"Silver, definitely silver... and maybe some turquoise jewelry. Something small and tasteful." Warren said in a speculative voice.

"Here. Look at this and imagine this outfit with an orange shirt." Jimmy said with excitement as he pointed to a picture.

"Just a second." Warren said and went to his briefcase. He came back with several pens.

"Here are some highlighters of different colors. Here's an orange one for the shirt, and here's a blue one for the skin. Go ahead and color the picture so we can get a better idea of what Kurt will look like in the outfit." Warren said with excitement.

After a minute of coloring Jimmy said, "There, what does everyone think?"

"Ze colors look good. But I do not know of zis style." Kurt said hesitantly.

"It is Southwestern style clothing. I think they'll look great on you. What time is it?" Warren asked happily.

"It is seven fifteen." Jimmy said without looking at a clock.

"Plenty of time. Kurt, will you take Jimmy into the house and ask his Dad if I can take him to the store?" Warren asked quickly.

"Ja, comen ze." Kurt said, feeling swept up into Warren's enthusiasm.

Jimmy grabbed onto Kurt and they bamfed to the dining room.

Warren looked at the colored picture in the catalog and a tender smile fell over his face.

Chapter 15: Mountains of Time

Wesley, Dawn and Tara walked into the dining room to find Andrew fidgeting and watching the door.

"Andrew, do you think you could send us to Slayer Central for a few minutes? I'd like to show Wesley some of the watcher's journals from the Sunnydale days." Dawn asked hesitantly.

"Yeah, but I don't know how soon I can bring you back. I'm dealing with a situation in Alan and Remy's dimension too." Andrew said absently.

"That's fine. We've got about five years of journals for Wesley to look through. We can wait as long as we need to." Dawn said with assurance.

"Okay, here you go." Andrew said and a vortex formed beside them.

"Thanks Andrew. Just let us know if there's anything we can do to help with your problem." Dawn said quietly before she walked through.

"Yeah, I will. Thanks Dawn." Andrew said genuinely, then closed the portal behind her.

* * * * *

As Andrew was closing the vortex, Kurt and Jimmy appeared in front of him.

"Father, may Uncle Warren take me to the store to buy clothing for Uncle Kurt?" Jimmy asked with excitement.

"Sure, that's fine. Kurt, if we're not here when you get back, would you bring Jimmy to the boathouse?" Andrew asked with a smile at Jimmy's excitement.

"Ja, of course. Ve vill try not to keep him out too late." Kurt said with his own smile.

"It's Friday, so I suppose it won't be a problem if he's out a little late. Have fun." Andrew said as he noticed Hank and Ororo hurry into the room.

"We will Father. Thank you." Jimmy said and held close to Kurt.

There was a bamf, and they were gone.

* * * * *

"The Logan from Alan and Remy's dimension needs help. He has the virus but is fighting it." Andrew said quickly.

"I'll need to know some details. I'm ready when you are." Hank said and glanced toward Ororo.

Andrew let loose his power and they saw the room dissolve around them. Within a minute, they were standing in the same room, but it was dark and abandoned.

"Everyone's in the common room." Andrew said and led the group.

As they were about to go in Andrew noticed movement from the corner of his eye and turned in time to see Ronny walk into the main hall.

"Go on, I'll be back in a few minutes." He said and turned to find Ronny.

* * * * *

After a long moment of silence Robert said, "Trey, can you fill us in on what's happening?"

Trey made his way from the otherwise empty table and joined Peter, Bobby and Robert at their table.

"Father and Dad are helping a man who is stranded in a neighboring dimension. He is ill and has been alone for four months. Aunt Dawn and Aunt Tara have taken Mr. Wyndom-Price to Father's dimension to review recent history. Icheb and Marie are becoming friends. Jimmy, Uncle Kurt and Uncle Warren are going shopping. Janine is playing Kadis'ka with four other children. Uncle Hank and Ororo are attempting to begin a relationship. Uncle Angel and Chris are in MedLab resting, Uncle Angel is concerned for Chris' emotional well-being. Uncle Scott is concerned that he does not know how to behave as a part of our family due to the inadequacies of his own family. Uncle Alex is concerned that his cohabitation of the room with Uncle Scott is causing Uncle Scott undue stress and making him unhappy." Trey said in an emotionless tone.

"What do you think we should focus on to help?" Robert asked in a considering voice.

"I believe all the situations are being dealt with, but I would like to focus on Uncle Scott and Uncle Alex. Their behavior suggests that they might wish to withdraw from the family because they feel out of place with us." Trey said with concern.

"That is unacceptable. That would hurt Dad and Father. We must find a way to let them know that they are part of our family." Robert said seriously.

"How do you know all this stuff?" Bobby asked in wonder.

"We have enhanced hearing. Trey is very good at sitting quietly and listening to what is happening around him." Robert said in a fond tone.

"Do you have any suggestions to help us with Uncle Scott and Uncle Alex?" Trey asked Bobby and Peter.

"Do you remember the party that Tara and Dawn had for Andrew and Alan?" Peter asked Bobby.

"Yes, it let them know that they belonged. That sounds like just what we need... but it's been done." Bobby said in thought.

"Is that the party when Father received the books and Dad received the turtle?" Robert asked carefully.

"Yes, that is correct." Peter said as he continued to think.

"The party was to let Father and Dad know that all the people of the mansion wanted them to stay and cared for them. Our gesture must include the members of our family... I believe I have an idea. Bobby, where can we gain access to a computer?" Trey asked in thought.

"I have one in my room, come on, I'll show you." Bobby said and stood.

"What did you come up with?" Robert asked curiously.

"A way to solve many problems at once." Trey said and followed Bobby quickly.

* * * * *

"Ronny?" Andrew asked as he saw Ronny sitting in a chair in the big entry hall.

"Hi." Ronny said quietly.

"Mind if I talk to you for a minute?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Go ahead." Ronny said and turned his full attention to Andrew.

"My son tells me that you're feeling bad about what happened earlier today. If you want, we can try again?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"Just like that?" Ronny asked in disbelief.

"Well, it's not quite that simple. The things you said hurt, it's going to be tough for me to trust you again. But I'm willing to try." Andrew said quietly.

"Okay. I'm still working stuff out, but I'll tell you what I've got so far. That way you know where I'm coming from." Ronny said seriously.

"Go ahead." Andrew said and listened carefully.

"Mutants ain't all bad. They're people, some are good, some are bad. Gays ain't all bad. They're people, some are good, some are bad. Good guys ain't all good. They're people, some are better than others. And bad guys like me ain't all bad, we're people, some are better than others... and we can change." Ronny said from deep thought.

Andrew thought about the words for a long minute before saying, "You've figured out a lot of stuff. And I have to admit that I agree with everything you just said."

"So I'm on the right track?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"It depends on what track you want to be on. What kind of person do you want to be Ronny?" Andrew asked carefully.

"I want to be the kind of person who'll do the right thing all the time. I want to be the kind of person who can always be depended on to tell the truth and give the right answer. I want to be the kind of person who other people want to be like... I want to be a good person." Ronny ended in a whisper of a voice.

"I think you're on the right track. But I have to tell you that the super-person that you're describing doesn't exist. Real live people make mistakes, give wrong answers and disappoint people no matter how hard they try to do the right thing." Andrew said honestly.

"When was the last time you did something like that?" Ronny asked timidly.

"This morning, when I put you here." Andrew said quietly.

"I backed you into a corner. You were just protecting yourself and your friends and family." Ronny said reasonably.

"Thanks Ronny, but I did it with the intention of causing you pain. I wanted to hurt you because you hurt me so I sent you to a world where I thought you'd be all alone. I'm sorry about that, I was wrong." Andrew said in shame.

"But you didn't hurt me. Logan helped me to understand a lot of stuff, then Bobby and Robert talked to me about other stuff. Just now, Xander told me some stuff too. You may have planned for me to be alone, but I talked to more people today than I have in the past week." Ronny said with a grin.

"I'm glad Ronny. So have you figured out what you want to do when we let you out?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Not really. I mean, I know I don't fit in here. This is a good place for Bobby, but I need to be around not-mutants... just not the hateful kind I hung out with before." Ronny said as an afterthought.

"Um, Ronny. I don't know how to say it except to just tell you. You're a mutant." Andrew said and waited for the reaction.

Ronny sat silently for a minute before saying, "So I'm like Bobby?"

"No. You're still you." Andrew said seriously.

"But, I don't feel like a mutant." Ronny said unsteadily.

"And how is a mutant supposed to feel?" Andrew asked without inflection.

"I figured it was like a crazy, power-hungry feeling... like drinking too much coffee." Ronny said seriously.

Andrew chuckled at that and said, "Nope. We're just people. And just because you're a mutant doesn't mean you have to stay here with us. You still have the same choices that you did before."

"Could you give me some time to think? I mean, I'm gonna be okay, I think, but I need to figure this out." Ronny said in a tone of confusion.

"Sure Ronny. I'm going into the common room with the others. Join us if you don't want to be alone." Andrew said gently.

Ronny nodded and continued to stare out into space.

* * * * *

"Doesn't that hurt?" Jimmy asked as Warren bound his wings.

"A little, but I'm used to it. This is how I can be around non-mutants. Kurt, are you going to be okay here in the car?" Warren asked with concern.

"Ja. Just don't stay inside too long, I vill become bored." Kurt said with a smile.

"We're just going to pick up this outfit and we'll be right back out." Warren promised.

"Zen hurry, I vant to try on ze new clothing." Kurt said with enthusiasm.

"We will proceed as quickly as possible." Jimmy said in a flat Borg tone, then broke into a smile.

* * * * *

Hank walked to Matt Logan and looked him over carefully.

"Um, we didn't have one of these in my dimension." Logan said as he looked incredulously at Hank.

"I'm sorry, Matt this is Doctor Hank McCoy, Dr. McCoy, this is Matthew Logan." Alan said politely.

"A pleasure to meet you Mr. Logan. Can you tell me about your symptoms?" Dr. McCoy asked in a professional tone.

"Just a minute... Rorro. It's good to see you. God, you're more beautiful than I remember." Matt said with a smile of appreciation.

"Thank you Logan." Ororo said with a blush.

"Your symptoms?" Hank asked with a harsh note.

"It feels like my guts are being torn apart and I puke up blood about once an hour. I sweated blood a few days ago and I been peeing blood on and off for about a month." Matt said gruffly.

"Are you taking anything for the pain?" Hank asked professionally.

"Yeah, these." Logan said and picked up a bottle of pills from beside the couch.

"Those are extremely powerful and quite addictive." Hank said with disapproval.

"Yeah, well when you can get my spleen to stop trying to crawl outta my mouth, I'll go into rehab. Till then, these work." Matt said gruffly.

"I see. Very well, I will see what I can do in my own universe to remedy your condition." Hank said and stepped away from the couch.

"You do that. Rorro, when I'm better, you want to go out to dinner with me?" Matt asked hopefully.

Ororo glanced at Hank who had a scowl on his face before saying, "I would like that very much Matthew."

"Great. There's a lot of stuff I thought I'd never get a chance to do, but that was the most important one. I always regretted never asking you out." Matt said honestly.

Ororo blushed at the comment as Andrew walked back into the room.

"What did I miss?" Andrew asked the group.

"Matt putting the moves on Storm." Alan said off-handidly.

"Oh, go on." Andrew said and stood by Alan to watch.

"I have seen all that I need to here." Hank said dryly as he looked to Andrew.

"Okay, I'm going with Hank, anyone else?" Andrew asked.

"I'll come with you hon, Remy and Xander can visit now and we'll come back and visit later... That okay with you Matt?" Alan asked.

"Sure, stop by anytime." Matt said with a smile.

"I will be going as well. It was a pleasure to meet you Matt." Ororo said sweetly.

"I'll come back and get you guys in about an hour. Have a good visit." Andrew said as they faded from sight.

"Okay Cajun, spill it. What is it about this guy that made you switch teams?" Matt asked Remy with interest.

* * * * *

Trey looked at the computer curiously then looked at the back of the machine.

"What are you looking for?" Bobby asked as he saw Trey's examination.

"I wish to understand the operation of this device. Could you demonstrate for me so I may know how to retrieve the information I require?" Trey asked carefully.

"Sure, let me get on the Internet, that's going to be our best source of information." Bobby said and opened a browser window.

After Bobby went to a search engine he asked, "What type of information were you looking for?"

"Architecture." Trey said as he continued to watch Bobby's every movement.

Bobby typed in the word and got a page of sites.

"We'll need to narrow the search, there's too much here to read it all." Bobby said and looked to Trey.

"What is this port?" Trey asked and pointed to a door on the computer tower's face.

"That's the floppy drive... This is a floppy disk." Bobby said and pulled out a floppy to show Trey.

"It is not floppy." Robert commented.

"Yeah, I guess the old style disks were and they kept the name." Bobby said over his shoulder.

"And this port?" Trey asked curiously.

"That's a USB port for connecting different types of hardware." Bobby said in thought.

"That is what I require, may I interface with your computer?" Trey asked carefully.

"Um, sure." Bobby said and moved from the computer.

Trey made a fist and injected his tubules into the USB port of the computer. After a few seconds the computer began to flash wildly.

"I have gained access to the Internet. This will be the most efficient way for me to retrieve the information I require." Trey said as the screen continued to flash.

After a minute Trey said, "This connection is quite slow."

"Be glad we're not on dial-up. I think this is the fastest connection that we can get." Bobby said as he watched Trey sitting motionless.

"Do you have a device to make graphic representations of the information?" Trey asked as he looked away from the computer.

"I think you're talking about a printer... it's right here." Bobby said and pointed to his printer.

"That will be sufficient." Trey said and with a glance the printer started producing page after page of pictures.

"How long is this going to take?" Bobby asked after a moment.

"Given the speed of the printing device, I would estimate thirty-two minutes twelve point four seconds." Trey said as the screen continued to flash.

"That is an estimate?" Peter asked disbelievingly.

"Yes, the operating system of this device is unpredictable. It seems to interrupt processes without reason." Trey said with a note of irritation.

"Yeah, but you can play solitaire for days on it." Bobby said with a smile.

Trey looked at Bobby with question, then looked back at the computer.

"These look like blueprints." Peter said from the printer.

Trey looked at Peter and said, "Correct."

* * * * *

Warren and Jimmy approached the car carrying several bags each.

"Vat did you get for me?" Kurt asked with excitement as Warren and Jimmy walked to the back of the car.

"You'll have to wait till we get home." Warren said and put the bags in the trunk.

"Zen why did you bring me along if you vill not let me see ze purchases?" Kurt asked in a grumpy tone.

"For the pleasure of your company." Warren said with a smile as he got into the car.

Jimmy got in the back seat and said, "Uncle Warren suggested that we all get new clothing, so there are things for all of us in the bags."

"Zat is good. Vas ze cost very high?" Kurt asked with some worry.

"Kurt, don't worry about the cost. The clothes are a gift." Warren said seriously, feeling uneasy about the question.

"You are my uncles, Father says that every contribution we make toward the family helps us all." Jimmy said from the back seat.

Kurt thought about those words and finally said, "Zat is a good way to think. My apologies Warren for speaking of such a thing."

"It's alright Kurt. I just hope you like the clothes." Warren said quietly.

"I know zat I vill... but we vill need to make alterations for my tail, zat may take some time." Kurt said with irritation.

"Please let me help with that Uncle Kurt. I bought something that I believe will help." Jimmy said excitedly.

"Vat did you buy?" Kurt asked curiously.

"A handheld sewing machine. I don't know how well it will work, but Jimmy seems to think it is just what we need to alter your clothes." Warren said as he looked in the mirror at Jimmy who was looking with excitement at the scenery pass them by.

"I cannot wait to see it work." Kurt said with excitement.

Warren looked at Kurt and noticed the expression of anticipation and joy on his face. Deep in his soul something released and he knew that Kurt would be a part of his life from this day forward.

* * * * *

Andrew, Alan, Hank and Ororo appeared in the common room.

Alan took a step, then fell to the floor.

Andrew had a flash of panic and reflexively ported the group to the MedLab without a word.

After long minutes of observing Hank's examination, Andrew finally asked, "What's wrong with him Hank?"

"His blood pressure dropped suddenly. I believe that he should not make any more interdimensional trips until the babies are born." Hank said as he examined Alan.

"Hank, would you mind if I examined him myself? I'd like to check on the artificial womb... and I need Trey." Andrew said with concern.

//Trey is with Bobby, Robert and Peter. Would you like for me to summon him?// The Professor sent with concern.

//Yeah, thanks Professor.// Andrew thought and ported his MedKit from home.

* * * * *

//Trey, your Father needs your assistance in MedLab.// Professor Xavier sent quickly.

//I am on my way.// Trey sent and withdrew his tubules from the computer.

"Robert, the Professor said that Father needs my assistance in the MedLab." Trey said and stood to leave.

"What can we do to help?" Bobby asked with immediate worry.

"I do not know the situation, therefore, I cannot say." Trey said and began walking.

"I am coming with you." Robert said and followed.

"Me too." Bobby said as he got up.

"Then I will come as well." Peter said and hurried to catch up.

* * * * *

Jimmy, Warren and Kurt entered the mansion. They walked upstairs in time to see Trey, Robert, Jimmy and Peter run into the elevator.

"What is wrong?" Jimmy asked with immediate concern.

"We do not know. Father needs assistance in MedLab." Trey said as the door closed.

"Comen ze." Kurt said and a second later they were in MedLab, bags and all.

"I vill take ze purchases to ze room." Kurt said and gathered all the bags.

"Dad?" Jimmy said in a small, terrified voice as he saw his Dad laying unconscious on the examination table.

"Jimmy, take this MedKit and hand me what I need." Andrew said absently.

"Yes Father." Jimmy said and ran to his Father's side.

"How may we help Father?" Trey asked as he and Robert entered the room.

Trey, go through that wall and get your big ocular implant and scanner. I need for you to check his Borg components. Robert, monitor his vitals on the tricorder." Andrew said nervously.

"I assure you that his blood pressure is low." Hank said as he watched the display.

"I'm sure you're right Hank. But *why* is his blood pressure low? I'm not ready to accept that the trip to the alternate dimension is the cause until I know why." Andrew said and noticed an unusual reading.

"Hank, check the babies... something seems strange." Andrew said as he pushed some buttons on the tricorder.

Trey ran back into the MedLab wearing his large ocular implant and a foot long metallic device on his forearm.

After a moment of scanning Trey said, "His Borg components are functioning within normal parameters."

"Good." Andrew said with a note of relief, then realized what was wrong with the readings of the babies.

"They've grown. The babies are bigger than they should be." Andrew said with worry.

"How can that be?" Hank asked as he attempted to confirm Andrew's findings.

"Temporal flux destabilization." Trey said as he scanned the babies.

"What's that Trey?" Andrew asked immediately.

"It appears that the babies were effected by temporal flux when they were moved from one temporal/spatial plainum to another... I believe I can compensate for the effect, but to correct the imbalance, we will need to return to the temporal/spatial coordinates where the imbalance occurred." Trey said in concentration.

"Could you translate that for those of us not versed in temporal mechanics?" Andrew asked with fear in his voice.

"It's like his temporal/spatial field has become stuck and we need to take him back to where this happened to unstick him." Jimmy said to Andrew, then asked Trey, "Are you going to use a verteron disrupter or an anti-tachion pulse to reverse the flux distortion?"

"I have no method for generating anti-tachions here, my scanning device can emit a verteron beam that should be sufficient to negate the flux distortion." Trey said seriously.

"On this plainum, but in the temporal plainum that did this, the flux bombardment will nullify the beam... We need my emitter." Jimmy said seriously.

Trey stood silently for a moment then said to Andrew, "Jimmy is correct. We need a piece of his hardware to accomplish this task correctly."

"But his hardware was removed." Andrew said in confusion.

"His nanoprobes retain the pattern for the emitter. We need to activate the nanoprobes to reconstruct the device we require. There is no other way." Trey said with a note of apprehension.

"Is it going to hurt?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Yes. But Dad is worth it." Jimmy said with conviction.

"If there's no other way, then do what you need to do." Andrew said with pain.

"He's just got low blood pressure." Hank said from beside Alan.

"If that's the problem, then why won't he wake up?" Andrew asked tiredly.

"I haven't determined that yet." Hank said weakly.

"We have." Andrew said and looked at Trey.

"Just a moment, I must speak to Uncle Warren and Uncle Kurt." Jimmy said quickly.

"This will hurt me, but please don't worry. I'm choosing to do this to help my Dad. When my Dad is okay again, we'll try on the new clothes." Jimmy said hopefully.

"We'll wait for you." Warren said with a smile.

"Ja, ve vill remain until you are done." Kurt said with assurance.

"Thank you." Jimmy said and hugged them both.

"I'm ready." Jimmy said and walked to face Trey.

* * * * *

//Icheb, you need to go to the MedLab.// The Professor sent firmly.

"Marie, the Professor just said I am needed in MedLab." Icheb said in panic.

"Come on, try not to worry until you know what's happening." Marie said and quickly led the way to the nearest elevator.

As they were passing the dining room, Icheb noticed William wiping down tables.

"Come to MedLab William." he said in a normal voice.

"Did you just call me William?" Marie asked as they waited for the elevator.

"No, he was talking to me." William said as he ran to join the pair.

"The Professor called me, so it must be one of the family." Icheb said with concern.

Chapter 16: In the Line of Duty

Jimmy climbed onto a bed with Trey's help and opened his shirt.

Trey injected his tubules into Jimmy's personal data node and there was silence in the room until Marie and Icheb ran in.

"What has happened?" Icheb asked with worry.

"Scan Dad." Robert said simply.

Icheb looked at his Dad for a minute then said, "Temporal flux destabilization."

"Can you kids tell me why this happened?" Andrew asked as he watched Jimmy carefully.

Trey withdrew his tubules and said, "One of our brothers is capable of projecting a tachion field that can destabilize space/time when he is in a state of interdimensional flux. We must project anti-tachions to destabilize the tachion field and then the temporal bonds should be reestablished."

"One of the babies did this?" Andrew asked in disbelief.

"They are the children of one Alpha level mutant and one Omega level mutant. It is a very real possibility that they would have their mutant abilities active at birth... or before." Hank said in contemplation.

Jimmy screamed as a spike forced it's way out of the palm of his right hand and continued to grow until it stood an inch tall. He stopped screaming suddenly and looked at the spike to see it open like a flower blooming. The petals spread until they lay open on the skin in a circular pattern.

"The generation of the emitter should be complete within minutes. We should take Dad to the place where he became destabilized." Trey said seriously.

Jimmy forced himself to a sitting position. Andrew helped him off the bed and down to the floor.

Hank lifted Alan easily into his arms and Andrew made a portal back to the common room.

* * * * *

Andrew looked around the room and pointed to the place that was closest to where Alan had been standing.

Hank carried Alan to the spot and waited.

"Please put him down, he will pass through your arms when phased." Trey said quietly.

Hank laid Alan at his feet and awaited further instructions.

"We all going?" Andrew asked and waited.

"Do it." Robert said as he and William helped Jimmy to stand.

The room became faded and fuzzy and resolved into the abandoned common room of Alan's dimension.

Both Logans, Remy and Xander watched as Alan lay unconscious.

"Jimmy, emit the anti-tachion burst." Trey said flatly with Borg efficiency.

Jimmy aimed his shaking hand toward his dad with the palm of his hand pointing at Alan's stomach. William and Robert stood on either side of him and watched carefully.

Nothing visible happened but Alan began to twitch and thrash.

Trey watched for a long moment before saying, "Discontinue emissions."

Jimmy closed his eyes and lowered his hand.

Alan finally opened his eyes and asked, "What happened?"

"You passed out." Andrew said with relief.

"Begin a low level anti-tachion emission while we phase back to our dimension." Trey said to Jimmy.

Jimmy raised his hand again.

"What happened to Jimmy?" Alan asked with worry.

"Father, you may take us home now." Trey said flatly.

Andrew looked at the men watching them and quickly said, "I'll be back in a little while and I'll explain everything."

The room changed around them and became their old common room again.

Andrew pulled Alan close and began to cry.

Robert and William took Jimmy to a nearby sofa to sit.

Andrew jumped up from Alan a moment later and went to Jimmy. "Are you okay?"

"I will be. But I must regenerate." Jimmy said tiredly.

"I'll port you directly to your alcove." Andrew said immediately.

"I'm sorry Uncle Warren and Uncle Kurt. I wanted to try on clothes with you tonight." Jimmy said sadly.

"Ve vill wait for you to be better. Ve can do it later." Kurt said with assurance.

"Jimmy will be well again tomorrow. Regeneration will recharge and repair his systems and remove any pain." Icheb said with assurance.

"Then we'll do it tomorrow. Don't worry Jimmy, we'll wait for you." Warren said with tenderness.

"Thank you Uncle Kurt and Uncle Warren." Jimmy said with a tired smile before Robert and William guided him through the portal.

"We need to get you to the MedLab and find out what has happened to your children." Hank said as he looked at Alan's distended belly.

"Holy God! What happened? Oh God, the babies!" Alan said as he looked at his belly in fear.

"Hold on love, we're going to find out." Andrew said and opened a portal.

"I'd rather take him down the elevator, just to be safe." Hank said quietly.

Andrew thought about it for a moment then closed the portal.

"Yeah, just to be safe." Andrew agreed and put his arm around Alan to support him.

* * * * *

"Marie, could you get some food for Alan? I'm afraid the rapid growth of the babies has leached the nourishment from his body." Hank said as he began to examine Alan's prone form.

"The babies seem to be healthy." Andrew said, looking at the medical tricorder.

"The Borg components are functioning normally." Trey said seriously.

"How about the temporal thing, is that all better?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Yes, the problem is corrected, but at least one of our brothers will not be able to travel to alternate dimensions... at least until he has conscious control of his mutant ability." Trey said as he scanned his dad.

"So the babies did something?" Alan asked in confusion.

"Yes. The unstable temporal state in the alternate dimension caused a reaction in one of the babies. He emitted a tachion shell that threw you and them into different timelines. So the babies were growing and aging faster than you were. They leached the nutrients, and oxygen from your blood at a rate that made you fall unconscious. Had it continued, it would have caused permanent damage." Trey said seriously.

"So no more dimension hopping for you until the babies are born... which will be in how long Hank?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Two weeks, tops." Hank said darkly.

"Okay, we can handle this." Andrew said as he thought.

"Bobby, would you get the printouts from your room?" Trey asked quietly.

"Yeah, be right back." Bobby said and ran from the room.

"I will see if Marie needs any help carrying food." Peter said suddenly.

"Father, will you port me to the boathouse, I am concerned for Jimmy." Icheb asked.

"Yeah." Andrew said and a portal opened in the middle of the room.

"We need baby clothes, cribs, diapers, strollers..." Alan trailed off.

"Don't worry Alan. I promise that all those things will be taken care of." The Professor said as he came into the room.

"Thanks Professor, but I don't know how we're going to pay for them... I was planning on us both working for the next six months to pay for all this." Alan said with worry.

"I promised that you and Remy wouldn't want for anything, and I intend to keep that promise." Charles said firmly.

"Thanks Professor." Alan said quietly.

* * * * *

After much study, Hank finally determined that the babies were normal. There was no indication of deformity, malnutrition or oxygen deprivation. They seemed to be just as they would have been had they aged in the normal way.

"I don't know how we're going to take care of everything that needs to be done in time." Andrew said with worry.

"With the help of your family." Bobby said as he came back into the room followed by Scott and Alex.

"What do you have there?" Andrew asked as he saw the stack of papers.

"These are blueprints for modifications to the boathouse." Trey said simply.

"So you drew up plans to add on a room?" Scott asked carefully.

"No, to add on a wing. It will provide a new room for Uncle Scott, Uncle Alex, Marguerite, Thomas, Chakotay and Joyce." Trey said to the group.

"May I see those?" the Professor asked.

Bobby handed the blueprints to the professor and waited for a reaction.

"This seems very well thought out. The structure seems sound and you have even provided plumbing and electrical blueprints. May I have these so I can call a professional in the morning to get this project underway?" The Professor asked Trey.

"Yes, thank you Professor." Trey said with a smile.

"Andrew, can you get Dawn back here? We are going to need her assistance." The Professor asked quietly.

"Uh, oh, yeah." Andrew said and opened a portal into Slayer Central.

"It's time to go Wesley." Dawn said and got up from the couch.

"Yes, on my way." Wesley said as he put down a book.

"Whoa, what happened to Alan?" Dawn asked with shock as she walked into the MedLab.

"The babies had a growth spurt." Alan said with a strained smile.

"Here's the food!" Marie said and pushed a cart of food into the room.

Peter followed carrying a box.

"What's all this?" Wesley asked.

"The babies had a growth spurt while you were gone and Dad needs to replenish his energy." Trey said with concern.

Alan accepted a tray of food from Marie and began to eat as if he hadn't had a bite to eat in weeks.

"What's in the box Peter?" Andrew asked carefully.

Peter handed the box to Andrew and watched.

A big smile came over Andrew's face as he said, "Cookies and Milk."

"Dawn, as the Home Sciences instructor, your first official duty is going to be to compile a list of all the baby necessities that Alan and Andrew are going to need, then to purchase said items. Remember to include the items that you will need in the daycare classroom." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Yeah, um, Tara. Can you help me?" Dawn asked with distraction.

"Uncle Hank?" Tara asked cautiously.

"Go on. I believe that when Alan has finished his meal, he will feel well enough to go home. However, I must insist that he not use any interdimensional vortices for the remainder of his pregnancy." Hank said firmly.

"Yes Doctor. Scott, would you mind driving us to the boathouse?" Andrew asked timidly.

"I don't mind at all." Scott said quietly.

"Are you ready to begin working on a cure for Matt?" Ororo asked quietly.

"Yes. I can start that now." Hank said with a dark look.

* * * * *

"Andy? Do you think Remy and Xander might be ready to come back yet?" Alan asked between bites of food.

"I'll check. Trey, watch your dad for me." Andrew said seriously before porting out of the room.

"He's going to be like this for a while. He always get's overprotective when I've been hurt." Alan said to the group of people.

"Thank whatever deity you believe in for that. His love for you is clear for all to see." The Professor said sagely.

"Yeah, but I know that he's going to be feeling all guilty because it happened when we phased." Alan said quietly.

"You couldn't know. There was no reason to believe that it would effect you in any way." Trey said with assurance.

"I agree, but I don't think that's going to stop Andy from beating himself up for being the cause of this." Alan said with a dark tone.

"Trey, what I think he's trying to say is that this is about what Andrew feels, not what he thinks." Warren said helpfully.

Trey thought about that for a moment then said, "I believe I understand. But what can we do to relieve Father's guilt?"

"Nothing. This is something he will deal with in his own way. Just be patient if he is moody and broods a lot. At least that's how I handle guilt." Warren finished with a shrug.

"Thank you Uncle Warren. I understand why Jimmy holds you in such high esteem." Trey said with a troubled smile.

Warren just smiled warmly in response.

* * * * *

"Hey guys, are you ready to go?" Andrew asked with false enthusiasm.

"What's wrong?" Xander asked immediately.

Andrew let the false expression fall from his face and said with despair, "Something happened to Alan. I shouldn't have brought him here."

"Is he okay?" Matt asked with concern.

"Yeah, he will be. The babies... something happened to make them grow too fast and it made him pass out." Andrew said and felt the emotions bubbling up inside him.

"Come on kid, we need to get you back. You don't need to be away." Logan said firmly.

Andrew nodded, then thought to say, "We'll be back to visit soon."

"Stop by anytime." Matt said and relaxed back on the sofa.

With a burst of power Andrew brought Remy, Xander and Logan back... then began to cry.

"You said he's going to be fine, right?" Xander said as he put a comforting arm around Andrew.

"Yeah, but I didn't even stop to think that phasing him might hurt the babies. Oh Gods, what kind of a father am I?" Andrew said in grief.

"A human one." Remy said quietly.

Andrew stopped and thought about that statement, then nodded in acceptance.

"Let's go see how Alan's doing." Xander said and guided Andrew toward the door.

* * * * *

When Andrew walked back into the MedLab, Alan asked, "So is everyone back to their proper dimension for the night?"

"Yeah." Andrew said quietly and walked to Alan's side.

"You ready to go home love?" Alan asked quietly.

Andrew nodded and held his hand out to help Alan off the table.

"Would you make a portal so anyone who wants to can go straight to the boathouse?" Alan asked quietly.

"Yeah." Andrew said and a portal formed in the wall.

"Come on Uncle Alex, I believe Father and Dad need some privacy." Trey said across the room to his Uncle Alex.

"Maybe we need to tell them about discretion?" Alan asked Andrew quietly.

"Don't worry about it love. I kinda like the blunt honesty thing. I don't want to change it." Andrew said warmly.

"Warren, do you think you could do me a favor?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yeah, sure." Warren said in surprise.

"Would you give us a call when Janine is ready to come home? I know she's having fun and I don't want to interrupt her. She'll be coming down to the common room in about an hour." Andrew said seriously.

"No problem, Kurt and I will hang around until she's ready." Warren said with a smile.

"Thanks guys." Andrew said with an answering smile.

"Are you guys ready?" Scott asked as everyone left to go their own way.

"Yeah, I'm ready for this day to be over." Andrew said tiredly.

"Love? I'm the one who passed out and who is now carrying eight and a half months worth of twins. I could use some attention." Alan said frankly.

"Maybe the blunt honesty thing isn't as nice as I thought." Andrew said with a teasing smile as he pulled Alan close for a kiss.

"That's better. Now let's go Andy. I've got something to talk to you about."

* * * * *

"Scott, how would you feel about sticking around the house tomorrow and helping me with the kids?" Alan asked as they got into the car.

"Um, sure, I was going to work on a graphic design with William tomorrow anyway." Scott said as he started the car.

"Where will I be?" Andrew asked carefully.

"In your dimension." Alan answered simply.

"And what will I be doing in my dimension?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"You'll be looking for your father." Alan said with a smile.

"Love, that can wait. You need me here." Andrew said seriously.

"No Love, It can't wait. Every day closer to the births is a day that I'll need you just a little bit more. And once the babies are born, I'll probably need you every minute of the day. You need a break, and it's now or never." Alan said just as seriously.

Andrew thought about what Alan was saying and finally said in a small voice, "You really want me to go?"

Alan pulled him close and said, "No love, I can just see that you need some time away... just a day. If it will make you feel better, you can even take one or two of the kids with you."

"Yeah, I'll see if any of them would like to visit my home dimension." Andrew said as he noticed that they were parked in front of the boathouse.

"I didn't want to interrupt, but we're here." Scott said quietly.

"Thanks Scott. Are you sure you won't mind helping Alan?" Andrew asked with concern.

"No, it's a good feeling to be needed." Scott said honestly.

"When the babies are born, you're probably going to be getting a ton of those good feelings." Alan said with a chuckle.

"Remember that you also have another brother, you need to share the wealth." Scott said as he got out of the car.

"There's going to be plenty for everyone." Andrew said with assurance.

* * * * *

With much strain and effort, Alan carefully lowered himself on the couch and finally came to rest.

"I don't know how I'm going to get back up. We may need Hank or Peter to come over and lift me off the couch." Alan said as he brought his breathing back to normal.

"I think with all of us, we can manage." Scott said and looked at Alex, Xander and Remy.

"Yeah, no problem." Xander said confidently.

"Oooh, Andy, quick, feel this." Alan said with excitement and grabbed Andrew's hand.

Alan placed Andrew's hand on the side of his belly and watched as the hand was bumped off.

"One of the baby's is kicking." Alan said with joy.

"Guys, come here, you gotta feel this." Andrew said in wonder.

"Everyone feel this... KIDS! COME HERE!" Andrew yelled.

All the men gathered around and placed their hands on Alan's belly. A moment later Alex's hand was bumped off.

Alan and Andrew were both laughing through tears.

"Father? Is something wrong with Dad?" Trey asked in worry as he ran up the stairs.

"No Trey, come here. Put your hand here." Andrew said as he moved to let Trey in to touch his Dad's belly.

Trey cautiously put his hand where he was instructed and got a look of surprise when he felt movement.

"That's one of your brothers." Andrew said joyfully.

Icheb, William and Robert ran into the room a moment later.

"Come here, you must experience this." Trey said and moved out of the way.

Xander, Remy, Scott and Alex moved aside to let the brothers feel the baby's kick.

"That is one of our brothers." Trey said quietly as all the boys felt the kicking.

"Wow, they're really active." Alan said as they were thumping and bumping both sides of his belly.

"Perhaps they are fighting." Robert suggested.

"No, I think they're playing." Alan said as he began to giggle at a tickling sensation.

"Dad, why are you so warm?" William asked with concern.

"I'm just warm there... I don't know why." Alan said with worry.

Trey scanned the spot and smiled.

"It appears that one of our brothers has your mutant ability." Trey said happily.

"He's using an optic blast inside me?" Alan asked with a note of fear.

"Yes, but he is young and his power is weak, I believe he will only cause a warm spot to form on your skin. It only means he is a healthy mutant." Trey said with assurance.

Alan rubbed his hand over the warm spot and said, "Okay Chakotay, you can stop that anytime now."

"Kids, while you're here, does anyone want to go with me tomorrow to my dimension?" Andrew asked.

"I told Bobby I would go running with him tomorrow." Robert said with a tone of apology.

"I wish to stay with Dad, and I told Uncle Scott that I would work on a graphic design with him." William said quietly.

"I had planned to walk with Marie in the afternoon." Icheb said shyly.

"I would like to go with you Father. What is our purpose?" Trey asked.

"I'm going to try and find my father. I have some things to discuss with him and I'd like to get it done before the babies are born." Andrew said honestly.

"I would like to meet grandfather. I did not know we had other relatives." Trey said honestly.

"My relatives in the other dimension aren't the kind of relatives like we have here. The relatives here love us, the ones there are biologically related to me, that's about all." Andrew said sadly.

"Then why do you wish to visit?" Trey asked curiously.

"To let my father know that I understand why he left us when I was five years old. I don't know if it'll matter to him, but I held bad feelings toward him for a lot of years before I understood the truth. I need to do this for me." Andrew said honestly.

"Thank you for allowing me to accompany you Father." Trey said with a tender smile.

"But you'd better dress a little less Borgy for the trip. They don't even know about mutants there." Andrew said carefully.

"Understood. Uncle Scott, may I borrow a pair of your sunglasses so I may cover my ocular implant?" Trey asked simply.

"Of course Trey. There's a pair in the chest pocket of that jacket." Scott said, pointing to a jacket by the door.

"Thank you." Trey said and carefully removed his ocular implant. After retrieving the sunglasses he put them on and asked, "Do I look human?"

"Um, I guess you're close enough. That ridgy thing on your forehead isn't a standard human feature, but it's not *that* noticeable." Andrew said unsteadily.

"I believe I can help." Robert said and ushered Trey out of the room.

"I didn't think about them not looking human, I'm so used to seeing them it didn't occur to me that people might stare... maybe I shouldn't take him." Andrew said with worry.

"No love. Trust Robert, he'll find some way to make it work, I'm sure of it." Alan said steadily as he stroked his belly.

* * * * *

"Is this appropriate?" Robert asked as he led Trey back into the room.

"What did you do? He looks completely human." Andrew said in wonder.

"I modified his small ocular implant to generate a holographic... camouflage." Robert said with some difficulty.

"It's perfect. No one will know that you aren't human." Andrew said happily.

"Do you prefer for me to look this way?" Trey asked with a hint of concern in his eyes.

"No, of course not Trey. In fact, I'd like for you to turn it off now, it's weird, you don't look like you. I'm just happy that we'll be able to pass you off as human in my world. That should make our trip a lot less stressful." Andrew explained.

"How are you going to explain having a son that looks one year younger than you?" Alex asked carefully.

"I'll worry about that when the time comes. I'll just introduce him as Trey to begin with and see what happens." Andrew said in thought.

"Good idea. Will you call your Father 'Andrew' while you're in his home dimension?" Alan asked carefully.

"Yes Dad, I can be discreet." Trey said in an indulgent tone.

"Thanks son. How's Jimmy?" Andrew asked the group of boys.

"He will be fine. He extended his regeneration cycle to negate the effect of producing hardware." Icheb said with certainty.

"Good, I hated to see him in pain." Andrew said sadly.

"It was necessary. He and Janine are the only ones who have the pattern for an emitter. For any of the rest of us to generate that hardware would have taken much reprogramming." Trey said in an apologetic tone.

"Trey, it would have hurt me to see any of you in pain." Andrew said with concern.

"Thank you Father. If you have no further need of us, we will prepare for regeneration." Trey said quietly.

"So early? Before you go would you scan your Dad one more time to make sure that he's okay?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Of course... he is fine. Due to the lack of activity, I believe the babies are asleep." Trey said in a professional tone.

"Thanks Trey, I just wanted to be sure that there wasn't any after effect from the temporal thing." Andrew said in relief.

"No Father, the effect has been nullified until the next time our brother uses his mutant ability." Trey said seriously.

"Um, is there any way to stop that from happening?" Alan asked carefully.

"Until we know the effect in this dimension, we cannot counteract it." Trey said in a considering tone.

"Okay. Hopefully he won't use it until he's born." Andrew said with concern.

Alan nodded in agreement as Trey left with his brothers.

* * * * *

Kurt and Warren walked from the MedLab in silence.

As they went up the elevator Warren finally said, "We've only known him for a few hours."

"Zat doesn't make ze hurt less." Kurt said with pain.

"I love that little boy... how'd that happen?" Warren asked in wonder.

"Ze child is special. He loves with all his heart. He speaks his mind without restraint. Unt he loves us." Kurt said and looked into Warren's eyes.

"He asked me about starting a family and I always thought it would happen someday... I think someday is just about here." Warren said with a pained smile as he stepped off the elevator.

"Ja, if ze opportunity should arise, I vould like to have a child as well." Kurt said quietly.

"It will, I promise my friend, there's got to be someone out there for us." Warren said and patted Kurt's back.

"Until zen, ve can visit with Jimmy. If I cannot be a poppa, I vill be ze uncle." Kurt said solidly.

"Yeah, me too." Warren said warmly.

Chapter 17: The New Chapter

There was a loud knocking on the door of the mansion and much ringing of the bell.

"Erik?" Charles asked sleepily as he opened the door.

"Yes Charles, you must gather everyone, including the children." Erik said as he walked past Charles into the entry hall.

"What's the matter Erik? It's three in the morning." Charles asked with a wave of panic.

"Call them and I'll tell you all at once." Erik said seriously.

Charles looked at Erik's expression and came to a decision.

//Everyone, come to the dining room at once.// The Professor sent as he followed Erik down the hall.

"Have you considered building an auditorium? It appears that it would receive much use." Erik said off-handidly as they walked.

"What is this about Erik? You leave with barely a word, are gone for days and suddenly expect my complete trust and cooperation?" Charles asked as they entered the dining room.

"Yes Charles, and you know that I would not do this without reason. I promise, all will be revealed tonight. And I believe you will be pleased."

"So it's not another attack? Thank God for that anyway." Charles said with relief.

"No, no attack. Today history was made."

* * * * *

"Love, I think you should get the children." Alan said as he tried on yet another shirt that wouldn't fit over his belly.

"I don't know the code." Andrew said sheepishly.

"After all that time Seven of Nine spent teaching us? Okay, I'll get Janine and she can wake the others. I'm not ready to try stairs in my condition." Alan said and finally pulled the Starfleet tunic from his closet.

"You're going to wear the dress uniform?" Andrew asked with obvious disapproval.

"It's either that or the hospital gown that won't tie in the back. I don't have any maternity clothes." Alan said helplessly.

"Okay love, let me help. That thing is a nightmare to fasten." Andrew said and moved to Alan's side.

"Thanks Andy... We'd better hurry. From the Professor's tone, they might not wait for us." Alan said as Andrew worked to fasten the clasp on the neck of the tunic.

* * * * *

The Summers family hurried into the dining room to find everyone standing around in bedclothes and bathrobes.

"I believe we're all here now. Erik has an announcement, and I believe it is of some importance." The Professor said and moved aside.

"Actually Charles, read this and you can make the announcement." Erik said and handed him a piece of paper.

Charles took the paper and began to read.

All in the room were enthralled by the look of excitement and joy that came over his normally controlled features.

"He signed it?" Charles asked quietly.

"Yes, just over an hour ago." Erik said happily.

Charles closed his eyes and took a deep breath before calmly saying, "In my hands I hold a piece of legislation... a law. Mutants are now officially recognized as citizens of the United States. This law makes the mutant terrorism laws invalid. When suspected of a crime, every mutant is innocent until proven guilty in a court of law by a jury of his peers. Further, mutancy has been declared a protected minority status and mutants are entitled to equal housing, education, employment and opportunity for advancement in military service. Any action taken against mutants is to be considered a hate crime."

Silence filled the room as all tried to comprehend the ramifications of this announcement.

Erik stood forward and said, "Thanks to the actions of many of those in this room and the reports of said actions by our friend Senator Kelley to the president, a new chapter has begun in our lives."

* * * * *

Excited whispering began to spread through the room.

"Charles, Senator Kelley has been speaking with the President since the virus incident, filling him in on our side of the story. The President chose to sit quietly and watch so he could determine who was telling him the truth." Erik said firmly.

"Through the course of the past week, evidence has surfaced to expose the conspiracy against mutants in the highest levels of government. Senator Kelley, the President and I have each been working in our own ways to get this bill quietly passed through the houses of congress. Some deals were made, some palms were greased, some arms were twisted... but the end result is a law that confirms that we are citizens with all the rights and responsibilities that citizenship entails." Erik said seriously.

"I can't believe that you, the one who wanted to wipe out non-mutants, were instrumental in bringing us a step further into their society." Charles said curiously.

"I saw the error of my ways. I believed that we would prosper without the non-mutants repression. Later I understood that the qualities that I most despised in non-mutants were also present in my followers, in most all people, except those that live here. Hope Charles, that is what made the difference, hope for a better future. It was not necessary to rid the world of non-mutants, it was necessary to lead them to the truth so they might understand that we can enjoy a prosperous future collectively." Erik said with certainty.

"Perhaps, in support of the new law, we should make the Institute known to the public." Charles said in a considering tone.

Warren had been listening to the conversation and said, "That would cause more problems than it would solve."

"How so?" Charles asked and directed his full attention to Warren.

"This law is new, and was basically passed without public support. Think about race wars, protesters, anti-mutant fanatics. This will become a target for all that and more. I agree that we need a visible place for mutants to go, but this should remain a haven." Warren said seriously.

"He makes a good point Charles. What we need is a new school. One that is operated independently from the Institute. If someone we trust administrates that school, then omega level mutants and alpha level mutants with threatening abilities could be recruited to this facility to learn control and discernment." Erik said as he watched Warren's reaction.

"But how are we going to manage something like that?" Charles asked with worry.

"By opening the Wagner Institute for Mutant Education." Warren said with a smile.

"Wagner? As in Kurt?" Professor Xavier asked incredulously.

"Exactly." Warren said, then turned to Kurt and said, "You are a mutant who can't pass as a non-mutant. That should make you perfect as a role model for new students. Kurt, this is your chance to let every mutant child be proud of who they are."

"But I know nothing of school administration." Kurt said with fear.

"I'll hire someone to deal with the mundane details of running a school. Your job will be to make decisions that are in the best interest of your students. Think about it Kurt, You can change the world, one child at a time." Warren said with passion.

"You say zat you vill pay. Vat is your role in ze new school?" Warren asked carefully.

"I will provide funding until enough tuition can be brought in to make the school profitable. I'll have final approval of purchases over a certain dollar amount until the school begins to turn a profit. At that time I will withdraw from the operation of the school completely and the school will begin to pay back the money that was invested... at a modest interest rate. What can I say, it's still a business." Warren said shyly.

"Unt vhy vould you call ze school 'Wagner' unt not 'Worthington'?" Kurt asked curiously.

"Because Worthington Industries is a corporation known for making appliances. I have many other businesses but they all have different names to keep them separate from the core business. Are you familiar with Tedesco food products?" Warren asked and looked at the group of adults that had formed around him.

"Yes. We had one of their lasagnas tonight for dinner." Charles said with interest.

"I started Mr. Tedesco's business in the same manner I'm suggesting here. At this point the company is publicly traded and I own thirty five percent of the stock in the company. If I wanted to step in and take control for some reason, I would have to acquire sixteen percent more stock... which I could do with a phone call." Warren said in his professional tone.

"So you invest in these companies, and when they begin to make a profit you get stock that continues to pay you a dividend without the need to oversee the operation of the company." The Professor said in an impressed tone.

"Yes, I make money, the business becomes independent and prospers or fails on its own merits, and many people are put to work in the process." Warren said happily.

"Kurt, please consider Warren's offer seriously. What he is suggesting might entail much hard work and some personal danger in the beginning." The Professor said with concern.

"I understand. Und Warren, thank you for ze offer. I wish to accept your offer so we might begin as soon as possible. When people know zat zey vill not be arrested for being a mutant, zey will need a place to go. Ze Wagner Institute vill also serve as a mutant community center." Kurt said with strength.

"Just one thing." Andrew said from behind Warren.

"Vat is zat Andrew?" Warren asked quietly.

"Be sure that the people in your school know that non-mutants are not the enemy. We don't want to start a mutant militia, we want to include the entire community in this project. You *have to* have non-mutants too." Andrew said solidly.

"I understand, but vhy do you feel so strongly about zis?" Kurt asked carefully.

"Because there is a little boy in a neighboring dimension who was filled with anti-mutant propaganda that turned him into a hateful 'friend of humanity'. We can prevent another mistake by discouraging anti-non-mutant propaganda." Andrew said with a quizzical look at the long disjointed word that he had created.

"Very good thinking Andrew. Perhaps we should make a point of having some non-mutant teachers so the students will have daily contact with some non-mutants." The Professor said in speculation.

"Good idea, and while you do that, I'm going to sleep." Alex said and walked toward the door.

"Father, will you port us home? We did not get to complete our regeneration." Icheb asked in a grumpy tone.

"Yes son. I'm glad you were here to share in this special day. Go through that wall and I'll be home soon." Andrew said fondly.

Icheb gave his father and dad each a hug before walking through the vortex.

The rest of the children followed his example and one by one, after hugs, they walked through the vortex.

"Love, I really need to get home too. If you want to stay and talk, Scott could take me home and you can just port when you're done." Alan said quietly.

"That's okay, I said my part. Let's go." Andrew said and helped pull Alan to stand.

"Andrew, do you know how to drive?" Scott asked carefully.

"Yeah, I've only driven a few times, but I got the license." Andrew said with a note of question.

"I'd like to stay and help figure out the details of the new school... and the new law. Why don't you drive yourselves back to the boathouse. You don't need a license while you're on the school's property." Scott said as he divided his attention to keep up with the Professor's conversation.

"Yeah, I didn't think of that Scott. I'll see you back at the house. Thanks." Andrew said warmly.

"Yeah. It's a brother thing." Scott said with a smile before turning his full attention back to the Professor.

"It's just you and me love." Alan said and began slowly walking toward the door.

"What else could we need?" Andrew said with a smile and took his position at Alan's side.

* * * * *

"Good morning Tiger." Erik said in a gruff whisper by Charles ear.

"Erik-love, it is indeed a good morning." Charles said with a joyful smile and turned to give Erik a long, passionate kiss.

"There is something more I need to tell you about the situation with the President." Erik said seriously.

"And what would that be?" Charles asked as he pulled back to look into Erik's face.

"Mystique told him everything that went on in the raid to neutralize the virus, using only mutant names, of course. He was most intrigued when he heard about how Leach protected Blink." Erik said with a warm smile.

"Yes, it was a selfless act that I am quite proud of. I never knew Artie was capable of such bravery." Charles said fondly.

"The President wants to meet him." Erik said quietly.

"What?" Charles asked in shock.

"The President asked if it would be possible to meet the little boy who put his own life in danger to protect his friend. Charles, I honestly believe that Artie's story is what made the President understand the gravity of the situation. Until that point it was adults, fighting each other. When he knew that a child had been threatened, and had been so heroically saved, it brought the point home to him." Erik explained carefully.

"When?" Charles asked with concern.

"Today. We are to be as discreet as possible, this isn't a political ploy. He doesn't want the media involved. Just Artie, Clarissa and one adult to supervise them. They will meet in Senator Kelley's office this afternoon so the President can hear the story from Artie and Clarissa directly.

Charles thought about it and finally said, "They'll be there. Which adult would you suggest accompany them?"

"It doesn't matter. Why don't you ask the children? That way they will be most comfortable." Erik suggested.

"An excellent idea Erik-love. What time is it?" Charles asked with a smile.

"Nearly six thirty." Erik said and looked back to Charles.

"Just enough time for us to take a proper shower." Charles said with a leer.

"Oh Tiger, after all these years, you're still able to surprise me." Erik said with a chuckle.

"Come along, we can talk after." Charles said as he pulled himself out of the bed and into his waiting wheelchair.

"Practical as always, Charles." Erik said fondly and followed.

* * * * *

"Good morning everyone." Andrew said sleepily as he entered the kitchen.

"Good morning Father. Trey said the two of you are going to your dimension today." Janine said as she was picked up and hugged.

"Yes. We're going to see if we can find my father. What are you going to do today?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"Theresa wants to teach me a game... soccer." Janine said with a scrunched up face.

"Oh, soccer is fun. Once you've learned all the rules and how to handle the ball, maybe you can teach your brothers." Andrew said with excitement.

"You believe that they would be interested?" Janine asked curiously.

"Not at first, but once they've seen a game played, I bet they'll want to learn to play." Andrew said and put Janine down on the floor.

"Good morning Andrew, where's Alan? He's usually the early riser." Xander asked as he poured a glass of juice.

The phone rang and Janine jumped back and stared at the phone with fear.

"Remy get it." Remy said as he noticed the fearful expression.

"Don't worry Janine, it's a telephone... a comm device." Andrew said and pulled her into a hug.

"The sound is like the radiation alarm in a Borg vessel." Janine said and held tightly.

"I'll see about getting a phone with a different ringer. Don't worry about it kiddo. It's just a comm device so we can talk to other people." Andrew said in a soothing tone.

Remy hung up the phone and Xander asked, "Who was it?"

"It be Mr. Howlett. He wan Remy and Xander to come wit him an sign some papers wit Aunt Vada." Remy said seriously.

"Can I come?" Janine asked with excitement.

Remy and Xander looked at each other, then at Andrew in question.

"Hey, it's your call guys. If you'd like to take Janine with you, I've got no problem." Andrew said simply.

Andrew sat Janine down and she ran to her room. She stopped just outside the door and said, "I'm going to wear my yellow dress to show Aunt Vada."

"Janine, before you change, come here." Andrew said firmly.

Janine walked carefully to Andrew, who squatted to her level.

"Is Theresa expecting you to play with her today?" Andrew asked carefully.

Janine nodded.

"Then it would be impolite to just not show up. I'm going to show you how to use the phone so you can leave a message for her, letting her know that you won't be showing up. That way she won't be waiting and expecting you." Andrew said slowly.

"Thank you Father, that is kind." Janine said with a big smile.

"See this number, push that sequence in on this pad, then listen here and talk here." Andrew said as he pointed at the parts of the phone.

Janine dialed the number and finally said, "This is Janine Summers, can I leave a message for Theresa Rourke? Yes, I'll wait... Please tell Theresa that I'm going to visit my Aunt Vada today and I won't be able to play soccer with her... Yes.... Thank you. Goodbye."

"You did that just like you've been talking on the phone for years... maybe it has something to do with being a girl... anyway, now you can change for your trip." Andrew said and smiled as he watched Janine run to her room.

"Are you okay with us taking her to New Jersey?" Xander asked carefully.

"I trust you guys. And I know Aunt Vada is going to spoil her rotten... just make sure that she knows that Janine ate right before you got there so she won't be trying to feed her. That could cause a problem." Andrew said in a considering voice.

"Don't worry Andy, between me and the Cajun we'll make sure she's fine." Xander said with assurance.

"Yeah, I'm not worried." Andrew said and glanced toward the bedroom.

"He'll be fine. Scott and William are both going to stay here all day with him. Go and find your father." Xander said warmly.

"Yeah, I'm just going to miss him. He's my life." Andrew said with watery eyes.

"That's so cute." Xander said with a teasing smile.

Remy looked at Xander with watery eyes and said, "Remy be like dat if you leave."

Xander's heart melted and he pulled Remy in for a long, meaningful hug.

Andrew looked at the pair and said, "Looks like your days of teasing the married couples is over, now you get to tease the singles... Good morning Alex." Andrew said as Alex scuffed into the room.

"Woke up in the middle of the night... Scott banging around when he came in... wait... no coffee?" Alex stopped his mumble and glared at the group of men.

"We just got up too. No one's made coffee yet." Andrew said with a hesitant tone.

Alex didn't say a word, he just began making the coffee and between steps he would glare at the men again.

"Wow, he's grumpy when he don't get enough sleep." Xander said with a quizical expression.

"Alex, why don't you go back to bed? It's Saturday, you don't have to be up for anything do you?" Andrew asked carefully.

"What time is it?" Alex asked darkly.

"Almost seven." Andrew answered carefully.

"And what happens at Seven o'clock on Saturday morning?" Alex prompted in a condescending tone.

"Um, I don't know." Andrew said.

"Cartoons." Xander said quickly.

"Right. I'm going to get my coffee, my cereal, and my blanket and sit in the living room and watch cartoons." Alex said in a definite tone.

"I never knew you were so serious about your toons." Andrew said with worry.

"This is what I work toward all week. My one pleasure, my one indulgence. This is mine... And I don't care if the Professor wakes me up at three in the morning and drags me across the property, I'm not going to miss my cartoons." Alex said with finality.

"No one's asking you to... go... enjoy." Xander said carefully.

Alex looked at the coffee maker, then went into the living room.

"Damn, and I thought I was grumpy in the mornings." Xander said with a wide eyed expression.

"Maybe he need to get laid." Remy said quietly.

Xander choked on his juice as all the boys walked into the dining room together.

"What is wrong with Uncle Alex? He has wrapped himself in a blanket and is sitting before the vid screen, is he ill?" Icheb asked with worry.

"He needs this." Andrew said and poured a cup of coffee.

"Would you take this to him? He should be better after he's had his first cup of coffee." Andrew said with assurance.

Icheb took the coffee and went to the living room.

* * * * *

Bobby waited impatiently in the hallway outside the Professor's room. He had followed Magneto when he left the early morning meeting and saw him go in.

"I'll meet you in the kitchen. I have a few calls to make." Erik said as he walked out of the room.

"Magneto?" Bobby asked hesitantly.

"It's the young Iceman, what can I do for you this fine morning?" Magneto asked with uncharacteristic cheer.

"Can you give John a message for me?" Bobby asked without moving closer.

"I will not be your message service. If Pyro want's to contact you, he knows where to find you." Erik said and began to walk.

"Please Magneto, just one message and I won't ask again." Bobby said with a pleading tone.

"Very well." Erik said and waited impatiently, his cheerful mood a thing of the past.

"Just tell him I'm sorry. If he wants to talk, he can call me... that's all." Bobby said quietly.

"He will get the message, now please excuse me, I have to make a call." Erik said and walked past Bobby.

* * * * *

"How are you feeling this morning?" Hank asked kindly.

"I feel good Dr. McCoy. Can I get out of bed today?" Chris asked with hope.

"Let me look at your wound..." Hank trailed off as he looked under the bandage.

"Angel, if I were to release Chris from his bedrest today, do you think you could keep him from overdoing or causing undue stress on his wound?" Hank asked seriously.

"Probably not. Look at him." Angel said playfully.

Both men looked at the excited, expectant expression on Chris' face.

"Very well, you are allowed to get out of your bed, you can walk for no more than five minutes at a stretch today. And you may leave MedLab if you wish, but you cannot be alone." Hank said sternly.

"Yes Doctor... Dad, can we visit William and Robert today?" Chris asked hopefully.

"I'm afraid I can't go out in the sunlight. I'm sorry Chris." Angel said as his heart broke, having to deny such a small request from his son.

"It's okay Dad, maybe they can come over here." Chris said bravely.

"Yeah, maybe they can." Angel said quietly.

//Chris, ask your father to bring you to my office. I may have a way to help you.// The Professor sent gently.

"Dad, the Professor just talked to my mind, he wants us to go to his office." Chris said with excitement.

"Is that okay Dr. McCoy?" Angel asked to be sure.

"Yes, that's just fine." Hank said and watched fondly as Angel pushed Chris out of the MedLab in a wheelchair.

* * * * *

"I do not understand the purpose of this video." Icheb said in wonder.

"Entertainment, it's like reading a story without all the words getting in the way." Alex said as they watched the show.

There was some action on the screen and Icheb finally asked, "I do not understand what that reptile with wings is supposed to represent."

"That's Charizard, he's a fire breathing dragon." Alex said quickly.

"I am leaving now, enjoy your day Uncle Alex." Robert said quietly.

"Next Saturday, you should plan to watch cartoons with me, I do this every week." Alex said as he automatically got up and hugged Robert.

"Thank you Uncle Alex, I will do that." Robert said with a smile before going into the kitchen.

"The little yellow one seems codependent. He has sufficient strength and ability to function independently, yet he seeks validation and support from the one in the hat who is weaker." Icheb said with concern.

"They're friends, Pickachu and Ash are best friends even though they're totally different species." Alex said as he wrapped himself in the blanket.

"Do you think people of different species should be friends?" Jimmy asked quietly as he watched.

"Yeah. As long as people are good, species don't matter." Alex said with certainty then looked at Jimmy curiously.

Jimmy looked back at Alex in question.

"Are you cold?" Alex asked hesitantly.

"Yes, a little, but not enough to require more clothing." Jimmy said seriously.

"Come here." Alex said and unwrapped himself.

Jimmy moved in front of Alex cautiously and was engulfed into his blanketed arms.

After a moment of playful snuggling, Alex carefully wrapped the blanket around them both.

After a few minutes of watching the television Jimmy said, "Icheb, you should get a blanket and do this, it is quite comfortable."

"Icheb looked to Trey and William who both nodded, then left the room.

* * * * *

Robert walked into the kitchen to find Xander and Remy talking with his Father.

"Father, could you please port me to the mansion? I'm going running with Bobby today." Robert asked hopefully.

Andrew began to laugh. Everyone watched him and waited for the explanation.

"He's going running to get exercise, but want's me to port him to the mansion... I just find that funny." Andrew finally said.

"Like de people who drive to de gym to use de treadmill." Remy said as he nodded in comprehension.

Robert got a sour look and Andrew stopped laughing. "I'm sorry Robert, of course I'll port you, do you understand why I was laughing?" Andrew asked carefully.

Robert shook his head.

"Because the purpose of running is to get exercise, but by asking me to port you instead of walking to the mansion, you are avoiding exercise. The seeming contradiction in your actions is funny." Andrew explained.

"Oh, but my purpose is to spend time with Bobby and Pete. My body is in adequate condition. If my purpose were as you say, then my actions would be contradictory." Robert said with a gentle smile.

"Okay, where in the mansion do you want to go?" Andrew asked gently.

"The entry hall, I am not sure where I should meet him." Robert said simply.

"Okay, have fun. I'll be gone today, so behave for your dad and Uncle Scott." Andrew said as the portal formed.

"I will. Enjoy your visit with grandfather." Robert said as he walked through the vortex.

* * * * *

Icheb walked into the kitchen and asked, "Where may I find a blanket so we may emulate Uncle Alex's actions?"

"There is an extra blanket at the foot of our bed. Just be quiet so you don't wake your Dad." Andrew said as he nursed his coffee.

"Thank you Father." Icheb said and left the room.

A long moment of silence fell over the kitchen before Xander finally said, "I can't help it, I've got to see this."

Andrew got a big smile as he said, "Me too, be quiet."

Xander, Remy and Andrew went to the kitchen door and peeked out to see Alex and Jimmy wrapped in one blanket as Trey, William and Icheb were wrapped in another, all watching cartoons.

"Does anyone have a camera? That is a picture that I want to keep." Andrew said as he withdrew into the kitchen.

"Yeah, I'll get it." Xander said with a tender smile as he left the room.

* * * * *

"I do not understand, what creature is the pink one supposed to represent?" Trey asked curiously.

"That's Kirby... I don't know what he is, I guess it doesn't matter. Just watch the story." Alex said as he carefully watched the show.

"Species four six four." Jimmy said confidently.

"What's that?" Alex asked with interest as a commercial came on.

"They are the inhabitants of Taragah seven. Their weak musculature and fragile skeletal structure makes them unworthy of assimilation." Jimmy said from memory.

"So the Borg left them alone?" Alex asked curiously.

"Yes, there was no benefit in expending energy to terminate them. They have no technology and exist only to eat and procreate." Jimmy said absently.

"Good for them. It sounds peaceful." Alex said in thought.

"They had no purpose that was apparent. I prefer to have a purpose." Jimmy said assertively.

"I suppose. But after chasing a purpose for a long time, the thought of existing only for relaxation sounds nice." Alex said and looked into Jimmy's eyes.

"I believe a philosophy between the two extremes is most rewarding." Trey said in thought.

"I guess so. Being like a Kirby would be boring after a while." Alex conceded.

Scott walked into the room and stopped at the sight of all the guys wrapped in blankets, huddled before the television.

"We can turn up the heat if you want." Scott said seriously.

"Scott, you're doing it again... being practical. Squeeze in here beside Jimmy, then tell me if you'd rather have the room warmer." Alex said in fun.

Scott nodded and climbed into the blanket with Alex and Jimmy.

After a minute Alex asked, "Isn't this better than a warm room where we all sit alone?"

"Yeah, this is nice." Scott said with a tender smile.

There was a flash and everyone turned to see Xander holding a camera.

"What's that for?" Scott asked curiously.

"We just needed to capture this moment for future generations. If we ever need proof that we're really a family, this picture is it." Xander said with a smile.

"I figured you'd be watching cartoons with us." Alex said over his shoulder.

"Not this week, We're going to sign some paperwork... but I'll be right there with you next Saturday." Xander said as a vow.

"Good. I need your help explaining cartoons to the kids." Alex said and turned his attention back to the TV as the show started again.

"Count on it." Xander said and snapped one more picture before going back into the kitchen.

"Andy?" A voice called in the distance.

"Alan's awake." Andrew said with a smile and walked quickly to the bedroom.

* * * * *

"Good morning Angel. I picked up Chris' concern at your not being able to accompany him to the boathouse and remembered that there is a sub-terrainian way that you can get there." Charles said happily.

"Tunnels... here?" Angel asked in confusion.

"Yes, for the purposes of escape in an emergency. Unfortunately, we have had need of them in the recent past. With your permission, I will telepathically give Chris the layout of the tunnels so you may visit any building on the property at your convenience. It is much easier than drawing a map." The Professor said seriously.

"What do you say Chris? Is it okay if the Professor puts a map in your mind?" Angel asked carefully.

Chris nodded and looked at the Professor expectantly.

After a moment of concentration Chris smiled and said, "That was easy. I know how to get there now."

"Thanks Professor. For this and everything else." Angel said humbly.

"Your welcome. It is my purpose to help those in need by giving them the tools to help themselves. This is simply another tool." The Professor said dismissively.

Angel nodded and pushed Chris' wheelchair out of the room.

Chapter 18: Visits

Bobby walked into the main hall on his way to the common room in time to see Robert walk through a wall.

"Good morning Robert. Are you ready to go running?" Bobby asked happily.

"I am unsure. I have not engaged in this activity before." Robert said hesitantly.

"I know that feeling, I just started running last week. But it's a good feeling to get the heart rate up and get the sweat flowing. It's very cleansing." Bobby said and motioned for Robert to follow him upstairs.

"I can consciously control the rate of my heart, and I believed that perspiration was something considered to be unclean and to be avoided." Robert said in confusion as he followed.

Bobby stopped outside his bedroom door and thought for a second before saying, "I guess it depends on the situation you're in. If you were standing in line at the movie theater, perspiration would be nasty, but when you're running around the track, it's your body's way of cooling you and feels good. Then it's okay." Bobby said and entered the room, then thought to ask, "You can control your heartrate?"

"Yes, it works automatically like yours, but I can change the rate at will... the same way you can consciously control your breathing if you choose." Robert said and watched as Bobby pulled some clothes from his dresser.

"I keep forgetting that you aren't human." Bobby said and handed some clothes to Robert.

"Why do we need to change clothing to participate in running?"

Bobby thought about the question before answering. "The shorts and tank top are cooler than regular clothes, so you aren't so likely to become overheated. And you don't want your regular clothes to get all sweaty if you're going to have to wear them the rest of the day."

"What of this?" Robert asked as he held up a pair of briefs.

"I noticed that you wear boxers. Briefs are better support when running... and you don't want to have to wear your damp underwear later." Bobby said with a shrug.

Robert thought about that and began to change.

Bobby turned in time to catch a full view of Robert's naked body before casually turning away.

Robert noticed the action and said, "I am sorry Bobby, I should have realized that being same gender oriented, you would be uncomfortable. I will change in the adjoining room next time." Robert said as he continued to change.

"That's okay Robert. You can change in front of me if you want. Warren talked with me the other day and I realized something... I'm not a gay man, I'm a man who is gay." Bobby said in thought

Robert thought about the statement and finally said, "I fail to see the distinction."

"A gay man is gay first, everything else is second to his gayness. Everything in his life is colored by the fact that he is gay. I'm a man who is gay. I'm me first, I make my choices and decisions according to what I want and my gayness is just my orientation." Bobby said with difficulty, never having had to put it into words.

"And this is the preferable way to be?" Robert asked as he finished putting on his shoes.

"For me it is. For someone else the other choice would be right... What size shoes... never mind, I have some old shoes for you to try on. Those aren't for running." Bobby said and went to his closet.

"They simply cover the foot, there is no difference." Robert said as he looked at his shoes.

"These offer arch support and cushioning. Try these on and see what you think." Bobby said and handed Robert the old shoes.

Robert tried them on and said, "I feel no difference."

"Of course not, you have to walk in them to feel the difference." Bobby said with a smile.

Robert took a few steps and said, "I can feel the additional cushion. Are we ready to go?"

"Just a minute, go ahead and gather your things and put them in this gym bag." Bobby said as he put his own clothes in.

"Do you think your Father would send me to Ronny's dimension after we run? I'm worried about him." Bobby said as they walked from the room.

"He is going to be in his dimension all day. He may be able to do so tonight." Robert said as they walked down the hallway.

"Oh, okay." Bobby said absently as he worried for his brother.

* * * * *

"Good morning love. How are you and the babies doing today?" Andrew asked as he sat on the side of the bed.

"We're all fine. We just missed you." Alan said with a tender smile.

"Do you still want me to go to my dimension today?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Andy, I don't want you to be away, but you need to do this and now is the time. But first... will you help me out of the bed?" Alan asked in a small voice.

"Sure love." Andrew said fondly as he helped Alan to stand.

"I don't have anything to wear." Alan said with concern.

"Just put on a robe for now... Come here, you need to see this." Andrew said quietly.

Andrew led Alan to the bedroom door and opened it quietly to reveal the living room.

Before them they saw Alex, Jimmy and Scott wrapped in one blanket as Icheb, William and Trey were wrapped in a second blanket.

"We need a picture of that." Alan said as he retreated into the bedroom.

"Xander took a couple pictures already. I'm going to have to go soon. Are you sure you'll be okay?" Andrew asked with obvious worry.

"Scott and Alex are here. I'll be fine, but I'll miss you." Alan ended in a whisper.

"I'll miss you too. I love you." Andrew said and pulled Alan close for a tender kiss.

"Ooof, I think Chakotay is awake." Alan said with a chuckle.

"Which one is Chakotay?" Andrew asked as he squatted before Alan to feel his belly.

"Right here, Thomas is over here, I think he's still asleep." Alan said with love.

Andrew pressed his face to the side of Alan's belly and said, "Chakotay, you behave for your Dad today. I'm going to be away and you need to be a good boy. And watch out for your brother."

Alan laughed and said, "I don't know how much of that he understood, but we'll be fine. You'd better hurry and go, so you'll be back that much sooner."

"Yeah, make sure you eat. You're eating for three." Andrew said with a smile.

"I will. Maybe I can talk someone into making breakfast for me?" Alan said in a considering tone.

"I'll do it before I leave." Andrew said immediately.

"No. You go ahead. It'll be more fun to get one of the boys to do it." Alan said with a smile.

"If that's what you want. Love you." Andrew said and pulled Alan close for another kiss.

* * * * *

"Trey, are you ready to go?" Andrew asked as he walked into the living room.

"Yes Father. Have you eaten?" Trey asked seriously.

"Yeah, just a little bit ago. Turn on your holo-camouflage and we'll go." Andrew said with a smile.

Trey pressed a button on his personal data node and his features altered to a human face.

"I just can't get used to that... Goodbye everyone, take care of Alan for me." Andrew said as he formed a portal.

"Don't worry, we'll be fine." Alan said fondly.

With a last look of desperation Andrew led Trey through the portal.

* * * * *

The phone rang and all the boys looked up with worry.

"Hello?" Alan said as he answered the phone.

"Alan? Would it be okay if Chris and I came by to visit this morning? He's been released from his bedrest and wants to visit your sons." Angel asked quietly.

"Sure, but it's just about light out... are you going to be okay?" Alan asked with concern.

"There's a tunnel that leads into your basement. I just wanted to make sure that I wasn't waking you up or intruding on private family time." Angel said with a note of worry.

"Don't worry about that Angel, we're all awake and you're part of the family. Come on over." Alan said with a smile.

"We'll be there soon. Bye." Angel said with a smile in his voice.

"Bye." Alan said and hung up.

Xander looked curiously at Alan from the couch.

"Angel is bringing Chris over for a visit." Alan said happily.

Xander looked around the room and asked, "Do you have any duct tape around here?"

"Um, yeah... in the second kitchen drawer... why?" Alan asked in confusion as he made his way to the couch.

"We need to make this place vampire friendly before he gets here. We need to tape those curtains down and... your bedroom door will need to be kept closed." Xander said as he looked at the room.

"What about the window behind the dining room table?" Alan asked with concern.

"No, it's facing north, it won't get direct sunlight, if we pull the blinds, it should be fine." Xander said and began to work.

"I wish to help you Uncle Xander." William said and followed him into the kitchen.

"Great, Icheb, would you help me too? I need someone tall enough to take the other end of the tape." Xander asked as he came out of the kitchen.

"Yes, of course." Icheb said immediately.

"Remy help too." Remy said and walkd to Xander's side.

"When Icheb and I have placed the tape in the right place, you press it down at the top. William can do the same at the bottom. We'll have this place vampire friendly in no time." Xander said happily.

"How do you know to do this?" William asked curiously.

"Spike was my roommate a few times when he needed a place to stay. I learned how to fix a house up for him pretty quick. It's rude for a host to have his guest burst into flames because he didn't think to cover a window... Who want's to welcome him into the house?" Xander asked quickly.

"What do you mean?" William asked curiously.

"A vampire can't enter a home unless he is invited in by someone who lives there." Xander said as he taped.

"I would like to be the one... what do I have to do?" William asked as he patted tape into place.

"Just say something like, "Come in Angel, you are welcomed here." Xander said as he stood back to look at the window.

"What about the doors to the dock?" Alan asked from the couch.

"I figure we can use one of these blankets to cover the doors and tape it down. I've never had to deal with double glass doors before." Xander said, looking at the doors in question.

"What is it about sunlight that hurts Angel?" Icheb asked curiously.

"I think it's the ultra-violet." Xander said unsurely.

"Perhaps we could alter the glass of the doors so that ultra-violet will be filtered out." Icheb speculated.

"You can do that?" Xander asked with surprise.

"Jimmy, can you emit the necessary particles to alter the glass?" Icheb asked.

Jimmy pulled out of his blanket and looked at the glass carefully.

After a long moment he said, "Yes, but it will take approximately forty six minutes to complete the process."

"Is it going to cause you pain or make you weak?" Alan asked with concern.

"No Dad, that only happened because I generated new hardware and used it before it was sufficiently charged. I can emit the necessary particles without discomfort." Jimmy said with assurance.

"Then go ahead, we'll keep Angel in the basement until it's done." Alan said with a smile.

Jimmy nodded and pulled a chair from the dining room.

He held his hand a few inches from the glass and began to move it slowly from left to right.

"I don't see anything." Xander said quietly.

"The emissions aren't in the visible range of light. I can see them with my ocular implant. They will alter the glass to filter all ultra-violet light from the spectrum that enter through this glass." Icheb said confidently.

"I will go to the basement to await Angel and Chris now." William said and ran to the basement doorway.

"I'll go with you, I don't remember what kind of windows you have down there." Xander said and followed.

"Alan, do you need something to eat?" Scott said with concern.

"Yeah, I will soon. Do you think you could show one of the boys how to make something for me? That way if you're not around and I can't get off the couch, I won't starve." Alan asked shyly.

"Sure... do you like omelets?" Scott asked quietly.

"Love 'em." Alan said with a smile.

"Give me a few minutes to see if we have everything we need. Then I'll start." Scott said and walked into the kitchen.

* * * * *

Andrew and Trey walked into Slayer Central to find Faith sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper.

"Um, hi. Sorry I didn't get to call in advance to let you know we were coming." Andrew said shyly.

"No problem. What's up Andrew... and who's your friend?" Faith asked with a pleasant smile.

"I'm going to try and find my father, I haven't seen him in about... eighteen years. And this is Trey, my son." Andrew said with pride.

"You guys look about the same age. But whatever. Um, I got me a father like yours, ain't seen mine in about fifteen years... hopin for at least twenty more." Faith said without concern.

"I know what you mean, but I'm going to try for the whole closure thing, bury the demons of the past, blah, blah, blah. Trey is here so he can see my world." Andrew said with a smile.

"Got it. Good for you. I don't know how all that psychobabble stuff works, but if that's what you're into..." Faith trailed off with a shrug.

"Not really, but I just figured out that my dad wasn't the evil bastard I always thought he was, he was just a guy doing what he thought was right." Andrew said and pulled Trey into a hug.

"Mine *is* the evil bastard I always thought he was, but he's getting paybacks in spades." Faith said and set her paper aside.

"Jail?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Worse, he married my mom last year. Jail would be like a vacation compared to that." Faith said with a chuckle.

"Wait a minute, I thought you'd be in... Kansas or around there on a bus right now... how come you're here?" Andrew asked suspiciously.

"I flew." Faith said simply.

"What about Robin?"

"He's here. He has a job and can't get up and go like the rest of us." Faith said in a considering tone.

"That makes sense. How are you two doing?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Five by five. I think we're going to be together for the long haul." Faith said with a happy smile.

"Cool. I'm glad to know that one of the slayers is going to get it right." Andrew said happily.

"Oh yeah. Queen B is still looking for the corpse of her dreams. The others just don't have a clue, they think it's all about a guy's cool car and his sexy ass." Faith said with a laugh.

"And when they finally realize that they have to get along with the owner of the car and the ass, there's a major wake-up call." Andrew said with his own laugh.

"Andrew, is there a computer I can use to begin our research?" Trey asked quietly.

"You can call me Father in front of Faith, she's family." Andrew said and hugged Trey gently.

"Yes Father." Trey said quietly.

"Ain't he just the cutest? Dawn told Cari and Rona that you had a brood of kids, I just figured she meant the little snot-nosed kind. This guy's a little stud." Faith said with a smile.

"Yeah, there's six of them, six to fifteen. Trey, why don't you turn off your camouflage so Faith can see the real you?" Andrew asked quietly.

Trey hesitantly pressed the button to turn off the holo-camouflage. He watched with apprehension to see Faith's response to his true appearance.

"Even better." Faith said, then got a considering look in her eyes. "Not a demon... are you a mutant, sweet thing?"

"No, I am a non-human from another planet." Trey said shyly.

"Of course. Well if I wasn't already hooked up with Robin, I might wait a few years for you. You're a sweet little hunk of man." Faith said with a friendly smile.

Trey blushed and suddenly found his shoes interesting.

Andrew watched the scene fondly and finally decided that Trey had had enough of Faith's attention.

"Trey is right, it would be helpful if we could find a computer so we can get our search started." Andrew said with a smile.

"Right over there. But be careful, that's Willow's baby." Faith said in warning.

At Trey's look of panic and question Andrew quickly said, "It's just a figure of speech Trey. It means she treasures it like someone else treasures their child."

Trey nodded and said, "I will leave the device in the condition I found it."

"Good." Andrew said and glanced at Faith who was trying to contain her laughter.

* * * * *

William stood by the open passageway in the basement. He saw movement and waited impatiently for Angel and Chris to arrive.

"William, how are you doing?" Chris asked happily.

"I am well. Please come into my house Uncle Angel, you are welcomed here." William said with a big smile.

"Who told you to say that?" Angel asked with a note of caution.

"Uncle Xander. He is making the upstairs vampire friendly. We will need to remain here for a few minutes more." William said more seriously.

"Xander's doing that for me?" Angel asked in confusion.

"Yes, as soon as he knew you were coming, he began to make the upstairs safe for you. Give me a moment and I will check on their progress." William said quickly.

Angel watched William leave and noticed the windows of the basement were covered with cloth and taped.

"This means we are really welcomed, doesn't it?" Chris asked with a smile.

"Yes. It's an unusual feeling for me. You'll have to help me get used to it." Angel said as he squatted beside Chris' wheelchair.

William ran down the stairs and said, "Preparations should be complete in eight minutes. While we wait, I can show you my room and my alcove."

Chris nodded with excitement as William led them to the other side of the basement.

"This is my regeneration alcove." William said with pride as he pointed to the farthest alcove of three against the wall.

"Is this one Robert's?" Chris asked as he pointed to the middle alcove.

"No, that one belongs to Jimmy. We felt that he would feel most included if we positioned his alcove between ours." William said with a smile.

"So this is where you... sleep?" Angel asked, not understanding the function of alcoves.

"No Dad, the alcoves recharge, repair injuries, provide food and get rid of waste. The guys don't sleep, they just shut down." Chris said informatively.

"Correct." William said with a smile at Chris' accurate summary.

"That's really something. How does it work?" Angel asked as he looked more closely at the structure.

"Allow me to demonstrate." William said and began pushing a sequence of buttons.

"I will be in regeneration for thirty seconds, just to show you the connection." William said and took his position standing, facing out.

The alcove lit up and William's eyes closed. Several little screens came to life, some of which looked like medical readouts but in a foreign language.

Angel and Chris watched, enthralled by the display when the lights went out and William opened his eyes.

"Wow, you need to do that every night?" Chris asked with fascination.

"Yes, it is like your need to sleep, eat and use the bathroom as I understand the process." William said as he stepped out of the alcove.

"And this is your room?" Chris asked as he looked around.

"Yes, this space by the stairs is mine. Here is where I work on my graphic designs." William said and led the way.

"That's beautiful." Angel said as he saw a piece of metal cut into a pinwheel that was covered by a series of pinholes in a seemingly random pattern that meandered across the piece. He looked at the piece from a different angle and the pattern was gone, only the pinwheel remained.

"I have been working with non-computerized media for a time. I feel that sculpture is the most appropriate medium to express this type of design." William said speculatively.

"It's a galaxy, the little pinholes are stars, the speckles are planets... and the streaks... are movement." Chris said as he stared at the piece.

William looked at Chris with pride and said, "You are correct. You are the first to understand. I did not expect a terrestrial to grasp the meaning so quickly."

"Watch out who you're calling a terrestrial... alien." Chris said in a stern tone, but a twinkle of mischief could be seen in his eyes.

William looked carefully at Chris before saying, "Would you prefer ground-pounder?"

"Star Jockey." Chris countered.

"Earther."

"Cyborg Machine."

"Organic Animal."

"Robot!"

"Flesh bag!"

"Boys!" Angel said loudly to stop the name calling.

"Don't worry Dad, we're just playing." Chris said with a smile.

"Yes, such banter allows us to give vocal expression to our differences, thereby removing the need to avoid the subject later. We mean no insult or harm." William said with assurance.

"Okay, I thought you'd just degenerated into namecalling." Angel said with a little confusion.

"That too Dad, but it's all in fun. We're friends and if we couldn't make fun of each other's differences we'd always have that junk hanging between us... the stuff we can't talk about." Chris said frankly.

"Okay guys, it's safe to come upstairs." Xander called from above.

"We'll be right up." William said, then looked to Chris.

"I'm allowed to walk for five minutes at a time. If you'll help me, I'll take my five minutes on the stairs." Chris said quietly.

"No. You can walk when we get upstairs, but climbing stairs is too much work for your first walk since the surgery." Angel said firmly.

"Okay dad." Chris said and smiled.

Angel picked him up and walked up the stairs with William following close behind.

* * * * *

Angel walked into the living room and looked around carefully, still holding Chris in his arms.

"Don't worry about the glass doors, they've been treated so they don't let in any ultra violet light." Xander said quietly.

Angel nodded and hesitantly walked to look out the double glass doors.

The view of the lake was breathtaking with just the tops of the trees glowing in the morning light.

* * * * *

There was a knocking on the door.

Jimmy ran to the door and opened it.

"Please come in quickly. Angel cannot be in the light." Jimmy said in a rush, then smiled when he saw it was Uncle Warren and Uncle Kurt.

"Good morning Jimmy. Are you feeling better?" Warren asked and picked up Jimmy.

"Yes, I am well. Did you wait like you said?" Jimmy asked impatiently.

"Ja, ve have not opened any of ze packages. Zey wait for you in ze room." Kurt said with assurance.

"Please come in guys. Angel is here too." Alan said from the couch.

"Hi, we came to borrow your son for a while, so we can finish our shopping trip from last night." Warren said with a smile.

"Ja, ze shopping is not complete until ze purchases have been examined, unt I still have not seen zem." Kurt said with obvious frustration.

Alan laughed and said, "Sure, but first, have you met Angel and his son Chris?"

"No, I don't think we've had the pleasure... Angel huh? I guess one of us is going to need a new mutant name." Warren said with a smile.

"How so?" Angel asked in confusion.

Warren pulled off his coat and let his wings extend, "I'm also called Angel."

"No offense Warren, but I think Angel had it first... for about two hundred fifty years?" Xander asked in confirmation.

Angel nodded but said nothing.

"Two hundred fifty years old? Is that your mutant ability?" Warren asked in an impressed tone.

"Angel's not a mutant, he's a vampire." Xander said simply.

"Vampire?" Kurt asked dubiously.

Angel nodded, obviously not thrilled at the prospect of having to show game face again.

"Yeah, but he's a good guy now. You two can work on the rights to the name 'Angel' if you need to." Xander said quickly, before Angel had to prove his claim.

"Guys, Team Leader here. Warren, how about you get promoted to 'Arch Angel' and Angel, you get the codename 'Soul Angel'?" Scott asked the group.

Warren and Angel nodded in agreement.

"I guess that's why he's team leader." Xander said with a smile.

"That's right, and Xander, do you want to be on the team too?" Scott asked curiously.

"But I'm just a plain old human." Xander said plaintively.

"I've seen you in action. I'd be honored if you'd fight along side us if the need should arise." Scott said firmly.

"Yeah, sure." Xander said and pulled Remy close for a hug.

"Good, then welcome to the X-men, 'Axeman'." Scott said with a smile.

"Why you get da name Axeman?" Remy asked curiously.

"Because my favorite weapon is a battle axe." Xander said with a peaceful smile.

"What about me? Do I get a mutant name?" Chris asked with excitement.

"Yes, please welcome 'Shambles' to the X-men." Scott said with a smile.

"Shambles, like when things fall apart?" Xander asked.

"Yeah, that seems to be his mutant ability." Scott said, then decided to change the subject before someone could ask Chris to explain.

"Who would like some breakfast?" Scott asked quickly.

Scott looked around the room and asked, "Jimmy, would you take down everyone's name and what type of omelet they would like?"

Jimmy nodded and walked to Remy to begin.

"Mutant names only during the meal, just for fun." Scott said with a smile.

"We do not have mutant names." Jimmy said in a small, dejected tone.

"No, but you have Borg designations and no one else does... but me." Alan said with a grin.

"Very well... Uncle Remy, what is your mutant name?" Jimmy asked.

"Remy be called Gambit." Remy said gently.

Jimmy looked at Remy with a smile and asked, "So Gambit, how would you like your omelet?"

Chapter 19: Wounding, Healing, Scarring

Xander walked into the kitchen, a moment later William hurried out of the kitchen and ran down the stairs to the basement.

"Excuse me." Xander said and walked through the living room and upstairs.

"Angel, Xander be feelin bad bout de way he treated you. How you be feelin?" Remy asked bluntly.

Angel was taken aback by the question but finally answered, "It was my fault. I just don't know how to make it right with him."

"Den let Remy help." Remy said confidently.

Angel nodded in acceptance.

"Angel... how did a vampire get the name Angel, if you don't mind me asking." Warren asked carefully.

"My demon is named Angelus, now I'm cursed with a soul, so I'm Angel." he said without offense.

"So Angel isn't the name you were born with?" Warren asked carefully.

"No, my name at birth was Liam Jude Matthew Gilligan O'Rourke." Angel said with a smile.

"Mouthful. Um, would you mind if I call you Liam? It just feels wrong to me to call someone else Angel... I mean, if you wouldn't mind." Warren asked carefully.

"That's fine. I understand, calling you Angel would feel wrong to me too." Angel said with a smile.

Xander ran back down stairs and into the kitchen again.

"He's up to something." Alex said as he turned his attention away from the TV.

"Xander always be up to something, an it always be something good." Remy said with a smile.

"Oh, you got it bad." Alex said and shook his head.

"An Remy tink you need to get some." Remy said honestly.

Silence fell over the room until Alan couldn't hold it any longer and started laughing.

The laughter spread until all the adults were laughing... finally even Alex.

"Yeah, yeah, I know, but there isn't much to choose from in my age group around here." Alex said to the men.

"Don't worry about it Alex, you're not the only bachelor in the group." Warren said with an honest smile.

"Ja, ve have been looking as well." Kurt said frankly.

"You mean you guys aren't a couple?" Alex asked in confusion.

"Why does everyone think that?" Warren asked the men.

"Because you're always together." Alan answered immediately.

"You thought we were a couple too?" Warren asked in a hurt tone.

"No, I knew you guys were straight, I can just see where people get that idea. It doesn't matter here anyway, as long as you treat us with respect, we'll do the same for you... even if you're straight." Alan finished with a smile.

"I'm glad you're so open minded about it." Warren said as he looked at the expressions of the men around the room.

William came from the basement stairs and ran into the kitchen.

"Why do I get the feeling that William and Xander are working together?" Alex asked as he stared at the kitchen door.

"Dey probably are." Remy said with an unconcerned voice.

"Gemini, here is an omelet and a glass of milk." Jimmy said happily.

"Havock, here is your western omelet and coffee." William said as he carried a plate to Alex.

"I should have this in the dining room..." Alex began to say when William interrupted.

"There isn't enough room at the table for everyone, so we'll bring you your plates. Please relax."

"Here is your tea Two of Seven." Jimmy said and carefully handed Icheb a steaming mug.

Xander hurried into the room and sat beside Remy.

"What you be up to Xander?" Remy asked suspiciously.

"Axeman, only mutant names during this meal." Xander corrected with a smile.

Remy smiled and moved in for a kiss.

"Gambit, here is your omelet and coffee." William said and handed the food to Remy.

"And here is your food Axeman." Jimmy said and handed a plate to Xander.

"Soul Angel, here is your breakfast." Chris said with a big smile.

"What?" Angel asked as he was handed a warm mug of blood.

"You're a guest in our house, please enjoy our hospitality." Xander said with a warm smile.

"Thank you Xander... I've never given you any reason to do anything like this for me." Angel said darkly with shame.

"Yeah, well it goes both ways. One of us had to end the hostilities, I got to it first. Enjoy your breakfast and welcome to the family." Xander said with a genuine smile.

"Thank you Xander." Angel said emotionally and took a sip of his blood.

"Do you like it dad?" Chris asked hopefully.

"Yes, it's great Chris." Angel said with a tender smile at his son's excitement.

"Shambles, please sit so you may eat." William said and brought a plate of food.

Chris sat at the coffee table by his dad's feet and accepted the plate of food.

"Where's Janine?" Alan asked and looked around.

"She is watching for Mr. Howlett's car. He could arrive at any time." Icheb said then took a sip of tea.

Alan nodded in acceptance and went back to enjoying his food.

Scott came into the living room carrying a plate of food for himself.

"Excellent food Scott." Alex said happily.

"Thanks, but Jimmy made yours." Scott said with pride.

"Really? Great work Jimmy, it's perfect." Alex said with a smile.

"Did you make mine too?" Warren asked.

Jimmy nodded shyly.

"You did a good job. It's just right." Warren said with admiration.

"Ja, very good." Kurt said before taking another mouthful.

* * * * *

"Uncle Xander. A big car just arrived." Janine said excitedly as she ran into the room.

Remy walked to the window and said, "Dat be Mr. Howlett. Remy invite him in, non?"

"Yeah, maybe he'd like an omelet too?" Xander said.

Remy went outside and returned a few minutes later followed by Mr. Howlett.

"Good Morning Mr. Howlett." Alan said and motioned him into the room.

"Good morning lady and gentlemen. And you may call me Ken since this portion of the morning is purely social." Mr. Howlett said as he positioned his wheelchair beside Angel's sofa.

"Would you like an omelet or some coffee?" Scott offered.

"Some coffee would be good." Ken said with a smile.

"How do you take it?" Scott asked before he got up.

"Just black." Ken said and looked around the room.

"I'll get that Uncle Scott. Enjoy your meal." Jimmy said and ran to the kitchen.

"Ken Howlett, I'd like to introduce you to everyone. You may have met some of them before. This is Warren Worthington the Third of Worthington Industries, Kurt Wagner soon to be of the Wagner Institute for Mutant Education, Alex Summers, Alan Summers, Icheb Summers, William Summers, the boy getting your coffee is Jimmy Summers, and young Janine Summers." Xander said with a smile.

"A pleasure to meet you all." Mr. Howlett said to the group.

"And on this side we have Liam O'Rourke, his son Chris O'Rourke. Scott Summers and of course you know Remy and me." Xander finished.

"A lot of people. How many live here?" Mr. Howlett asked and accepted a cup of coffee from Jimmy.

"Twelve right now. Andrew and Alan, their six kids. Scott, Alex, me and Remy." Xander said with a smile.

"And two more within two weeks." Scott said with a glance at Alan.

Mr. Howlett looked around to see Alan pointing at his belly.

"You can't mean?" He asked in a disbelieving tone.

"Yeah, the one thing men can't do, he's doing it." Xander said with a chuckle.

"Thomas is awake if you'd like to feel him kicking." Alan said with a look of peace.

"Yes, thank you." Ken said and moved his wheelchair so he could reach Alan's belly.

After a moment of waiting, there was a kick and Ken smiled a radiant smile.

"Where are you going to put everyone? I can't believe you fit twelve people in here already." Ken said as he looked around the room.

"Well Alex and Scott had to double up, but we're building a wing onto the house so everyone will have their own room... even Marguerite." Xander said with a smile.

"That's great because I have some news about your adoption." Ken said seriously.

"What is it?" Xander asked with dread.

"Everything is fine, but the judge wants a social worker to check the place out before the final adoption paperwork is signed. If you have the proper baby supplies on hand and a room in the process of being built, it shouldn't be a problem." Ken said seriously.

"We don have de baby tings yet." Remy said in horror.

Scott closed his eyes and concentrated, a moment later he smiled and said, "Dawn is taking care of that for you Remy. The Professor has her buying the things for Chakotay and Thomas already, so she'll get Marguerite's things while she's at it. She and a group of girls from the mansion will be leaving for the store in about an hour."

"But Remy don have de money to pay for a bunch of tings." Remy said with concern.

"Remy, the Professor is taking care of this. He promised Professor Frost that he'd see to it that we have what we need." Alan said firmly.

"It be too much like charity. Remy can't do dat." Remy said in return.

"Remy, if you don't want charity, then pay him back. But for right now you need to suck it up and accept the offer... for Marguerite." Alan said in a serious tone.

"Xander, help us out here." Alex asked with worry.

"I'll stand behind Remy, whatever he decides to do." Xander said with strength.

Remy looked at Xander and his eyes went from anger to tenderness in a heartbeat.

"Remy take de help from de Professor, but we pay de money back." Remy said firmly.

"Good. I'm glad you're doing what's best for the baby. That's the most important thing you can do right now. But you don't have to worry about money. I've been working on your paperwork for almost a month. You've got millions... I think the final paperwork is in my briefcase. I just haven't been able to finish it because I've been focused on the adoption." Ken said with an apologetic look.

"I knew the Professor said I had money, but it was like a cover story. I didn't think I could actually use it." Xander said slowly.

"As soon as you sign the last of the paperwork, you'll have access to the Wainwright estate." Ken said happily.

"Is it in my name or our names?" Xander asked carefully.

"Yours." Ken answered just as carefully.

"I need for it to be put into both our names." Xander said decisively.

"Remy not take charity from de Professor, an Remy not take charity from you." Remy said with hurt.

"Are you my husband or my boyfriend?" Xander asked seriously.

"Remy be your husband." Remy said cautiously.

"Will you still be my husband tomorrow?" Xander asked without wavering.

"Oui." Remy said, watching Xander's eye.

"Then act like it. If you have money, I expect it to be ours. If I have money, I expect it to be ours. We're joined, we are *husbands*, I'm not giving you charity, this was yours the moment you married me. You just lucked out and hit the jackpot by marrying a millionaire." Xander said with a smile.

"Oui, Remy understand now." Remy said and pulled Xander close.

"So are you going to move to Beverly Hills and get a cement pond?" Alan asked with a chuckle.

"No, I think we'll stay right here and put our money to work... I'd like to invest in the Wagner Institute if possible, get in on the ground floor." Xander said and looked at Warren.

"That's a great idea. How about a fifty fifty split? That way no one can say that either of us is the 'owner' of the new school. The Wainwrights and Worthingtons can just be cosponsors of the institute." Warren said seriously.

"An dat increase de credibility when it be known dat a mutant and a non-mutant work together to start de school." Remy said in thought.

"Good thinking. I can see that you gentlemen really get things done here. Well, if everyone is done with their breakfast, we'd best be off to meet with Aunt Vada so we can get the paperwork signed."

"Yeah, Janine, you got everything you need?" Xander asked.

"Yes."

"You guys have a good time. I'll see you tonight." Alan said and pulled Janine in for a hug and a kiss.

* * * * *

"Father, I am connected to the Internet and have found many useful sites bookmarked on this machine. Please specify the search criteria." Trey asked as he sat with his tubules connected to the computer.

"You can start by looking for me, under my old name. From there you should be able to find enough information about my father to track him down. Lee Andrew Wells, born December Seventeenth, Nineteen Eighty." Andrew said carefully.

"I have found your information... Grandfather is named Lee Donald Wells, born January Sixteenth, Nineteen Sixty Three... he is currently listed as living in Sunnydale California and working at a restaurant called 'Bishops'. His home phone number is..." Trey said and was interrupted.

"That's enough Trey. Just store the rest of his personal information in your personal data node in case we need it later. I know where Bishops is, we can go as soon as you're done." Andrew said quickly.

"Why would he be in Sunnydale? Didn't everyone leave after the explosion?" Faith asked curiously.

"Some people couldn't afford to leave. Some didn't want to give up on Sunnydale yet. Some are just stupid." Andrew said, wondering which group included his father.

"I have saved the relevant data." Trey said and disconnected from the computer.

"You didn't hurt Willow's computer did you?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No Father, in fact I removed a virus that would have destroyed her system in less than four months." Trey said seriously.

"Good. Are you ready to go?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes Father." Trey said with a smile.

"Then put on your camouflage and we'll go." Andrew said and looked to say goodbye to Faith.

He was surprised to find Faith gathering things, as though she were leaving.

"I'm coming with you." Faith said as she continued to pack.

"I'm just going to find my dad. You don't have to." Andrew said honestly.

"I know I don't have to, but you're going to Sunnydale. It couldn't hurt to have a slayer along with you." Faith said and hefted her backpack.

"We're just going to a restaurant." Andrew said weakly.

"You take care of your son, I'll take care of you. What good is it to have mega strength if you can't help people? Now you can either let me protect you or I'll break your arms, then you'll need me to protect you... and feed you." Faith said without humor.

Andrew nodded and opened the portal.

* * * * *

Andrew, Faith and Trey stepped out of the vortex into an alley. As they walked onto the street Andrew and Faith were amazed at the number of people milling around in the predawn light.

"Some people don't have good sense. When half the town explodes, you should leave." Faith said as she looked in wonder.

"Let's just find my dad and get out of here. Something about this is giving me the creeps." Andrew said with worry.

The three stepped into the restaurant and waited inside the door to be seated.

"Three for breakfast?" A waitress asked pleasantly.

"Yeah, and we need to talk to someone, Lee Wells." Andrew said simply.

"I'll seat you in his section. Right this way." The waitress said and led them to a table in the back.

"My dad's a waiter?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"Someone's got to be, I guess." Faith said as she looked around.

"Good morning. My name is Lee, I'll be your waiter this morning. Do you know what you'd like to drink?" The young man asked pleasantly as he passed out menus.

Andrew looked carefully at the young man and finally said, "Um, yeah, coffee for me and a glass of water for him... Faith?"

"Coke." Faith said as she watched Andrew's examination.

"I'll be right back with your drinks." The young man said and hurried away.

"Well, it looks like your information was wrong." Faith said to Trey.

"I don't know, did you look at him? His eyes? I'm related to him, even if he isn't my father." Andrew said uncertainly.

Lee came back with the drinks and said, "I'll be back in a minute to take your orders."

Trey looked at the glass in front of him carefully.

"Yeah, the Sunnydale water was always kind of chunky. If you wait for it to settle, it's usually not too bad." Andrew said as he watched Trey.

"I must turn off my camouflage for a moment. The holo-emitter obfuscates the input to my ocular implant." Trey said quietly.

"Okay, just be quick about it. He'll be back in a minute." Andrew said in a whisper.

Trey pushed the button on his data node and looked at the glass again. Finally he looked up from his glass and restored his camouflage.

"That man is your father. I have a record of his fingerprints in my personal data node. I do not know how it is so, but I am certain of it." Trey said absolutely.

"That's just crazy, he looks like he's sixteen." Faith said dismissively.

Andrew froze at those words, the words he had been hearing for years and suddenly knew.

"Are you ready to order?" Lee asked in a friendly tone.

"In just a second. I need to tell you something, and if it doesn't mean anything to you, I'll leave here and never come again." Andrew said seriously as he looked into his father's eyes.

"My name is Lee Andrew Wells, I was born on December Seventeenth, Nineteen Eighty. I haven't aged since I was Sixteen years old... and I think I'd like the country breakfast, it looks good." Andrew said as he glanced at the menu.

Lee went pale and began to shake slightly.

"Dad, please calm down, I'm not here to do anything but talk to you, and if you don't want to talk to me, just say so and I'm gone." Andrew said in a whisper.

"Not now." Lee finally said as he took a deep breath.

"When?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I'm at the end of an overnight shift, I'm off in about an hour. Just wait here for me and we'll go somewhere to talk." Lee said nervously.

"Okay, we'll do that... And could I have English muffins with that breakfast?" Andrew asked as he looked at the picture again.

"Yes. And for you?" Lee asked as he looked at Faith.

"Belgian waffles with strawberries. But only if they're sweet and juicy." Faith said in a sultry tone.

"They're plump and sweet, just waiting for you to devour them." Lee said with a breathy whisper.

"Don't be shy with the whipped cream... I love the whipped cream." Faith said with a scorching look.

"Don't we all." Lee said in a seductive growl.

Faith and Lee held each others gaze for a moment before he finally snapped out of it and asked Trey, "And what can I get for you?"

"Nothing, thank you. I'll share his." Trey said and glanced at Andrew.

"I'll bring you an extra plate then. I'll be back soon with your orders." Lee said and hurridly left the table.

"Faith, you just hit on my dad." Andrew said in a tone of disapproval.

"Yeah, so? He's a babe." Faith said without concern.

"What about Robin?" Andrew asked, worried by her casual attitude.

"I love Robin, and I wouldn't ever cheat on him. But I'm not going to stop being me. If things were about to turn serious between me and your dad, I'd shut him down. As long as it's all in fun, I'm good to go." Faith said happily.

"Okay, I just didn't want to see anyone get hurt." Andrew said, more calmly.

"Robin knows how I am, and he trusts me. I'd never give him a reason not to." Faith said with certainty.

"Does he flirt too?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Just with Buffy. It drives her nuts." Faith said with a smile.

Andrew chuckled at that, then retreated into thought.

* * * * *

Bobby, Robert and Peter all ran off the track and began to stretch out.

"You did good today Robert. How do you feel?" Peter asked through heavy breathing.

"The sensation is pleasant. I did not understand that the activity would release endorphins and cause this... exuberant feeling." Robert said as he mimicked Bobby's stretches.

"I wasn't sure if you'd work up a sweat, but you seemed to do pretty good." Bobby said with a smile at the sheen of sweat on Robert's face.

"I was unsure of that as well. I am unaccustomed to such activities." Robert said and matched Bobby's smile.

"Then would you like to join us tomorrow? We run the track every morning." Peter asked welcomingly.

"Yes, I would like that. Thank you for inviting me." Robert said and stopped his stretching.

"What do you want to do next?" Peter asked both Robert and Bobby.

"I don't know. I'd planned on visiting Ronny. I guess I don't have any plans for the rest of the day. Anyone else got an idea?" Bobby asked casually.

"I have no plans today. Saturday is my day to complete outstanding projects... and I have completed them." Peter said in a helpless tone.

"We could go to my house. If the family is doing something, we could join them and if they aren't, we could play Kadis'ka." Robert suggested.

"Yeah, that sounds good." Bobby said and picked up the gym bag.

"Yes, but I am not familiar with the game." Peter said with question in his voice.

"I will teach you. It is not difficult to learn." Robert said and followed Peter and Bobby into a small building.

"What is this place?" Robert asked when they walked inside.

"It's the field house. It's a locker room, showers and a bathroom. The other door was for the girls side." Bobby said as he unlaced his shoes.

Robert began to unlace his shoes and thought to ask, "So you do not mind being unclothed before Peter?"

"No, he's my friend. He's not gay and I'm not interested in him like that, so it's not a problem." Bobby said, then looked curiously at Robert.

Robert watched as Bobby took off his shirt, then removed his own.

"If this bothers you, you can wait and shower when we get to your house." Bobby suggested carefully.

"No, that is not necessary. I only asked because I was led to believe that a same gender oriented man would be uncomfortable being near unclothed men." Robert said seriously as he watched Bobby pull off his jogging shorts.

"Maybe some are. It doesn't bother me." Bobby said and pulled off his briefs.

Robert realized that he was staring, and quickly removed his own shorts and briefs, then followed Bobby and Peter into the shower room.

* * * * *

Mr. Howlett's car arrived before Aunt Vada's house. He quickly lowered his wheelchair and was ready to work.

Then he saw Vada's front lawn and porch. He shook his head in frustration and went back to his car.

"What's wrong Ken?" Xander asked in confusion.

"This wheelchair might... *might* make it across that obsticle course of a lawn. But there is no way it's going to make it up those stairs onto the front porch." Ken said darkly.

"Um, what do you want to do?" Xander asked, not having a clue.

"I have an old fashioned wheelchair in my trunk for times like this. If you guys wouldn't mind too much, you could push me across to the porch and lift me up there. This electric chair is far too heavy for that." Ken said seriously.

"Sure Ken, no problem." Xander said and, with Remy's help, pulled the manual wheelchair from the trunk. Ken secured his electric wheelchair back in the car and waited for Xander and Remy to bring the old buggy around to him.

"Remy sorry Ken, Remy don tink of you as a man in a wheelchair, Remy just tink of you as Ken an didn stop to tink you might have trouble." Remy said apologetically.

"Thanks Remy. There's nothing to be sorry about, and knowing that you just see me, not my chair, makes me feel better than all the ramps and level sidewalks in town." Ken said honestly.

* * * * *

"I'm ready to go now. Is my apartment okay?" Lee asked nervously.

"Yeah, lead the way." Andrew said as he got up to leave.

"It's just about two blocks away... Lee?" Lee asked carefully.

"I go by Andrew." Andrew said quietly.

"Your mother never wanted you to be named Lee." Lee said as he led the way.

Silence fell over the group until they reached an apartment building.

"Well, this is it." Lee said nervously and opened the door.

As Andrew and Faith stepped into the apartment they were surprised that there was almost nothing in it.

"How long have you lived here?" Andrew asked as he looked around.

"Just a few months, I came here after the explosion." Lee said and dropped into a chair.

"Why?" Faith asked as she sat on the couch.

"With everyone running away from here like rats off a sinking ship, I figured there would be some good job opportunities... and maybe they wouldn't do much of a background check." Lee said quietly.

"Dad, I need to know why you left us when I was five." Andrew said suddenly.

"Yeah, well... I was messed up. Your mom was a good woman when I met her, but we brought out the worst in each other. It started out as partying, getting drunk to unwind and have some fun... then it got to be every night... then every day. Whenever I thought about trying to get sober, your mom was there to hand me a drink, and whenever I started feeling like I was wasting my life, your mom was there to rationalize for me." Lee said in a pained voice.

"So you were an alcoholic?" Trey asked quietly.

"Yeah, I am an alcoholic. It never goes away." Lee said to Trey, then turned a pained gaze toward Andrew. "When you were five, I started drinking really hard, worse than ever before... and it made me mean." Lee said, then suddenly got up and began to pace.

"You were just being a kid. I don't remember what happened, I was so drunk. You didn't want to take your bath, or something. Whatever it was doesn't matter, I hit you. And the more you cried, the more I hit you... until finally you stopped. I don't know exactly what I did, but you just stopped crying and wouldn't wake up. I held you for about an hour before you finally opened your eyes again. The first thing you did was say you were sorry." Lee said and dropped back into the chair.

He looked Andrew straight in the eyes and said, "That was it, the last time I ever hit you. I left that night and never went back. I spent most of the next thirteen years drunk... Then one day I had a moment of clarity. It just hit me that I was an animal who lived for the next party. So I got help. I went into rehab, I was in for about a year and haven't touched a drop of alcohol since."

"Good for you." Faith said with admiration.

"So you left to protect me?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yeah, I figured you'd be better off not having a dad, than having one who was a mean drunk... Andrew, I couldn't be a part of your life... I was such a mess... I'm still a mess." Lee said and buried his head in his hands.

"Can you tell me about why we don't age?" Andrew asked quietly.

"No. It just happened. When I was about twenty two, people started telling me that I looked sixteen... and I've been that way ever since. That's all I know." Lee said and looked at Andrew with apology.

"It must be the X gene." Trey said quietly.

"What's that?" Lee asked curiously.

"The X gene is the source of mutation in humans... I've got it, so you probably do to." Andrew said quietly.

"Is it something bad?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"No, it just explains why we are like we are. That's all." Andrew said in deep thought.

"Well, you can see my life... this is pretty much it. I live from paycheck to paycheck. Will you tell me about your life?" Lee asked with hope.

"Yeah... um, mom left when I was about fifteen. I came home from school one day and she wasn't there. All her stuff was gone, she even took my crappy little TV and video game." Andrew said sadly.

"After that I hung around with friends and made some mistakes... not the kind you made. Anyway, there was an accident and I ended up in Tempe, Arizona with thirteen dollars in my pocket and not knowing anyone." Andrew said and looked to see an understanding of the feeling in his father's eyes.

"That's when someone offered to help me. His name is Scott and he's one of my closest friends. Now I'm married... to a man... and we've adopted six kids." Andrew said quietly, waiting for his father's reaction.

"You've got kids? Do you think it would be okay if I meet them? I only had one kid, you. And I screwed that up so bad that I never had another. I love kids, I'm just..." Lee trailed off.

"It's okay dad, and this is my son Trey." Andrew said and motioned to Trey.

"Trey?" Lee asked as he looked at Trey in wonder.

"Trey O'Seofon Summers." Trey said proudly.

"Summers?" Lee asked curiously.

"Yes dad, My married name is Summers, I had it changed... does that bother you?" Andrew asked with worry.

Lee sensed the worry and said with a smile, "No son, you don't need to preserve the glory and majesty of the Wells family name. You're probably better off as a Summers."

"Thanks Dad... Trey, do you want to take off the camouflage so your grandfather can see you?" Andrew asked with a note of concern.

"Grandfather, I am not human... but I am a good person." Trey said with assurance before he pressed the button to allow his true features to show.

"I'm sure you are, will you give your grandpa a hug?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Yes grandfather." Trey said with a smile and ran into Lee's waiting arms.

"So are all your kids aliens?" Lee asked as he hugged Trey.

"They don't like that word dad, but yes, they are all from other planets... to say it's a long story is an understatement." Andrew said honestly.

"I'd love to hear it sometime. But first, tell me about your other kids." Lee asked and shifted Trey to sit on his knee.

"Icheb is my oldest, he's almost sixteen. He's a natural leader and a good kid. Trey is fourteen, he's an engineer and an amazing friend. Robert and William are thirteen and are twins, Robert is an emotional kid, he's loving and considerate. William is darker, he's thoughtful and a little moody, but is an incredible artist. Jimmy is nine, he is sweet, good natured, brave and smart. Janine is six and is my little girl. She's playful and spirited. She also has a great mind for strategy."

"Are they here? In Sunnydale?" Lee asked hopefully.

"No, I work at a school and we live there... Let me show you something." Andrew said and created a small vortex, about a foot wide.

"Don't do that. They'll see it." Lee said in panic.

"Who?" Andrew asked and collapsed the vortex.

"The monsters that live on the other side." Lee said with worry.

"It's okay dad, it's part of being a mutant. And that vortex just leads to Cleveland. There aren't any... many... monsters there." Andrew said calmly.

"Really?" Lee asked carefully.

"Yeah, this is my ability, my gift." Andrew said quietly.

"Mine's always been a curse." Lee said and opened a vortex, the same size and shape as Andrew's.

"Dad, your portal is opened to a hell dimension, you need to close it." Andrew said in fear.

Lee dissipated the portal with an 'I told you so' look.

"So you can open doorways too?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"Yeah, but just into hell... what good's that?" Lee asked sourly.

"Maybe I can teach you to target? I had to learn how to use my portal ability." Andrew suggested.

"Yeah, I'd like that... so is that how you got here?" Lee asked, pointing to where the portal had been.

"Yeah... when do you have to be back to work?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Monday night. I've got the rest of the weekend off." Lee said with hope in his voice.

"Would you like to visit the family?" Andrew asked quietly, not wanting to push.

"Yeah, I mean, if you won't be too ashamed of me." Lee said with his eyes cast down.

"Ashamed of what? That my father cared enough about me to protect me by leaving? That my father overcame an addiction and has remained clean and sober for five years? Dad, I don't know if I'd be strong enough to do either one of those things and I'm proud of you for having done them." Andrew said and walked to hug his father.

Trey stepped out of the way and watched.

"Get in there Trey, make it a three generation hug." Faith said with a smile.

Trey put his arm around his father's back hesitantly and was engulfed into a three-way hug.

Chapter 20: Acceptance

Aunt Vada walked onto the porch in time to see Remy and Xander lift Ken, wheelchair and all, as Janine stood by and watched.

"Oh dear me, I didn't even think of that... when you leave, I'll open the garage. there's a single step down, but it should be smooth sailing after that." Vada said quickly.

"Thank you ma'am." Ken said with a smile.

"Come on, we need to get inside, there's a chill in the air today. It wouldn't surprise me if it snowed by the end of the week." Vada said as she led the way into the house.

Xander and Janine followed Vada as Remy pushed Ken's chair.

* * * * *

"Faith, do you want to go back to Slayer Central or come with us?" Andrew asked from the hug.

"Robin's going to be working till about five, so I'll go with you." Faith said with a tender smile.

"Okay, do you need to do anything before we go Dad? Call anyone or get anything?" Andrew asked as he reluctantly pulled out of the hug.

"Um, no. I don't really know anyone here. I'm ready when you are." Lee said in thought.

"Okay, don't worry if it feels a little weird, we're going to be crossing dimensions, just keep walking." Andrew said with assurance.

"Okay son." Lee said with a smile.

* * * * *

Robert looked at Bobby, then Peter.

"Robert?" Bobby asked with a note of concern.

"Yes?" Robert answered curiously.

"You're not going to... rust or short circuit or anything if you shower are you?" Bobby asked hesitantly.

Robert got a fond smile and said, "No, my Borg components are designed to withstand various drastic conditions. Water will not harm them."

"Oh, good. I just wanted to be sure. I don't know what your Fathers would do to me if your joints rusted solid." Bobby said with a grin.

"I can simulate the effect if you would like to find out." Robert suggested with a smile.

Bobby laughed and turned on the water.

After a minute of standing under the water, feeling the spray on his skin, Robert said, "This sensation is pleasurable, I have never experienced water in this... airated form before."

"You have never showered?" Peter asked seriously.

"No. My alcove has a sonic cleansing component." Robert said simply.

"How does that feel?" Bobby asked slowly.

"I do not know. It activates while I am regenerating." Robert said and saw Bobby lathering his hair.

"May I use some of your shampoo? I wish to try it on my hair." Robert asked hopefully.

"Sure, just a little bit." Bobby said as he squeezed a drop into Robert's opened palm.

"Is it precious?" Robert asked as he looked at the dime sized drop of shampoo.

"No, that's just all you'll need for your hair." Bobby said with a smile.

"Thank you Bobby. The only time I have used shampoo before was when we shampooed Uncle Hank, we used much shampoo that day." Robert said as he worked the shampoo into his hair.

"You shampooed Dr. McCoy?" Peter asked in disbelief.

"Yes, his odor was strong and offensive so Father ported him into the lake, then we shampooed him and brushed him." Robert said as he moved back under the water to rinse out the shampoo.

"Did you get to see his... was he naked?" Bobby asked curiously.

"Yes." Robert said and brushed the water from his eyes to look at Bobby.

"Was he big? I mean, he's a big guy, is his... equipment to scale?" Bobby asked with a blush.

Robert thought for a moment then realized what Bobby was asking. "Oh, um, I don't know. I haven't seen enough to know if it is large or small in comparison."

"Okay, is it like mine or Pete's?" Bobby asked.

"Bobby, it is inappropriate to speak of such things." Peter said with disapproval.

"I know Pete, but it's not like I'll ever have a better chance to find out... and I just want to know. Aren't you curious? I mean, Dr. McCoy is such a big guy." Bobby said in a leading tone.

Peter stood and thought for a moment before saying, "I am curious as well."

"It is similar in size to Peter's but it is black." Robert said carefully.

"Black?" Bobby asked in disbelief.

"Not all of it. This part..." Robert said and pointed to the shaft of his own penis. "Is blue, a darker shade than his fur. But this part..." And he peeled back the foreskin and pointed to the glans. "Is black, or a very dark blue."

"Wow. And he's as big as Pete? That's pretty big." Bobby said and went back to showering.

"Oh, I did not know. I have not seen any but mine... and my brother's, which is the same." Robert said honestly and began to lather his upper body.

"Well, I've only seen a few. But Pete's is the biggest one I've seen." Bobby said honestly.

"Bobby, you are embarrassing me." Peter said sternly.

"I'm not saying anything bad Pete. I'm just saying that yours is the largest one I've seen. Which is good since you're such a big guy... it's to scale." Bobby said with a friendly smile.

"Is mine to scale?" Robert asked with concern.

"Yeah, and the cool thing is that you've still got a couple years of growing so it's going to get bigger." Bobby said and started to soap his legs.

"Is bigger preferable?" Robert asked as he rinsed off his upper body.

"It depends on who you ask. Some people like huge ones, bigger than Pete's. If you look at pornography, that's probably what you'll see." Bobby said as he rinsed off.

"What do you prefer?" Robert asked and stopped to enjoy the feel of the water.

"Um, I don't know. I guess when I find the guy that I want a relationship with, I'll want whatever he has... I don't really have a preference." Bobby said in a considering tone.

"I like yours." Robert said as he continued to stand with his eyes closed under the water.

"Um, thanks." Bobby said with a blush, then had a thought.

"Robert, get out of the spray and I'll wash your back." Bobby said quickly.

"Thank you Bobby. I was going to leave it unwashed because it would be awkward to reach." Robert said with a smile.

Bobby lathered up a washcloth and began to scrub Robert's back slowly.

Peter finished rinsing and said, "I will wait for you outside."

"Okay Pete, we'll be out in a minute." Bobby said with cheer.

"Bobby, your washing of my back is causing a reaction... is this inappropriate?" Robert asked hesitantly as he turned to reveal his erection.

"If Pete was still in here, yeah. But between you and me, it's fine." Bobby said and guided Robert to face away so he could continue washing his back.

"Bobby, I am attracted to you." Robert said slowly.

"Yeah, I thought so." Bobby said quietly.

"It does not make you happy to know that?" Robert asked hesitantly.

"It does and it doesn't. Robert, how old are you?" Bobby asked and guided Robert under the shower's spray.

"Thirteen... but that is only an estimate." Robert added quickly.

"I'm guessing a fairly accurate estimate. Robert, I like you. But you're too young for me to be attracted to." Bobby said with apology in his voice.

"I will get older." Robert said hopefully.

"I know, and maybe then something can happen. But until you're sixteen, nothing is going to happen. If we're both still interested then, we'll talk to your fathers and see what they say." Bobby said seriously.

"Should I tell them now?" Robert asked carefully.

"You probably should but, let them know that I won't do anything they'll disapprove of with you. If we're going to happen, then it's worth waiting for." Bobby said with a smile.

"Can I kiss you?" Robert asked hopefully.

"No. Not till you're sixteen. But hugs are okay... once we're dressed. Naked hugs are probably off the menu till you're eighteen." Bobby said with a smile.

"Did you get lost in there?" Peter called from the doorway.

"Just a minute Pete!" Bobby called out.

"Let's get dressed and go to your house." Bobby said warmly.

Robert nodded and turned off his shower.

* * * * *

Everyone took a seat, then Vada said, "I didn't think to offer you anything. I made a fresh pot of coffee since I knew you were coming."

"That sounds great. I'll get it, would you like some Ken?" Xander asked as he got up.

"Yes, since you went to the trouble." Ken said kindly.

"Remy?" Xander asked and received a nod.

Xander walked into the kitchen and there was a long moment of silence as Vada got a serious look.

She looked Remy in the eyes and said in a steely voice, "Before I sign this last paperwork, I need to know something. It's been gnawing at me since I first met you Remy, a lot of little things that didn't add up. Are you a mutant?"

The clatter of cups was the next thing heard as Xander stumbled on his way into the living room with the coffee.

* * * * *

Xander looked at the tray in his hand and let out a breath of relief as he noticed that he didn't spill the coffee, just rattled the cups.

Remy looked to Xander for a second before looking back to Vada.

"Oui, Remy be a mutant." Remy said in a whisper.

"What about Xander?" Vada asked seriously.

"No ma'am, I'm not." Xander said as he placed the tray on the coffee table.

"Perfect." Vada said without sarcasm.

At Remy, Xander and Ken's questioning looks she continued, "When Scott couldn't take off his glasses in the house, I suspected something. Then I met Alan's children who are... not your standard children. Then there's the institute. A lot of little things added up to one or both of you being mutants. Then I had to decide how I felt about that. If you weren't mutants, then I needed to know your feelings about mutants, to be sure Marguerite wasn't being raised by mutant hating fanatics, if you were mutants, I needed to be sure you weren't going to teach her to hate non-mutants. I'm guessing that neither will be a problem since you're a mixed couple."

"No, it won't be a problem Aunt Vada. The Institute is a mutant friendly place where mutants and non-mutants are all welcomed as long as they respect each other." Xander said seriously, then took a sip of his coffee.

"That's good. It occurred to me that I didn't know your feelings about such things and I have a very strong belief that mutants are people too. It pains me to see the mutant terrorism laws that they've put into place... and most of the public don't even care." Vada said, ending in a disbelieving tone.

"The president signed a bill last night. It clarified that genetic mutation does not make a person less of a human, or a citizen. And went on to declare that mutancy is a protected minority." Xander said seriously to Aunt Vada.

"Really? I hadn't heard about that yet." Ken asked with interest.

"Yes, we heard about it at three in the morning." Xander said with a chuckle.

"Then maybe the dark ages are over. The mutants can finally come out into the light." Ken said with a smile.

"Why do you take this so personally Mr. Howlett? Are you a mutant?" Vada asked curiously.

"Me? No, not at all. My wife, Loretta was a mutant. When she became excited her skin would glow the most beautiful patterns of colors... that's all. That was her ability, she glowed pretty colors. We went to see a movie and on the way out, someone had noticed when she glowed a little during the movie. They attacked us in the parking lot... they broke my back and killed Loretta, they beat her to death. While I was in physical therapy, I met a young man whose mutation had caused his legs to stop working and we became friends. Charles and I have worked together ever since to try and stop such things from happening again." Ken said in distant sadness.

"Gods of Hell, they kill your wife, cut out Remy's eyes, what's it take for people to stand up and notice the injustice?" Xander asked with fury.

"Calm down Xander, we can't stop the 'friends of humanity' today. But with this law on the books, maybe their days are numbered." Ken said in speculation.

"Perhaps." Vada said uncertainly.

"Then are we ready to get down to some paperwork?" Ken asked the group.

"What do you have planned for later today?" Vada asked as she looked to the men.

"Dis be it." Remy said and Xander nodded in agreement.

"I normally don't work on Saturday, this was just the only day this week that I was free to drive down here... so this is it for me too." Ken said simply.

"Then would you indulge an old woman's curiosity and take me to visit the Institute? I'd feel better about signing the paperwork if I could see where Marguerite is going to be living." Vada said sweetly.

"That would be fine. Do you gentlemen have any problem with that?" Ken asked Xander and Remy.

"No, no problem at all. I can't wait to show you around." Xander said with a smile.

"Oui, you love de boathouse. It be de perfect home for Marguerite." Remy said with a smile.

"How about you Janine, do you mind if I visit your house?" Vada asked with a smile.

Janine perked up and said, "I want to show you my room and introduce you to my friends."

"Good, it's settled then." Vada said and stood to leave.

* * * * *

Lee, Andrew, Trey and Faith walked into the living room to find Alex still wrapped in a blanket and everyone else sitting around talking.

"Andy love, I didn't expect you back so soon... I missed you." Alan finished in a whisper.

"Everyone, I'd like for you to meet my father, Lee." Andrew said proudly, then motioned to Alan. "And this is my husband, Alan Summers."

Alan fought himself to a standing position and walked to shake hands with his father-in-law.

"It's good to meet you. Your son is an incredible man." Alan said as he firmly shook Lee's hand.

"Nice to meet you." Lee said cautiously and looked at Alan's belly between them.

"Andy, you didn't tell your dad about the twins?" Alan asked as he saw Lee's look of question.

"Um, no... that's part of why we're back so soon. I thought it would be better to show him than try to explain things he probably wouldn't believe anyway.

"Angel?" Faith said with surprise.

"Faith, how are you?" Angel said happily.

"Five by five... and Chris?" Faith asked, straining her memory.

"Yes... Chris O'Rourke, my son." Angel said proudly.

"That's great Angel, I'm glad you've settled down. After two hundred and fifty years, it's about time." Faith said with a genuine smile.

"Come over here and let me know what's going on with you." Angel said and patted the couch beside him.

* * * * *

"Alan is carrying our twins, Chakotay and Thomas." Andrew said proudly.

"Your twins?" Lee asked in wonder.

"Long story. Do you want to feel them? They're both awake and active." Alan asked carefully.

A look of fear came over Lee's face but Andrew took his hand and guided it to Alan's belly.

After a minute of waiting Alan finally said, "I guess they know we're wanting them to kick, that's why they're quiet."

"That's okay." Lee said and pulled his hand away carefully.

"Now I'm going to give you the short version of introductions, for the sake of time and you can get to know people afterward." Andrew said as he looked around the room.

"This is Warren and beside him is his friend Kurt." Andrew began.

"It's a monster." Lee said in fear and took a step back as he looked at Kurt.

"He's a mutant like us Dad..." Andrew said to his father, then turned to Kurt and said with a look of apology, "At least he didn't try to hit you."

"Perhaps it vould hurt less if he had." Kurt said sadly.

Jimmy jumped on Kurt's lap and hugged him tightly then flashed a scathing look at Lee.

"Please don't be angry at your grandpa Jimmy, before today the only people he saw that didn't look human were hell beasts." Andrew said quietly.

"He hurt Uncle Kurt." Jimmy said firmly.

"I'm sorry Kurt, I didn't know... maybe I should leave." Lee said in a devastated tone.

"No dad, please just give us a chance." Andrew said quickly.

"I accept your apology Lee, I understand zat you did not know." Kurt said softly as he hugged Jimmy.

"Thank you Kurt. And I'm sorry I upset you Jimmy, I didn't mean it." Lee said seriously.

Jimmy looked away from Kurt and looked at Lee cautiously. Finally he asked, "I am not human, do you see me as a monster too?"

"No Jimmy, I see my grandson who I just hurt by speaking before I thought." Lee said seriously.

Jimmy nodded and turned his attention back to Kurt.

"Dad, this is my son Icheb." Andrew said hesitantly.

"Nice to meet you." Lee said timidly as he looked into Icheb's expression of caution.

After a long moment of hesitation, Icheb extended his hand.

Lee took the offered hand and shook it carefully.

"This is my friend Scott." Andrew said and gestured to Scott.

"My son has told me that you are a good friend to him. It's a pleasure to meet you." Lee said, still a bit timidly.

"Thank you. I'm proud that Andrew is my brother-in-law." Scott said seriously.

Lee looked at Scott, then at Alan and finally nodded.

"And this is another brother-in-law, Alex." Andrew said and gestured to the bundled form of Alex in the floor.

"Nice to meet you." Lee said quietly.

"Why do you look sixteen?" Alex asked, then noticed everyone in the room looking at him with disapproval.

"Someone had to ask." Alex said in an exasperated tone.

"I just do. I've been this way for over twenty years." Lee said shyly.

"This is your grandson William." Andrew said and cast an imploring look to his son.

"It's nice to meet you William." Lee said with a hopeful smile.

William looked closely at Lee, then at his father.

"I can see the features you have in common... you could be brothers." William said in thought.

Andrew smiled at that and said, "Dad, over here we have my friend from back home, Angel and his son Chris."

"Nice to meet you." Lee said a bit more solidly.

"Yes, a pleasure." Angel said and held out a hand to shake Lee's.

When Lee took Angel's hand he looked up in surprise.

"It's cold as ice." Lee said in wonder.

"Don't worry about that Dad, Angel's just like that." Andrew said dismissively then said, "And I think you already met Faith."

"Well, we weren't formally introduced." Lee said with a warm smile directed toward her.

"I guess you'll get to meet Robert, Janine, Xander and Remy later." Andrew said as he looked around the room.

"Robert will probably be here soon. He went to run with Bobby." Alan said from the couch.

"You have a big family." Lee said as he was led to sit on the couch beside Angel and Faith.

"Yeah... getting bigger all the time." Alex said from in front of the TV.

"So you said you work at a school. Would you tell me about that?" Lee asked Andrew quietly.

"Yeah, I teach Computer Science." Andrew said with pride.

"You're a teacher? That's great." Lee said with a smile and moved to hug Andrew.

"Um, it's just a job dad." Andrew said quietly.

"It's a career. Something I've never been able to do. I'm so proud of you." Lee said happily.

Andrew felt tears welling up in his eyes and quickly said, "Excuse me." before he ran from the room.

Alan pushed, pulled, shifted and finally dragged himself to standing, then followed Andrew into the kitchen.

Lee had a devastated look on his face and quietly asked the room, "What did I do wrong now?"

Scott smiled and said, "You didn't do anything wrong. You just did something very right. That's the first time you've ever told him you're proud of him... I think he just needs a minute to deal with that. He just got something he always wanted."

Lee took a moment to digest that information, then stood and walked to the kitchen.

* * * * *

"So little one, are you a mutant too?" Aunt Vada asked as the car traveled back to the mansion.

"No, I am just not human." Janine said with a proud smile.

"Oh, and how did that happen?" Vada asked as she put an arm around Janine's shoulders to hold her close.

"My brothers and I were found on a ship that was going to be destroyed. My fathers took care of us and loved us. Then when they got married, they adopted us." Janine said as she happily snuggled into Vada's side.

"That was nice of them. Are you happy with them?" Vada asked in a gentle voice.

"Oh yes. I have lots of friends, my daddies, my brothers, lots of aunts and uncles, and I'll get to start school next week." Janine said with a smile.

"Oh my, that's a lot of people who love you. What do you think about Marguerite coming to live with you?" Vada asked as she pressed her cheek to Janine's head.

"It's going to be great. I won't be the littlest anymore, I won't be the only girl. And Marguerite is going to be like my sister." Janine said happily.

Vada smiled and said, "I'm glad she'll have a big sister like you to watch out for her. Being the littlest isn't always easy."

"Yeah, but I'll show her how it's done. I've been the littlest long enough to know how." Janine said with assurance.

Vada laughed and looked out the window to watch the road.

* * * * *

"He said it, he said he's proud of me... and he meant it." Andrew said through his tears.

"I know Andy. Just let it out. I know you've been waiting a lifetime to hear those words. You can let all that old pain out now that you've heard them." Alan said in a soothing whisper as he rubbed Andrew's back.

"I should be in there with him... I found my dad Alan, and he loves me and he isn't a monster." Andrew said through his tears.

"Just take a few minutes to deal with this in your own mind. The family will take care of him till you get back." Alan said soothingly.

Alan looked up to see the kitchen door open.

"Is it okay if I come in?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"Yeah, talk to your son." Alan said and shifted Andrew into Lee's arms.

Alan took a long look at the pair before returning to the living room.

"Andrew, I *am* proud of you. You've done so many things I never could. You've got a huge, wonderful family, a career, friends, and respect. I couldn't even get one of those things to work for me." Lee said as he stroked Andrew's back.

"Dad, I've got something to tell you... Why I came to find you." Andrew said and pulled back to look in his father's eyes.

"Go ahead." Lee said quietly.

"A while back, before Alan and I got married, something happened and I became violent... I hurt Alan... bad." Andrew said with pain.

Lee felt tears forming in his own eyes at his son's admission.

"I told him that if I ever tried to hurt him again, that I wanted him to... basically, to kill me... and if he didn't promise, that I'd leave to protect him." Andrew said as tears rolled down his cheeks.

"Shit." Lee whispered as his own tears fell.

"Because that happened, I understand how you felt and I don't blame you or hate you for leaving. I'm proud that you were strong enough to do something that hurt so much... for me." Andrew said sincerely.

"And that's why you wanted to find me, to let me know that you understand?" Lee asked carefully.

"Yeah, and maybe to get to know you." Andrew said with a weak smile.

"Son, I've got so much to make up for and I don't even know how to start." Lee said sadly.

"We can't live our lives making up for the past. Besides, you don't have to make up for anything with me. I agree with what you did and why you did it. We're here now, let's just begin with today and leave the past behind." Andrew said with pleading in his voice.

"I don't deserve this... I never did anything but hurt the people around me... and myself. I don't know what to do." Lee said in a lost tone.

"Come in and sit with me and our family. That's all for now. Just get to know us and let us get to know you." Andrew said softly.

Lee nodded.

"So before we go out there, I just need to know... are you okay with me being gay?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Not a problem, I've swung that way a few times myself over the years." Lee said seriously.

"Okay Dad, Um, that was more information than I really needed but I'm glad you're okay with it." Andrew said shakily.

"Let me speed this up for you son. I'm okay with you being gay, being married to a man, having kids from other planets, and having a friend who is blue with a pointy tail. The pregnant husband thing is messing with my mind a little, but that's not disapproval, just disbelief... I'll get there. Does that cover it?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Just about. What do you know about vampires?" Andrew asked carefully.

"I lived in Sunnydale, I know more about vampires than I can tell you while I'm standing in your kitchen." Lee said with certainty.

"I have a friend who is a vampire... who was cursed with a soul. He's a good guy and doesn't bite people anymore. How are you with that?" Andrew asked with apprehension.

"I'd be a little nervous around him, but once I was sure for myself that he wasn't going to bite me, I think I'd be okay." Lee said cautiously.

"Good, Angel is a vampire." Andrew said with relief.

"The guy in the living room?" Lee asked incredulously.

"Yeah. I just wanted you to know so there wouldn't be any misunderstandings. I think you know everything now." Andrew said with a smile.

"I can see why you didn't want to tell me all this, I wouldn't have believed half of it." Lee said honestly.

"I know. Who would?" Andrew said with a smile and put an arm around his father's shoulder.

Chapter 21: Unions, Reunions, and Observances

Robert, Bobby and Peter walked into the boathouse to a room full of people.

"Did I miss the memo about the group meeting?" Bobby asked as he entered.

"No Bobby, we're just having family time. Come on in and join us." Scott said with a smile.

Bobby looked in surprise at Scott.

"Bobby, you *are* part of the family. Come in and sit down... but you might want to pull in chairs from the dining room. We're out of couch space. That spot is for Andrew and his dad." Alan said peacefully.

"Grandfather is here?" Robert asked with excitement.

"Yes, he is talking with Father in the kitchen." Trey said emotionlessly.

Bobby, Peter and Robert all pulled chairs into the living room and sat down.

Andrew came out of the kitchen with his arm around Lee.

"Grandfather?" Robert asked in a disbelieving voice.

"Dad, this is your grandson Robert." Andrew said happily.

Lee walked over to Robert who pulled him close and hugged him.

"It's good to meet you Robert. Would you introduce me to your friends?" Lee asked with love in his voice.

"Yes, this is my friend Bobby and this is my friend Peter." Robert said quickly, keeping an arm around Lee.

Lee put an arm around Robert's shoulder and asked, "Would you like to sit with me?"

Robert nodded and sat beside Lee on the couch.

Andrew walked to the chair that Robert had pulled into the room and took a seat.

"So what's the topic of conversation out here?" Andrew asked as he looked around the room.

"There isn't one, we're all kinda stunned." Alex said and reached up to turn off the TV.

"Are the cartoons over?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Yeah, now it's all sports stuff. What are we going to do today?" Alex asked as he turned himself to face the group.

"Trey, I have a job for you." Andrew said in thought.

"Yes Father?" Trey said and walked to Andrew.

"Do you remember the vid chips that Tom gave us as a wedding present?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yes." Trey said flatly.

"Do you think it would be possible to rig up something so we could watch them on the television? We never got around to watching them and maybe Alex would like to see them." Andrew said with a smile.

"There is no isolinear circuitry available... with a conversion data node from a padd, and a tricorder interpreter interface... yes, I believe I could create a device to transmit a signal to the vid screen." Trey said seriously.

"Would you be able to accomplish the task most easily alone or with help?" Andrew asked carefully.

"The task would be accomplished most quickly and easily with the help of my brothers." Trey said immediately.

"Okay guys, what do you say, who wants to help Trey?" Andrew asked the group.

All the boys but Robert immediately volunteered.

"Could Bobby and Peter help?" Robert asked from Lee's side.

"And Chris?" William asked.

"Yes, there are sufficient tasks for everyone. Lets go to the basement to begin this project." Trey said to the group.

All the boys trooped out of the room and down the stairs.

Angel lifted Chris and took him down the stairs behind the other boys.

"He can't walk?" Lee asked with concern.

"He was stabbed, today's the first day he's been allowed out of bed." Alan said seriously.

"Who would stab a little boy?" Faith asked with concern.

"A slayer." Angel said as he came back up the stairs.

"Who?" Faith asked in panic, flashing back to one of her own darker moments.

"Kendra, she was trying to stake me and Chris protected me... and nearly died." Angel said sadly.

"I'm sorry Angel... He's going to be okay?" Faith asked with hope.

"Yes. He's healing now. He is going to be fine." Angel said with assurance.

"How horrible. I guess life isn't any easier here than anywhere else." Lee said with a dark look.

"Life is what you make it." Alex said quietly.

Lee gave a dark chuckle and said, "And if you don't make anything of it, it's nothing."

"Andy, feed him." Alan said firmly.

"What?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"He has that look you get when your sugar is low. He needs to eat something." Alan said seriously.

Andrew looked at his father then nodded and left the room.

"What do you mean?" Lee asked in confusion.

"The thing that makes Andrew's moods go all crazy, it's low blood sugar, he has to eat regularly or he gets..." Alan trailed off, looking for the word.

"Moody." Scott said quietly.

"Bitchy." Alex said seriously.

"Whiny." Alan said as he nodded in agreement with the others.

"Angry." Angel threw in, understanding the condition.

"Pouty." Faith said in realization, remembering a few of Andrew's episodes from the previous year.

"Silly." Warren said, and looked around the group to find agreement.

"Or depressed." Kurt said with a nod.

"It doesn't always effect him the same way or as strongly, but when we see the signs, we make sure he has something to eat and we give him a few minutes to come back to himself." Alan explained.

Andrew walked back into the living room, and asked, "What did I miss?"

"We were just telling your dad the story of the seven hypoglycemic dwarves." Alan said with a smile.

Andrew laughed and said, "A classic, Bitchy is my favorite."

The room erupted into laughter.

"Dad, I've made you a sandwich, come in the kitchen for a minute." Andrew said quietly.

Lee followed obediently.

* * * * *

"Go ahead and eat and I'll sit with you. You'll need a few minutes to feel better." Andrew said with understanding.

Lee began to eat his sandwich.

"Dad, I've got a question, but if it's none of my business, just go ahead and tell me, Okay?" Andrew said quietly.

Lee nodded as he continued to eat.

"I don't understand what happened in your life to make it turn out this way. Where did it all go wrong for you?" Andrew asked and took a seat.

"Son, you probably can't relate to this. You're popular, loved, respected... I never was. I was always alone, then I met your mother. She paid attention to me, just me. She made me feel important and special. This beautiful woman wanted to spend time with a nerdy, scrawny guy like me and it changed my life." Lee said in distant memory.

"She loved to drink and she wanted me to share in her good time. Son, I don't want to talk bad about your mom, but she could pack away the booze. She could drink a sailor under the table every day of the week and twice on Sunday... I couldn't keep up with her and just wanted to share in her good time. And I was afraid if I didn't, she wouldn't want me around anymore and I'd be alone." Lee said as he stared off into the distance.

"Then she got pregnant. I was so happy, but... she didn't stop drinking... she didn't even slow down. I was scared to death that she was going to kill you in the womb or poison you with all her drinking and drugs... but the day you were born, the doctors said you were perfectly normal." Lee said with a pained smile.

"The party kept on until the day I left, but I was hooked. No matter what I did, I couldn't put down the bottle... or the needle. Son, I was a junkie, the bad way. I'd do anything for the money to buy booze and drugs, I cheated people, I lied to them, I stole from them, hell, I even whored myself for a fix a few times." Lee said in shame.

"So what's it like now for you dad?" Andrew asked carefully.

"It sucks. I've got this gnawing need in my gut every single hour of every single day that's trying to pull me back into all that. And if I give into it, even once, I'm done. I'll never come back. I'll be one of the junkies that you try not to look at when you walk down the street. But I don't know how much longer I can keep going like this. I live from paycheck to paycheck doing one crappy job after another while I wait for someone to notice that I don't get any older. When that happens, I move on to another crappy job." Lee said tiredly.

"What kind of life would you like to have?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Honestly? Yours. God Andrew, you've got everything I ever wanted... And I never thought it was so much to ask for. You've got the family that loves you, the respect of the people around you, a loving... okay, actually I wanted a wife, but you know what I mean... and you've got a career that you can be proud of. I'm not asking for money or fame, just a normal family life like you have." Lee said as he looked into Andrew's eyes.

Andrew smiled and said, "Dad, my life is so far from normal that you can't even see normal from it. My husband is from another dimension... my kids are from other planets... literally... and they're not fully organic. They have machines inside their bodies... and so do I. My best friend Scott was my boyfriend before I married his brother. Alan is carrying our sons, Chakotay and Thomas who are both mutants, one of them has an optic blast, the other can effect time, we'll see how when he's born. I don't even know what our daughter Joyce is going to be like, she'll be born after the twins. Her frozen zygote is in the headboard of our bed. I've had two strokes in the past six months, Alan's nearly died twice, Robert nearly died once... My life is far from normal."

"It sounds like heaven compared to being alone." Lee said honestly and took a drink of milk.

Andrew thought about that and cast his mind back just a few months before... before Alan... before Scott... before the X-men. Finally he said, "You got me there Dad, I've been alone. It blows. So how would you feel about not being alone anymore?"

"What do you mean?" Lee asked with a tired look.

"Live with me, you're my dad, you could move in with us." Andrew said simply.

"Just like that? I think the other people in the house might have something to say about that." Lee said seriously before taking the last bite of his sandwich.

"Dad, you're family. That means something to everyone here. They're all my family, either by marriage or adoption. But if it will make you feel better about it, I'll ask everyone what they think. One great thing about my family is the blunt honesty. They'll tell you the truth." Andrew said with a smile.

"Alex sure doesn't seem to have a problem with it." Lee admitted, then finished his milk.

"He's just grumpy because he didn't get enough sleep last night. I promise that they won't have a problem with it. Well maybe one, but that'll be solved when the wing is added on." Andrew said in thought.

At his father's curious look Andrew clarified, "All the rooms are full. We're adding on to the house. Once that's done you can have Scott and Alex's old room. But until then, you'll get the couch in the living room."

Lee stared at Andrew without saying a word.

"Dad?" Andrew asked carefully.

"You're serious." Lee said in wonder.

"Yeah, Dad, I don't make offers I don't mean." Andrew said with worry at the change in his father's mood.

"I mean about not hating me, about everything, you really love me and want me." Lee said as he started to cry.

"Yeah." Andrew said cautiously.

"Andrew, people say a lot of things. I guess hanging around with drunks for a few decades makes a person stop taking what people say seriously, but... you mean it. You really want me to stay... you want me." Lee said in disbelief.

Andrew smiled and pulled his father into a full hug that had been accumulating throughout his life.

* * * * *

Robert walked into the kitchen with an uneasy look on his face.

Lee moved out of the way, sensing that Robert needed to talk to his father.

"Robert, what's wrong?" Andrew asked with immediate concern.

Robert went to Andrew and hugged him.

"That means I'm probably not going to like it, huh?" Andrew asked as he returned the hug.

"I am unsure of your probable reaction. Father, I am in love." Robert said in a timid voice.

Andrew was stunned for a moment.

"Bobby?" Andrew asked without emotion.

"Yes, I love him." Robert said with his head buried in Andrew's shoulder.

"And how does he feel about you?" Andrew asked carefully.

"From his actions, I believe he loves me as well. But he is cautious due to my age." Robert said as he pulled out of the hug to look his Father in the eyes.

"He'd better be." Andrew muttered in thought.

"I had hoped you would be happy that I have found my mate." Robert said in a tragic voice.

"Robert, you're too young to choose a mate. What you're feeling may be hormones, influencing your judgment." Andrew said, sympathizing with Robert's feelings.

"But I am sure of it. The sight of him causes a physical response in me, thoughts of him preoccupy my mind. He is beauty, grace and kindness." Robert said in a pleading voice.

"I know. Robert, I'm not saying that you aren't in love, I'm saying that you're too young to make a commitment of that scale. You're thirteen, it's too soon for you to choose a mate... What does Bobby think about this?" Andrew asked carefully.

"He believes as you do. He thinks me incapable of having such feelings and too young to act on them. He said that if the feelings are true, they will wait until I am sixteen, then we can ask your permission to date." Robert said sadly.

"Good for him. I'm glad he understands... Robert, Bobby is right. True love will wait." Andrew said honestly.

"But that is *years*. What am I to do until then?" Robert asked in pain.

"You enjoy the company of your friend Bobby... What do you want to do that you can't?" Andrew asked carefully.

"I want to hold him. I want to kiss him. I want to share my love and my body with him." Robert said in desperation.

"Um, hold that thought. This conversation is *not* over, but I need to talk to Bobby before I do anything else. Will you go and get him?" Andrew asked in a controlled voice.

"Yes Father!" Robert said with excitement.

Andrew watched as Robert ran out of the room then hung his head.

"I hope I don't have to kill Bobby, I like him." Andrew said absently to Lee as he began to pace.

* * * * *

Remy walked cautiously into the house and looked around. Without a word he walked back outside.

"What do you suppose that's about?" Alex asked the room.

"I'm guessing we'll find out in a minute." Scott said, keeping his attention on the door.

Moments later, Xander walked in followed by Remy, Aunt Vada and Mr. Howlett. Janine was bringing up the rear.

"Aunt Vada!" Scott said happily and got up to hug her.

"Scott, it's good to see you too." Aunt Vada said with a smile.

When Scott released Aunt Vada from the hug, Alex was next in line, finally out of his blanket cocoon.

"Oh dear, it's been an age since I was greeted so. It does my heart good to be welcomed like this." Vada said happily.

"You're always welcomed here Aunt Vada. Come in, have a seat. And Ken, it's good to see you again." Alan said warmly from his seat on the couch.

* * * * *

Bobby walked up from the basement hesitantly. Robert was right beside him, but that didn't provide much comfort in this circumstance.

"Bobby, how are you?" Xander asked enthusiastically.

"Uh, okay, I guess. Andrew wants to talk to me." Bobby said weakly.

"Sounds like someone's in trouble." Xander said in a teasing tone.

"Something like that." Bobby muttered.

"What did you do? Break a window?" Xander asked with a chuckle, remembering how such a little thing seemed to be so major when he was Bobby's age.

Bobby got an offended look, then leaned close to Xander's ear to whisper, {Robert, Andrew's *thirteen* year old son, is in love with me and wants to start a sexual relationship.}

Xander sat stunned for a moment before saying to the room of curious onlookers, "Okay, I'm sorry Bobby. And good luck, have a happy life wherever he ports you."

Bobby gave a nervous nod and noticed Andrew standing outside the kitchen door.

"Bobby, lets talk." Andrew said gravely and walked back into the kitchen.

* * * * *

"Aunt Vada, let me introduce everyone. Um, Warren, Kurt, Angel, Faith... I think you know everyone else." Xander said in a considering voice.

"Yes, good to meet all of you." Vada said looking around the room, then her gaze fixed on Kurt.

After a moment, Kurt began to squirm under the scrutiny.

"Oh, I'm sorry my boy. Please forgive an old woman for staring. I suppose that's what comes of not getting out of the house much. I never get to meet the more interesting people." Vada said and took a seat beside Alan on the couch.

"Zat is all right ma'am. I am glad you did not scream... or call me a monster." Kurt said shyly.

"My poor boy. If anyone does that, you send them to me and I'll teach them a manner or two." Vada said solidly.

Kurt smiled and looked toward the kitchen. The temptation was great but in the end he decided to let it go.

* * * * *

Bobby walked into the kitchen with a tremble of fear in his gut. He saw Lee sitting at the kitchen table.

"I know that Robert is an emotional boy, and sometimes his perceptions are clouded by his emotionalism. That's why I need to know from you what is going on." Andrew said calmly... too calmly.

"Robert is in love with me." Bobby said quietly.

"I got that part, what do you feel for Robert?" Andrew asked shortly.

"I love him too... I'm just not sure if it's as a brother, a friend or something else." Bobby said cautiously.

Andrew thought about those words, then asked more gently, "Are you attracted to him?"

Bobby looked hesitantly into Andrew's eyes. When he didn't see accusation or anger there, he relaxed enough to say, "I don't know. I mean, when I'm talking to him, I enjoy his company. He's a lot of fun and very understanding. He gives great hugs. But when I look at him... he's a little boy. I can't be attracted to that. But I really do feel *something* for him."

"Okay. I was worried that you were just being kind. I'm glad that you're worried about him." Andrew said seriously.

Bobby gave a puzzled look.

"Yeah, what did you think I was worried about?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"I thought you'd think I was having sex with your son." Bobby said honestly.

"I trust you Bobby, and I trust Robert. He wouldn't take that big of a step in his life without talking to me or his dad. I'm just worried that he'll get his heart broken, and at thirteen, it could scar him for life." Andrew said with worry.

"So you don't have a problem with it being me?" Bobby asked to be sure.

"Bobby, you need to work on the self esteem thing. I like you. I'd be proud to have you as a son-in-law... in about five or ten years. Right now we need to figure out how we're going to protect Robert. I know that if I forbid him to see you it will drive a wedge between us... and I can't do that. But saying, 'Okay, go for it." is out of the question too." Andrew said and dropped into a seat at the table.

"Andrew?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Yes dad?" Andrew said from deep thought.

"I think I can help, if you'll let me." Lee said quietly.

"How?" Andrew asked with hope.

"Let me talk with Robert for a minute. I can't promise that it will help, but I don't think it will hurt." Lee said honestly.

"Thanks dad, anything you can do would be appreciated." Andrew said with relief.

Lee nodded and left the kitchen.

* * * * *

Lee walked out of the kitchen and looked at all the people in the living room.

"Robert, would you walk with me?" Lee asked as he spotted Robert in the basement stairway.

After a nod, Robert walked to Lee's side.

Lee led Robert to the front door and they left the house.

"Um, who was that?" Xander asked curiously.

"Andrew's dad." Alan said with a smile.

"His dad's sixteen?" Xander asked with confusion.

"Yeah, I guess he doesn't age... neither does Andrew." Alan said without concern.

* * * * *

Lee and Robert walked around the side of the boathouse.

"Robert, can you tell your Grandpa what's going on?" Lee asked as he walked with Robert onto the dock.

"I'm in love." Robert said quietly.

Lee nodded then looked around for a place to sit.

"Okay, can you tell me about it?" Lee asked as he went to the end of the dock and sat with his feet hanging over the water.

"I'm in love with Bobby, but my Father thinks I'm too young to be in love." Robert said with despair.

Lee thought about the words, then pulled Robert close to his side and said, "I think your father is probably worried about all that comes with being in love. It's not that you're too young to be in love, but you're too young to be in an adult relationship."

"But what am I to do? I can't behave as if I don't love Bobby because my fathers disapprove, it would be a lie. I can't stop loving Bobby, I am incapable of turning off my emotions like that. But I can't act on my feelings because it is considered inappropriate." Robert said with frustration.

"Robert, if your fathers said it was okay for you to have a relationship with Bobby, that you two can be boyfriends, what would you do?" Lee asked carefully.

"I would hold him close and love him. I would share my body with him and do whatever I could to bring him pleasure... like my fathers do." Robert said with a dreamy look.

"Then what?" Lee asked calmly.

"What do you mean?" Robert asked curiously.

"Then how do you live? Where do you go? What type of life can you have as a thirteen year old boy with a fifteen or sixteen year old boyfriend?" Lee asked seriously.

"We would need to be together... I would move into the mansion... with my alcove. Bobby and I would go to school." Robert said in thought.

"How do you think other kids would treat you, how would they treat Bobby?" Lee asked carefully.

"I do not know. I do not know many others." Robert answered distantly.

"They might think Bobby is doing something wrong by being with someone so young and treat him badly. Or they might feel that they can't relate to you because they are single and you are a couple." Lee said with concern.

"Yes, that is possible." Robert said distantly.

"Robert, it's fine to have passionate feelings and it's wonderful to be in love. But just because you have an impulse, doesn't mean you have to act on it. You don't only have a heart, you have a brain. Use them both and find what will make you and Bobby happy in the short and long term." Lee said and looked out across the lake.

"So I should not listen to my heart?" Robert asked in a timid, confused voice.

"Listen to your heart, but don't be led by it. Consider your emotions, but also consider your well-being. Moving away from your fathers isn't something that would be good for you. Making Bobby an outcast in the school wouldn't be good for him. It's okay to indulge your heart, but not without restraint." Lee said and looked into Robert's eyes to find comprehension.

"I believe I understand. Thank you Grandfather." Robert said and pulled Lee close for a strong hug.

* * * * *

Lee and Robert walked back into the house. Robert walked through to the kitchen, Lee went into the living room and took a seat in the floor by Alex since all the couches were filled.

"You're Andrew's father?" Xander asked in disbelief.

"Yeah, I'm forty two years old... I just look young for my age." Lee said shyly.

"So you don't age... what's it like?" Vada asked, enthralled by the idea.

"It's lonely." Lee said honestly.

"How so?" Vada asked curiously.

"Everyone around me ages. People who were my friends look like they're my parents now. When someone I work with notices that I don't age, I leave that job and find another because it's the beginning of the end for me there... it makes me a freak." Lee said sadly.

"I'm sorry to hear that. I can see what you mean. It sounds good on the surface, but it has it's own set of problems." Vada said in thought.

"Yeah. And think about how styles, customs, and language changes in a normal lifetime. As time goes on it isolates you more and more." Xander said in thought.

"Yeah, I've noticed... How do you know about that?" Lee asked curiously.

"My ex-girlfriend, Anya. She was twelve hundred years old when I met her. She was awkward, blunt and always unsure of how to behave." Xander said in remembrance.

"Oh dear, how awful. To be that old and always feel out of place.." Vada said as one of her secret wishes was exposed for the trap that it was.

"You should probably talk with Angel. He's one of the few people over a century old that I know who fits in." Xander said in thought.

Lee nodded and looked to Angel who had a look of gratitude directed at Xander.

* * * * *

Remy looked around the room and came to a decision.

"Who would like some down home Louisiana cooking for lunch today?" Remy asked all in attendance.

"You want to go to Guilliome's?" Xander asked in a confused voice.

"Non, Guilliome not be de only one who knows how to cook. Remy make lunch for everyone. Aunt Vada be here to see our home, Remy wan to show her some home cookin." Remy said with a smile.

"NO!" Xander said in panic, then took a breath and said in a quieter tone, "I mean, please don't go to the trouble. I can make something up really quick..."

Remy got a hurt look on his face and said simply, "Remy can cook. Eider you trust Remy or you don't."

Xander lowered his head and looked properly chastised before saying, "I'd love to try your cooking Remy. I'm sorry."

Remy walked to Xander and gave him a peck of a kiss on the cheek before heading into the kitchen.

"You haven't tasted his cooking before?" Lee asked as he took the seat vacated by Remy, the other end of the couch from Vada.

"No, and I'm a little scared. He's a Cajun." Xander said and looked with worry at Aunt Vada.

"Don't worry about me Xander, I won't eat anything that would bother me." Vada said as she relaxed and looked around the room.

Chapter 22: Considering and Reconsidering

"Charles?" Erik said in question as he knocked on the door of the office.

The door was unlocked, so Erik entered cautiously.

"Charles!" Erik said as he ran to the slumped form of Professor Xavier behind the desk.

Erik flexed his power and caused Charles' wheelchair to follow him as he ran to the nearest elevator.

* * * * *

Robert walked into the kitchen to find his Father and Bobby looking expectantly at him and Remy putting pots and pans on the stove.

"Father, Bobby, I'm sorry I acted so impulsively." Robert said shyly as he stood just inside the kitchen door.

"Are you still in love with Bobby?" Andrew asked carefully.

Robert nodded shyly.

"What do you want to do about it?" Andrew asked with a little fear.

"I will do as you say and wait. I am too young for an adult relationship... Bobby, will you continue to be my friend?" Robert asked hopefully.

"Of course. We're going to go running every day and hang out all the time." Bobby said with assurance.

"Bobby, I will wait. But when I am sixteen, I will ask you to be my boyfriend." Robert said as a vow.

"Robert, that's a long way off. Let's just enjoy today, when that day comes, I'll give you my answer." Bobby said with a comforting smile.

Robert nodded.

"He needs a hug." Andrew said and glanced to Bobby.

Bobby smiled and moved to pull Robert close.

Robert melted into the hug and made sure to imprint each and every sensation into his data-node for later review.

* * * * *

Warren whispered to Jimmy.

After a nod, Jimmy jumped off Kurt's lap and ran into the Kitchen.

A moment later Jimmy ran out of the kitchen and said, "He said an hour."

Warren smiled and said to the room, "We're going to go to the mansion for a little while. We'll be back in time for lunch."

"I vill take us. It vill be faster." Kurt said anxiously and opened his arms.

Warren walked to Kurt's left as Jimmy walked to Kurt's right. Then in a BAMF they were gone.

"Goodness!" Vada exclaimed as they disappeared.

"I'm sorry Aunt Vada, I guess I should have warned you about that." Xander said sheepishly.

"No, no. It's fine. Even if you had told me... to actually see such a thing... it's beyond imagining." Vada said in wonder.

"You get used to it." Alex said simply.

"Apparently Kurt and Warren took Jimmy shopping, but they haven't had a chance to look at the stuff yet. Kurt said the shopping isn't done till you look at what you bought." Scott said with a smile.

Andrew walked out of the kitchen and walked to Alan.

"Love, since Remy is making a special lunch, I was wondering if you wanted to make something for the kids... they haven't tried food yet... maybe they'll like it. And since it's a special occasion..." Andrew said quietly.

"It's a good idea but I don't know if I'm up to cooking. I don't think I could stand all that time. Love, I'm *really* pregnant." Alan said with apology.

"I could help." Alex offered quietly.

Andrew and Alan both looked at Alex in question.

"If you could tell me what to do, I could do it. You wouldn't have to get up from the kitchen chair." Alex said simply.

"Thanks Alex. With your help, our children will have their first meal today." Alan said with a smile.

* * * * *

Bobby walked into the living room and walked quietly to Andrew's side.

"Um, Andrew? I was wondering if you could send me to Ronny so I could visit with him today. I'm worried about him." Bobby asked in a whisper.

Andrew got a considering look then said, "I'll go with you. If Ronny wants to, he can join the family for lunch today."

"Really? You mean you're going to let him out?" Bobby asked with a smile.

"On a trial basis. If he can behave himself around us... let's just see how the meal goes, okay?" Andrew asked shakily.

"Yeah, from the way he was last time I talked to him, I think he'll be okay." Bobby said with hope.

"We'll see." Andrew said, wondering if this was such a good idea.

* * * * *

"What you've had is a mild seizure which is directly related to your level of stress and exhaustion." Hank said seriously.

"What is your recommendation Doctor?" Erik asked seriously.

"He needs a vacation. For no less than one week, he needs to be completely away from here. The stress he has been carrying has finally reached a toxic level." Hank said, looking Erik in the eyes.

"I'll see to it Doctor." Erik said with certainty.

"Don't I get a say in this?" Charles asked weakly.

"No. You've worked yourself into this state by doing it your way. Now you're going to come with me for at least a week and we are going to relax. End of story." Erik said in a commanding voice.

"But the school, I can't leave things as they are." Charles said desperately.

"Charles, go to your office, tie up your loose ends and turn over control to someone within the next two hours, because in three hours we'll be on our way to an island in the Bahamas for an undetermined amount of time." Erik said forcefully, then turned to Hank and asked, "Is that acceptable to you Doctor?"

"Yes, and if I can be of assistance, just let me know." Hank said with caring.

"Of course." Erik said with assurance.

"I can't turn over control. There's too much to do." Charles said, working himself into a state of anxiety.

"Doctor, may I use your phone for a moment. I need to show Charles how it's done." Erik said calmly..

"Right here. Help yourself." Hank said with a smile.

Erik dialed the phone and waited for an answer.

"I need to speak with Senator Kelley." Erik said forcefully.

"Mystique, I'll be leaving for an undetermined time. See to things while I'm gone." Magneto said with strength.

"No, I'll be out of touch. Use your best judgement... Professor Xavier will be leaving with me, be sure to offer your assistance to whoever he puts in charge in his absence." Erik said and smiled tenderly at Charles.

"Fine. I'll be leaving immediately so you're in charge as of now. I'll contact you when I return." Erik said. After a moment he hung up the phone.

"You see Charles, that's how you do it. She will sink or swim on her own merits. Given Mystique's talents, I believe she will face the challenge and flourish." Erik said as he turned to Charles.

"You win. I'll go get things in order. Thanks Erik-love." Charles said with a gentle smile.

* * * * *

"So what are you going to fix the kids?" Alex asked as he helped Alan to sit in the kitchen.

"I was thinking about some tofu soup, some boiled carrots, and some diluted lime Jell-O for dessert." Alan said as he considered the alternatives.

A shiver ran up Alex's spine and he made a sour face. "Damn... What did they ever do to you?"

"Alex, the kids have never eaten food before and they have enhanced senses. Our food would be too strong for them, even if they could force themselves to eat it, it would make them sick." Alan said seriously.

"Oh, okay... but boiled carrots? That's just nasty. What about boiled potatoes? We can make up a variety of low taste toppings for them to choose from." Alex said seriously.

"I didn't think of that. Alex, that's a wonderful idea." Alan said with excitement.

"If you like, Remy can boil some potatoes for everyone. Den you can make toppings for all de people." Remy said as he shelled and veined shrimp.

Alan got a smile and said, "Thank you Remy, that will make the kids feel like they're really part of mealtime if they can have something that everyone else is having. Just make sure to boil the flavor out of their food." Alan finished with concern.

"Remy cook all de potatoes together, den take out dose for us. De rest have de water drained off and new water to finish de boiling. Dat should get rid of de flavor." Remy said without missing a move of his shrimp shucking.

"Excellent. and while you're doing that, I'll work on the toppings and Alex can work on the Jell-O and the soup. I made sure to buy the stuff we needed in case one of the kids wanted to try food." Alan said happily.

"If they can only have tasteless food, why don't I make up some poi? I can't think of any food that has less taste than traditional poi." Alex said seriously.

"I've never had it, but if you want to make some, we'll offer it to them. Who knows, they might like it." Alan said with a shrug.

"Well, I can't make it today, I'll need to go to the store first. but I'll do it soon." Alex said as he pulled the Jell-O from the pantry.

"You'll need to get the unflavored gelatin too. It needs to be diluted for them to tolerate it." Alan said quickly.

"Yeah, I'll get it... But what's with the lime? It's like hospital food." Alex said and got the unflavored gelatin envelope.

Alan just stared at Alex until Alex looked up and caught his gaze.

Alex thought for a moment, then said, "Because hospital food is mostly tasteless and tolerated by people with weak stomachs."

"Right. There's no how-to manual with these kids. I just do what I think best." Alan said seriously.

"You do a good job. Marguerite be lucky to grow up in de house wit you and de children." Remy said from over his cookpot.

Alan got a big smile and said, "Thanks Remy. The kids are lucky to have you and Xander here too, and I know they'll love Marguerite."

* * * * *

"Excuse me everyone. Bobby and I decided that we need to invite someone else to lunch. We'll be back soon." Andrew said boldly.

"Who? Isn't everyone you ever met here?" Xander asked with a teasing grin.

"No, one got away, we're going to get him now." Andrew said with a smile and made a portal.

Vada watched with astonishment as Andrew and Bobby walked through the portal and it closed behind them.

"You people sure do come and go in some unusual ways around here." Vada said in astonishment.

Lee nodded in agreement.

Trey, William, and Peter walked to the television and pulled it sideways in the entertainment center.

"Be careful kids, that's breakable." Scott said in warning.

"We will be careful Uncle Scott. It is necessary for us to see the size and type of connection to the vid screen so we can make the proper attachment." Trey said as Peter showed him the attachment that he was looking for.

After a moment of looking, they carefully put the television back in its original place and went back to the basement.

"What are they doing?" Vada asked curiously.

"I'm not really sure. I think they're making some sort of video feed so we can watch something that Alan and Andrew brought from the future." Scott said in thought.

At Vada's questioning look he said with a smile, "It's a really long story and I don't know it all. You'll need to ask Andrew or Alan when they get back in here."

Vada nodded and looked at the group of people around her again.

* * * * *

Andrew cast his mind out and found Ronny in the common room.

With a flex of his power, he and Bobby were phased. They walked into the room to find Ronny standing over Logan who was vomiting blood into a wastebasket.

"Oh gods, is he okay?" Andrew asked as he watched.

Ronny turned a concerned gaze to Andrew and said, "Yeah, he's been doing this for most of the night. He says it's like this sometimes."

"Bobby, wait here. Go ahead and ask Ronny. I'm going to talk with Hank for a minute." Andrew said with determination flaring in his eyes.

Bobby nodded and watched as Andrew faded from view.

"Ask me what?" Ronny asked while continuing to watch Logan.

"If you want to come to lunch with us. It'll be like a break for you." Bobby said as he watched Logan retching in obvious pain.

"I can't. I won't leave Logan alone." Ronny said with concern.

Logan picked his head up and said, "You go ahead kid. You need a break and all you're going to miss here is more of the same."

"But I can come back after lunch, right?" Ronny asked with worry.

"Yeah, whenever you want. We've got a bunch of family at the boathouse and Andrew thought you'd like to meet them. There are even some not mutants there." Bobby finished with a smile.

"It's okay, Andrew already told me that I'm a mutant. But being around some people who don't care what I am sounds nice." Ronny said and continued to watch Logan.

* * * * *

"Hank!" Andrew called as he walked into the MedLab.

"He's in the BioLab." Tara said quietly.

Andrew nodded and made his way past the operating room and to the back of the MedLab.

"Hank, Logan... Matt really needs help. He's puking his guts up right now and he looks really weak. Ronny said he's been sick all night." Andrew said strongly.

"I haven't been able to come up with anything that will cure the virus." Hank said as he looked up tiredly from his work.

"Then can you do anything about the symptoms? He's been fighting this thing for months, and it looks like he's losing." Andrew said with worry.

"Perhaps. Logan's healing factor counteracts many medications. What I really need is a way to induce a powerful fever in him... but I can't think how." Hank said with exhaustion.

"A fever? Is that all you need?" Andrew asked incredulously.

"Yes, but there isn't anything that I can give him that will work with his healing factor." Hank said darkly.

"If I can provide the fever, what else would you need to do to heal him?" Andrew asked in a professional tone.

"He would need to be in observation until it was certain that the virus had been completely destroyed. I suppose I could adapt the containment chamber in the BioLab to be more... habitable." Hank said, starting to perk up with the glimmer of hope.

"How long till it's ready?" Andrew asked shortly.

"Give me... three hours. I think I can have it all set up in that time frame." Hank said in thought.

"Get Logan to help you. He can provide things that will make Matt more comfortable... and make sure there's beer. If he has to be in a cage, at least he should be able to relax." Andrew said forcefully.

"Why are you adamant about this?" Hank asked at Andrew's fierce look.

"Hank, he's suffering. I'd want to help anyone who's in that much pain. Please start on the room. I'm going to go back and let him know." Andrew said with a forced smile.

"You're sure that you can induce a fever?" Hank asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, that's one thing I'm sure of." Andrew said and opened a portal back to the common room.

* * * * *

Andrew faded into view and asked, "Well Ronny, would you like to join the family for lunch today?"

Ronny cast a concerned glance toward Logan before saying, "Yeah, but I can come back as soon as lunch is over, right?"

"Sure, you just say the word and I'll bring you right back." Andrew said assuringly.

"And Logan, Hank has a treatment to try out on you. He said he'll be ready for you in three hours. That okay with you?" Andrew asked carefully.

Logan looked at Andrew and nodded.

"I'll be back for you in about three hours. Don't worry Logan, it's almost over." Andrew said with concern.

Logan rested back on the couch and said, "Go on, the sooner you get your stuff done, the sooner I can get outta here."

Andrew smiled and said, "It's a deal."

* * * * *

Andrew, Bobby and Ronny ported into the living room of the boathouse to find the people in groups chatting.

"How about I introduce you around Ronny?" Andrew asked.

Ronny just nodded, not used to all the noise after being nearly alone for so long.

"Ronny, this is Scott, Aunt Vada and Mr. Howlett." Andrew said formally.

"Please call me Ken. I'm only Mr. Howlett when I'm on duty." Ken said with a smile.

"It's nice to meet you Ronny... What's your relation to this family?" Aunt Vada asked with a gentle smile.

"I... Um..." Ronny stammered, trying to think of a decent answer for that.

"He's Bobby's brother." Andrew said and put a hand on Bobby's shoulder.

"Oh, and Bobby's related to you how?" Vada asked curiously.

"He's been accepted as part of the family. He's friends with my son Robert and has been a friend to me since I arrived here." Andrew said frankly.

"It's good to meet you Bobby. It's a pleasure to meet two fine young men like yourselves. Are you students here?" Vada asked pleasantly.

"I am, Ronny is visiting me." Bobby said quickly.

"Does that mean it's the first time for you to visit this family Ronny?" Vada asked gently.

"Yes ma'am." Ronny said shyly.

"Well I'm new here too, so if you feel overwhelmed, come and talk with me, we can prop each other up." Vada said in a tone that was nearly a chuckle.

"Thank you, I'll do that." Ronny mumbled and was led by Andrew to another group of people.

"Angel, Faith, I'd like to introduce you to Ronny, Bobby's brother." Andrew said with a smile.

"We've met... but you were more vocal last time." Angel said teasingly.

"I had some time to calm down." Ronny said with a note of shame.

"You see, this is what happens when a girl goes off the market." Faith said with exasperation. "I'm with Robin for a few weeks and cute guys start crawling out of the woodwork."

Ronny blushed as Bobby smiled radiantly.

"Before you're completely corrupted by Faith's attention, come over here and meet my dad." Andrew said happily.

Andrew led Ronny and Bobby away to the sound of Faith's laughter.

"This is my father Lee and my friend Xander." Andrew said with appropriate gestures, then continued, "And this is Ronny."

"You're looking a lot less transparent. How are you doing?" Xander asked carefully.

"I'm worried about Logan. He's really sick." Ronny said quietly.

"Hank's working on converting the containment room into something livable for Logan. If we can burn the virus out of his system, he'll need to stay in observation for a while to make sure it won't come back." Andrew said with his own concern showing.

"Are you sure it's going to work?" Xander asked with caring.

"Sort of, if it was anyone but Logan, the fever would kill them. But it should work fine. We'll find out in about three hours." Andrew said seriously.

"I'm glad, he didn't look good when I saw him yesterday." Xander said in thought.

"Ronny, my dad's here for the first time today too. So like Aunt Vada said, you can talk to him if all these people get to be too much." Andrew said with a smile at his dad.

"Your dad's the same age as you? How did that happen? And what kind of a sick freak was your mom?" Ronny asked, then felt shame at the statement.

Lee was about to answer when Andrew said, "Dad and I don't age. He looked like this when I was born. And mom's just your standard, run of the mill type sick freak."

"Andrew, it's not nice to talk about your mother like that." Lee said sternly.

"But dad, she's a drunk and a whore..." Andrew began but was interrupted.

"I don't care what you think of her... but she *is* your mother. If you can't say something nice about her, then don't talk about her." Lee said sternly.

Andrew cast his eyes down and said, "Yes dad."

Ronny began to laugh, and drew Andrew's attention.

"Sorry, I couldn't help it. You were so... so fatherly... with me, now I just got to see your father rip into you. It's kinda cool." Ronny said through his chuckles.

"Okay. Now you see you're not the only one with things to learn." Andrew said with a smile and a wink to his dad.

Ronny nodded and continued to chuckle.

Andrew looked around and something occurred to him.

"Before I take you to the basement with the other kids, I'll give you the grand tour, you want to join us dad?" Andrew asked pleasantly.

Lee nodded and moved to Andrew's side.

* * * * *

Jimmy, Kurt and Warren appeared in Warren's bedroom in the mansion.

"Can we open ze packages now?" Kurt asked with excitement.

"Sure, Jimmy, why don't you hand them out?" Warren asked as he turned a chair to sit backward on it, so it didn't interfere with his wings.

Jimmy grabbed a large bag and took it to Kurt.

Kurt opened it with excitement and came out with a pair of black casual pants.

After a look of confusion, Kurt asked, "Did you give me ze correct package?"

Jimmy was handing Warren a bag and looked back to say, "Yes, this color will go best with the most shirts."

Kurt looked at the pants carefully and said, "Ze size is too small for me."

"Please just try them. If you'll hand them to me, I'll make the alteration for your tail." Jimmy said as he placed several more bags at Kurt's feet.

Kurt handed over the pants and began to look through bags.

"Jimmy, I'll need to alter the shirts so I can fit my wings through." Warren said as he looked at the stylish avocado green shirt Jimmy had picked for him.

Jimmy finished setting up his little sewing machine and said, "I can make the alterations if you can provide an example of one that has already been altered."

Warren went to his closet and chose a shirt at random to show how he needed the majority of the back opened for his wings.

After a minute of sewing, Jimmy said, "Uncle Kurt, could you try this on before I complete the alteration?"

Kurt took the pants and looked at the little flap that Jimmy had quickly stitched. A moment later he went into the bathroom to change.

* * * * *

Andrew raised his voice slightly and asked, "Aunt Vada, have you been given the grand tour yet?"

Vada smiled and said, "Not yet. Although I notice that you have stairs, I hope they're not on the itinerary."

"Only as a feature as we pass by them. Ken? You haven't seen the place yet either have you?" Andrew asked pleasantly.

"No, just this room." Ken said honestly.

"Well, this is the main attraction. Come on and I'll give you the tour. It's short, but worth every cent." Andrew said with a smile and walked toward the stairs.

"These are the infamous stairs that none of us want to deal with right now, so we'll move on to the door under the stairs. This is Janine's room..." Andrew said than walked back to the other side of the stairs to call down to the basement. "Janine, do you want to show your Grandpa, Aunt Vada and Ken your room?"

"Yes." She answered with excitement and was up the stairs a moment later.

"This is my very own room." Janine said proudly and opened the door.

"My, it's so neat. What is that on the wall?" Vada asked as she looked in from the doorway.

"That is my regeneration alcove." Janine said proudly and walked over to initiate regeneration.

She stepped into the alcove and her eyes closed as the alcove lit up.

"What's she doing?" Vada asked with concern.

"The machine recharges her. This is why she doesn't eat or use the bathroom. And this is as close as she comes to sleep." Andrew said informatively.

"Please turn it off." Vada said with a pained look and turned away.

"Eyleish bolegg kah tah, neveree." Andrew said quickly and the alcove shut down.

"Thank you... It reminds me too much of the last time I saw Maggie... in the hospital hooked up to all those machines." Vada said with tears in her eyes.

"I'm okay Aunt Vada. That's just how I sleep." Janine said with a smile.

"Don't mind your Aunt Vada. Sometimes people my age get weepy at the oddest times." Vada said with assurance.

"This is my bedroom." Andrew said quietly and opened the door.

"Very nice. plenty of space." Ken said as he rolled into the room followed by Lee.

"Yeah, sometimes I feel guilty that Alan and I have so much room while Scott and Alex are sharing a room." Andrew said honestly and walked back out the door.

"That situation will be corrected when the new rooms are built." Janine said seriously.

"Yes Janine. And when they do that, they're going to enlarge your room." Andrew said with a smile.

"I have sufficient room. It accommodates me perfectly." Janine said honestly.

"But you're going to grow." Andrew said and waited for a reaction.

"Correct, the larger room will be needed in time." Janine said, then moved to walk beside Aunt Vada.

"Remy, can we come in so I can show Aunt Vada the kitchen?" Andrew asked through the closed door.

"Oui, come in." Remy said with happiness in his voice.

Andrew walked in to a wondrous smell.

"Oh Remy, that smells incredible." Andrew said as his mouth watered.

"Dat jus be de rue. Remy not start de real cooking yet. Xander gone to get some white wine an more onions." Remy said as he quickly chopped vegetables.

"Remy, when you've got a second, I need to speak to you privately." Andrew said quietly.

"Alan and Alex are making some food for the children. What's on the menu guys?" Andrew asked more loudly to Alex who was stirring something on the stove and Alan who was mixing something at the table.

Alan looked at the group and saw Janine, then he said, "It's going to be a surprise. But thanks to Remy's suggestion, I think all the kids should be able to find at least one thing that they'll like."

Andrew nodded then looked at the group standing in the doorway.

"Through this door is the dining room." Andrew said and led the group to the next stop on the tour.

"Very nice." Vada said as she looked at the large room, immaculately clean.

"This room is Scott's pride and joy. He keeps it spotless." Andrew said with a smile and led the group through double doors which led back into the living room.

"And we will conclude our tour with the Summer's children shadowbox. Janine, will you show your Grandpa, Aunt Vada and Ken the shadowbox?" Andrew asked carefully.

Janine happily ran to the side of the shadowbox and pressed a button.

"This box is my brother Icheb's. These are his eyes watching out for us..." Janine said reverently.

* * * * *

Kurt poked his head out of the bathroom door and said, "Ze pants are too small."

"Come on out and let us see them Kurt." Warren said gently.

Kurt hesitantly walked out of the bathroom and stood before Jimmy and Warren.

"You do not wear undergarments?" Jimmy asked as he saw Kurt's semi-erect penis clearly outlined in the pants.

"No, mein tail makes zem too much trouble. Zis is why I do not wear tight clothing." Kurt said with a purple blush.

Warren stared for a moment, then walked to his dresser and pulled something out.

"Try this on." Warren said and handed Kurt a jockstrap.

Kurt looked curiously at Warren.

"I like to have extra support when we go on a mission. Just give it a try before you give up on the pants." Warren said seriously.

Kurt took the jockstrap and walked quickly into the bathroom.

"I think he will look good in clothing that fits." Jimmy said as he looked at the bathroom door.

"I think so too, but if he isn't comfortable, we won't ask him to wear it." Warren said with concern.

Jimmy nodded as they waited.

* * * * *

"Remy, my dad's an alcoholic. Can you not use wine in your cooking?" Andrew asked quickly as he walked into the kitchen.

"Oui. De wine jus to smooth de flavor." Remy said simply.

"And if we have any alcohol in the house, we need to get rid of it now. I don't want him to be tempted while he's here." Andrew said seriously.

"No, dere not be any alcohol here cept maybe in de mouthwash an tings like dat." Remy said as he efficiently snapped green beans.

"Thanks Remy, would you let Xander know? I just don't want my dad to get hurt while he's here. He's been sober for five years." Andrew said with concern.

"Oui, it a good ting you look out for you poppa. It de way it should be wit family." Remy said and looked seriously at Andrew for a brief moment.

Andrew smiled and went back into the living room.

Chapter 23: Gathering

Kurt walked out of the bathroom again and seemed a little more confident.

"That looks great Uncle Kurt. Here, try on the shirt and vest so we can see the whole outfit." Jimmy said with excitement.

Kurt took the orange shirt from Jimmy and set it on the bed as he pulled off the striped shirt he had been wearing.

Jimmy looked in wonder at the scars that covered Kurt's chest and arms.

"Jimmy, why don't you try on your shirt too?" Warren said quietly, not wanting Kurt to feel self conscious about his scars.

After a nod, Jimmy walked to Warren and accepted the shirt that he had picked out.

"I vill need some help with ze buttons. Zhey cause me difficulty." Kurt said with frustration.

Jimmy shrugged on his shirt and left it open as he moved to help Kurt with the small silver buttons.

After the buttons were all done, Jimmy said, "Turn around and I'll adjust the waist of the vest."

Kurt turned and looked over his shoulder to watch Jimmy sliding a strap to make the vest fit comfortably.

Jimmy stood back and looked at Kurt in approval.

"Here's your jewelry. Let me put it on you." Warren said and moved to Kurt, holding a small bag.

Kurt stood in stunned disbelief as Warren placed a silver bracelet with a small turquoise stone on his wrist and a bolo tie with a large turquoise stone around his neck.

Warren finally stepped back and looked carefully.

"The bracelet is aesthetically displeasing. It does not work with this outfit." Jimmy said in a considering tone.

Warren nodded and held out his hand for Kurt to return the bracelet.

Kurt reluctantly handed over the bracelet and watched as Warren circled to his left and Jimmy circled to his right, looking carefully at him.

"The hair. I think we need to change the hair." Warren said speculatively.

"Yes." Jimmy said definitely.

"Would you let us fix your hair differently?" Warren asked gently.

Kurt nodded and moved to take a seat on a chair.

* * * * *

"...And this box is for Marguerite. It was empty so we put in all the things we think she'll need." Janine said happily.

"What's the bird?" Lee asked curiously.

"Friendship." Janine said and noticed Andrew watching them.

"Father. I forget, what does the turtle mean?" Janine asked seriously.

Andrew smiled. He knew she didn't forget, she just liked to hear the story.

"If everyone will come back over to the couches, I'll tell you." Andrew said as he picked up Janine onto his hip and carried her to the couch.

"Alan and I had been hurt and were confined to a week of bedrest..."

* * * * *

Warren and Jimmy both worked on Kurt's hair silently for a long minute before Warren finally said, "Your hair doesn't look this long the way you have it styled."

"I do not like to have mien hair cut. To have someone behind me with scissors makes me uncomfortable." Kurt said quietly.

Jimmy stood back and shook his head.

"Let me try something Uncle Warren." Jimmy said and moved behind Kurt again.

After another long minute, Jimmy had combed Kurt's hair down, simply parted in the middle.

"This style frames his face and accentuates his features..." Jimmy said as he continued to work.

Warren stood back to take in the effect.

"I agree. It really brings out his bone structure... I think you're going to be surprised Kurt." Warren said with a smile.

"I am finished." Jimmy said and joined Warren before Kurt, looking him over.

"Vell?" Kurt asked timidly.

"What's missing?" Warren asked in an almost pained voice.

Jimmy tilted his head, then jolted upright as he was assaulted by inspiration.

"Uncle Warren, could I alter the bracelet that you bought? I believe I know what we need." Jimmy said with enthusiasm.

"Sure." Warren said quietly and picked up the bag with the bracelet from the dresser.

Jimmy pulled out the bracelet and after a quick look at Kurt, began to bend it out of shape.

"I will do this the proper way when we have more time, but I can make this work for now." Jimmy said with effort.

"Do you need some help?" Warren asked as he saw Jimmy struggling with the metal.

"No, not unless you have a torch, hammer and anvil so I may do this the correct way." Jimmy said and continued to bend the bracelet.

"I didn't bring them this trip." Warren said with a smile.

"Done. Uncle Kurt, if you like the way this looks, I can reconstruct this piece the proper way." Jimmy said and walked to Kurt.

Kurt took the mangled bracelet and looked at Jimmy in question.

Jimmy held out his hand for the bracelet and when he had it, he took Kurt's hand and slipped the newly made ring onto the first finger of his right hand.

"A ring." Jimmy said with a smile and stood back.

"Amazing." Warren said as the entire ensemble seemed complete.

"May I look now?" Kurt asked cautiously.

"Yes." Warren said and walked with Kurt to the mirror on the back of the closet door.

* * * * *

"And since that day, the turtle has been a symbol to us of someone who gives up something important to them for someone else." Andrew said with a smile.

Janine got up from Andrew's lap and ran from the living room into Andrew's bedroom.

The others looked at each other curiously until Janine came back into the room more slowly and reverently placed the ceramic turtle on the coffee table.

Andrew smiled and said, "Yes, this is the turtle that Artie made and gave to Alan."

Ronny didn't want to insult something that Andrew obviously felt so much about, but he looked at the lump from one angle, then another trying to see a turtle.

Andrew noticed Ronny's examination and reached down to turn the lump the appropriate way.

"This is the head." Andrew said and pointed at a protrusion from one end of the lump.

"Oh." Ronny said quietly and sat back.

"Okay, Ronny, Bobby and Janine. Let's go to the basement and see how the guys are doing." Andrew said and got off the couch.

The named children all got up and followed Andrew down the stairs.

"That was a sweet story. Was it really like that Scott?" Ken asked carefully.

"I guess so. Andrew left out the part of the story where we were a couple, I dumped him without warning and acted like a big jerk and didn't even talk to him." Scott said sadly.

"But you're still friends after all that?" Vada asked with admiration.

"Yeah, Andrew understood and let me know exactly what I could do to make everything right." Scott said with a smile.

"And what was that... if you don't mind telling." Ken asked curiously.

"He asked me not to date anyone for a year. He figured out that since I'd been an adult, I'd never been single. He said that if I would take a break from dating and get to know myself that he would leave everything else in the past." Scott said peacefully.

"And how is it working?" Ken asked quietly.

"I have good days and bad days. But I know that he was right. I'm learning to be Scott the individual so I won't lose myself the next time I'm part of a couple." Scott said gently.

"A very wise choice. I believe that happens more often than most people realize." Vada said in a considering, distant voice.

The moment was broken when Xander walked into the front door and went directly to the kitchen, carrying a plastic bag.

* * * * *

Kurt stared in wonder at his reflection. He was looking at a stranger in the mirror. The silver nearly glowed out from the outfit giving an aire of regality. The hair made his face look thinner and more angular, which was attractive. The orange shirt was in contrast to his skin color, but in a complimentary way.

After a minute of silence Warren finally asked, "Do you like it?"

Kurt snapped out of his shock and finally said, "Ja, it is amazing. Ze difference is.... I have no words... not even German ones."

Jimmy smiled radiantly and looked at Warren who held a gentle smile and peace in his eyes.

"Now we do ze same for Jimmy?" Kurt asked as he looked at his two friends.

Warren smiled and said, "That sounds like a great idea. Go ahead Jimmy, take your things and change."

Jimmy grabbed up his bags and ran into the bathroom.

Kurt and Warren looked at the closed bathroom door and Kurt finally said, "My life has changed in so many ways... One week ago I vas depressed, alone, unsure of my direction in life. With ze help of you and Jimmy I have found peace within myself zat I had only known briefly before. You are my dear friends unt I have a future zat I may anticipate at ze new institute."

"It's the same for me Kurt. I was feeling adrift. Like my life was going through the motions... then I met you... then Jimmy. Now... I don't know, I can't really tell you what changed, just that something did... it's like my heart opened, after being closed for a very long time. This is something that I've never had before... I've had friends, but you two are more than that, closer... you're my family." Warren finished in a whisper.

Jimmy walked out of the bathroom and proudly displayed the teal shirt and gray pants for the men to see.

"Zat looks good on you. Unt I believe your eyes have changed color." Kurt finished curiously.

"Yes, the shirt accentuates my eyes in an unexpected way." Jimmy confirmed.

Warren looked at Jimmy consideringly, then said, "I think you need a tie."

Jimmy looked with surprise at the statement but only watched as Warren pulled a tie from the rack in his closet.

"This may be a little too big for you but it will give us the idea of how it looks." Warren said and handed the tie to Jimmy.

"I am unsure how to tie this properly." Jimmy said shyly.

Warren sat sideways on the chair to accommodate his wings and said, "Stand here and I'll show you."

Jimmy walked before Warren, and Warren gently turned him to face away.

"It's easier for me this way. I'm not used to tying anyone's tie but my own so it would be backwards if I were facing you." Warren said as he draped the tie to fall over Jimmy's shoulders.

Warren looked over Jimmy's shoulder and moved his arms over Jimmy's to demonstrate tying the tie. "Now you take the two lengths so the small one is a little shorter. Then wrap the large one around the small one... and under... halfway around... up through the neck and down through the knot. Once you have the knot tightened the way you want it, you can adjust the tie by sliding the knot up and down the small end."

"Thank you Uncle Warren." Jimmy said happily and ran to look in the mirror.

"What do you think?" Warren asked happily.

"You are correct. The black tie accents the look and gives depth. It is very appealing." Jimmy said and looked happily away from the mirror.

"Now it is Warrens turn to try on ze new clothes." Kurt said happily.

"No, mine have to be altered too much to do it now." Warren said with a small note of disappointment.

"Uncle Warren, I can make the alteration as I did for Uncle Kurt if you like. It is sufficient for demonstration purposes, but not sustained wear." Jimmy said carefully.

Warren smiled and handed the green shirt to Jimmy.

Jimmy began to cut the material then thought to say, "Uncle Kurt, if you will take off those pants, I will complete the alteration."

"I do not want to take zem off. Zey look and feel good as zey are." Kurt said shyly.

"The alteration I made will not hold if you put any significant stress on the seam." Jimmy said as he quickly worked, stitching around the open back of the shirt.

"I vill take zem off, but vill zey be ready before we go to lunch?" Kurt asked with hope.

"Yes. The difficult part is done. All I need to do is reinforce the key points in the seams to diffuse stress from the opening. It will take less than five minutes to complete." Jimmy said, then cut the thread from his little sewing machine and held out the shirt to Warren.

Kurt walked hesitantly to the bathroom.

Warren accepted the shirt from Jimmy and began to take off the shirt he was wearing.

"Uncle Warren, may I help you?" Jimmy asked with concern.

Warren looked to see Jimmy's expression and nodded.

Jimmy moved behind Warren and waited for Warren to finish unbuttoning the shirt.

When he was done, he shrugged the shirt off his shoulders and pulled his arms out.

Jimmy took hold of the shirt by the neck, and after Warren knelt down to accommodate Jimmy's smaller size, Jimmy was able to pull the shirt from around Warren's wings.

"Uncle Warren?" Jimmy asked as he folded the shirt and began to pull the green shirt over the wings.

"Yes?" Warren responded and held out a hand, waiting for Jimmy to hand him the edge of the shirt so he could pull it on.

"Why do you and Uncle Kurt have scars?" Jimmy asked timidly.

Warren looked down to the intricate design of scars on his torso that had accumulated through many painful years of his life and thought about his answer. Finally he said, "We were hurting Jimmy. We didn't know how else to express our pain so we let it out by making it physical."

Jimmy thought about that answer and handed Warren the edge of the shirt so he could finish dressing.

"Would it not be better to discuss the pain with your family and let them help you?" Jimmy asked timidly.

"Yes Jimmy. But I didn't have a family, or any friends at the time I did most of these. I was alone and it was the only way I could deal with what I was feeling. I'm not saying it's the right way. It was just all that I knew at the time." Warren said as he finished buttoning the green shirt.

"Hold still." Jimmy said quietly and began to preen some of the feathers that had become ruffled during the change of shirts.

Warren smiled peacefully as he felt Jimmy's gentle touch carefully smoothing his feathers and making all the little irritating sensations quiet.

"Thank you Jimmy. That is much more comfortable." Warren said with a look of bliss.

Kurt walked out of the bathroom wearing pants that looked absolutely baggy now that he had worn some pants that fit properly.

"I will have these ready in minutes." Jimmy said and took the pants from Kurt.

* * * * *

Andrew, Bobby, Ronny and Janine went down the basement stairs to find all the boys working on various things.

"What's going on guys?" Andrew asked as he reached the bottom of the stairs.

"We are working on the iso-chip decoder." Icheb said, then looked with disapproval at Ronny.

"Icheb, I need to talk with you for a moment. Everyone else, this is Ronny, Bobby's brother, he'll be joining us for lunch. Please make him feel welcomed." Andrew said then motioned for Icheb to go up the stairs.

* * * * *

"Ze shirt looks good. Do you have any gold jewelry to wear with it?" Kurt asked quietly.

"I think I have something." Warren said and looked through a box on his dresser.

"What about this?" Warren asked and put on a gold herringbone chain.

Kurt looked and thought before saying, "Zhat is good, but you need something more... Jimmy, vat does Warren need to complete ze look?"

Jimmy glanced up from his sewing and said, "An earring, either a simple gold hoop or a diamond stud." Then turned his attention back to his sewing.

"I don't have a pierced ear." Warren said as he considered the idea.

"You should think about it. The look would be quite attractive with your features and coloring. The gold accessories would compliment you." Jimmy said without looking up from his work.

"Is there anything we can do now?" Warren asked hopefully.

Jimmy cut his thread and looked over the stitching of the trapdoor carefully before handing the pants to Kurt.

"May I look at your other jewelry?" Jimmy asked as he walked to Warren.

"Sure." Warren said and gestured to the box.

"Take off that chain and wear this one." Jimmy said and pulled out a thick, gaudy gold chain from the box.

"That's awful." Warren said with a sour look.

"Please try it." Jimmy said and offered the chunky chain again.

Warren took the eyesore and put it on, sparing a glance toward Jimmy.

Warren walked to the mirror and was astonished to see that the chain looked beautiful on him.

"In the absence of other accessories, this large one takes the focus and completes the look." Jimmy said as he looked at Warren's image in the mirror.

"Thank you Jimmy. We need to show Ororo before we leave. This was a gift from her two years ago and I've never worn it. She'll be happy to see it." Warren said happily.

Kurt walked out of the bathroom, once again wearing his entire new outfit.

"Are the clothes comfortable?" Jimmy asked as he looked at Kurt's outfit again.

"Ja, I have never had clothing fit me so well. I am used to loose clothing zat hides me." Kurt said and joined Warren and Jimmy before the mirror.

"Let's find Ororo, then get back to the boathouse. I'm ready to show off." Warren said with a smile.

Jimmy began to gather his clothes when Warren said, "You can just leave those things here if you want. We can take them back later."

Jimmy nodded and walked to Warren's side as they left the room.

* * * * *

"Hello Ronny. Are you well?' Robert asked from a desk where he was working on something that looked like a piece of plastic with etchings on it.

"Yeah, your dad said I could come for lunch with your family." Ronny said shyly.

"How is Logan?" Robert asked with concern.

"He's really sick. Your dad said that they're going to try something to make him better in about three hours." Ronny said with worry.

"Please do not worry. My father is not only competent when it comes to healing, but also aware of his limitations. If he believes that the treatment will be successful, then it probably will." Robert said with assurance.

Ronny looked around and noticed Chris sitting in the wheelchair.

"What happened to him?" Ronny asked Robert.

"He was stabbed by someone who was trying to kill his father." Robert said as he continued to work.

Ronny was stunned with disbelief, then thought to ask, "Who's your father?"

"His name is Angel... mine is Chris." Chris said and put down the spool of wire that he had been wrapping to extend his hand.

Ronny gently shook Chris' hand and looked around the room.

"Peter, I'd like you to meet my brother Ronny." Bobby said across the room.

Peter put down the piece of wood that he was sanding and said, "A pleasure to meet you."

Ronny nodded as Bobby said, "This is Trey, you know Robert, this is Robert's twin, William... Jimmy's not here, and you met Janine upstairs."

"Hi." Ronny said quietly and looked around the room.

* * * * *

Warren, Kurt and Jimmy walked down the hallway of the mansion and noticed that several people were staring at them.

Finally Warren said quietly, "Either we look really good or really bad."

Kurt nodded and followed into the common room.

Marie looked up from the book she was reading and stared in astonishment.

"Whoa guys. What happened?" Marie asked with wide eyes.

"We went shopping." Warren said timidly.

"Well I need for you to take me shopping if you do it like this. You all look great!" Marie said and stood.

"Thank you." Kurt said shyly.

Marie smiled at Kurt's timid expression and walked around the three to check them out.

"Kurt, you look completely different. I mean, wow. You look fantastic." Marie said and looked him in the eyes.

"Marie, do you know where Ororo is? This chain was a gift from her and I'd like for her to see it being worn." Warren said quickly, trying to take some of the focus from Kurt who was blushing wildly under the attention.

"She left with Artie and Clarissa. I don't know when she'll be back." Marie said as she stared at the gold chain, glistening in the light.

"I'll catch up to her later then. We need to get back to the boathouse for lunch, Remy is cooking a family meal." Warren said with a smile.

"That sounds nice. I'm going to visit my family for Thanksgiving this week, it'll be the first time I've seen them in months." Marie said happily.

"That sounds nice. Try not to eat too much." Warren said as he turned toward the door.

"Are you kidding? My mom's turkey and stuffing is the best ever. I'm going to eat every bit that I can hold and probably bring some home if there's any leftover." Marie said with joy.

"Enjoy your holiday Marie, ve must go now." Kurt said gently as he followed Warren.

Jimmy nodded to convey his own well wishes before following Warren and Kurt.

* * * * *

Andrew and Icheb walked up the stairs, then when they reached the living room, Andrew turned and continued up the next flight of stairs to the second floor, then on to the attic.

Finally when the door was shut Andrew said, "Icheb, Ronny is going to be here for lunch and I need to know if that's going to be a problem for you."

"Why would you invite him here? He is mean and a bad person." Icheb asked in confusion.

"Because Bobby is worried about him, and because I was wrong to phase him somewhere that he would be alone. I know it's going to be uncomfortable but I have to do it to try and make up for trying to cause him pain." Andrew said quietly.

"So you did not heed your own advice?" Icheb asked in confirmation.

"That's right. I told you not to let his words make you do something to hurt him, then, not five minutes later, I ported him to your dad's dimension. And at the moment I did it, I intended on leaving him there." Andrew said in shame.

Icheb thought about that, then said firmly, "I will try to endure his presence, and if he trys to hurt me, I will attempt to remain calm. But if he attacks a member of the family, I will hurt him."

"You'll have to find him first." Andrew said, matching Icheb's determined tone.

At Icheb's look of question, Andrew continued, "If he attacks a member of the family I'll port him somewhere so remote that it doesn't even have a name."

Icheb thought about that and nodded in agreement.

* * * * *

John hesitantly pressed the doorbell, feeling a swell of anxiety in his stomach.

Less than a minute later the door opened to reveal Warren, the blue guy who showed up right before he left and a kid he didn't know.

"Hi John, can I help you?" Warren asked pleasantly.

John was a little surprised at the greeting. First of all, he didn't know that Warren knew his name, and second, if Warren knew who he was, he expected to be greeted with animosity.

After a moment to let the pleasant greeting sink in, John finally said, "Um... I came to talk to Bobby, do you know where he is?"

"Yes, he's at the boathouse. That's where we're going, you want to come with us?" Warren asked politely.

"Yeah, um... sure." John answered brokenly, not sure why this was freaking him out so badly.

As the four people began to walk away from the mansion, Jimmy said, "I am Jimmy Summers, I don't think we've met."

"I'm John, John Allerdyce... or Pyro." John said quietly.

"Oh, I am also known as Six of Seven." Jimmy said quickly.

"What kind of mutant name is that?" John asked curiously.

"I am not a mutant, I am not human. That is my designation." Jimmy said as the group continued to walk.

"Not human? Wow, that must be tough. It's hard enough being a mutant." John said seriously.

"No, I have a large family who love me. When I have difficulty, they help me. Uncle Kurt and Uncle Warren have helped me to understand many things." Jimmy said honestly.

"Your family, are they like you? I mean your same... race?" John asked with difficulty.

"Species. And no, I am the only one of my kind that I am aware of on this planet. My brothers Robert and William are of the same species, they are twins. And I believe that my brother Trey and my sister Janine may be of the same species, but I have not sought to verify that hypothesis." Jimmy said in a considering voice.

"How many of you are there?" John asked, truly interested.

"Six of us children. The rest of our family are human. There are currently twelve of us living in our house, but my brothers will be born soon and that will make fourteen of us." Jimmy said happily.

"Wow, that's a big family. How do you all get along?" John asked in fascination.

"We learned very early on when our fathers adopted us that we must communicate our displeasure immediately if we are to live in harmony. It has been nearly three months since we were adopted and we all get along well." Jimmy said and looked at John curiously.

John caught Jimmy's gaze and understood what he wanted to know, "It was just me and my dad, we didn't get along so good."

Jimmy nodded and said, "I understand such things, that is sometimes the case. When it is not possible to adapt to the family you have, sometimes it is necessary to create the family you want."

John looked in surprise at the words and allowed himself to lag behind the others so he could have a moment to think about them.

Chapter 24: The Assumption and The Pain

As Jimmy, John, Kurt and Warren approached the door of the boathouse, Jimmy said, "We must knock on the door and wait for it to be answered. The sun is at an angle to come in the door and Uncle Angel will have to seek shelter before we enter.

John looked at the others in puzzlement when Kurt said, "I can teleport us into ze room. Zen ve vould not have to open ze door."

"With so many people in the house, I am concerned that you would teleport in on top of someone." Jimmy said seriously.

"Ja, zat is very possible." Kurt said quietly.

Jimmy walked up to the door and knocked firmly.

* * * * *

Andrew went to the door to open it and felt that someone was holding the knob.

"Is Uncle Angel out of the path of sunlight?" Jimmy asked through the door.

Andrew looked back to see that Angel had moved into the basement stairway.

"Yes, he's hidden." Andrew said through the door.

Jimmy opened the door and walked in followed by Kurt, Warren and John.

"Wow, you guys look great! Who's your new friend?" Andrew said with laughter in his voice.

"This is John Allerdyce, also known as Pyro. He wishes to speak to Bobby." Jimmy said as he walked into the room.

"Nice to meet you John, and Bobby is in the basement, just go down those stairs." Andrew said, pointing.

"Thanks." John mumbled and walked quietly to the stairway.

"Looking good guys!" Scott called out with a smile.

"Yes, the new look is very becoming on all of you." Vada said as she looked at the three with a happy expression.

"Thanks everyone. I guess we weren't too late for lunch then?" Warren said as he walked to a footstool and took a seat.

"No, I think Remy should be done any minute." Andrew said, still a bit stunned by the transformation.

"Kurt, you look fantastic. I can't believe the difference." Faith said in wonder.

With a purple blush, Kurt forced himself to say, "Jimmy unt Warren thought new clothing vould be good for me."

"Yeah, but that's just the beginning. You're stylin. The hair, the jewelry... and the sophisticated thing you've got going on... the look just works." Faith said in appreciation.

"Thank you." Kurt said shyly.

"And you're looking pretty daring too Warren. The green and gold just... it's like finding the perfect frame for a picture." Ken said in wonder.

"And Jimmy looks like he's ready to model in GQ." Scott said through a chuckle of amazement.

"Thank you Uncle Scott." Jimmy said with a proud smile.

"Jimmy, why don't you go in the kitchen and show your dad." Andrew said with joy in his eyes.

Jimmy was nearly glowing with happiness as he ran into the kitchen.

* * * * *

John walked down the stairs and could feel the tremble of fear turn into pure anxiety.

"Hello?" Chris said as he noticed the feet coming down the stairs.

"Hi. I'm... uh... looking for Bobby." John said unsurely to the boy in the wheelchair.

"He's over there with Robert and William." Chris said and pointed to the far side of the basement.

"Thanks." John said quietly and forced himself to take the next steps.

Trying to keep the tremble out of his voice, he said, "Bobby?"

* * * * *

Jimmy walked into the kitchen to find his dad, Uncle Alex and Uncle Remy all intently working on the family meal.

Alan was the first to look up and he said, "Look at you Squirt. You're looking great!"

Alex looked up at the statement and said, "Jimmy, that looks fantastic. Now I'm going to feel underdressed for lunch."

Remy added, "You be making all de men in de house look uncivilized."

Jimmy looked to his dad with concern.

"Don't worry about it Jimmy. If they don't have the sophistication to dress for a family get together, it's not your problem." Alan said warmly and opened his arms to invite Jimmy into a hug.

Jimmy moved into the hug and felt that his world was complete.

* * * * *

Bobby looked around the room, everyone but Trey was watching him and John. Ronny had a look of question in his eyes.

"Robert, is there someplace John and I can talk privately?" Bobby asked quietly.

Robert nodded and walked a few feet away and pressed the concealed door release into the tunnels.

"Cool." Ronny said as he saw the door open.

"Come on John, let's talk." Bobby said in nearly a whisper.

John hesitated for a moment, then followed Bobby into the tunnel.

* * * * *

"What's all that about?" Ronny asked as everyone went back to work.

"They used to be lovers." Peter said as he brushed the paint evenly onto the surface of the wood.

Robert's eyes went wide and he glanced back to the closed tunnel door.

"Oh... I didn't even think about that." Ronny said and looked around.

"Ronny, if you wouldn't mind, I could use your help." Peter said carefully.

"Sure, what can I do." Ronny said and walked to Peter's side.

"First, open a window. The fumes from the paint are getting strong. And second, hold this wood by the edges so I can paint the underside." Peter said as he finished the first side of the wood.

Ronny opened the window and silently thought about his brother, talking with an ex-lover.

* * * * *

"Magneto said you were sorry." John said quietly.

"Yeah. I really am." Bobby answered, just as quietly.

"For what? I mean, sorry for leaving me? Sorry for not loving me? Sorry for ever meeting me?" John asked in a brave voice.

Bobby smiled tenderly and said, "I'm not sorry I met you John. I'm just sorry that I hurt you... Everything you said out at the rocks was true. I didn't know... didn't care... about your feelings. I was just in it for the thrill. Now I can't think of any way to make it up to you. The things I did... there's no way to make up for it all."

John thought about the words and looked into Bobby's eyes that were showing his true remorse. Finally he asked, "Do you love me now?"

"Yes John, but not like a lover. I love you like a friend, a brother... family. I'm sorry if that isn't enough." Bobby trailed off and tears welled up in his eyes at the thought of how inadequate it was.

John thought about the words and let a small smile form on his face.

At Bobby's look of confusion, John said, "That's what I wanted all along you big goofball. Sex was just the only way I could get close to you... even though it was only physically. Bobby, I've had time to think. When Marie told me that you never loved me, it woke me up. The sex, it was just a substitute for what I really wanted. I wanted someone to love me... and it didn't even have to be you. I used you too Bobby."

Bobby stood stunned, unable to speak.

"You used me to satisfy your physical desires, I used you to keep me from feeling alone. I think that kind of makes us even. Is that okay with you?" John asked hopefully.

Bobby snapped out of his trance state and said, "Yeah, I'm glad you've figured all that out... you really aren't mad at me now?"

"No. I'm mad at myself a little for being so pathetic. I asked you to do everything that you did, and the moment you stopped giving me what I wanted, I exploded like a spoiled kid. I just want to know where we stand now." John asked seriously.

"As friends, the friends we should have been all along. Come on. Let's get back to the others, I want to introduce you around." Bobby said with a smile.

"Sure." John said with a little surprise. He had thought they would have their own little 'Jerry Springer' type scene at the mansion today.

Bobby smiled and led the way back to the tunnel entrance.

* * * * *

"Everyone come upstairs. It's lunch time." Scott called from the top of the stairs.

Trey, William and Janine continued to work as the others went up the stairs, with Peter carrying Chris.

Scott walked down the stairs and said, "That includes everyone."

"But we do not eat. We can complete the iso-chip decoder while you enjoy your meal." Trey said from his work.

"That can wait. Your dad, Uncle Alex and Uncle Remy made food for everyone... including you." Scott said seriously.

"Food for us?" Trey said in surprise and actually looked up from what he was doing.

"That's right. They cooked food especially for you so you could try it. Now you'd better get upstairs and wash your hands before lunch." Scott said with a smile.

Trey quickly put away his tools and went to the stairs, followed by William and Janine. Scott was about to follow when he saw Robert standing at the far side of the basement, facing the wall.

"Robert?" Scott asked quietly.

Robert didn't acknowledge him, so Scott walked across the room with increasing worry.

When he reached Robert's side, he turned Robert to face him.

The look of stricken grief on Robert's face tore immediately into Scott's heart.

"What happened?" Scott asked quietly as he squatted before Robert and pulled him into a hug.

"Bobby... he's... he's... with his... love... lover." Robert forced out between hitching breaths.

"You love him?" Scott asked as he held Robert tightly.

"Yes, but I'm... I'm too young for him." Robert said, then broke down into heaving sobs.

Scott kept hugging Robert, and began a soothing rocking.

Robert buried his face into Scott's shoulder and let his tears flow freely.

Scott turned at the sight of movement and saw Bobby and John coming into the basement through the tunnel door.

Bobby hurried immediately to Robert and Scott, obviously worried.

Scott looked from Bobby to John, trying to decide what would be the best way to handle this.

* * * * *

The line of children at the bathroom prompted Aunt Vada to say, "Marguerite is going to have quite a wait in line when mealtime comes around."

"We'll make sure she gets a spot toward the front. The older kids can stand to wait a few minutes." Xander said with a chuckle.

"Xander, we need your help." Alex called from the kitchen door.

"Duty calls." Xander said and hopped up from his spot on the couch.

"Can you believe all these people?" Faith said in wonder.

"Child, I had fourteen brothers and sisters in a house not much bigger than this one. It seems like a lot, but I feel more at home here than I've felt in many a year. I'm glad Marguerite is going to be raised with a large family. I never knew what a blessing it was until I was away from them." Vada said as she watched the children waiting to wash up.

"I was one of twelve children. We're all still very close, in fact, we're having Thanksgiving at my sister Denise's house this year. All of us will be there." Ken said with a tender smile.

Peter pointed forcefully toward the couch and Chris hung his head and left the line.

"What's the matter son?" Angel asked with concern.

"Peter said that I was standing too long. He's going to call me when he reaches the front of the line so I can take my place." Chris said quietly.

"That's nice of him. Chris, Peter is concerned for you." Angel said seriously.

"I guess. I just want to be able to do like the other kids." Chris said sadly.

"And you will. It'll just take a little time. You look tired. After lunch you need to take a nap." Angel said with concern.

"But DAAA-AAD." Chris said in a classic cranky kid voice.

Angel smiled and fought back a laugh as he said, "We'll talk about it after lunch."

Chris nodded and looked back to the line at the bathroom.

* * * * *

"Robert, I know it hurts. And I know Bobby loves you." Scott said, looking directly at Bobby.

John looked questioningly at Bobby as he noticed that Bobby was nodding in agreement.

"Do you want Bobby to hurt?" Scott asked carefully.

Robert shook his head in Scott's shoulder.

"Then you need to be his friend. Let him know how you feel and support his decisions." Scott said quietly.

"I will." Robert mumbled.

Scott freed a hand and motioned for Bobby to take over.

Bobby quietly pulled Robert into a hug as Scott shifted him over.

"Robert, John and I are friends. That's all, that's all we ever should have been. Please don't worry. I'm not planning on looking for anyone else, and I know how you feel. What I said before is still true. If it's true love, it will wait for us." Bobby said and held Robert tight.

"Thank you Bobby." Robert said and tried to pull himself back together.

"Now, Robert Summers, I'd like for you to meet my friend John Allerdyce." Bobby said, trying to sound confident.

Robert pulled himself up straight and looked John in the eyes.

"I love Bobby. And if you are his friend, then I will try to be your friend too." Robert said with strength.

John stood stunned at the statement, then finally said, "I'll try too."

"Good. Now let's all get upstairs for lunch. This is going to be something." Scott said with a smile.

* * * * *

Robert wiped his eyes and made his way upstairs, lagging behind the others.

Ronny noticed when Bobby walked into the room followed by John and an obviously distraught Robert. He moved from his place in line to walk to Bobby's side.

"What's up Bro?" Ronny asked with concern.

"You know when I told you that I used people and hurt them?" Bobby asked quietly.

Ronny nodded carefully.

"John is one of the ones I hurt the most." Bobby said with shame.

"He looks to be in a lot better shape than that little guy." Ronny said, looking at Robert.

In a barely audible whisper, Bobby said, "If everything works out right, that little guy is going to be your brother-in-law in a few years."

"Really?" Ronny asked disbelievingly.

"Yeah. I don't want to make any promises to him yet. Too many things might happen between now and then, but if our feelings don't change before he's eighteen, I'm going to marry him." Bobby whispered.

"Bro, you're serious?" Ronny asked in astonishment.

"Yeah... I just hope I'm serious enough to keep my mouth shut and my zipper closed until he's ready. Self control isn't one of my strong suits." Bobby said with concern.

"It sounds like you're doing it smart Bro, taking it slow. If you feel yourself getting shaky, just talk to me... or imagine what his fathers will do if you hurt him." Ronny finished with a chuckle.

"Yeah, today I thought Andrew was going to port me to the middle of the desert, and Alan was going to fry me where I stood." Bobby said with a smile.

"Hey, freeze pop, You're holding up the line." John said from behind Ronny and Bobby.

Bobby and Ronny moved forward as Bobby said, "Don't get your pilot light in a twist."

* * * * *

Robert fought to maintain his expression as he listened to Bobby and Ronny's whispered conversation.

Joy infused every fiber of his being at the revelation that Bobby intended to marry him when he was old enough.

He absently took a step forward in line as Bobby's words replayed in his mind in an endless loop.

'That little guy is going to be your brother-in-law in a few years... I'm going to marry him.'

* * * * *

Alex and Xander came out of the kitchen carrying the table.

"Scott, have you put the leaf in the dining room table yet?" Alex asked as he tried to see where he was walking.

"Both of them. And all the chairs are at the table.

"Good. Ken, It's good that you brought your own chair, you might not get one otherwise." Alex said with a teasing smile.

"I hope that doesn't go for me." Vada said firmly.

"No Aunt Vada, even if there were a hundred people here, we'd always have a chair for you." Alex said reverently.

"What a nice boy." Vada said in a sweet, grandmotherly voice, then continued less sweetly, "He can really suck up when he talks himself into a corner."

Several people laughed as Alan made his way carefully out of the kitchen.

"And don't think I'm not going to ask you about how that happened Alan. I've just been waiting till we have plenty of time to sit and talk." Vada said as he passed her by.

Alan stopped, turned and went back to Aunt Vada.

"May I escort you to the table dear lady?" Alan asked formally.

Vada got a big smile and said, "Yes you may, kind sir."

Alan helped her up from the couch and extended his elbow to properly escort her into the dining room.

"Where do you want us Scott?" Alan asked as they approached the table.

"You're asking me?" Scott asked in surprise.

"You're the keeper of the sacred dining room. We will bend to your will while we are in your domain." Xander said with a flourish.

"Fine, Xander and Remy can sit here. Andrew and Alan next... Ken, do you prefer to be at the end of the table or in the middle?" Scott stopped to ask.

"The chair fits best at the end." Ken said simply.

"Okay, Ken gets the end spot. Then Aunt Vada, Warren, Kurt, Angel... Faith and Lee, do you think you can share that end?" Scott said seriously.

"We'll manage." Faith said with a sultry look at Lee.

Lee saw the look, then mouthed, "Thank you." silently to Scott.

Scott chuckled, then said, "At the next table we'll have Alex, Icheb, Bobby, Me, John, Ronny, Trey and... Robert."

"William, Peter, Chris, Jimmy and Janine can use the coffee table." Scott said as he looked around, hoping he got everyone.

"One more person and someone would be eating off the floor." Alex said as he made his way to his assigned seat.

"It always seems that way in a large family, but somehow, you can always fit one more in." Vada said as she relaxed into her chair.

"Alex, Andrew, Scott, Xander. Come help Remy serve de food. If Remy try to do it all alone, de first person be finished before de last person start." Remy said with a chuckle.

The named individuals followed Remy into the kitchen, then came out a few minutes later, each carrying two bowls.

"Aunt Vada, here is some gumbo. Remy swears it's not spicy at all." Xander said and sat it in front of her.

"And something warm and AB negative for Mr. O'Rourke." Xander said as he sat a warmed mug before Angel.

"Icheb, here is some soup for you, and some for you too Robert." Alex said as he placed the soup before the boys.

"Trey and William, I have your soup." Andrew said as he passed Alex who was returning to the kitchen for another load.

"And here is yours Ronny, and John." Xander said and placed the bowls before the boys.

"Why is ours different from theirs?" Ronny asked suspiciously.

"Try a taste of theirs. If you want some, I'll bring it to you." Andrew said sweetly.

"You mind?" Ronny asked Trey carefully.

"Please do, I have not tasted it before either." Trey said and waited.

Ronny took a spoonful of soup and carefully tasted it.

"It tastes like nothing. It's hot water with little things floating in it." Ronny said with a wrinkled nose.

"Exactly." Andrew said and returned to the kitchen.

"I guess it sucks being an alien if you gotta eat crap like that." Ronny said, looking at Trey with sympathy.

Trey was about to give Ronny the 'alien speech' then decided that he wasn't insulted after all.

The soups were finally all placed and Kurt spoke to the room. "I vould like to bless ze food."

Everyone stopped with their spoons in mid-air, then collectively put them back into their bowls.

"Dear God, Bless zis food, Bless zose zat provided it, zose zat prepared it, unt ve who vill receive it. Thank you for providing a family for all of us vere ve can be accepted unt loved. Amen." Kurt said reverently.

Everyone started to eat their soup. Trey and Icheb looked at each other in question, then finally each took a spoon of soup and tasted it.

Trey had a look of wonder. He savored the taste of the soup until the flavor began to fade, then he carefully took another spoon of soup to his mouth, making sure to get every drop.

Ronny watched in wonder at the expressions of ecstasy on Trey's face.

"He acts like he never ate before." Ronny said in wonder.

"He hasn't." Icheb said as he pushed his bowl of soup away.

"You do not like it?" Trey asked in amazement.

"No. I find the underlying flavor displeasing." Icheb said seriously.

"Do you like yours Robert?" Bobby asked curiously.

"Yes, it is very good." Robert said with a dreamy smile (that actually had little to do with the soup).

A moment later Robert rushed to ask, "And how is yours?"

"Delicious. Remy is a good cook." Bobby said with a smile, enjoying Robert's happiness.

"Ronny, does all this seem a little sappy to you?" John asked frankly.

"Oh good, it's not just me. I thought I was having Brady Bunch flashbacks." Ronny said with relief.

"I'll bet you that there's going to be a group hug before the end of the day." John said gruffly.

"Given. No bet. What do you want to bet there's going to be a group hug by the end of the *meal*?" Ronny asked with a mischievous twinkle.

"Group being more than two people, not all of them?" John asked speculatively.

"Yeah, three or more people hugging, before the end of the meal." Ronny said with challenge flaring in his eyes.

"What marks the end of the meal?" John asked cautiously.

"Let's make it dessert, when it's served, the official meal is ended." Ronny said seriously.

"Okay, what's the stakes?" John asked with a grin.

Ronny thought and his face finally fell, "I got nothin to bet."

John saw the crestfallen look and said, "Then it's just for the satisfaction of knowing you were right."

"Okay, I can afford that." Ronny said with a small smile.

"We can't influence them in any way. We just watch and listen. If spontaneous hugging breaks out, you win bragging rights. If it doesn't, I win." John said confidently.

"It's a bet." Ronny said and took another spoon of his soup as he watched the others.

Chapter 25: Admissions and Omissions

"Remy, this soup is delicious. How did a young man like yourself learn to cook so well?" Vada asked pleasantly.

"De man who took Remy in off de street. He teach Remy 'bout a lot of tings, cookin be one of dem." Remy said vaguely.

"He did a fine job of it. This is excellent." Ken said with appreciation.

"We ready to bring out de main course?" Remy asked hopefully.

Xander just smiled and nodded.

Alex, Scott and Andrew automatically got up and followed Xander and Remy into the kitchen.

"And all this time I thought Guilliome's had the best gumbo ever." Ken said as he savored the soup.

"I've never tasted anything like this. It's great." Lee said in astonishment.

"Yeah, the stuff in the can don't taste nothing like this." Faith said as she also enjoyed her soup.

"Robert, William, do you want to clear the bowls?" Alan asked and looked across the room.

"We're still eating." William said happily, enjoying his soup.

Robert didn't appear to have heard Alan's question at all.

"If you're finished, just pass them down here. I'll make a stack." Vada said in a commanding tone.

More than one person could be seen scraping the last taste of soup from their bowl before passing it down the line.

Remy walked into the room holding two plates and said, "For Aunt Vada and Ken."

He sat their plates down to reveal sautéed shrimp on a bed of dirty rice, black beans with sausage, boiled potatoes and steamed green beans.

As Remy walked away from the table, Andrew approached with a tray of assorted toppings to put over the potatoes. Butter, Cheese sauce, sour cream and chives, steamed broccoli, and even some chili.

"That's how you cook for a group alright. Make food that can be customized to each person's taste." Ken said with a smile.

"That's right. Pass me some of the broccoli and cheese, that looks lovely." Vada said and accepted the toppings from Ken.

"Here you go guys. This tray is for Summers kids only, and the one Scott is bringing is for everyone else." Alex said as he put down the low taste toppings.

"What's the difference?" Ronny asked carefully.

"You know that soup you tasted? This tastes about the same." Andrew said as he sat plates on the table.

Trey looked at his plate, then at John's. "Father, we have some of the same food." Trey said in wonder.

"Yes, that was your Uncle Remy's idea. This is potatoes. You can put different toppings on them to give them different flavors. Go ahead and try a little of each and decide which one or two you enjoy most." Andrew said, then retreated to the kitchen.

Trey looked back and forth from his plate to John's, then got a big smile as he began to put a small dab of each topping on different parts of his potatoes.

* * * * *

"Jimmy, do you like your food?" Chris asked quietly.

"Yes, very much. I find the potatoes most pleasing without any toppings." Jimmy said happily.

"I like the white topping. The flavor is most curious." William said as he spooned more of the diluted sour cream onto his potatoes.

"I like the yellow one." Janine said happily.

"Because it is yellow?" Jimmy asked with a teasing smile.

"No silly, because it tastes good... but the color is pretty." Janine said, admiring the color of the thin cheese sauce.

* * * * *

"Can you fill me in here? I've never met most of these people before." John asked as he looked around the room.

"Sure, I don't know everyone, but I was introduced around... The guy with one eye is Xander. He's pretty cool. The red haired guy is his husband. The kid who does most of the talking is Andrew, the really fat guy is his husband. Um... the hot girl, that's Faith and the kid she's sitting by, that's Andrew's father." Ronny said, trying to remember.

"Okay, so the one kid is the husband to the fat guy and the son of the other kid?" John asked in confirmation.

"Yeah, and he's, like, the father to all the alien kids too." Ronny said hesitantly.

"Wow, that's a big job. Think about it, he's our age and he's got a husband and... six kids?" John asked, looking around.

"Yeah. You wanna know what the freakiest thing is?" Ronny asked quietly.

"What?" John asked, turning his full attention to Ronny.

"As sappy and mushy as they all get... I think it's for real. Watch them. None of the kids are trying to get away. The parents aren't yelling. No one is putting on an act. Ain't that something?" Ronny said in wonder.

"Yeah. If me and my dad got in the same room, I'd best be ready to duck or throw. I can't imagine living like this." John said in disbelief.

"I can." Ronny said in a whisper.

* * * * *

"So John, how are you doing?" Scott asked as he took his seat again at the table.

"Um, fine." John said hesitantly.

"What's wrong?" Scott asked with concern.

"Aren't you mad at me for leaving?" John asked, bracing himself for a blowup.

Scott thought carefully about his next words and finally said, "I was disappointed. Not in you, in myself. If you felt that you needed to leave, I obviously missed a sign or something that you weren't having your needs met. John, you're still welcomed here. You chose to leave, if you wanted to, you could choose to come back... and I don't want to sound like I'm trying to talk you into anything, I just want to let you know where you stand with us."

John sat silently for a long minute before saying, "I don't know if I could. I mean, I can't go back to the way it was before... I was so alone."

Scott thought about that, then looked to Ronny and considered.

"Ronny, what do you think about this?" Scott asked seriously.

"Me? I'm just visiting." Ronny said cautiously.

"Yeah, that gives you a unique perspective. I'm the recruiter, you're the visitor. I think your opinion is going to mean a lot more to John than mine." Scott said honestly.

"Yeah, give, what do you think about it? If I was to come back here, how could I make it better?" John asked with a playful smile.

Ronny almost missed the desperation that was hiding in the back of John's eyes.

"I don't know what you should do. Maybe find someone... one person who you can trust. Like an anchor, then while you've got that one person who's got your back, you can check out other people and maybe find some more you can relate to." Ronny said in thought.

"Like who?" John asked hopefully.

"Like me." Ronny said timidly.

"Yeah, well it's a nice dream. But the most that dreams will get you are sticky sheets." John said sourly and looked away.

* * * * *

Andrew stood and said loudly, "May I have everyone's attention?"

All the conversations quieted as Andrew continued, "My father Lee is visiting with us today and I've invited him to stay here with us. He didn't give me an answer yet, and I think he needs to know how you all feel about it."

"I think it would be great if you could stay. I know Andy loves having you here." Alan said with a warm smile.

"Remy tink Lee be good for de children." Remy said seriously.

"Yeah, and it'll be good to have someone older living here... even if he does look younger than me." Xander said with a chuckle.

"We could use the extra hands with all the kids." Scott said with a smile.

"How are you at changing diapers?" Alex asked with a chuckle.

"It's been a few years, but I think I still remember what goes where." Lee said with a teasing twinkle in his eye.

"Kids? You know how it is, if you have any problem, you need to let us know now." Andrew said across the room.

"I would like for grandfather to stay with us." Robert said happily.

"I too would like for grandfather to stay." Trey said calmly.

After a moment of silence, Andrew asked, "Anyone else?"

Janine walked across the room to Lee's side and asked, "Are you really my grandfather?"

"Yes. I really am. I'm your father's father." Lee said gently.

"If you stay with us will you tell me stories?" Janine asked hopefully.

"Sure, I know a lot of stories." Lee said with love.

"Then I want grandfather to stay too." Janine said to Andrew.

"Okay dad, the votes are in. Now all we're waiting for is for you to decide." Andrew said with hope in his voice.

"Yeah. I'll stay."

* * * * *

The sound of a cell phone ringing interrupted the meal.

"Excuse me." Warren said shyly and got up from his seat, careful not to smack anyone with his wings as he moved away from the table.

"Hello."

"Yes, that's right."

"Excellent... Set up a meeting, as soon as possible."

"That won't be a problem... And have the paperwork written up to form a partnership on the project... Fifty fifty... Alexander Wainwright... Yes, I found him. In fact I'm having lunch with him and his husband right this minute."

"Just a second." Warren said then walked back to the table and asked Ken quietly, "Ken, can I have the partnership paperwork forwarded to you?"

Ken nodded and pulled a small case from his chest pocket. He withdrew a card and handed it to Warren.

Warren took the card and walked away from the table again.

"Mr. Wainwright's attorney is named Kenneth Howlett. When the paperwork is complete, send it to him."

"I need for you to leak information about this to a few key people... No, more like educators, liberal media and maybe one of the human rights organizations. Hopefully that will get some of those who are most in need queued up at the front door the day we open, and if anyone inquires who is in desperate need, get in touch with me immediately and I'll see that they're taken care of until we're ready." Warren said seriously.

"Yeah, full speed on this one. As it stands, we're first in line on this. If we do this right, the public will end up associating the concept of mutant education automatically with the name Wagner... Yeah, get PR all over it, full blast."

"Thanks Rome, you've really earned the outrageous amount of money I pay you today. I'll wait for your call about the meeting. Bye."

Warren shut off the cell phone and went back to the table where everyone was staring with question.

"I made a few calls this morning. My assistant found a little college a few miles from here that's on the brink of closing it's doors. It is privately owned, has a minimal staff and a full campus. The dean, Dr. Hoffman, was enthusiastic at the prospect of us keeping the college open." Warren said as he carefully took his seat again.

Everyone looked at Warren with shock.

"You *were* serious weren't you?" Warren asked hesitantly.

Xander snapped out of his shock first and said, "Yeah, but we talked about this at three this morning and you've already got paperwork being drawn up... I don't know, do you always move this fast?"

"Not always, but we're going to be the first to open a public 'Mutant Friendly' school. If we move quickly, we'll be established before anyone can rally support against us. And, the best case scenario involves us opening satellite campuses to accommodate the overwhelming need." Warren said, then took a bite of his food.

"What are we going to do about the staff that's already there?" Xander asked carefully.

"We're going to talk to them, one by one, and find out how they feel about mutants. If they are mutant friendly, we'll keep them on... I need to talk to the Professor about hiring away some of his teachers. We're going to need mutant teachers too..." Warren trailed off, obviously thinking outloud.

"I don't think that will be a problem. We have a few to spare." Scott said from the other table.

"Good... I'm sorry that I interrupted the meal. No more business till after dessert. I promise." Warren said shyly.

"That's fine Warren, the way you're going you'll probably have the doors open and the first students sitting in the classrooms waiting for us by the end of the meal." Alex said with a teasing smile.

"I could." Warren said arrogantly, then broke into a smile.

* * * * *

"What's he talking about?" Ronny asked Scott quietly.

"Warren, Kurt and Xander are going to open a new school. It's a place where mutants don't have to hide, but it's open to non-mutants too." Scott said seriously.

"Will it be like this place? I mean, will there be... dorms or something?" Ronny asked carefully.

"I don't know... Warren, do you know if the new school is set up with dorms?" Scott asked more loudly.

"Yes, there are four dorm buildings." Warren said as he looked over from the other table.

"Do you think I could go there?" Ronny asked in thought.

"Kurt, I think we have your first student here." Scott said with a smile.

"Zat is good. As soon as ze paperwork is signed, you vill be enrolled." Kurt said immediately.

Ronny nodded, then slumped.

"I can't pay for it." Ronny said quietly.

"I'm sure Mom will pay, like she does for me." Bobby said with assurance.

"Mom and Dad cut you off the minute they found out you were a mutant. They talked about what they would do when you showed up on their doorstep." Ronny said to his brother.

"What were they going to do?" Bobby asked darkly.

"I don't know it all, but some of it involved jumper cables." Ronny said, trying to hide his emotion.

"So they haven't been paying my way here?" Bobby asked and turned to Scott for explanation.

"No Bobby. They haven't sent any money since the incident. The professor and I decided that you could stay." Scott said quietly.

"So I'm a charity case." Bobby said with shame.

"No. You're family." Scott said with assurance.

* * * * *

Wesley walked into the common room to find Marie and Ethan watching a movie.

"Excuse me, where might I find Andrew? I need to make a request of him." Wesley asked distractedly.

"He's at the boathouse. It's at the other side of the property." Marie said as she turned her attention to Wesley.

"Could you possibly show me the way? I cannot continue my research without his assistance." Wesley said seriously.

"I'll show you the path Wesley." Ethan said eagerly.

"Thank you young man." Wesley said with a genuine smile.

Ethan got up and led Wesley out the door.

* * * * *

Andrew got up from his empty plate and walked to the other table.

"What did everyone think of the food?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"I enjoyed the potatoes. All the toppings were appealing." Icheb said happily.

"The soup was my favorite." Trey said peacefully.

Andrew turned his gaze to Robert, waiting for his response, and noticed his lovestruck gaze fixed on Bobby.

"Robert, could I talk to you for a minute?" Andrew asked forcefully.

Robert snapped out of his trance state and followed Andrew to the bedroom.

* * * * *

As Robert walked away, Scott looked at Ronny and came to a decision.

"Ronny, if you want to go to the new school or this one, I'll see to it that you can... but there are going to be some conditions." Scott said firmly.

"Okay, like what?" Ronny asked with a tone of challenge.

"As long as you're a full time student and maintain a 2.0 or better grade point average, your tuition, books and housing will be paid. You will also receive a monthly stipend for additional expenses, like clothes or whatever you decide to use it for. When you turn sixteen, the stipend will stop and you will be expected to get a part time job to pay for your own extras. When you turn eighteen, you will be expected to pay for your housing. But the remainder of the offer stays in effect. As long as you remain a full time student and maintain your grades, your tuition and books will continue to be paid, even if you decide to go on to law school or medical school." Scott said seriously.

"What if I screw up?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

"Then it's over. If you drop classes and become less than a full-time student, or if your grades drop below 2.0, then you're done. You can either leave or find a way to pay for it yourself. You won't get a second chance. This *is* your second chance. Take the time to think about what you really want and let me know when you've decided." Scott said then turned his attention back to his meal.

"Dude, you gotta take this, it's gold." John said quickly.

"What?" Ronny asked in confusion.

"What he's offering, I'd give my left nut for a chance like that. Dude, I've been living in the real world for a couple months and I'm here to tell you, it sucks ass. Don't nobody care about what you're going through, the only things you get is what you get for yourself... God, there's been a few days when I couldn't scrape enough money together to eat. Food man, I didn't have food. Your life is getting pretty shitty when you're looking at dumpsters and thinking that maybe it wouldn't be so bad to dig in there and find something to eat. What he's offering you is a place where you can live, have food, have some pocket money, and get enough education so you don't end up a waste... like me." John finished in a whisper.

Scott continued to eat and tried to hide the fact that he was listening to every word.

"But what if I screw it up? I'm not that good in school." Ronny said quietly.

"Get help. There's people here that will help you, all you got to do is ask. They won't charge you money or even look at you funny. If you're having trouble with math, then someone good with math will sit down with you an hour each day and help you. All you gotta do is your part, which is go to class and really try." John said with desperation in his voice.

"Why are you so freaked by this?" Ronny asked in nearly a whisper.

"Cause I fucked up my free ride. Now I gotta pay full price. When I left, I screwed up my financial junk. None of the welfare programs or grants or nothin will pay for me to come here no more. Take this offer and you can come and visit me in a couple years and see who got the best deal. You'll be working toward your college degree while I'm wearing a paper hat and asking some yahoo if he wants to super-size his meal." John said with pain in his voice.

Ronny thought about what John was saying and about his current situation.

"Okay, I'll go for it. And I'll make sure to really try. Most of the reason I wasn't good in school before is because I was screwing around instead of trying to do good." Ronny said honestly.

"If you feel like screwing around, just let me know. I'll take you to the house where me and some of the guys crash. After you've seen how I live every day, you'll want to try harder than ever. Dude, I'm living the future that's waiting for you if you pass this up." John said honestly.

"I think I'd like to see where you live... I think I need to see it." Ronny said quietly.

"Just say the word and I'll show it to you. Dude, this is important. This is your life you're deciding." John said imploringly.

Ronny nodded and stared out into space.

* * * * *

After pointing Wesley down the right path, Ethan went back into the mansion.

Wesley looked around the grounds of the Institute and admired the scenery. A peaceful feeling washed over him as he casually made his way down the path toward the boathouse.

* * * * *

"Are you going to call mom and let her know you're okay?" Bobby asked Ronny quietly, which jolted him out of his thoughts.

Ronny thought about it and turned to Scott to ask, "Does she think I'm dead?"

"Yeah." Scott said quietly.

Ronny nodded and thought for a moment before saying, "Good. I want to leave it that way."

At Bobby's look of question, Ronny continued, "Bobby, when they found out you were a mutant, they said you were dead to them. Now I'm a mutant, so I'm dead too. At least this way I don't give her the satisfaction of disowning me."

"Do you really think she'd do that?" Bobby asked with a furrow of worry in his brow.

"The house was burned down last night, right?" Ronny asked Bobby and Scott collectively.

Scott nodded.

"And as far as she knows Dad and I died in the fire. Right?" Ronny asked the pair.

Scott nodded again.

"She hasn't called. Your father and brother died in a fire and she hasn't called you. What does that tell you?" Ronny said with pain.

"That I'm dead to her." Bobby said in realization.

"So I guess we're the corpse brothers." Ronny said with forced humor.

"I'm surprised that when they decided I was dead to them that they didn't call me so they could get the pleasure of hurting me." Bobby said as he looked into a distant place only he could see.

"They wanted to, but thought it would hurt you more if you found out by yourself." Ronny said and pushed his plate away, suddenly not hungry.

"It would have been if I didn't have another family, a better family." Bobby said and smiled at Scott.

"Good for you bro." Ronny said with a weak smile.

"Good for us. Just because I'm part of their family doesn't make you any less my brother." Bobby said seriously.

"But after all the stuff I said... They don't want me here." Ronny said in quiet shame.

"That's something you'll have to get used to with this family. They're not like our family was. These people will forgive you. They'll love you no matter who or what you are. I know it's hard to understand, I'm just coming to terms with it myself." Bobby said seriously.

Scott looked at Bobby with question.

"Mom and Dad did this thing, it was like a mind game, 'You be what we want you to be or we won't love you anymore'. If they were pissed, they would act like they didn't love us. We just didn't notice they were manipulating us because it's all we ever knew." Bobby said to Scott, then turned his attention to Ronny, "These people practice unconditional love. Once they love you, they won't stop. If you piss them off, they'll be angry, but they'll still love you. It'll take some time to get used to it, but just look around you and you'll see it in the way they deal with each other."

Ronny and John both looked around the room and saw everyone talking pleasantly, enjoying each others company.

"It's freaky. I thought stuff like this only happened on TV. I didn't think any family actually got along like this." Ronny said seriously.

John nodded in confirmation of the statement.

"I know. It took me a while to understand what it was that fascinated me about this family. Then I realized what it was. The love..." Bobby said, then turned to Trey with an inquisitive expression.

"Trey, what would happen if you told one of your fathers that you felt like a woman trapped in a mans body and wanted to dress as a woman and be called Loretta?" Bobby asked seriously.

Trey thought only for a second, then said, "They would discuss the consequences of such a choice, then allow me the freedom to choose and support my decision."

"See? He's right, that's what they would do." Bobby said simply.

Ronny nodded silently.

"What would Mom and Dad do if you told them the same thing?" Bobby asked Ronny.

Ronny smiled and said, "After the screaming fit, maybe getting beat up a little, they would tell me to get out of their house and never come back."'

"Yeah, that's about right." Bobby said seriously.

"What about you John?" Ronny asked curiously.

"I'm pretty sure dad would try to beat the gay out of me." John said seriously.

Ronny nodded.

* * * * *

"Robert, I need you to tell me what's going on." Andrew said with worry.

"I'm in love with Bobby." Robert said in a dreamy, happy tone.

"I know. But why are you floating on air?" Andrew asked with a furrow of worry.

"Bobby loves me." Robert said with delight.

Andrew's serious look broke and he pulled Robert into a hug.

"That's great little man. But can you try to tone down the cow eyes expression a little?" Andrew asked quietly.

"I don't think I can." Robert said as he enjoyed the hug.

"Please try. Having you look all lovestruck is a distraction. Please try and be your normal self, I promise that when the guests leave, you can get as soppy and dreamy as you want... you might even think about getting with Jimmy and writing some poetry." Andrew said with a smile.

"Poetry? I had not thought of that. Thank you Father." Robert said happily.

"Can you behave normally now?" Andrew asked as he pulled Robert out of the hug.

"Yes, I believe I can behave normally. I am just so happy that it is difficult to contain." Robert said softly.

"Do you want to know a little secret?" Andrew asked and squatted to look into Robert's eyes.

Robert nodded with a smile.

"The way that you're feeling right now, that's what I feel for your dad every day. And every now and then, I can't contain my happiness either." Andrew said with a look of peace.

Robert's eyes went wide as he thought back on some of the past actions and expressions of his father.

"You feel this every day?" Robert asked in wonder.

"Every day." Andrew confirmed with his own dreamy, cow eyed expression.

"Father, please help me to have what you have." Robert begged.

"That's why I'm asking you to go slow and be sure. As good as this feels now, if it isn't real love, it will hurt so bad... Take the time to do this right, then you have the rest of your life to enjoy it." Andrew said with love.

"I will Father. Thank you... I love you." Robert finished in a whisper.

"I love you too, little man. Now let's get back to the dinner. We've still got dessert." Andrew said as he pulled Robert to his side and guided him to the door.

As Andrew opened the door, Robert asked again, "Every day?"

"Every day."

* * * * *

As Andrew and Robert walked out of the bedroom, there was a knock on the front door.

"We've got it." Andrew said and guided Robert to walk with him to the front door.

"Wesley! Come in. We're just having lunch, would you like to join us?" Andrew asked pleasantly as he ushered Wesley into the room.

"No thank you. I just had a sandwich." Wesley said as he looked at the groups around all the tables.

"Then will you join us for dessert?" Andrew asked as they walked to the tables.

"Yes. Thank you." Wesley said as he looked for a place to sit.

"Robert, would you get the chair from the desk in my room for Wesley?" Andrew asked as he released his hold on Robert's shoulder.

Robert responded by running to Andrew's bedroom.

"You can sit here." Alex said and scooted his chair to make space at the end of the table.

"Thank you." Wesley said, a little overwhelmed by the acceptance.

Robert carried the chair into the room and at Alex's motion, he brought it to the end of the table.

"We be ready for dessert." Remy said and stood.

Alex, Scott, Xander and Andrew automatically followed Remy into the kitchen.

Alan noticed Vada's curious look and said, "Aunt Vada, I would like you to meet Wesley Wyndom-Price, Wesley, this is Vada Jeffers."

"A pleasure." Wesley said as he half turned in his chair.

"Are you a member of this family too?" Vada asked curiously.

"No, just a visitor." Wesley said shyly.

"But if he ever needs a family, he's got one waiting for him here." Alan added with a smile.

Wesley looked at Alan in stunned amazement.

"When you're ready." Alan said with a shrug.

Wesley nodded, then turned back to the table when Alex sat a plate before him then placed one before Aunt Vada.

"Oh my goodness, I haven't had a cherry cobbler in ages. This looks wonderful." Vada said in delight as she looked at the cobbler and ice cream.

"Yes, and fresh from the oven, unless I miss my guess." Ken said happily.

Alex sat a plate of green Jell-O before Icheb, Trey and Robert.

Ronny crinkled his nose at the sight.

"Would you like to try some?" Trey asked with a teasing smile.

"I fell for that one once already." Ronny said with a chuckle.

Trey and Icheb both took a bite and stopped in wonder at the flavor of the Jell-O.

Alex took his seat again after delivering the last of the food.

"Uncle Alex? Did you prepare this?" Icheb asked curiously.

"Yes, why?" Alex asked as he took a bite of his cobbler.

"Would you show me how to prepare this? I find it to be pleasing." Icheb said happily.

"Sure, remind me tomorrow and I'll show anyone who wants to learn how to make it." Alex said with a smile.

Chapter 26: Unruffled

"So Remy, how is it that you had all the ingredients for this fantastic meal?" Ken asked curiously.

"Remy plan to make a meal for de family tomorrow. But all de family be here today..." Remy finished with a shrug.

"Everything has been excellent. You are a very good cook." Ken said with appreciation.

"Thank you." Remy said humbly as he continued to enjoy his dessert.

"Yes, it's very good. Now I know that Marguerite will be well fed." Vada said as she took another bite of cobbler.

"Remy can cook de big meal like dis. Xander be a good cook for de everyday meals." Remy said seriously.

"Thanks love." Xander said and gave Remy a kiss on the cheek.

"So Wesley, what brings you to the boathouse this afternoon?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I actually had some questions about your experience closing the hellmouth, if you wouldn't mind talking about it." Wesley said as he turned in his chair again.

"I wouldn't mind at all. In fact, we have several people here who can tell you about it. Xander was there, Faith... Angel had a part in it. And if we need to we can get Dawn to come over when she gets back from shopping." Andrew said seriously.

"I believe she told me the relevant information from her point of view last night. There are just a few details I'm curious to know. The arrival of a bringer prompted me to do some research." Wesley said, then turned quickly for another bite of his food.

"Okay, let's take our desserts to the living room and discuss it. Who would like some coffee?" Andrew asked as he rose from his place.

Andrew looked around the table and called, "Jimmy, could you take down coffee orders?"

"Yes father." Jimmy said and bounded into the dining room with his padd.

"And Wesley, we have sassafras, chamomile, oolong and Darjeeling tea if you're interested." Andrew said with a smile.

Wesley got a big smile and said, "Thank you, Darjeeling would be fine."

After taking everyone's drink orders, Jimmy looked at the list and said, "Father, I can prepare the drinks."

"If you need my help, just ask." Andrew said seriously.

Jimmy nodded and went to the kitchen.

As people began moving to the living room, Icheb said, "We will take care of the dishes."

* * * * *

One by one the children finished their desserts and began to clear dishes.

Bobby and Robert went immediately to the sink and began to prepare dishwater.

Icheb grabbed a towel and moved to Robert's side.

Trey waited by the empty cupboards where the dishes were kept.

William, Peter and Janine carried dishes from the dining room.

Ronny and John took the plates and scraped them off before handing them to Bobby.

Chris sat in a chair that Peter had dragged into the kitchen and watched helplessly.

Jimmy noticed Chris' expression and said, "If you will take this padd and tell me what each person wants, I will prepare their drinks."

Chris smiled and accepted the padd.

* * * * *

All the adults sat in the living room and waited for someone to start the conversation.

"Dawn told me how you closed the hellmouth permanently, but I need to know about the vampire who sacrificed himself. As I understand the underlying principle of the spell, his motives would have an influence on the overall effect." Wesley said with concern.

"Um, Spike was in love with Buffy." Andrew said in thought.

"No, he wasn't." Xander said immediately.

"What?" Andrew asked in surprise.

"He loved her, but he understood that she didn't really love him in return. He accepted that and his love was more like friendship at the end." Xander said with a note of sadness.

"How do you know that?" Angel asked curiously.

"Spike and I became... sort of friends. We weren't the buddy type friends like I am with the guys here. But if either of us really needed to talk about some serious stuff, we'd get together, have a few beers and talk it out." Xander said quietly.

"So what do you think his motive was for sacrificing himself?" Wesley asked with concern.

"To save the lives of the people he cared about." Xander said darkly, reliving the pain of losing someone he considered a friend.

"Altruism... That creates an imbalance." Wesley said in thought.

"What do you mean?" Aunt Vada asked, genuinely interested in the statement.

"If Spike had sacrificed himself for the love of a woman, it would have been sufficient to seal the hellmouth. That was the intention of the basic spell. But if his true motivation was to save the lives of friends, not a lover, at the cost of his own life... it creates an imbalance in... karma, for lack of a better word. But that alone wouldn't account for the bringer." Wesley said with difficulty.

"What would?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Possibly a shrine. Some sort of monument erected in his honor." Wesley said seriously.

"What would that do?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"His soul was destined to be transmogrified to a specific plane upon his final death. If he had died for the love of Buffy, then a quid pro quo arrangement is in place. But in this case, his altruistic intent made for an imbalance which forced him into limbo. Then someone created a monument in his name, which gave him a form... albeit an insubstantial one." Wesley rambled.

"So he's a ghost?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"Yes. I suppose that would be an apt description." Wesley said consideringly.

"I still don't get where the bringer comes into this." Faith said cautiously.

"Spike is stuck between worlds... bound to the hellmouth. And that imbalance keeps the hellmouth open, just a little. Like a foot in the door." Wesley said carefully.

"So you mean he sacrificed himself for nothing?" Xander asked in horror.

"No. The imbalance keeps the door open, fix that and the door is closed permanently." Wesley said with certainty.

"Can we restore the balance?" Angel asked with concern.

"Yes. It is possible. That's why the bringer arrived. The forces that want to reopen the door know this as well and are sending minions to try and prevent us from permanently closing it." Wesley said in thought.

"What do we need to do?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Resurrect Spike."

* * * * *

Ronny and John were still scraping off plates and handing them to Bobby to wash.

"The coffee is ready. Who would like to help carry it out?" Jimmy asked as he began to fill the cups.

"We're done, we can help." Ronny said as he sat the last of the dishes by the sink to be washed.

"Thank you Ronny, this one is for Mr. Howlett and this one is for Aunt Vada." Jimmy said as he handed the cups to Ronny.

"This is for Uncle Warren and the one with cream is for Uncle Kurt." Jimmy said and handed cups to John.

"William, this is the last of the blood you got for Uncle Angel." Jimmy said and handed the mug to William.

Jimmy took two cups and followed the boys out of the kitchen.

* * * * *

"Resurrect Spike? How? He was destroyed." Xander asked as he moved to the edge of his chair.

"His physical form was destroyed. His essence still exists. He is nearly reconstructed, a novice witch could do the spell to give him physical form." Wesley said simply.

"But?" Andrew said.

At Wesley's questioning look, Andrew made a rolling motion with his hands to indicate for him to continue.

"But we must enact the ritual at the monument and will need the blood of an immortal to complete it." Wesley said in a rush.

"Is that all?" Andrew threw up his hands in an exaggerated gesture.

"What kind of monument are we looking for?" Angel asked carefully.

"It must be something valuable, rare, or incredibly special that is dedicated to his name." Wesley said darkly.

"What is it?" Xander asked at the look in Angel's eyes.

The boys walked into the room and started handing out cups.

"I don't know. We're overlooking something... Something that's right in front of us." Angel said as he accepted the mug from William.

"Say it again Wesley." Andrew said in thought.

"It must be something valuable, rare, or incredibly special that is dedicated to his name." Wesley said with less enthusiasm this time.

"Hold on." Andrew said as he thought.

"His name! William." Alan said with wide eyes.

"That's it. William is named after Spike, William Alan Spike Summers." Andrew said with excitement.

"And he is valuable, rare and incredibly special." Alan said with a smile.

"Now we need to find an immortal." Wesley said with concern.

"Can I do it?" Angel asked.

"No, I'm afraid your blood is... borrowed. This must be a human immortal." Wesley said with a tone of apology.

"How immortal?" Alan asked carefully.

"What do you mean?" Wesley asked hesitantly.

"Do you need someone indestructible or just someone who doesn't age?" Alan answered with a question.

"Someone who doesn't age should be sufficient, do you know of such a person?" Wesley asked hopefully.

"Wesley, I am twenty-three, this is my father who is forty-two. Will we do?" Andrew asked as his mood turned dark. He couldn't help but think about the future.

"Yes, how extraordinary, I thought it would take weeks to find someone." Wesley said with excitement.

* * * * *

"We have two people who can perform the ritual, and we have the monument. If no one objects, we can perform the ritual and be done with this entire situation before the powers working against us can do anything to stop us." Wesley said.

"Now? You mean, perform a ritual here? Now?" Alex asked in disbelief.

"Yes. It is not complicated, but it will require the blood of one of you." Wesley said as he looked at Andrew and Lee.

"May I move this table so I can perform the ritual here?" Wesley asked, puzzled by Andrew's sudden dark change in mood.

"Sure." Andrew said quietly and snuggled into Alan's side.

Wesley moved the table and marked out a circle on the floor with chalk.

"If that doesn't come up, I'm sending you the cleaning bill." Scott said seriously.

Wesley nodded as he continued to mark out the circle.

"It works better if you have a piece of string and someone standing in the middle." Xander said to Wesley.

Wesley paused to flash an exasperated look at Xander before completing the circle.

"William, would you stand in the center?" Wesley asked commandingly.

"Father?" William asked hesitantly.

"It's your choice William. He's trying to bring Spike back." Andrew said quietly.

William walked into the circle and waited.

"Now I will need one of you to provide me some blood for the ritual." Wesley said hopefully.

Andrew was about to stand when Lee hopped up and walked to Wesley.

"Dad?" Andrew asked in confusion.

"I can't let you have all the fun. Let me do it this once." Lee said with a smile.

"Thanks Dad." Andrew said and snuggled again.

Wesley began a long complicated ritual as everyone watched.

After about five minutes Icheb walked out of the kitchen and asked, "What is he doing?"

"Magic." Andrew said simply, then turned to look at Icheb.

"Would you go to the bedroom and get the spare blanket?" Andrew asked absently.

"Yes Father." Icheb said and walked to the bedroom.

"You cold Andy?" Alan asked with worry.

"No. But I think Spike might be if he manifests buck naked in our living room in front of twenty people." Andrew said with a smile.

"Good thinking love." Alan said and kissed Andrew on the top of the head.

* * * * *

"God this is boring. I thought magic would be all sparkly and exciting." Alex whined.

"Oh yeah. And this is a fairly simple spell. There are some that go on for days like this." Andrew said as he watched from Alan's embrace.

"So all his gibbering is going to cause this Spike person to appear?" Vada asked curiously.

"Yeah. That's as good an explanation as anything I can come up with." Andrew said with a fond smile.

"And this Spike person... What is he going to do when he gets here?" Vada asked curiously.

"I don't know. We'll ask him what he wants to do." Andrew said without concern.

"Will he be my brother?" Chris asked from the kitchen doorway.

Angel saw Chris standing and motioned for him to come and sit.

Chris sat on Angel's lap and snuggled close.

Angel held him loosely and said, "We'll just have to see how things go when he gets here."

Wesley finally raised his voice and said some words in a demon language before drawing a blade across Lee's hand.

"Shit! Ow! I just thought you were going to stick me a little, not slice." Lee said as Wesley firmly held Lee's hand in the circle.

William watched as a mist formed around him and waited breathlessly as something began to form.

"Icheb, get the blanket ready." Andrew said as he continued to watch.

Icheb picked up the blanket and waited for it to be needed.

The mist resolved into the form of Spike laying at William's feet, curled into a fetal ball... naked as a babe.

Icheb walked casually to Spike and threw a blanket over him.

* * * * *

"Dad, come with me and I'll take care of your hand. Kids, go downstairs and give Spike a few minutes to wake up." Andrew said as Wesley examined Spike.

"Wow, it worked." Xander said in an impressed tone.

"How is he?" Angel asked with concern and noticed that Chris had fallen asleep.

"He seems fine but..." Wesley trailed off with a furrowed brow.

"But?" Angel asked cautiously.

"He seems to be fully human. He has a pulse and his skin is warm." Wesley said in confusion.

"So is he William?" Angel asked with a hint of concern.

"Let's find out... does anyone have a cross?" Wesley asked and looked around the room.

Everyone looked to Kurt who squirmed under the stares and finally shook his head shyly.

"Here, but I want it back." Vada said and took a silver cross from around her neck.

"Yes, this will just take a moment." Wesley said as he walked to Aunt Vada to take the necklace.

Carefully, Wesley pressed the cross against the back of Spike's hand.

The skin began to smoke and Spike suddenly awoke.

"What the bloody hell are you doing you stupid git?" Spike screamed and knocked the cross from Wesley's hand.

"I guess that means that he's not William." Scott said in a considering voice.

"But if he has a pulse... what is he?" Xander asked carefully.

"A daywalker." Angel said darkly.

Spike looked around the room in confusion and noticed that he had thrown his blanket off.

"Someone's not a natural blond." Faith said with a smile.

"Spike, come over here and I'll explain things to you." Xander said in a friendly tone.

Spike gathered the blanket around him and sat on the couch beside Xander.

"What's the last thing you remember?" Xander asked carefully.

"I was in Sunnyhell. The evil bloke was about to kill everyone and I put on the ugly necklace and gave it up to save all the people." Spike said slowly.

"Yeah, well that was a couple months ago. Sunnydale blew up, we thought you were dead until Wesley found a way to bring you back." Xander said, then asked the room. "Am I leaving something out? That seems too simple."

"Well, we're in a different dimension. You're married. Andrew is married and has six kids. Willow was a vengeance demon. And all the Scoobies were infected with malignant evil. Besides that, no, I think you got it all." Faith said with a smile.

Spike looked around the room and said, "Peaches, what's that you've got? A snack?"

Angel let his game face flash on for a second, then said, "This is my son, Chris." Then Angel got a mischievous smile and said, "Your brother."

Spike sat stunned by that statement as Andrew and Lee came back into the living room.

Andrew walked back into the living room with Lee and noticed Icheb in the basement stairway.

"Icheb, who's clothes do you think would fit Spike best?" Andrew asked as he took his seat beside Alan.

Icheb thought for a second, then said, "Uncle Alex."

"Do you have something Spike can borrow Alex?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yeah, sure. You wanna come with me Spike? I'll get you something to wear." Alex said as he got off the couch.

"One thing first, mate. Who the bloody hell are you? Where the bloody hell am I? And why the bloody hell am I naked in your bloody living room?" Spike asked from the couch.

"That's three things. But to answer your questions. Alex Summers, Westchester, New York, in an alternate universe, and because Wesley only resurrected your body, not your clothes." Alex said with an impish grin.

Spike thought about the answer and looked at the smile.

"Fair enough." Spike said and hoisted himself off the couch.

Alex led the way upstairs.

"Spike's going to be a little upset when he sees..."

"Bloody hell!"

...Alex's wardrobe." Xander finished with a chuckle.

"Spike's not into Hawaiian?" Scott asked.

"He never seemed to be when he borrowed my clothes." Xander said with a smile.

* * * * *

"The right side of the closet is my stuff, help yourself." Alex said as he took a seat on his bed.

"Bloody hell!" Spike screamed and staggered back from the Hawaiian shirts glowing out from the closet.

"They're not that bad... and if you look in the back, you'll find some darker ones." Alex said quietly.

"So who's got the other side of the wardrobe? Your lover?" Spike asked and waggled his eyebrows.

"My older brother." Alex said weakly.

"So what do you do for a good shag around this place?" Spike asked as he looked through clothes.

"If you find out, you tell me. I'm not getting any." Alex said honestly.

"Since when?" Spike asked curiously as he pulled a shirt out of the back of the closet, then returned it.

"Since ever." Alex said shyly.

"Virgin?" Spike asked in wonder as he looked at Alex.

"Yeah." Alex said, wilting under Spike's incredulous gaze.

Spike looked into the closet again and spotted a pair of black jeans. He grabbed onto them quickly and lost the grip on his blanket.

Alex looked with appreciation as Spike hurriedly put on the black jeans.

"Fit like a bloody glove." Spike said happily.

Alex looked at Spike's half dressed body and walked to the dresser.

"Here, try this on." Alex said and threw Spike a black pocket T-shirt.

"Ta mate." Spike said and pulled on the shirt.

"It looks good." Alex said with a smile.

"Well, I'm in a new place, with a bunch of new people. The only ones I know are the Puppy boy and Peaches, oh and that squirley little Andrew bloke." Spike said and took a seat beside Alex.

"They're all okay. A lot of people live here, but not everyone who's downstairs." Alex said honestly.

"I got me a sense 'bout people. You're a good one. Prolly too good for the likes of me. I'm not good at getting to know new folks... I used to not care, I'd just kill'em... but anyway, can you help a poor sod out and help me along?" Spike asked hopefully.

"What do you need help with?" Alex asked uncertainly.

"Something's different. It's like my demon's been... neutered or something. I don't feel the rage, I don't crave the blood... I'm not me anymore. I don't know how to be like this." Spike said helplessly.

"How do you want to be?" Alex asked quietly.

"Dunno. I guess I been dead and since I did a good thing, I got a second chance. So I guess I'd better take advantage of that and be one of the good guys, like what made me like this." Spike said unsurely.

"Before you start putting on an act for everyone to see, why don't you just try being yourself, without any act?" Alex asked carefully.

"I can't be like that. I can't get no bloody respect being a wuss poet from the west end of London." Spike said sadly.

"You're a poet? I'd love to hear some of your work." Alex said with a gentle smile.

Spike looked into Alex's face and smiled in return.

"Not yet. I need to get settled in somewhere... but then I will." Spike said with the slightest hint of affection.

"Good. And for now, just try being yourself. If you don't like it, you can go back to your world and be your badass self again." Alex said with a chuckle.

"What have you heard?" Spike asked cautiously.

"Not much, I promise Spike." Alex said with a gentle laugh.

Spike nodded and said, "I think I'd like it if you called me Wil. The name 'Spike' just sounds wrong coming from you."

"Thanks, I think... Wil"

* * * * *

"So what are we going to do with him?" Scott asked the room.

"Let's ask him." Andrew said simply.

"What if he wants to stay here?" Scott asked with concern.

"Well, he could sleep in the bathtub..." Alan said hesitantly.

"I wouldn't suggest that to him. Last time he slept in a bathtub, he was chained there." Xander said quietly.

"Kinky." Faith said with a smile.

"Giles didn't want to have an unrestrained vampire in his house." Xander said frankly.

"We have two couches, he can sleep on one of them if he wants. Now on to the next topic, the safety of our children." Alan said firmly.

"Icheb, come up here for a minute." Andrew called down the basement stairs.

In just a moment, Icheb was standing before his father expectantly.

"Icheb, can you think of anything that would prevent a vampire from draining you in your alcoves while you regenerate?" Andrew asked bluntly.

"Besides the preemptive destruction of the vampire?" Icheb asked in confirmation.

Andrew nodded.

"A proximity alarm can be easily installed on our alcoves. If anyone moves within two meters of one of our alcoves, regeneration will cease immediately." Icheb said in a considering tone.

"Good, do it. And see if you can install some kind of comm device or panic button so you can call for help if you need it from every alcove." Andrew said firmly.

"Isn't that a bit much love?" Alan asked with concern.

"No. It's not just Spike that I'm worried about. While we were on Voyager, we didn't have to be on guard every minute. Here there are mutant-hating fanatics, demons, vampires and just your run of the mill sickos who might like the chance to hurt the kids." Andrew said with worry.

Alan nodded in acceptance.

"We will begin immediately." Icheb said and went to the basement, after noticing Chris who was still asleep on Angel's lap.

"What's taking them so long?" Scott asked as he looked in the general direction of Alex's room.

"They're probably trying to find something non-Hawaiian for Spike to wear." Xander said with a smile.

* * * * *

"Wil, are you ready to meet everyone?" Alex asked carefully.

"Yeah, but don't be put off if I seem a little gruff, I've got me a reputation to maintain." Spike said softly.

"I promise that you don't have to keep the reputation here. If you wanted, you could be yourself in this house, and if you asked, no one would tell anyone outside that you aren't an evil fiend." Alex said with assurance.

"How bout this, I'll try to keep me a civil tongue and see what happens. That way I can give it a try if I want to, but won't be committed to anything either way if I don't." Spike said carefully.

"That sounds good. And no matter what you decide, I won't tell anyone that you were decent to me. If you decide to be an evil bastard, I'll let them think you were that way to me too." Alex said as a vow.

"Ta mate." Spike said with a smile, then let the expression fall from his face to be replaced by a bored snarl.

Alex giggled at the transformation.

"You're going to have to act more scared of me than that." Spike said and let his smile return.

"I'll look appalled by you when it counts." Alex said and followed Spike out the door.

Chapter 27: Preemptive Strike

Alex and Spike walked downstairs to the living room and everyone fell silent.

"So Spike, how are you doing?" Xander asked carefully.

"This bloke seems to have an unhealthy fascination with Hawaii." Spike said with a smirk.

"You didn't tell him?" Scott asked Alex with mild surprise.

"He didn't ask." Alex said with a shrug as he took a seat on the floor.

"Didn't tell me what?" Spike asked with irritation.

"That Alex lived in Hawaii until a few weeks ago." Scott said with a smile.

"That's alright then. The white knight here doesn't have that excuse." Spike said with a cheeky look at Xander.

"You don't have to worry about that anymore Spike. My husband declared that I'm not allowed to wear the Hawaiian stuff anymore... unless we go to Hawaii." Xander said and snuggled Remy.

"Husband? Does this mean you finally let go of the demon chit?" Spike asked with interest.

"Anya died in the fight at the hellmouth... protecting me." Andrew said sadly.

"What happened to you? You used to be a nerdy little bloke who was chasing after everyone for attention." Spike asked in wonder at the transformation of Andrew.

"Um... Okay... This is my husband. That is my father. And my six kids are in the basement. When you've got all that, you change." Andrew said firmly.

"Looks like the little squirrely guy grew a pair. Good for you mate." Spike said with genuine appreciation.

"So how's about you introduce me around Peaches?" Spike asked as he looked at all the unfamiliar faces.

"Andrew should do the introductions, we're in his house." Angel said with certainty.

Andrew nodded and said, "Spike, this is my husband, Alan Summers."

"Any relation to the slayer?" Spike asked seriously.

"Yeah, sort of. We're in a different dimension, but he has a second cousin who's named Buffy Summers. Let's see. Alan and Remy are from another dimension. Scott, Alex and most of the other people you don't know here are from this one. And the people you do know are from our dimension." Andrew said haltingly.

"Did red start tossing people through dimensions now?" Spike asked curiously.

"No. I did. Willow isn't a witch anymore." Andrew said quietly.

"I bet there's a story behind that. Once you're a witch, you don't turn back. Even after Dru died, she still had her witchcraft." Spike said in thought.

"It took a vengeance demon's spell." Xander said simply.

"That could do it. That's some powerful mojo." Spike said seriously.

"Yeah. I'll tell you the whole story later if you want. Let's see, you know Xander, beside him is his husband Remy, over here we have Aunt Vada who is the grandmother of the baby that Xander and Remy are going to adopt, and this is Mr. Howlett, the attorney who is working on the adoption. You know Wesley... but this isn't the Wesley from our universe. This one's still a watcher. Here is Kurt Wagner and Warren Worthington the third, and my brothers-in-law Scott and Alex." Andrew said in thought.

"So are you a demon too mate?' Spike asked Kurt curiously.

"No, just a mutant." Kurt said pleasantly.

"Mutant?" Spike questioned.

"Yeah, um, quite a few of us are mutants. Including me." Andrew said carefully.

Spike looked around and finally said, "I don't know just what that is mate, but as long as mutants don't eat vampires..."

"...We're just people." Warren interjected.

"Fair enough." Spike said with a nod.

Icheb and William walked up from the basement and to Janine's room.

"More mutants?" Spike asked as he saw them pass.

"No. They're not human. They're from other planets." Andrew said shyly.

"Bet there's a long story to go with that one too." Spike said off-handidly.

"Oh yeah." Alan said with a smile.

"William, are you ready to meet Spike?" Andrew called out.

William ran into the room with excitement.

"Spike, this is my son William Alan Spike Summers." Andrew said proudly.

"You named a kid after me?" Spike said in wonder.

"Yeah, I told the kids about you and William chose to honor you by taking your name." Andrew said with a smile.

"Are you a mean little bloke?" Spike asked with a teasing look.

William raised his arm in a flash and his tubules were at Spike's throat. With a playful smile he said, "I can be."

"William. It is impolite to assimilate our guests." Alan said firmly.

William retracted the tubules and, without looking away from Spike said, "Yes dad."

"You got you a pair of brass knackers alright. Maybe I can show you a few moves later." Spike said with genuine affection.

"William, your assistance is required." Icheb called from Janine's room.

"I must go now." William said and ran to help Icheb.

"What are they doing?" Spike asked curiously.

"Putting in a security system." Andrew said honestly.

"Because of me?" Spike asked with a smile.

"We needed to do it anyway, we're doing it *now* because of you." Andrew said simply.

"You know how to make a bloke feel welcomed." Spike said as he tried to put on a wounded expression.

"If you don't like it, we can go with plan B." Andrew said with a smile.

"And what would that involve?" Spike asked cautiously.

"Not much, your heart, a wooden stake and the application of some pressure." Andrew said solidly.

"You think you could do it?" Spike asked in challenge.

Andrew's eyes flashed and Spike was gone.

* * * * *

Andrew's eyes flashed golden and Spike saw that he was standing on the top of a mountain. Below him he could see what looked like a sea of writhing bodies. The sounds of howls and screams of pain rose up around him like a choir of agony.

The fetid stench in the air was choking him. The smell of putrid rotting overrode the rest of his senses as the overwhelming smell and taste of death in the air insinuated itself into him.

* * * * *

"Where'd you port him?" Alan asked casually.

"A hell dimension... Just to make a point." Andrew said seriously.

"A show of strength?" Scott asked in confirmation.

"Yeah. That should be enough." Andrew said and pulled Spike back.

* * * * *

"Bloody hell! That was bloody awful." Spike said as he gasped for breath.

Alex walked beside Spike and said, "You didn't have to do that Andrew, that wasn't cool."

"He needed to know." Scott said with certainty.

"You could have told him. You could have waited for him to threaten you before you attacked him. That was wrong." Alex said angrily and his clenched fists began to glow.

"Alex, your losing it, pull it back." Scott said with worry.

"Or what? You'll port me to a hell dimension because I *might* threaten you?" Alex asked as his anger increased and the red glow became brighter.

"I'm alright mate. This bloke just wanted me to know that he won't take any shit from me... And if he'd told me, I'd think he was all talk." Spike said soothingly to Alex.

"They were wrong." Alex said, keeping his gaze fixed on Andrew.

"Don't do this mate, I'm not worth it." Spike said quietly.

That snapped Alex out of his fury and he let his hands relax.

Andrew let out a breath and said, "I'm sorry Alex. I just thought it was the best way for Spike to understand."

"It's not me you should apologize to. You could have ported him anyplace, then he would have understood. You didn't have to do that." Alex said and walked out of the room.

"Cover up Angel." Alex said from the front door.

Angel hopped out of the chair, and carried Chris to the basement stairway. Once he was safely concealed, Alex opened the front door and walked outside.

* * * * *

"He would choose outside... I can't follow him." Spike said with his worried gaze fixed on the door.

"You might be able to go out in the sunlight. Be careful and go slowly." Wesley said in a considering voice.

"I'm a vampire mate, if I go out there, I'll end up a pile of ashes." Spike said, still watching the door.

"Spike... William, you have a pulse. I think you've been resurrected as a daywalker." Angel said quietly, still standing, still holding Chris.

"Bloody hell. The double damned? What did I do that was so bloody wrong to deserve that?" Spike asked with a slight whine.

"I don't know. But if you want to go after Alex, you probably can. Just be careful, we could be wrong." Angel said carefully.

Spike nodded and moved cautiously to the door.

* * * * *

Spike carefully opened the door and held one hand out experimentally. When nothing happened but a warm sensation on his skin, he moved fully into the light.

Everyone watched as Spike walked out into the sunlight.

* * * * *

Alex was sitting on the edge of the lake, picking little pieces of grass and throwing them angrily at the water.

"Mind if I join you mate?" Spike asked quietly.

"Wil? I thought you couldn't go out in the light." Alex said with confusion.

"I couldn't before. When they brought me back, they made me different. Now I can." Spike said darkly.

"I'm sorry about that back there. I should've let you handle it your own way." Alex said quietly.

"Nothing to be sorry for mate. You stood up for me. That doesn't happen much for someone like me and I won't forget it." Spike said with a smile.

Alex nodded shyly.

"Can you tell me why you did it? We only just met." Spike asked as he took a seat beside Alex.

"I finally met someone I could talk to... connect with... and they started treating you like crap. It wasn't even that Andrew ported you to a hell dimension that pissed me off so bad. It's that he did it so casually, like it was nothing to him. If someone had ported one of his kids to that dimension, he'd have a whole different opinion about it." Alex said, feeling the anger rising again.

"It ain't worth the fight Alex. It's part of the game we all play. We have our flag waving, pissing contests and the occasional show of force so we can prove that we're serious." Spike said as he leaned back and enjoyed the feel of the sun on his skin.

"If that's the game, I hate it. You were being good. You didn't insult or attack anyone, there was no reason for him to do that." Alex said in frustration.

"I think I understand. You're angry for me, but you're also angry because someone you respected disappointed you." Spike said in a considering voice.

A long moment of silence fell between the men. The sound of the water lapping at the side of the lake was all that could be heard.

"Yeah." Alex finally said.

"That's the thing with humans, sometimes they'll do that. Don't hold it against him. He did what he thought was right... And I understood it. From your point of view, it's wrong." Spike said quietly.

"I guess..." Alex said quietly, then fell silent.

The lapping sound of the water marked the time as Alex sat silently in thought.

"Wil, I'm tired of being the 'other one'." Alex said as he laid back on the grass.

"How do you mean?" Spike asked as he laid down beside Alex.

"Scott is the team leader, Alan is Andrew's husband, the dad of all those kids, I'm... nothing. I'm introduced as the brother or the brother-in-law... sometimes the uncle. I just want to have something that's mine... I want to be special." Alex said as he watched the clouds drift by.

Spike thought about the words and quietly said:

"The pools of midnight call to me,
ever saying 'speak my name',
The fields of wheat, thrash and flow,
summoning for me to touch,
The velvet path invites me in,
daring me to be so bold,
The breeze does sing with silent songs,
proving words to be replete,
The silken snow of such expanse,
never trodden, never known,
All these things could I attain,
had I courage, had I worth."

Silence fell again until Alex finally said, "That was beautiful... and sad. Having all that desire but being afraid to act on it."

Spike smiled and said, "I wrote that for someone special."

"She must really be something for you to feel that strongly for her." Alex said with his eyes closed.

"I wrote that when we only just met. That was the first moment of attraction." Spike said quietly.

"How did it turn out? Did you work up the courage to tell her or did she leave and you never saw her again?" Alex asked carefully.

Spike rolled on his side and looked at Alex for a moment before saying, "I found the courage."

"So what happened next?" Alex asked and turned to look into Spike's wanten gaze.

"You'll have to tell me." Spike said and reached to comb his fingers through Alex's hair.

* * * * *

"Do you think I should go to check on Alex?" Andrew asked with concern.

"No, give him some time to cool down. I didn't even know he had a temper." Scott said in an impressed voice.

"There's more to this than you're seeing." Vada said sagely.

"How do you mean?" Andrew asked with interest.

"The young man blew up too easily. Something's been festering, this incident just ignited it." Vada said in thought.

"I agree. You need to figure out what's bothering him or you're going to see more of this." Ken said speculatively.

"He's been feeling like he's cramping Scott by sharing his room." Andrew said quietly.

"Why would you think that?" Scott asked in disbelief.

"Because he told me." Andrew said with apology in his voice.

"He told me that he feels like he's not taken seriously because he's only a few years older than the kids." Scott said in thought.

"An he needs to get laid." Remy said simply.

"Remy, that's not the solution to all life's problems." Xander said in a teasing tone.

"Non, not all life's problems, but it be de solution to some of Alex's problems." Remy said with certainty.

"He did say that he can't find anyone his own age." Warren said in a considering voice.

"And remember when we were talking about being in high school, what he said?" Andrew asked.

"That he was invisible." Alan said darkly.

"So he's alone, feels that his presence is causing his brother distress, that he isn't respected due to his age... I think that's enough reason to have a short fuse." Vada said to the room.

"God, how do I miss this stuff? John basically said that he left the school because he was lonely, and I never saw it. Now the same thing is happening to Alex and I didn't have a clue." Scott said in despair.

"Well you know now. Let's fix it." Vada said with strength.

"How?" Andrew asked curiously.

"He feels alone, then maybe he needs to feel needed. He feels he doesn't have respect, then maybe he needs to be trusted. What can we do to make him feel needed and trusted?" Vada asked in a leading tone.

"Have him watch the kids. He knows that nothing is more precious to us than the kids, and if we leave him to watch them alone, he'll know that we trust him." Andrew said with excitement.

"That will work for today, but it's just a Band-Aid on the very large wound that he's carrying around. He needs to be needed every day for some reason that isn't made up. He needs to be trusted for real, in a situation that requires trust. If you can't prove to him that you depend on him, then you're likely to lose him." Vada said forcefully.

"Lose him? How?" Scott asked with panic.

"What would you do if you lived somewhere where you weren't needed and weren't trusted?" Vada asked in return.

"Leave." Andrew said simply.

* * * * *

"The fields of wheat, that's the color of your hair." Spike said as he gently combed his fingers through Alex's hair.

"Wil, I've never..." Alex began, then closed his eyes at the gentle whisper of a touch that glided through his hair.

Alex opened his eyes and Spike said, "The pools of midnight are your eyes. They draw me in demanding nothing, wanting only for me to call your name... Alex."

"Wil..." Alex whispered.

"The breeze that sings with silent songs is your breath, carrying a melody into my soul." Spike said and let his hand drift down to caress Alex's cheek tenderly.

Alex opened his mouth to speak and Spike gently moved in for a gentle, tender kiss.

When the kiss broke, Spike gently said, "The velvet path invites me in."

Alex hesitantly reached out and trailed one finger down Spike's cheekbone.

"Why me?" Alex asked with a tremble in his voice.

"Because you're special."

* * * * *

"What does everyone have to do today? I mean really, not just busy work." Andrew asked carefully.

"I have to meet with the Professor, I've been putting it off for a couple days." Scott said frankly.

"I was hoping that after we get our paperwork done, we could go to the hospital and visit Marguerite." Xander said honestly.

"Oh, I would like that." Vada said happily.

"And I have to work on some things that were emailed to me. Otherwise Monday is going to be hell." Warren said without enthusiasm.

"I've got to see if I can help Matt, Hank should be ready for me soon. Wesley, could you help me, I could really use some backup." Andrew said and looked to Wesley with hope.

"Certainly. I'll meet you in the medical facility." Wesley said calmly.

"I'd like for Hank to take a look at the babies after all that went on last night." Alan said seriously.

"I need to get Chris to bed, he's exhausted." Angel said as he looked tenderly at Chris.

"And I need to get back to Robin." Faith said seriously.

"Do we have any of the food from lunch left over?" Andrew asked Remy.

"Oui, dere be a few tings left." Remy said happily.

"Would you mind fixing up some food for Faith and Robin?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Be jus a minute." Remy said and hurried to the kitchen.

"Well, it looks like we honestly need Alex's help without having to make up anything." Andrew said to the group.

"Yes. Maybe we've avoided depending on him up to now." Alan said speculatively.

"Let's just see if he'll even watch the kids before we decide that we've got this all figured out." Xander said seriously.

"Who wants the honors? I probably shouldn't be the one to ask him." Andrew said sheepishly.

"If someone will get him, I'll ask him." Alan said.

"Why you?" Xander asked carefully.

"Because anyone else asking him to watch the kids would seem wrong. Andrew or I would have to be the one to do it." Alan said with certainty.

"Yes, very good thinking. And don't think for a minute I'm not going to talk to you about how you got so pregnant. I'll just save that for my next visit." Vada said with a smile.

"You're always welcomed Aunt Vada, but I've had such a good time today, I'd like to invite you back next Saturday so we can do this again." Alan said warmly.

"That would be lovely." Vada said happily.

"Great, and that goes for everyone. You're all invited back next Saturday for a family lunch." Alan said to the group.

"I'll take you up on that." Ken said with a smile.

"I vill be here." Kurt said with certainty.

"I'll be gone all week, but I'll come back for that." Warren said with a smile.

"Would it be alright if we visit Marguerite, then do the paperwork? I really want to see her." Xander asked hopefully.

"Yes, that would be fine with me. Aunt Vada?" Ken asked warmly.

"Yes, I'd like to visit with her first too." Vada said and stood.

"Kids, come up here so you can say goodbye to Aunt Vada and Ken." Andrew called out.

All the children came up the stairs and swarmed around Aunt Vada and Ken.

"Line up by age, Janine first and you can hug them goodbye." Andrew said and watched as the children lined up for their hugs.

Ronny and John stepped aside.

"You really going to hug them?" Ronny asked Bobby who was in line.

"Sure, I don't get enough hugs, I'll take'em where I can get'em." Bobby said with a smile.

John and Ronny thought about it, shrugged and got into line.

* * * * *

As William released his hug from Aunt Vada, Andrew said, "William, would you go outside and see if you can find your Uncle Alex? Your Dad needs to ask him a favor."

William nodded and ran to the door. He looked back to see Angel move into the stairway before opening it and running outside.

* * * * *

Spike moved in for another kiss, this one only slightly deeper and more forceful.

Alex hesitantly put an arm around Spike and pulled him close as the kiss intensified.

After a long minute, Spike finally pulled out of the kiss.

"That's all for today mate." Spike said quietly.

"Why?" Alex asked in confusion.

"Because if we jump into this, someone's going to get hurt. I've got me some calluses built up, but you could get hurt real bad." Spike said honestly.

"Thanks Wil. Thanks for going slow and thanks for thinking of what's the right thing to do while I'm just enjoying the feeling... You aren't just doing this because of what I said are you?" Alex asked hesitantly.

"Let me put you straight on something. When I was naked, you clothed me. When I told you I was a poet, you asked to hear my poetry. When someone threatened me, you stood to defend me. I did do this now because of what you said. If you hadn't said anything, it prolly woulda been months before I got up the balls to do anything. But I would have got to it. Got that?" Spike asked with force.

"I got it Wil. Can I get one more kiss?" Alex asked hopefully.

"Maybe just one." Spike said with a smile.

They moved in for a deep passionate kiss as William walked over the rise to see them kissing in the grass.

"Uncle Alex! Dad want's to ask you a favor." William called out with a big grin.

Spike and Alex broke the kiss with their simultaneous smiles and Alex finally said, "I'll be there in a minute William. And don't tell anyone we were kissing, okay?"

"Why not? It is wonderful that you have found someone." William said with excitement.

Alex thought for a second, then said, "Yeah, you're right. Tell anyone you want."

"You sure luv? Havin the big bad as a boyfriend can ruin your reputation." Spike said cautiously.

"I'm an eighteen year old virgin, sharing a room with my older brother. What do you think there is about my reputation that shouldn't be ruined?" Alex asked with a smile and led Spike back toward the boathouse.

* * * * *

William reached the door first and knocked.

"Come in." Andrew called as he watched Angel move to safety again.

William, Alex and Spike walked into the room to find everyone standing.

"What's up?" Alex asked shyly.

"We got to talking and found out we all have things to do this afternoon. I was wondering if you'd watch the kids for us." Alan asked hopefully.

"Where are you going to be?" Alex asked curiously.

"I need to get Hank to check me out, I want to be sure that thing last night didn't hurt the babies. Andrew needs to help Matt. Everyone else has their own stuff to do." Alan said quietly.

"Yeah, no problem." Alex said, looking at the kids.

"Father, may I come with you to the mansion? I told Marie that I would spend some time with her this afternoon." Icheb said hopefully.

"Sure." Andrew said with a smile.

"Okay then, I'm going to make a portal to the mansion for anyone who's heading that way, then I'll drive Alan over." Andrew said and formed the portal.

"Thanks for having us over Andrew. We had a great time." Angel said, carrying Chris.

"Come back anytime Angel, you're always welcomed." Andrew said before Angel walked through the portal.

"I guess I'm ready, it was fun. You gonna port me back next Saturday?" Faith asked hopefully.

"Sure, and if Robin's available, bring him along." Andrew said with a smile as he opened a portal for Faith.

Ronny walked to Andrew and asked, "You mind if I go with you? I want to be there to help Logan."

"I thought you would. You can ride over with us. What about you Bobby? John?" Andrew asked.

"I'll stick with Ronny if you don't mind." Bobby said with a glance at his brother.

"Me too." John said.

"Fine... Dad? What are you going to do?" Andrew asked.

"I worked an overnight shift before I came here. I could really use a nap." Lee said shyly.

"Use our bedroom. When do you want to be woke up?" Andrew asked quietly.

"In two or three hours. I don't want to sleep the rest of the day or I'll be up all night." Lee said with a smile.

"Okay, someone will wake you in a few hours." Andrew said and looked to Alex, who nodded.

"Thank you for a wonderful day guys. I'll be here next Saturday." Warren said with an appreciative smile.

"I vill be here as well. Thank you for your hospitality." Kurt said with gratitude.

"Kurt, when we get set into a routine we're going to start having some family time every night. You'll have an open invitation to that when we get it started." Andrew said happily.

"Thank you. I vill look forward to zat." Kurt said before walking through the portal.

"So Peter, are you going to stick with the guys or go to the mansion?" Andrew asked.

"I have some reading I would like to do. Thank you for inviting me... I have been away from my own family for three years and miss them greatly. For the first time since I have been in this country, I have felt at home." Peter said gently.

Andrew pulled Pete close for a hug and said, "Come by anytime Peter. You're always welcomed here."

Peter pulled out of the hug and nodded before he walked through the portal.

"Alex... are we okay?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Not yet. Come into the kitchen for a minute." Alex said forcefully as he walked to the kitchen.

Andrew followed silently as Alan, Spike and the kids watched.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the kitchen to find Alex leaning against the countertop casually.

"What can I do to make it right?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Lay off Spike." Alex said sharply.

"I'm not doing anything. I showed him what I can do, we understand each other, we're done." Andrew said carefully.

"Yeah, the game, he told me. Let me spell it out. I don't like what you did. If someone did that to one of your kids... just as a show of strength... how would you feel about it?" Alex asked coldly.

"I'd be just as pissed off as you are... but Spike's not your kid. He's a master vampire." Andrew said steadily.

"No, he's not my kid, but think about it. He sacrificed himself to save a bunch of lives... including yours. Then the next thing he knows he's naked in our living room. Fifteen minutes later you're porting him into a hell dimension so you can prove... something... to him. It was wrong." Alex said firmly.

"Okay Alex. When you put it that way, I can see what you mean. Come on." Andrew said and walked out of the kitchen with purpose.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the living room at a deliberate pace and stopped before Spike.

"Spike, I'm sorry. I was wrong to port you to a hell dimension. Alex made me see that I was wrong for attacking you. Will you forgive me?" Andrew asked sincerely.

Spike looked at Andrew with wide eyes and felt the snarky comment forming on his tongue when he noticed Alex standing behind Andrew with a hopeful expression.

"Yeah, it's forgiven." Spike said quietly.

"Thank you. You are welcome here. I'm sorry I didn't say that before... I respect and admire you, otherwise I wouldn't have named one of my kids after you." Andrew finished with a smile.

"Yeah, thanks for that mate. No one ever thought enough of me to do that before. I can't promise that I'll be able to behave myself, but if I get a taste for mayhem or violence, I'll be sure to keep it away from the house." Spike said with a smile.

"I appreciate that. Treat us with respect and we'll do the same for you... now I need to get to the mansion. Do you need any blood or anything while I'm out?" Andrew asked genuinely.

"No, I could use some food though. I don't know what you did to me, but I'm not a real vampire anymore." Spike said with concern.

"We'll figure it out. For now, just relax and get caught up. Alex can fill you in on some of the highlights of the last few months." Andrew said and helped Alan to stand.

Janine ran to her father and put her arms up.

"You be good for your Uncle Alex." Andrew said as he hugged her and gave her a kiss.

"Father, we will complete the proximity alarms and iso-chip decoder while you are gone. We will be able to view the vid chips when you return." Trey said seriously.

"You can go ahead and start them when you're ready. If you find any really good ones, just set them aside so we can watch them later." Andrew said and began to hug his way up the line of children, followed by Alan.

Andrew, Alan, Ronny, Bobby and John left for the mansion.

Chapter 28: Babysitting with Hazard Pay

All the children went downstairs and Alex shrugged.

"Do they always get so soppy about it?" Spike asked as Alex led him to the kitchen.

"Yeah. It's their way." Alex said as he pulled out some of the leftover food from lunch.

"What'd you tell that Andrew bloke that got him to apologize to me?" Spike asked curiously.

"I reminded him that he'd be dead right now if you hadn't done your good deed and that he has a really messed up sense of gratitude." Alex said as he placed a plate of food in the microwave.

"Ta mate. I never had me a white knight of my own. Never needed one. But I gotta admit that it's nice, havin someone that cares for me." Spike said shyly.

"Wil, I know you don't need me to fight your battles. That's not what just happened. Someone hurt my friend, that made it my battle. If he'd pissed you off, I know you'd fight for yourself." Alex said as he pulled the heated food out of the microwave and handed it to Spike.

"Ta mate. This smells bloody wonderful." Spike said and sat at the kitchen table.

"Yeah, Remy is a great cook." Alex said with a smile.

"I can't believe I'm hungry for human food. I'd eat it every now and again, but I haven't been hungry for it for over a century." Spike said as he began to eat.

Alex chuckled, then stopped at Spikes look of question.

"I've been looking for someone my own age to hook up with and when I finally find someone... he's over a hundred years old." Alex said and began to laugh.

"Yeah, well I guess I don't have to worry bout that no more. If I'm a daywalker, I'm going to age and die like a human." Spike said darkly.

"What's a daywalker?" Alex asked with interest.

"A half vampire. The only way I knew one could be made is to turn a woman who's pregnant, right before birth. Even then, it's just as likely to kill the baby as half turn it." Spike said as he ate.

"You don't seem happy about it." Alex said seriously.

"Daywalkers are double damned. They're despised by the demon community because they're more human than demon. They're hated by the humans because they're still part demon. Daywalkers can go out in daylight. That way they can hunt while other vampires are hiding from the sun... and they sometimes hunt vampires." Spike said between bites of food.

"Why? I mean, for food? Revenge? Why do they hunt vampires?" Alex asked in fascination.

"Not food. Human food is good enough, I think I'll probably need blood too, but just every so often. If vampires find a daywalker, they kill it. So sometimes it's self defense, other times it's revenge or a quest." Spike said as Alex got up from the table, obviously still listening.

"So if vampires hate daywalkers so much, why do they create them?" Alex asked as he pulled the cobbler from the refrigerator and put some on a plate.

"Now and then a master decides that he needs one for a job. He'll breed it and get the job done, then call a bloodhunt on it." Spike said as he continued to eat.

Alex put the cobbler in the microwave and turned it on before saying, "That's horrible. So the daywalkers have no home? Nowhere that they can be accepted?"

"No, and they're sterile... in the sense that humans can create their own kind and vampires can create their own kind, daywalkers have to be made from a vampire and a human... at least that's what I was told." Spike said and pushed away his empty plate.

Alex silently pulled the cobbler from the microwave and put a scoop of ice cream on the plate.

"What are you going to do?" Alex asked as he put the plate between himself and Spike, then handed Spike a spoon.

"I don't know. I guess I need to talk to Peaches and find out if he has any advice." Spike said as he took a spoon of the ice cream.

Alex took a spoon of cobbler and said, "Think about staying here. Angel is a full vampire and he's welcomed. The Professor gave him a job as a teacher. If you wanted to, you could stay too."

"And do what? I don't think they need anyone to teach classes in bloody mayhem... and that's about all I know." Spike said quietly.

"No, Logan is our bloody mayhem instructor. What about English? Alan is the head of the language department, you could do literature, poetry... stuff like that." Alex said as he enjoyed a spoon of cobbler and ice cream.

"No mate, I can't live like that. I've got to have me some violence now and again or I'll go bloody loony." Spike said with apology in his voice.

"Then join the X-men. They're a team that fights... whatever threatens us. Scott's the leader and just about all the adults at the mansion are on the team." Alex said carefully.

"Team, like codenames, uniforms, stuff like that?" Spike asked carefully.

"Yeah, we've been off schedule the past few weeks, but starting Monday, we'll be back to combat training, mutant power training, drills... it keeps us sharp." Alex said as he scraped the last of the ice cream off the plate.

"Mutant powers?" Spike asked curiously.

"Yeah." Alex said and held up his hand which was glowing a bright red.

"I guess that means you could blast something with that." Spike said looking at the hand.

"Yeah. Scott and Alan have the same thing in their eyes. I guess one of Alan's babies has it too." Alex said as he pulled his power back.

"I got nothing like that. What use would I be to a bunch of supermen." Spike said doubtfully.

"Xander's on the team, so's Angel. You don't have to be a mutant to be on the team. You just have to be willing to follow orders and work as a team." Alex said as he put the plates in the sink.

"That would be a new one for me." Spike said in thought.

"If you wanted, you could give it a try. Wil, this sounds perfect for you. You're a talented poet, this way you could teach kids to love poetry. You're a trained fighter, this way you get the chance to fight. You're a daywalker, this way you get to live in a place where that doesn't matter." Alex said seriously.

"You ever thought about a career in politics? You're good at convincing." Spike said with a smile.

"I'm done now. That's all the convincing I'm going to do. I just wanted you to know that there is someplace for you if you want." Alex said tenderly.

"And we get to be together." Spike said in thought.

"Yeah, that's the bonus." Alex said with a smile.

* * * * *

"They were kissing?" Robert asked in wonder.

"But they only just met." Trey said with a hint of disapproval.

"They are bonded. I do not know how it happened, but I am certain of it." William said to the other children as they worked.

"Then we must make Spike feel welcomed." Janine said with certainty.

"What do we know of Spike?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"Many things. Angel told me his history of the past hundred twenty years. When he was human he was a poet. When he became a demon, he was a psychopath. When he began to interact with Buffy and Uncle Xander, is violent tendencies subsided and he regained his soul. In the end he sacrificed himself to save his friends." William said to the group.

"I will ask for his help with poetry." Robert said immediately.

"Uncle Dave taught me to defend myself, I will ask for his help to learn to fight more effectively." Trey said seriously.

"Hugs." Janine said with equal seriousness.

"If he is interested in poetry, perhaps I could seek his help in editing one of my early stories, to modify them for a human audience." Jimmy said in a considering voice.

"When should we begin?" William asked Trey carefully.

"Not yet. We will also need to attend to Uncle Alex's needs. I believe his earlier outburst confirms that we need to make him feel included as well." William said speculatively.

"I will ask him for a story." Janine said firmly.

"Yes, and I will ask for him to use his mutant ability to help us complete the case for the iso-decoder." Jimmy said seriously.

"I will seek his advice about my relationship with Bobby." Robert said with a dreamy smile.

"And I will ask his advice about how to get to know my namesake." William said in thought.

"I will seek his advice regarding the supervision of all of you." Trey said seriously.

"Are you going to lead him to believe that we are misbehaving?" Janine asked with worry.

"No. I will simply ask what activities he would suggest to keep us occupied when we have finished our outstanding tasks." Trey said in consideration.

Janine nodded.

"Who want's to start?" William asked the group.

"I believe I will talk to Uncle Alex first, he might suggest that I talk to Spike about poetry." Robert said seriously.

"Yes, and I will ask Spike for assistance in self-defense training." Trey said assertively.

"We will continue work on the iso-chip decoder." Jimmy said as he etched a path onto a thin plastic-like card.

* * * * *

Alex and Spike walked into the living room as Robert and Trey walked up the stairs.

"Uncle Alex, could you speak with me for a moment?" Robert asked quietly.

"Sure Robert, come in the kitchen and we'll talk." Alex said with a smile.

"Spike, Uncle Xander has remarked that you are an accomplished fighter. Would you mind showing me some defensive moves?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Sure mate. Let's us go outside so if one of us gets pasted, we'll land on the grass." Spike said and walked toward the door.

"Just a moment." Trey said and walked to the kitchen.

"Uncle Alex, Spike and I are going outside so he can show me some defensive combat moves." Trey said through the kitchen door.

"Okay, don't get too rough. Your parents will tear me to pieces if you get hurt." Alex said through the door.

"We will be careful." Trey said and walked to Spike at the front door.

* * * * *

"What's up Robert?" Alex asked with concern.

"I am in love." Robert said with a great, glorious smile.

"That's great, who is it?" Alex asked, trying to think of who Robert knew.

"Bobby." Robert said in a dreamy whisper.

Alex's eyes went wide and he was shocked into silence.

"I need to know how I may express my love to him in an appropriate manner for my age." Robert said with hopeful eyes directed at Alex.

Alex saw the look and his heart melted.

"Robert, that's a tough one. You're awfully young. Does Bobby know?" Alex asked carefully.

"Yes. We have discussed this with my father and agreed that we will not pursue a physical relationship until I am older. But I need a way to express my love to him that is appropriate, otherwise he may believe that I have lost interest." Robert said with concern showing in his eyes.

"Okay, I get that. Why don't you try some poetry?" Alex asked and a goofy smile fell over his face.

Robert noticed the look and said, "I have never written poetry, I could use some instruction and feedback to know that I am doing it appropriately."

"Spike would be good to help you with that. He's an excellent poet." Alex said in a dreamy tone.

Robert's eyes went wide as he recognized his own dreamy expression on Alex's face.

"He's outside with Trey right now. Why don't you wait till he comes back in and ask him?" Alex asked carefully.

"I don't know him. I would feel uncomfortable asking for his assistance." Robert said shyly.

"Then I'll ask him for you." Alex said gently.

"Thank you Uncle Alex. I'm glad you're here with us." Robert said as he hugged Alex close.

* * * * *

Trey and Spike walked out into the yard at the North side of the house and began to move around each other, waiting for an opening.

Trey made a complicated move that culminated with him sweeping his leg, trying to knock Spike off his feet.

Spike saw the move coming and easily avoided the attack.

Spike noticed that Trey had thrown himself off balance and had his back turned as he got back to his feet.

Spike decided to exploit the vulnerability and grabbed Trey from behind. Trey smiled as Spike fell into his trap and grabbed Spike's wrist firmly with both hands. Trey then ducked under Spike's arm and stomped the instep of his foot. After a quick kick to Spike's midsection, Trey quickly twisted and pulled Spike's arm that he was still holding and in one swift move, flipped Spike onto his back.

"Yield." Trey said as he held his tubules at Spike's throat.

"You won that one mate. Sucked me right into it, you did." Spike said with a chuckle.

"Perhaps now you'll fight me for real." Trey said and looked into Spike's eyes to find comprehension.

"Yeah, I was going to hold back since you're just a tyke." Spike said with a laugh as Trey helped him to his feet.

"I have been told that among the Maquis, it is common for those my age to fight along side the adults in defense of their homes." Trey said and stepped back into a defensive posture.

Spike took a swing at Trey, more a test of his own speed than an attempt to strike.

"I was assaulted by an adult who believed that because I am Borg that I should be made to suffer. After that experience, I learned to defend myself so I would never be so vulnerable again." Trey said as he watched Spike's every move.

"Borg? Is that what you are mate?" Spike asked, then lunged to attack.

Trey defended against the strike and countered with a jab to Spike's side, which only made a glancing connection.

"Yes, I am not sure of my species, but regardless of who I was before, after the Borg captured me, erased my mind and altered my body, I became a part of them... And they will remain a part of me forever." Trey said then moved in to try a direct assault against Spike.

After a moment of scuffling, the two separated, none the worse for wear and Spike said, "Sounds like what happened when I was turned. When the demon was put in, most of William got lost. Now I've got most of him back, but the demon's still a part of me."

Trey smiled and said, "It is good to know that we share this. Most others would not understand the sensation of losing one's self and the struggle to reclaim some of what was taken."

"Yeah." Spike said and launched an attack.

* * * * *

Lee awoke to the sound of fighting outside the bedroom window.

He got up from the bed and looked outside to see Spike and Trey fist-fighting in the yard.

He was about to run out and break them up when he saw them separate and start laughing. Then he realized that they were fighting for fun.

Lee settled by the window to watch the fight and the display of camaraderie.

* * * * *

Andrew walked into the BioLab to find Wesley talking with Hank.

"Is Tara around? I was hoping she could help me." Andrew said with a furrow of worry creasing his brow.

"Yes, Dawn just arrived home and she went to speak with her for a few minutes, she'll be right back." Hank said, then noticed John and said, "And I don't think I've had the pleasure of meeting you before."

"Pyro." John said with a dark look.

Andrew heard the unspoken menace in John's voice and said, "Dr. Hank McCoy, this is John Allerdyce, he used to be a student here."

"Oh, well I'm please to meet you John. You may call me Hank if you like." Hank said pleasantly.

"I'll see if Dawn can help too. I can use all the magical backup I can get." Andrew said honestly.

"Since I don't know what you plan to do, I'll take your word for that." Hank said with a note of gruffness.

"All I can say is that I'm going to give Matt a fever." Andrew said quietly.

"Very well. Mr. Wyndom-Price is helping Logan carry the last of the things to make the accommodations livable." Hank said seriously.

"Then you're ready?" Andrew asked with hope.

"As soon as the last items are placed in the containment room, then we will be ready for Matt." Hank said with certainty.

"Okay, I'll get the things I need set up." Andrew said and opened a tiny portal into his bedroom closet.

Logan and Wesley walked in as Andrew began to set candles around the room.

"I'm curious to know which spell you plan to use to induce a fever." Wesley said as he passed.

Andrew continued to prepare for his spell until Wesley came out of the containment room.

"I'm going to use 'The Healing Fire of the Ancients'. Since Matt has the healing factor, he should be able to deal with the side effects... I hope." Andrew said with worry.

"That spell can only be used by a master fire mage. That is very dangerous." Wesley said with caution.

"I know. That's why I asked for your help. You did so well with the resurrection spell, I was hoping that you could help to maintain Matt through the fever... you do know how to do basic healing don't you?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yes, and to do this properly, I should weave my healing spell into your fever spell. That will allow both magics to work in harmony, thereby eliminating the possibility of our magics counteracting each other." Wesley said in a considering voice.

"Yes. Do you need any supplies? We need to get to this as soon as possible." Andrew said with resolve.

"Just a few things. Finish your preparation and I will return shortly. It will only take me a moment to gather the necessary items." Wesley said before leaving the BioLab with purpose.

Dawn and Tara walked into the BioLab a moment later.

"Tara, Dawn, I was hoping you could help me with a spell." Andrew said quickly.

"Sure, what kind of spell?" Dawn asked with a smile.

"I'm going to induce a healing fever in Matt... Logan's counterpart from Alan's universe. I was hoping you could give him a little magical support so he can get through this with as little pain as possible." Andrew said seriously.

"Yeah, give us a minute to get our stuff and we'll help." Dawn said with excitement and lead Tara out of the BioLab.

"I guess I'm nearly ready. Hank, are you ready for Matt yet?" Andrew asked as he looked around at his work.

"Yes, whenever you are." Hank said as he looked over the seals to the containment room.

* * * * *

"Professor, I'm sorry I put off this meeting. What did you need to discuss with me?" Scott asked with apology.

"Originally I wanted to discuss some new training ideas involving the most recent members of the team and starting evacuation drills for the students, but now... Scott, I need a break. Erik and I will be leaving soon and I wanted to let you know that you'll be in charge until I get back." Charles said seriously.

"Okay, that's no problem, when are you going to be back?" Scott asked curiously.

"That's the difficult part Scott. I don't know." Professor Xavier said vaguely.

"I'm sorry, I don't understand." Scott said with the beginnings of worry.

"I had an attack today... a seizure. Dr. McCoy says it's directly related to stress. I don't know how long it will take for me to recover from this exhaustion so I'm going to relax and enjoy my time away. When I am back to myself, then I'll return." Charles said and let the exhaustion be seen in his face.

"I understand Professor. Don't worry, you've trained me well, I can handle it." Scott said with assurance.

"And if you do, you'll need a vacation by the time I return. Scott, don't make my mistake. Take help when it's offered. Allow yourself to delegate some of the tasks. If you try to do it all, this job will consume your life. Don't let it." Professor Xavier said in warning.

"Any suggestions of how I can prevent it from happening?" Scott asked carefully.

"Get Alan to help you. He offered to be my administrative assistant and I refused his help. I believe that if I had accepted, I would not be leaving now." Charles said with a note of shame.

"I'll do that Professor. And I've been thinking of breaking up some of my own duties and delegating them. Now would be the best time to do that." Scott said in a considering voice.

"What did you have in mind?" Charles asked curiously.

"After a short training, I'm going to give the responsibility for the maintenance of the blackbird to Trey. He has an incredible grasp of electronics and mechanics. I think he'll do a fine job. And I was thinking of having Alex attend the combat training in the mornings. I'd like to put him in charge of the junior X-men's training regimen." Scott said seriously.

"Won't that make for some hard feelings from the others?" Charles asked with concern.

"Maybe in the beginning. But I will make it clear that Alex is in charge and back him up if he needs it. He's not going to be a team leader or anything, he'll just conduct their morning training sessions. He needs something like this and by separating the training into junior and senior sessions, I believe the training will be more effective." Scott said with assurance.

"I'll trust your judgment Scott. I've called Mr. Howlett and he's going to take care of getting you all the necessary authorizations and accesses that you'll need to perform the job for an indefinite amount of time." Charles said in thought.

"Thank you Professor. I'll call Ken if I have any questions about that side of things." Scott said with a smile.

"Yes, he's a good man. He'll take care of you." Charles said fondly.

"I offered the same deal to Ronny that we put in place for Bobby." Scott said quietly.

"Why would you do that? He's actively worked against us in the past and threatened us just yesterday." Charles said with disapproval.

"I know, but he's lost everything. He needs a chance. Besides all that, he's a minor. He's entitled to a basic education. With the help of a few grants and a modest discount in tuition, it's really not a hardship on us. If he follows the guidelines, scholarships and grants will cover what his education voucher doesn't. The only thing we'll have to do is file his paperwork and everything will be taken care of." Scott said with assurance.

"I don't like it, but you're in charge so I'll abide by your decision in this matter." Charles said shortly.

"I'll watch out for him Professor. If he isn't working out, I'll deal with it." Scott said seriously.

Charles nodded and remained silent.

"I also needed to ask you about John Allerdyce. What would happen if he wanted to come back here?" Scott asked seriously.

"As I understand his situation, he's effectively removed any possibility of that happening. He petitioned the court and was emancipated, thereby removing any guardianship arrangement we might have worked out. His grades weren't sufficient to warrant any type of scholarship that I'm aware of. I don't see anything we could do to help him." Professor Xavier said sadly.

"Could you give him... a discounted rate? Anything to help him be able to come back?" Scott asked with hope.

Professor Xavier looked at Scott with question and got a glimpse of what Scott was planning.

"You're going to pay for him yourself?" Professor Xavier asked in puzzlement.

"If I have to. Professor... Charles, he's been living on the streets. He didn't admit to it, but I think he's been eating out of dumpsters. He was careful not to say how he got the money to buy food but... a sixteen year old boy who doesn't have a job? I can only think of a few ways he could make money and I don't want to imagine John being forced to resort to any of them." Scott said with concern.

"I never imagined..." Charles said in a whisper.

"Can you help me? I know you can't give him free tuition, but can you do something?" Scott begged.

"Yes." Charles said and pulled a folder from his desk drawer. He looked in it and pulled a sheet of paper from the back, then handed it to Scott.

"I don't understand." Scott said honestly, looking at the paper.

"It's a special grant that was set up a few years ago. It is specifically for mutants and I hesitate to use it because of the strict standards that it imposes." Charles said with a furrowed brow.

"A 3.0 average? 20 hours of community service each month? Wait... this has to be a misprint. He has to take a drug test every week? He's trying to go to school, not get paroled from prison." Scott asked incredulously.

"You see what I mean? And it only covers tuition... No books, no housing, no food, no clothes." Charles said darkly.

"Do you mind if I offer it to him? Charles... he's losing hope." Scott said sadly.

"You're in charge now. Do what you think best." Charles said quietly.

Scott nodded, then thought to ask, "Is there anything else going on that I need to know about before you leave?"

"Ororo, Artie and Clarissa are visiting the President today." Charles said in thought.

"The President of what?" Scott asked curiously.

"Of the United States." Charles said, as if it were obvious.

"Really? And I'm just hearing about it now?" Scott asked with surprise.

"The President asked that we not make a big deal of this. Mystique told him about Artie being shot while protecting Clarissa so the President wanted to meet the children." Charles said with a smile.

"That's great. I hope the meeting goes well. They're going to remember this for the rest of their lives." Scott said happily.

"Yes. And you are aware of the situation with Logan's counterpart, correct?" Charles asked carefully.

"I know the basics. I think they're about to try a treatment on him." Scott said, back to his more serious mood.

"Anytime now. The only other situation that you need to be aware of is just in it's beginning. Kitty has a crush, you need to be aware of it and be available if she needs your help." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"A crush? On who?" Scott asked with surprise.

"He calls himself Avalanche."

* * * * *

As Warren was working his way through his email, his phone rang and interrupted his thoughts.

"What have you got?" Warren said sharply, knowing that it had to be his assistant.

"Really? I can't get away at the moment. Can we have the meeting here?" Warren asked with surprise.

"Good. I'll talk to the Professor and have it ready. Thanks for the good work Rome. What you've sent me so far is exactly right." Warren said with a smile as he continued to work on his laptop.

"As soon as possible. I was serious, if we can do it, I'd like to have this a done deal before Thanksgiving." Warren said with strength.

"Yes, I know that's this Thursday. Pull out all the stops, we need to get this done. It looks like all the major pieces are here, we just have to put them together." Warren said as he looked up from his computer.

"I'll tell you after the meeting. I tell you what, you get this done by Thanksgiving and I'll see to it that you have the last two weeks of the year off, with pay." Warren said with a smile.

After a long pause Warren laughed and said, "Yes, you'll get your bonus too. Rome, you've earned that bonus already. Even if this doesn't go through, you'll get it. Consider it done."

"Good. I've got to go now and get this meeting set up. And thanks again Rome. You're really earning it this week." Warren finished with a smile before he hung up the phone.

* * * * *

Spike and Trey laid back in the grass and relaxed after both had fought themselves to exhaustion.

"Thank you for the training Spike. I have not practiced in far too long." Trey said through his heavy breathing.

"You've got some good moves. You nearly had me a couple times." Spike said with a smile.

"Yes, and you are quite skilled. Perhaps we can do this again soon. It is difficult for me to train unless I can find someone who is near my own level." Trey said hopefully.

"That sounds like a fine idea... what's your name again?" Spike asked curiously.

"Trey O'Seofon Summers." Trey said happily.

"Trey... Three... of Seven?" Spike asked curiously.

"Yes. That is my Borg designation." Trey said and looked at Spike.

"Let's us get back into the house and relax after that workout."

Trey nodded and stood, then extended a hand to help Spike to stand.

"Ta mate."

Lee watched with a smile as the two walked into the house.

Chapter 29: In a Perfect World

Wesley, Dawn and Tara walked into the room and immediately began to set up the components for their own spell.

"This is going to be something with four of us." Tara said with excitement.

"Care to make it five?"

"Jean!" Dawn said with excitement and bounced to take Jean into a hearty hug.

"Hi Dawn. How is everyone doing?" Jean asked gently.

"We're good. Andrew is about to help Logan from the other dimension. He's in pretty bad shape." Dawn said honestly.

"Actually, that's why I'm here. I noticed that you were going to try something like this and thought you might like to complete your circle." Jean said with a smile.

"How did you know?" Andrew asked curiously.

"You know how your inner sight works? It's like that, but all at once." Jean said with a timid smile.

"Omniscience?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"Not completely, but for the purposes of our conversation, it's close enough." Jean said simply.

"I'd go crazy if I had that." Andrew said, trying to imagine the sensation.

"If I tried to focus on everything at once I *would* go crazy. But I just peek in on what catches my interest and ignore the rest." Jean said gently.

"So you're here to help us? If I may be so bold, what do you have to bring in offering to the spell?" Wesley asked properly.

"While you are trying to cure his body, I can protect his spirit." Jean said honestly.

* * * * *

"Professor, may I ask you a favor?" Warren asked from the doorway of the Professor's office.

"He's gone. What can I do to help you Warren?" Scott asked from behind the Professor's desk.

"I needed to ask the Professor if I could use the library for a meeting in about half an hour." Warren said impatiently.

"Go ahead and use the library. It' will be fine." Scott said with assurance.

"But what about the Professor?" Warren asked hesitantly.

"Close the door." Scott said quietly.

Warren walked in, closed the door and waited apprehensively for Scott's next words.

"The Professor had a seizure today. Dr. McCoy said it was from stress. He and Magneto left a few minutes ago and they don't know when they're coming back." Scott said quietly.

"So he left you in charge?" Warren asked carefully.

"Yes. Don't worry Warren, everything is going to be fine. I just don't want to worry the students with this before I have to." Scott said seriously.

"Okay. If you need anything, just ask." Warren said firmly.

"I'll be fine. The Professor warned me to not try and do it all myself, so if anything comes up that you can help with, I'll let you know. After all... you're family." Scott finished with a smile.

Warren smiled and nodded in return before leaving the office.

* * * * *

John, Ronny and Bobby walked into the room to find Andrew, Jean, Dawn, Tara and Wesley all working on their spell components.

"Are you going to get Logan soon?" Ronny asked, a little timidly.

"Yes, I'm ready to go get Matt now. Who wants to go with me?" Andrew asked the room.

"I'll go." Ronny said immediately.

Bobby and John looked at each other and nodded.

"We'll go to." Bobby said.

Andrew thought for a second then asked, "Would you mind if I just take Ronny? I just realized that since Matt isn't feeling well, he might not want a bunch of visitors right away."

"We can wait here. You'll just be gone a minute right?" Bobby asked carefully.

"That's the plan." Andrew said and looked to see if Ronny was ready.

Andrew and Ronny faded from view as everyone else in the room watched.

"Jeanie? Is that you?" Logan asked hopefully.

"Yes Logan, come here." Jean said with a radiant smile.

Logan saw the smile directed at him and immediately walked into Jean's open arms.

"Where've you been Jeanie?" Logan asked from a tight hug.

"Far away. But I came back for a quick visit." Jean said as she enjoyed the hug.

Logan finally pulled out of the hug and looked into Jean's eyes.

"Are you happy?" Logan asked seriously.

"For the most part." Jean said with a serene smile, then continued, "I get lonely."

"Then why don't you stay here? Everyone here loves you... stay." Logan finished in a whisper.

Jean looked at Logan with pain in her eyes and said, "If it were only that easy. Logan, I can't explain everything, but the fact is, I can't stay here. It's just not an option."

Logan saw the pain and held her close again. He whispered, "I still love you Jean. Even if you don't love me, I'll never stop loving you."

Jean leaned her head on his shoulder and thought about the words.

* * * * *

"How did your fighting go guys?" Alex asked as Trey and Spike walked into the living room.

"Very well. Uncle Xander did not exaggerate Spike's fighting ability." Trey said happily.

"The whelp has some good moves." Spike said and made his way to the couch beside Alex.

"Robert needed to ask for your help with some poetry Spike, would you mind helping him?" Alex asked with hope.

"Did Alex put you up to this mate?" Spike asked while looking Robert in the eyes.

"No. I asked for his advice on how I might express my love and he suggested poetry. When I said that I had not written poetry before he suggested that you might be able to help me." Robert said with big eyes.

"We'll need us a bit of privacy for this. Where can we go so we won't be disturbed?" Spike asked.

"The dining room is unoccupied. No one goes in there except at meal time." Robert said timidly.

"Get what you need to do your writing and I'll be there in just a moe. I need to tell Alex something just now." Spike said and led Alex into the kitchen.

* * * * *

Andrew and Ronny appeared in the common room to the same scene that they had left. Logan was vomiting blood into a waste basket.

"Are you ready?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yeah. Do it. It's never been this bad." Logan said through hitching breaths.

Andrew flared his power and Logan was gone.

"Where is he?" Ronny asked in immediate concern.

"In the BioLab's containment room. Let's go, I want to get this done as soon as possible." Andrew said and ported Ronny and himself back to the biolab to begin the ritual.

* * * * *

"What is it?" Alex asked with concern.

"Just this." Spike said and pulled Alex into a deep kiss.

Alex melted into Spike's embrace as desire washed through his body.

Spike pulled Alex tighter and tighter as he felt a dozen different emotions coursing through his warm, almost human blood.

Alex felt the embrace tighten and understood that Spike was feeling more than his love in this hug.

After the kiss finally broke, Alex asked, "Is it all starting to sink in?"

"Yeah luv, it just hit me. I was dead. Not walking around dead but feedin the worms dead. Now I've got me a second chance, a real one, and I mean to make a go of it." Spike said, still holding Alex tightly.

"And us?" Alex asked bravely.

"That's what I mean luv. You and me, we're my second chance. If I've got a mortal lifespan now, I mean to spend every minute of it feeling like this with you." Spike said with love.

"But this happened so fast, what if you change your mind?" Alex asked timidly.

"No worries there luv. Whether I was a human or a demon, I've always loved only one person. When I loved Cecily, no one else existed to me. But she didn't love me in return. When I loved Dru, I loved her completely. But she fell for a chaos demon in South AmErika and left me. Then I loved Buffy, but she never loved me in return. I think she almost did for a bit, but deep down, she's still hung up on Peaches. I don't think she even knew it." Spike said quietly.

"That's all? In over a hundred years you've been in love three times?" Alex asked in wonder.

"Well I've had me a few flings over the decades, but love? Yeah, there have been three up to now." Spike said in a whisper.

"Are you saying you love me?" Alex asked bravely.

"Yes luv. I'm saying it... I love you." Spike said, then moved in for another kiss. This one held only one emotion.

* * * * *

The phone rang.

After a moment of apprehension, Trey answered it.

"Hello? May I speak to Alex please?" Warren asked carefully.

"I believe he is busy at the moment. You can wait or I can give him a message if you like." Trey said into the phone.

"Please ask him to call Warren at the mansion. Extension 237." Warren said in thought.

"Just a moment, he is coming into the room now." Trey said hurriedly.

"Uncle Alex, Uncle Warren is on the phone for you." Trey said quickly.

"Thank you Trey." Alex said and smiled as Spike went into the dining room and closed the double doors.

"Alex, something's come up and I could really use Jimmy's help at the mansion. Do you think it would be okay if he came over to help me out for an hour or so?" Warren asked hopefully.

"I don't see why not. Hold on for a second." Alex said before putting his hand over the mouthpiece of the phone.

"Trey, would you mind walking Jimmy to the mansion? I don't want him walking so far from the house alone." Alex asked hopefully.

"It would be my pleasure." Trey said with a smile.

Alex took his hand from the mouthpiece and said, "Trey will walk Jimmy over right away. Do you want to ask Jimmy yourself?"

"Yes, I need to be sure that he wants to help me with this." Warren said with a smile in his voice.

"Would you get Jimmy?" Alex asked Trey in a whisper.

Trey nodded and went to the basement.

"So what's going on?" Alex asked while he waited.

"The Dean of the college is coming for a meeting. I was hoping Jimmy could serve as my office assistant during the meeting so we could focus on business." Warren said honestly.

"A nine year old office assistant?" Alex asked incredulously.

"He's smart, articulate, enthusiastic and has a pleasant personality. That's better than most of the office assistants I've had." Warren said honestly.

"I'm sure he'll have a great time doing it... here he is." Alex said and handed the phone to Jimmy.

After a long minute of listening Jimmy said into the phone, "Yes, thank you Uncle Warren. I would enjoy helping you. I will be there momentarily."

Jimmy then hung up the phone and ran to the basement.

Alex thought for a moment then went to the basement stairs to see what the other children were working on.

* * * * *

Andrew and Ronny appeared in the BioLab.

"Are we ready to begin?" Andrew asked.

Everyone nodded.

"What are you going to do to him?" Ronny asked firmly.

"I'm going to give him a fever so he can destroy the virus in his body." Andrew said carefully.

"What about them?" Ronny asked and looked at the others.

Andrew looked at Tara and raised an eyebrow in question.

"I am going to do a spell that purifies his blood." Tara said with uncharacteristic confidence.

"I'm going to aid his breathing." Dawn said seriously.

"I'm going to reinforce his body's healing ability." Wesley said in a no nonsense tone.

"And I'm going to protect his spirit, so whatever happens in the next few minutes won't cause him any lasting injury." Jean said with a gentle smile.

Andrew looked around the room at his candles and with a wave of his hand they all lit simultaneously.

John looked in wonder at Andrew's mastery of the element that was core to his being.

Andrew began a slow chant and fixed his gaze on Matt.

Wesley began to walk around the room and started sprinkling something on the ground as he began his own chant.

Dawn and Tara began their chants and focused on Matt who was beginning to sweat.

Jean remained silent and held her gaze on Matt. She seemed to glow with energy.

John, Bobby, Ronny, Logan and Hank all watched as the effect of the magic could be seen in Matt.

Hank looked at his condition and said, "I'm going to get into a biosuit and get in there. I need to monitor his condition."

Andrew stopped his chanting and looked with worry at Matt. Finally he said, "It's not enough." and created a fireball and cast it to float above him in the BioLab.

John couldn't resist the lure of the unrestrained fire before him and let his power merge with the fire.

A shiver went through Andrew and he looked instantly at John.

"Do it. Feed me your power. That's just what we need to save Matt." Andrew said with excitement.

John let his power loose for the first time in months and felt the incredible rush as his power flowed freely as it was meant to do.

From inside the containment room Hank screamed, "Stop the fever, you're killing him!"

* * * * *

"Right then, first of all, what's your name?" Spike asked Robert carefully.

"Robert David Summers." Robert said proudly.

"And who are you wanting to write this poetry for?" Spike asked as he took a seat beside Robert.

"Bobby Drake. I love him." Robert said with a dreamy smile.

"Oy, I know that look. You've got it bad alright. Never thought I'd see the day when a lil tyke like you would be bent. But I guess with modern times, MTV an all that... Do you have anything written yet?" Spike asked and looked at the padd before Robert.

"Not as yet. Uncle Alex suggested poetry while you were outside with Trey. I have not had time to write anything." Robert said clearly.

"Well you need to write down what you mean to say." Spike said simply.

"How? Do I have to do it in rhyme or verse?" Robert asked in confusion.

"No, for now, just write down what you want to say in clear, simple words. You don't have to do it this way, but if you start off writing in rhyme and verse, sometimes you get lost in poetic nonsense and end up not saying anything. Doing it this way, you write down what you want to say, then you write your rhyme and verse around it." Spike said instructively.

"Thank you Spike. That makes sense to me. I will begin." Robert said and started to write.

* * * * *

"So what did you want to do today?" Marie asked with anticipation.

"I would like to take a walk to the boathouse and around the lake. Is that sufficient?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Yeah, I've been cooped up in this house all day. A walk would be good." Marie said happily.

Icheb smiled, then realized how her acceptance and approval had made him feel.

* * * * *

Spike looked over Robert's shoulder and said, "What you've got there is good enough for now. You can always write another when you want to say more. But for now let's us keep it simple so's you can get to the good bit. Take what you've got and put it into some sort of order."

"I do not understand." Robert said and looked at Spike.

"If you were writing about his body, I'd say to start at the feet and work up so you finish with the eyes and the hair. It makes the poem flow more smoothly if it has a direction." Spike said with thought.

"Would chronological order be sufficient?" Robert asked as he looked at what he had written.

"Yeah, but I'll tell you now, you don't have to do it like I say. This is yours, you do it your way. I'm only offering suggestions. Just because I tell you something doesn't mean you have to do it that way." Spike said seriously.

"I understand. And I agree that an underlying direction would be desirable..." Robert said and began to rearrange the words.

"That looks good, now try to put it to some sort of rhythm." Spike said slowly.

"How do I begin?" Robert asked in thought.

"You can get the rhythm into your head of how you want the verse to flow, then find the words to fit the rhythm. Like, dah dah dah dah, dah dah dah. Dah dee dah dah, dah. Dah dah dah dah, dah dah dah. Dah dee dah dah, dah. Once you've got the rhythm, then work on the rhyme... but only if you want it to rhyme, it doesn't have to." Spike finished hurriedly.

"I believe I am ready to try." Robert said with a look of concentration.

Spike stood silently and watched him work.

* * * * *

Scott walked into the BioLab and saw Hank furiously trying to revive Matt.

"What happened?" Scott asked in panic.

"I went too far. I thought he could handle it." Andrew said as he went pale and began shaking.

John ran to Andrew and caught him as his knees gave way.

"Get him to a chair. I think he's in shock." Scott said and moved fully into the room.

Before he could reach Andrew, he saw Jean standing, staring at Matt through the glass of the containment room.

"Jean?" Scott asked in wonder and joy.

"She's concentrating. Give her a minute." Dawn said in a whisper.

"He's still alive." Hank called out to the room.

"Was it enough?" Logan asked gruffly.

"There's no way to know at this point, but let's behave as if it were. Logan, key in the decontamination sequence on the keypad while I put the oxygen mask on Matt. If we've killed the virus in his body, we need to be sure and get rid of any trace of it that he might have carried in with him." Hank said as he began to undress Matt.

Jean finally released her concentration and smiled at Scott. "Hi Scott, how are you?"

"I'm good Jean. I'm glad to see you. You left without a word to anyone." Scott said and pulled her into a hug.

"I had to. I can't stay long. I just wanted to do two things and then I'll have to go again." Jean said seriously as she pulled out of the hug.

"Anything I can help you with?" Scott asked with a gentle smile.

"I just did one of them. And I suppose there's no use waiting to do the other." Jean said and walked to Logan.

"Logan, you said you love me... and I can feel the truth of it. I've had some time to sort through my feelings and realized that I didn't give you a chance before. My sense of duty to Scott prevented me from really considering what it would be like to love you." Jean said with difficulty.

"What are you trying to say Jean?" Logan asked quietly.

"I'm saying that I have to leave, and I would like it if you'd come with me." Jean said with hope shining in her eyes.

* * * * *

Robert sat the padd down on the table and said, "Would you look at this and tell me what you think?"

Spike picked up the padd, then hesitated.

He sat the padd back down on the table and said, "Before I read it, I just want you to know that I'm going to look at this critically. If I say something about it, it doesn't mean I don't like your writing or that you did something wrong. I'm only offering suggestions on how I would improve it if it were my own work... understand?"

Robert nodded.

Spike picked up the padd again and read carefully.

After a long minute of reading, he said, "The meter is a bit shaky and I think it could stand to be fleshed out a bit more. Let me ask you, is the bloke you're writing this for a nancy boy?"

"I don't understand." Robert said in question.

"Is he... Flouncey? A boy in name only? Feminine?" Spike asked with difficulty.

"Oh, no. He has stated that he is not a gay man, but a man who is gay. He is very male." Robert said happily.

"Then this might be best. The dainty sort like to have airy, fluffy poetry. Men usually like it a bit more compact and functional, like this." Spike said and held up the padd.

Robert nodded happily.

"I have a suggestion about this bit, the word 'opalescent'." Spike said in thought.

"I felt that it conveyed the multidimensional aspect of my feelings." Robert said seriously.

"And that's fine, I just think you'd do better to use something a bit simpler. Can you picture something that says about the same thing that doesn't sound like it came from a thesaurus?" Spike asked carefully.

"Uncle Alex has a very bright shirt, I do not know the name for the style but it conveys the meaning as well." Robert said in thought.

"Bright don't narrow it down much when you're talking about your Uncle's wardrobe." Spike said with a smile.

"Perhaps I could bring it to you." Robert asked hopefully.

"Yeah, ask your Uncle before you go digging through his clothes." Spike said in warning.

Robert nodded and ran out of the room.

Spike looked back at the padd and a tender smile formed.

* * * * *

"Come with you where?" Logan asked curiously.

"I can't explain. Logan, I'm asking you to trust me. I have to leave in a few minutes and we probably won't be able to come back for a long time. I need an answer now. Will you come with me?" Jean asked with hope.

Logan looked into her hopeful eyes and smiled.

"I'm with you Jean. I'm guessing I don't have time to pack?" Logan asked without concern.

"You won't need anything where we're going." Jean said with joy.

"Guys, let Matt know that my stuff is his now. He can be Logan now if he wants to." Logan said with a smile.

"That's right, from now on you're Q." Jean said with a great smile before both she and Logan vanished in a blinding flash of light.

* * * * *

Robert ran into the room carrying an eye burning bright shirt.

"Oy, I think the words your looking for are awful or deadly." Spike said as he squinted at the shirt.

"No, this style of pattern, the sense of... exploding outward. This is what I am trying to convey." Robert said in thought.

"Tie dyed?" Spike asked carefully.

"Is that what it is called? Yes, it would fit with the meter of the verse." Robert said with excitement.

"Go ahead and put it in. And I made one or two little changes, just to smooth it out a bit." Spike said as he handed Robert the padd.

Robert made the change and read the poem again.

Finally Robert said, "I believe it is complete."

"Let's have a look then." Spike said and took the padd back again.

After a long minute of watching Spike read, Robert asked tensely, "Do you believe it is acceptable?"

"What I believe don't matter a bit. It's what you believe that matters. Does this say what you want to say? Does this show him your heart?" Spike asked carefully.

Robert thought about the question and held out his hand for the padd.

After reading it again he said in a considering voice, "Yes, I believe it speaks my heart. There is much more I wish to say, but that will be the subject of other poems."

"Let me have another look at that, I've got me an idea." Spike said and took the padd back from Robert.

After a moment of reading, Spike asked, "Would you mind if your Uncle Alex read this?"

"No, I would not mind at all." Robert said happily.

"C'mon, if this works, you'll like it." Spike said with a smile as he led Robert into the living room.

Chapter 30: Musical Interlude

Spike hurried into the living room to find Alex watching Janine and William hooking a box to the television.

"Do you know how to play that guitar I saw in your closet?" Spike asked hopefully.

"It's Scott's, but I know how to play. Why?" Alex asked in confusion.

"Go get it. I'd like to try something." Spike said with enthusiasm.

Alex hopped off the couch and ran upstairs.

Robert watched William and Janine hooking up the box as Alex quickly came back down the stairs with the guitar.

"Can you give me something folksy, or upbeat country?" Spike asked hopefully.

Alex began to strum the guitar. The children watched in wonder as he produced the music.

"A little slower, and can you do a G chord?" Spike asked carefully.

Alex nodded and switched to G.

"Robert, be ready to jump in and sing when I point to you." Spike said happily.

Robert nodded in confusion.

Spike cleared his throat and began to tap his toe in time with the beat of the music.

"Space is only emptiness, from there I came to you,
Searching for completeness, like I never knew,
I was damaged deep inside, very long ago,
The pain was eating me alive, I didn't even know."

Janine, William and Robert stared in amazement. Spike noticed that Robert was in no condition to sing, so he held out the padd and pointed to the next verse so Alex could sing it.

"The world is an empty place, from here you came to me,
Searching for completeness, longing to be free,
You were damaged deep inside, very long ago,
The pain was eating you alive, you didn't even know."

Spike moved beside Alex, careful not to interfere with his playing and continued to hold the padd. He and Alex began to sing in unison.

"Now we're here together, with emptiness no more,
Battle scarred companions, bloodied from the war,
We healed our common pain, we cleansed it with our tears,
We built united confidence, enough to last for years."

Spike motioned to the children to come over and pointed to the next verse. He held up his fingers to do a countdown, and when it was complete, all five of them started to sing with varying degrees of ability.

"Understand this moment,
Understand this time,
Love is not a mystery,
Love is not a crime.

Please know that I love you,
As I know that you love me,
When it's right to do so,
We'll let the world see."

Spike and Alex laughed as everyone finished the last line at a different time. Spike calmed and pointed to himself to indicate that he would sing the next verse alone.

"Until that bright and glorious day, I'll reverently prepare,
I'll remain a step behind, and know that you're aware,
I'm asking you to wait for me, until the time is right,
I'll prove my love that wondrous day, and again that wondrous night."

Alex nearly choked with laughter but continued the melody. Spike pointed at Robert and made a shushing motion to Alex. The music became almost nonexistent as Robert sang in a clear voice.

"And in the distant twilight, that I can now foresee,
The two of us continue on, forever to be free,
The world below us rises up, to meet the space above,
To form the tie-dyed sunset, that signifies our love."

Alex and Spike laughed and clapped at the wonderful tone of Robert's voice.

"That was... amazing." William said with wide eyes.

Janine went to Robert and hugged him.

"This music, these words were written by Robert?" William asked in shock.

"That's right. The lil bloke wrote 'im a song without knowin it. Bloody good one at that." Spike said with a great smile.

"What do you think Robert?" Alex asked, unable to determine Robert's emotions by his expression.

"My words, I just heard them come alive. I can't describe what I am feeling." Robert said in wonder.

"Is it a good feeling?" Alex asked carefully.

"Oh yes. I just never imagined... The music I listened to before. I didn't understand that the words were poetry put to music. It's like discovering a new color." Robert said in amazement.

"Spoken like a true poet." Spike said with a proud smile.

* * * * *

"Scott, get Alan." Bobby said with worry as he held Andrew's shaking body.

Scott stood silently, staring at the spot where Jean and Logan had been standing.

"SCOTT!" Bobby barked.

"Um, yeah... Alan. I'll get him." Scott said absently and left the BioLab.

"Tara, would you get Andrew some water?" Bobby asked with concern.

Tara nodded and ran to the sink.

"Can I do anything?" Dawn asked helplessly.

"No, just stand back and give him some air." Bobby said as he saw Andrew begin to come back to himself.

"What happened to him?" John asked with concern.

"Backlash. He tried to cut off the flow of power too abruptly." Wesley said quietly.

"What can we do for him?" Bobby asked and noticed Alan and Scott hurrying into the room.

"Nothing. Just give him some time to recover. He may be overly sensitive to magics for a few days. It would be best if he weren't around any charms or enchantments." Wesley said seriously.

"We don't have any of those things." Alan said as he took Bobby's place at Andrew's side.

Bobby looked on with worry and caught the look of gratitude from Alan.

"He'll be fine in a few minutes." Wesley said with assurance.

"Andy love. You'd better get up before Hank sees you, or you'll be confined to a week of bedrest." Alan said with a teasing smile.

Andrew got a smile at that and moved to give Alan a gentle kiss.

Everyone watched the tender scene of caring unfold... almost everyone.

* * * * *

Matt opened his eyes and blinked at the harsh lights.

Hank was picking up Matt's clothes and stuffing them into biohazard bags.

Matt turned and saw a single person watching through the window from the lab.

Ronny's tears glistened in the light and the worry could be clearly seen, etched into his youthful face.

"Doc, is there any way I can talk to tha kid?" Matt asked weakly.

Hank thought for a moment and finally said, "No, not easily. The biosuit has a microphone that is connected to the lab, but there isn't a microphone in here for you to talk to him."

"Then how about you stuff him into one of those yellow suits and get him in here? I need to talk to him." Matt asked as gruffly as he could manage.

Hank looked at Matt, then at Ronny. Finally he said, "Very well. But you have been through a traumatic experience, he cannot visit for long."

Matt turned himself with effort to look at Hank and said, "You get him in here or you're going to have a traumatic experience. And if you try to throw him out before he's ready to leave, you'll answer to me."

"There is no need to become hostile. I was simply saying..." Hank began.

Matt extended the claws on his right hand and asked, "He's not here yet?"

Hank turned and left the containment room.

Matt turned and saw that Ronny hadn't moved an inch. He was still staring through the glass.

* * * * *

Ronny carefully walked into the containment room in the ill-fitting biosuit and made his way to the chair beside Matt's bed.

"How ya doin kid?" Matt asked weakly.

"Better than you." Ronny said with a forced smile.

"Don't worry bout me. I heal fast." Matt said assuringly.

"I heard that about you." Ronny said quietly.

"Why don't you tell me what you been up to." Matt asked as he turned to look at Ronny.

"Just trying to figure out what I'm going to do with my life." Ronny said airily.

"Oh, that's all." Matt said with a smile.

"Yeah. Mr. Summers offered to pay my way through school... as far as I want to go. But I don't know... I'd be like, on my own. Doing it all myself. I'd live in a dorm. I'd have to get myself up every day, keep myself going, make all the decisions... it's too much." Ronny said in a helpless voice.

"How old are you kid?" Matt asked carefully.

"I just turned fourteen." Ronny said quietly.

"And you don't think you're ready to face it all alone?" Matt asked in confirmation.

Ronny shook his head.

"Then don't." Matt said in thought.

"But what choice do I have? If I try to go back to mom and she finds out I'm a mutant, she'll either throw me out or turn me over to the 'Friends of Humanity'. The only other thing I can do is move in with John and eat out of dumpsters till I'm old enough to work in a fast food joint." Ronny said in a defeated tone.

"Ain't gonna happen kid." Matt said with certainty.

At Ronny's questioning look Matt said, "I been alone for four months, sick as hell. That's given me time to think about what I want out of life. This being all alone crap ain't working. You an me, we can make this work. You need someone to give a damn about you and I need someone to give a damn about. Instead of you figuring out what you want to do, let's figure out what we want to do. Maybe that'll be easier."

Ronny thought about the words, then asked in a small voice, "So you want to be my dad?"

Matt remembered what Ronny had said about his dad earlier and said, "I'll never be anything like your dad, kid. I don't know what we'll call it, but we'll be two guys who watch out for each other. I don't know if that makes us friends, brothers or what. It don't matter what we call it. We'll make it work."

"So I'd live with you?" Ronny asked curiously.

"We'd live together. It'll be your house too, and you'll have a say in the decisions." Matt said seriously.

"So I'd still be making decisions, but you'd be there to help me make good ones." Ronny said in thought.

"Yeah, and it goes both ways. I don't always make the best decisions either. Maybe having someone to talk it out with will keep me from making some stupid mistakes." Matt said with a smile.

Ronny thought about what Matt was suggesting and finally nodded.

"Does that mean you wanna give it a try?" Matt asked hopefully.

"Yeah. We'll get you out of here and then we'll work on getting us a place of our own." Ronny said with a smile.

* * * * *

"Hank, is Matt doing well enough that you can take a look at the babies?" Alan asked hopefully.

"Yes, since he is recovered enough to threaten me, I believe I have time." Hank said and motioned toward the door.

Alan and Andrew walked through the door, followed by Hank, Wesley, Tara and Dawn.

* * * * *

"John, would you mind talking with me for a minute?" Scott asked gently.

John looked at Bobby, then through the window at Ronny before saying, "Sure, let's talk."

Bobby walked to the window and watched Ronny in the biosuit talking to Matt. He wondered what they could possibly have to talk about.

Scott led John out of the BioLab and down the hallway.

* * * * *

"Will you sing my song to Bobby?" Robert asked shyly.

"You want us to sing the song? Why?" Alex asked curiously.

"Because your voices compliment each other. My own is inadequate to the task." Robert said quietly.

"You have a fine voice mate. That last bit you sang was perfect." Spike said honestly.

"Then perhaps I can sing the last verse of the song, as before." Robert said in thought.

"Oy, if he don't know that you wrote it, that'll make him take notice." Spike said with a chuckle.

"What should we do next?" Robert asked with increasing excitement.

"Let's us practice singing the song a few more times, so's we can get the timing just right." Spike suggested.

Robert nodded and listened as Alex began to play again.

* * * * *

Jimmy walked into the library and went to Warren.

"I am ready to work Mr. Worthington. Would you instruct me in my duties?" Jimmy asked professionally.

"Of course Mr. Summers. As my office assistant you will be expected to run errands, see to the basic comforts of the people in the meeting by providing coffee and observe the meeting in case I need to ask you about something later." Warren said as he finished binding his wings tight against his body.

"I can do that. Where will you want me to sit?" Jimmy asked, looking around the room.

"We're going to have our meeting at this table, I will have the center position and Dr. Hoffman will sit opposite me. Kurt will sit to my right and you will sit to my left." Warren said as he pulled on his suit jacket.

Jimmy moved to his seat and sat down his padd.

"Do you know where the kitchen is?" Warren asked to be sure.

"Yes, if you do not need me, I will go and make some coffee now so that it will be ready when we need it." Jimmy said in thought.

"Good idea. I'll finish setting up for the meeting while you do that." Warren said and went back to work.

"Thank you." Jimmy said quietly and walked out of the library.

Warren stopped and smiled for a moment before continuing to prepare.

* * * * *

Ronny was dreaming about the future when Matt forced himself to a sitting position.

"Are you feeling better?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"Yeah, better than I felt in months." Matt said honestly.

"I'm glad." Ronny said with a smile, then got up suddenly.

"What'cha doin kid?" Matt asked as he watched Ronny looking through crates.

After a minute of silence, Ronny came back to Matt with a beer in his hand and a triumphant look on his face.

"Thanks kid, but I don't want you doin that no more." Logan said as he opened the beer.

"Why not?" Ronny asked as he took his seat again.

"Cause I don't ever want you thinkin that you've gotta do anything like that for me. If you ain't gettin one for yourself, then don't get one for me." Matt said, then quickly continued before Ronny could say it, "And you ain't gettin one for yourself."

Ronny thought about that and asked, "So if I'm making dinner, and I think you might like some too, that's fine. But if I make dinner for you, you'll be angry?"

"Something like that. I just want you to know that you don't gotta do stuff for me. That's all. It'd be too much like me taking you in to be my house-boy, and it ain't gonna be like that. If I make a mess, I don't expect you to clean it up. And if you make the mess, you'd best clean it yourself." Matt said gruffly.

"Yeah. That sounds fair." Ronny said as he nodded his head.

"Good. That's all I'm goin for. Fair." Matt said, then took another drink of beer.

"So where are we going to live?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"Dunno. I guess we need to talk to someone about that." Matt said in thought.

"Do you want me to get someone?" Ronny asked enthusiastically.

"Naw, we got time for that. Right now, I wanna hear about what happened at lunch.

Ronny smiled and said, "You're not going to believe some of the people I met today."

* * * * *

"What's wrong Hank?" Alan asked with worry.

Hank saw the expression and said, "Nothing to worry about, the babies are just slightly larger than I expected."

"What do you mean? Are they aging abnormally?" Alan asked in panic.

"Not that I can tell, maybe it's just a side effect of the incident last night. For whatever reason, you could give birth at any time. I would estimate three to five days at the minimum, but wouldn't be surprised if they arrived sooner." Hank said professionally.

"I was supposed to have six and a half months to get ready for this. It's too fast." Alan said with a crease of worry in his brow.

"Don't worry love, you'll be fine. When the babies are ready, they'll come and everything will be fine." Andrew said with assurance.

"And what if they're full grown by Thanksgiving? They're supposed to be three and a half months along, they're nine months along. What if our babies don't get to have a childhood? What if they age and die before the end of the year?" Alan asked with tears beginning to flow.

"We'll deal with whatever comes. We have future technology, Borg technology, mutant powers, magic, and a huge family. With all that, we'll find a way." Andrew said with assurance.

"I know just what you need. A baby shower." Dawn said happily.

Alan looked at her with tearful, questioning eyes.

"Okay, then how about we just go upstairs and look at all the baby stuff I got?" Dawn asked with a small smile.

Alan nodded and looked at Andrew, who helped him off the table.

* * * * *

Icheb and Marie walked by the boathouse and heard music.

"What do you think is going on?" Marie asked curiously.

"Lets find out." Icheb said and opened the door.

"Icheb, Marie, come in and sit down. I need for you to hear something... be honest." Alex said with excitement.

Icheb and Marie walked to the nearest couch and sat as Alex began to play the guitar.

* * * * *

Scott and John walked in silence. Rather than lead John to the hanger bay, Scott decided to take him into the MedLab's conference room.

"Have a seat John." Scott said seriously.

"What's this about Mr. Summers?" John asked curiously.

"John, you can call me Scott." Scott said with a warm smile.

"Okay... Scott." John said hesitantly.

"I overheard you talking to Ronny at lunch and I have a few questions for you." Scott said quietly.

"Shoot." John said and put on an unconcerned expression.

"I thought Magneto was taking care of you. What happened?" Scott asked, letting his concern show.

"He does sort of take care of us. He got a house for us to live in. And he'll pay us good when he's got jobs for us... but the money runs out between jobs sometimes..." John trailed off.

"Did you mean what you said to Ronny about wanting to come back?" Scott asked seriously.

"Yeah. I didn't have a clue what it was like in the world." John said with a serious look at Scott.

"I've found a way that you can come back to this school, or go to the new school if you want to... but it's not going to be easy." Scott said darkly.

"What do I have to do?" John asked, the desperation showing in his eyes.

"3.0 average, 20 hours a month of community service, weekly UA tests." Scott said sharply.

"You think I'm on drugs?" John asked with offense.

"No John, these aren't my conditions. There is a scholarship set up specifically for mutants who need a second chance, but those are the conditions to get your tuition paid."

John thought about that, then nodded.

"But that still leaves the matter of books, housing, food, clothes... stuff like that." Scott said and waited for John to say something.

"Is there something we can do for that? I mean like, second hand books, room me in with someone else, maybe give me a kitchen job so I can get a meal?" John asked with hope.

"We won't have to go that far. But I'm glad to know that you're serious enough about this to consider it. I can make the Scholarship deal with you if you're willing to. As far as the rest... We can make a deal, just between us." Scott said shakily.

John got a frightened and lost expression on his face and said with as strong a voice as he could muster, "If this deal involves any part of your body entering any part of my body, then no deal."

Scott didn't betray any emotion and, after a moment said, "No John. Not that kind of deal. Let me spell it out for you. I've looked into everything that I can think of and I can't find any way to get you more money, not enough to do any good. If you got a 'paper hat' job, you wouldn't earn enough to pay for everything and you'd probably have problems with your grades because you'd be working all the time."

John nodded cautiously.

"So I'll pay for it." Scott said quietly.

"Why?" John asked suspiciously.

"John, before I came here... I was on the streets for a while... Just a month, it seemed like forever... I had to do things I never thought I'd ever do, just to survive. I ended up in jail and child protective services placed me with a family. A few months later I met Professor Xavier." Scott said in distant memory.

John had an expression half-way between fear and fascination.

"So I've been there. I've seen it. I've done it. If you'll let me do this for you, then all I'll ask is that someday, you find someone who needs help and do the same... that's the deal." Scott finished quietly.

"Scott, you seem so... I imagined that you had the perfect life. Two perfect parents that loved you, a perfect brother that adored you, you went to the perfect school and dated the homecoming queen." John said in thought.

Scott looked off into the distance and said, "My perfect life? My perfect family couldn't stand the sight of each other. It finally got so bad that I left... ran away... and left Alex there to face them alone. A week later I was in an alley, feeling my stomach gnawing on my backbone, and a guy offered me money to... I was so hungry..."

John had tears in his eyes and he nodded, letting Scott know that he didn't have to say it.

"After that, it got easier to not care. Fortunately I got picked up by the police and a child protection worker named Cheryl took the time to ask the right questions and give a damn about the answers. I didn't know that we were abused because our parents didn't hit us. Now I know that neglect is a form of abuse and hardly anyone gets help because there aren't any bruises or scars to tell people that you're hurting... but Cheryl saw them. I was placed in a foster home and Alex was taken away from our parents... it took me three years to find him..." Scott said as he relived his pain.

John sat silently, listening to the confession.

Scott finally smiled and said, "But after I settled into my new life, I did end up with the homecoming queen... that was Jean."

John smiled and said, "I love a happy ending."

"Good, then let's make one for you."

Chapter 31: Strictly Business

After the last notes of the music died away, silence filled the room as everyone awaited Marie and Icheb's reaction.

"That's wonderful." Marie said with a dreamy smile.

"Do you think Bobby will like it?" Robert asked with hope.

"Sure. I guess. Why?" Marie asked in confusion.

"Because I wrote it for him." Robert said simply.

"Oh, that is sooooooooooo sweet." Marie said with a tender smile.

"You wrote this music for Bobby?" Icheb asked in stunned fascination.

"I wrote the poem, Uncle Spike recognized that the poem could serve as song lyrics and Uncle Alex provided the music." Robert said happily.

"Uncle Spike?" Marie asked, looking at the unfamiliar man.

"Yes. Marie, may I introduce you to William the Bloody, also known as Spike." Icheb said formally.

"Uncle Spike." Robert said with force.

"What's the difference?" Spike asked Alex.

"It means that they like and respect you enough to make you part of their family." Alex said with pride.

"I've been adopted?" Spike asked with wide eyes.

"Yes Uncle Spike." Robert said happily.

"Back up to the 'William the Bloody' thing. I'm thinking there's got to be a story to go with that name." Marie said carefully.

"There are books of stories. But I'd best not tell them to you in front of the little ones, might give'em nightmares." Spike said with an evil grin that sent a chill up Marie's spine.

"We do not sleep, therefore we do not have nightmares; I want a story." Janine said from beside Spike.

"Tell you what lil bit, later tonight, after it's dark, remind me and I'll tell you a whopper of a story." Spike said gently.

Janine nodded enthusiastically.

* * * * *

The doorbell rang and Jimmy quickly opened it.

Standing in the doorway was an early middle-aged woman with red hair, wearing a modest coat.

"Dr. Hoffman?" Jimmy asked with a smile.

"Yes." She said, surprised by the young boy.

"Please let me take your coat." Jimmy said and moved to help her take it off.

After putting the coat into the closet, Jimmy returned to Dr. Hoffman who was noticing the opulent luxury of the entry hall.

"I will take you to Mr. Worthington, please follow me." Jimmy said with an aire of professionalism.

Dr. Hoffman looked curiously at Jimmy then followed him down the hallway.

* * * * *

"So you mean you got to see the Andrew guy who you thought killed you get bawled out by his dad?" Matt asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah. After him acting so fatherly and know-it-all I got to see his dad rip into him, and that's when I realized that he's just a guy like me. He ain't perfect and he don't know it all. He's just trying to figure it out as he goes along." Ronny said happily.

"That's a good thing to learn kid. I'll tell you a trick. If you ever meet up with someone who's trying to make you think they're better than you. Just picture them taking a dump. I mean a real, Texas chili cook-off dump. If you can get that picture in your head, you won't be able to think of them as anything but human, just like you." Matt said seriously.

Ronny started laughing and nearly fell off his chair.

"Who you picturing kid?" Matt asked with a smile.

"That... guy with the wings, from lunch. He's... he's all starched and pressed... I just... just got the picture of him... with his face all scrunched up... trying to pinch one off..." Ronny said before breaking down into full laughter.

"Warren's a good guy. He dresses like that for his job, but there's a real decent person inside." Matt said seriously.

Ronny stopped laughing immediately and said, "I'm sorry if I was talking bad about one of your friends."

"Naw, you weren't talking bad. I just wanted you to know that there's more to him than the way he looks. If I thought he was an asshole, then that's what I'd tell you." Matt said simply.

"Okay. I just don't want to say the wrong thing and screw this up." Ronny said with worry.

"Don't worry bout that kid. If you say something I don't like, I'll let you know. Then it's done. Got it?" Matt asked as he looked into Ronny's eyes.

"Yeah." Ronny said quietly.

"And it goes both ways. I say something that pisses you off, you gotta tell me. I don't always notice stuff like that." Matt said, looking for understanding.

"Got it." Ronny said seriously.

"What you thinkin bout all this so far? You think we can make it work?" Matt asked curiously.

"Yeah. I mean, we want to make it work. I think we'll be fine." Ronny said with a happy smile.

Silence fell between the two.

"Logan?" Ronny asked quietly.

"Yeah?" Matt responded, noticing the change in Ronny's attitude.

"Why me?" Ronny asked and looked into Matt's eyes.

"Why'd I pick you to live with?" Matt asked to be sure.

"Yeah. I just need to know." Ronny asked and looked away.

"You know I almost died just then, right?" Matt asked carefully.

"Yeah." Ronny whispered.

"You know what the first thing I saw was when I came back?" Matt asked seriously.

"No, what?" Ronny asked and met Matt's eyes again.

"Someone who gave a damn that I'd almost died." Matt said, looking to see if Ronny understood.

"But the others..." Ronny began to say.

"The others had their own reasons for helping me. Mostly cause they're good guys, and they would've done the exact same thing no matter who was in here. There was one person who cared that *I* almost died today... you." Matt said, holding Ronny's gaze.

"So you're taking me in because I was nice to you?" Ronny asked in confusion.

"Naw, it ain't like that. I want you to move in with me cause I care bout you too. If you was in here, I would've been on the other side of that glass, watching out for you." Matt said seriously.

"Yeah... I think I knew that." Ronny said in thought.

"That's good. I'm gonna get me some sleep. Why don't you take a break for a while and get out of that plastic bag?" Matt asked tiredly.

"Yeah. But I'll probably be back before you wake up." Ronny said seriously.

"That's good. I had enough of being alone." Matt said as he drifted off to sleep.

* * * * *

After going through the decontamination sequence the way Dr. McCoy had told him, Ronny took off the biosuit and stepped out into the lab to find Bobby waiting for him.

"How you doing Bro?" Bobby asked with concern.

"I'm good. How about you?" Ronny asked as he thought about Logan.

"I'm fine, just a little worried about you. What were you two talking about in there?" Bobby asked curiously.

"That guy's had it rough. He's been sick and alone for months. We talked about what we're going to do when he can leave that room." Ronny said vaguely.

"We?" Bobby asked, picking up on Ronny's evasive answer.

"Yeah. Bobby, you got your own life here. You're used to it, you've got friends, a family... even an itty bitty boyfriend." Ronny finished with a teasing smile.

"There's room for you too." Bobby said with assurance.

"I know, but what you got, it works for you. I need to get my own, not part of yours. Does that make any sense?" Ronny asked carefully.

"Yeah. I guess it does. So what are you going to do?" Bobby asked and began walking for the door.

"We'll figure that out when he get's out." Ronny said as he followed.

"What's with the 'We'?" Bobby asked, still trying to figure out what Ronny was getting into.

"He's new here. He's alone. He's lost everything... Sound like anyone you know?" Ronny asked as he stopped, waiting for an answer.

"I get it. And good. I don't know Matt, but if he's like our Logan, he's a good guy. He saved my life once when the school was attacked." Bobby said as he began to walk again.

They noticed John and Scott sitting in the conference room, talking as they passed by.

* * * * *

"So where am I going to live?" John asked carefully.

"I guess we'll figure that out after you've chosen which school you'll attend. Do you know which one you want?" Scott asked quietly.

"I don't know. I mean, if I start over at the new school, it'll make it a little easier in some ways. But now that me and Bobby are getting along... I guess it doesn't matter. What's the difference?" John asked with genuine curiosity.

"Well, the main difference is the student population. Here, most of the students are mutants and are fairly high level ones. The college will probably have lower level mutants and be open to non-mutants as well. Plus there might be as many as two thousand students there, if the place fills up. We just have a few dozen." Scott said in a considering voice.

"So it's more like a regular school." John said in thought.

"John. You don't have to decide now. Take some time to think it out. Talk to some people, teachers and other students. Get their ideas and decide what's going to be best for you." Scott said quietly.

"Yeah, thanks Scott. I'll do that." John said in thought.

"And our deal, it's just between us. No one will know that you aren't just another student." Scott said and looked away.

"Thanks for that. It'll be tough for me to think of myself as good as everyone else after..." John trailed off.

"I know. And if you ever need help dealing with that, just come and talk to me. Remember, I've been there. I won't judge you." Scott said, looking out the window.

"I'll remember. If I have a problem with it, I'll let you know." John said quietly.

John noticed movement and saw Ronny and Bobby walking by the window of the conference room.

"Go ahead, we'll talk later." Scott said with a smile.

John nodded and got up to join his friends.

* * * * *

Jimmy led Dr. Hoffman into the library and closed the door behind them.

"Dr. Hoffman, may I introduce Mr. Warren Worthington the Third." Jimmy said professionally.

Warren walked to meet Dr. Hoffman halfway across the room, shook her hand gently and said, "A pleasure to meet you Dr. Hoffman. Please have a seat."

"Dr. Hoffman, would you care for coffee or tea?" Jimmy asked politely.

"No, thank you. Perhaps later." Dr. Hoffman said and took another curious look at Jimmy, noticing his small ocular implant.

"Mr. Worthington?" Jimmy asked professionally.

"Not just yet. Please take your seat so we may begin." Warren said and sat back down at the table.

Dr. Hoffman was surprised that Jimmy was being invited to sit in on their meeting.

"Let me start by saying that our lawyers have worked out the majority of this already. Your people wrote down a number, my people wrote down a number, and they've basically agreed on something we can all live with." Warren said and saw acknowledgment in Dr. Hoffman's expression.

"So this meeting is to discuss our plans for the college and your role in our plans... if any." Warren said matter-of-factly.

Dr. Hoffman fought to maintain a neutral expression at the statement.

Warren pushed a piece of paper to Dr. Hoffman and waited for her to read it.

"I haven't heard about this." She said as she finished reading the law that confirmed the status of mutants.

"Most people haven't, the President signed it at around two this morning and we have an opportunity to use this law to our advantage." Warren said carefully.

"How so?" Dr. Hoffman asked curiously.

"By opening the Wagner Institute for Mutant Education." Warren said, watching for her reaction.

Dr. Hoffman was stunned by the statement and quickly thought about what this meant to her.

"From the financial records my people have been able to secure, we've estimated that your college will have to close it's doors before the end of the year." Warren said simply.

Dr. Hoffman nodded in confirmation.

"What I am proposing is closing the Forestgrove College for Thanksgiving and opening the Wagner Institute in it's place the following Monday." Warren said calmly.

"Monday! You want to open a new college in one week?!" Dr. Hoffman asked in shock.

"Yes. Now I need to know your feelings about mutants. If you have any objection to working with, or for, a mutant, I need to know it now." Warren said steadily.

"Is that why you have this young man in the meeting?" Dr. Hoffman asked, looking at Jimmy.

"Mr. Summers is not a mutant. He is here to serve as my assistant, nothing more." Warren said simply and waited for her to answer the question.

Dr. Hoffman thought for a long minute before saying, "I've been interested in the subject of mutancy for many years, from a purely scientific standpoint. I've read some fascinating work on the subject. The Preeminent Treatise on Mutancy by Dr. Hank McCoy made me consider leaving my position to pursue a career in science full time. But as far as working with or for a mutant... I have to admit that I haven't known any and haven't considered the possibility before."

"Mr. Summers, would you ask Dr. McCoy if he would be available to meet Dr. Hoffman later?" Warren asked Jimmy quietly.

"Right away Mr. Worthington." Jimmy said and left the room at a deliberate pace.

"You know Dr. McCoy? He's here?" Dr. Hoffman asked in wonder.

"Yes. If he's available, you can speak to him after the meeting. For now, do you think that you could work with a mutant?" Warren pressed.

"Yes. I don't see why not." Dr. Hoffman said in a considering tone.

"Good. Then the next thing I need to know is if you would be willing to share your position as Dean of the college." Warren asked firmly.

"How do you mean share?" Dr. Hoffman asked suspiciously.

"Dr. Hoffman, mutants with obvious physical differences are limited in their opportunities. For the college to function most effectively, we need an obvious mutant to have a position of authority, but we also need a non-mutant to hold an equal position to convey the message that we are not holding mutant interests above those of non-mutants. Hopefully in time, there will be sufficient mutants with adequate education that we will be able to hire for the position strictly on the merit of their qualifications. But in this beginning time, the first person to hold this position will be qualified only by the fact that he is a mutant and that he has a desire to see that every person who seeks an education has the opportunity to get it." Warren said seriously.

"So it's a token position." Dr. Hoffman said speculatively.

"That will be up to you if you take the job." Warren said frankly.

"How so?" Dr. Hoffman asked curiously.

"Mr. Wagner is a good, decent, hard-working man. If you take the time to show him what is expected of him, he will be capable of doing a fine job and will grow into the position he is being given. If you would rather, you can do all the work yourself and let him be the token mutant." Warren said simply.

Jimmy returned to the room and quietly took his seat. At Warren's look of question, Jimmy nodded.

"I see. So if I remain, my job will be to train him to replace me." Dr. Hoffman said with a note of resignation.

"No Dr. Hoffman. Take a look at this contract and tell me what you think." Warren said with a smile as he pushed a piece of paper to Dr. Hoffman.

She looked over the contract carefully and finally said, "This is unprecedented. This basically guarantees me the job for life."

"Yes. Assuming that the college remains open, that is correct." Warren said with a smile.

"Why? I mean, why would you offer me a lifetime position?" Dr. Hoffman asked suspiciously.

"My staff did some research. You have a history of effective and sound decision making. The current crisis at Forestgrove has little to do with your administration and much to do with the glut of colleges and the poor economy. That alone qualifies you for the position, add to that the fact that you won't need to be familiarized with the operation of this college and that you are already familiar with the staff... The job is yours if you want it." Warren said simply.

"I would like to meet the person that would be sharing my position." Dr. Hoffman said seriously.

"Of course." Warren said, then turned to Jimmy, "Would you ask Mr. Wagner to join us?"

"Right away." Jimmy said and hurried out of the room.

"And Dr. McCoy will meet with you after we conclude our meeting." Warren said kindly.

"Thank you Mr. Worthington. I never expected to meet him... or you for that matter." Dr. Hoffman said honestly.

"I'm only responsible for half the funding going into this venture. Unfortunately, Mr. Wainwright is unavailable just now or you could meet with him too." Warren said conversationally.

"Wainwright? As in Robert Wainwright?" Dr. Hoffman asked with wide eyes.

"Yes, Robert and Felicity were his parents." Warren said calmly.

"I didn't know they had any children... but that's not a surprise, they kept their personal live so private that I'm surprised I knew Robert had a wife." Dr. Hoffman chuckled.

When the door opened, Warren stood and said, "Dr. Hoffman, I'd like to present Mr. Kurt Wagner."

Dr. Hoffman was stunned as she looked at the blue man with a pointy tail walking toward her.

"A pleasure to meet you Herr Doktor." Kurt said as he gently took her hand.

"Yes... good to meet you." Dr. Hoffman said in shock.

"Would anyone like some coffee?" Jimmy asked, sensing that Dr. Hoffman needed to be distracted.

"Yes, please." Dr. Hoffman said quickly.

"Mr. Wagner?" Jimmy asked politely.

"Yes, thank you." Kurt said with a smile.

Jimmy looked to Warren who nodded.

Jimmy quickly left the room and Warren began to speak again, "Do you still think you'll be able to share your Dean's position?"

Dr. Hoffman paused for a moment, then said, "Yes, yes of course. I'm sorry, I just wasn't prepared."

"No need to be sorry Herr Doktor, I haf seen much worse reactions from many who were much more prepared." Kurt said gently.

Dr. Hoffman smiled at the kind words and looked to Warren for the next topic of conversation.

"Good, now that that's out of the way, we can get down to the conversion plan." Warren said and took his seat again.

* * * * *

"Guys, wait." John said as he hurried out of the conference room.

"Hey John, what's up?" Ronny asked happily.

"Scott just hooked me up with funding. I can go back to school." John said with a radiant smile.

"That's great! Man, he hooked me up too. We get to start together. This is going to be cool." Ronny said with enthusiasm.

"Yeah, except I still gotta figure out which school I'm going to, where I'm going to live, junk like that." John said irritably.

"Yeah, me too." Ronny said and got onto the elevator with the others.

"Bobby, what do you think we should do?" John asked casually.

"I don't know. Do either of you have any reason that you'd like one school over the other?" Bobby asked the pair as they stepped off the elevator.

"Not really. All that junk you said at lunch about forgiving. I bought it. That was my only reason for not wanting to come here. Cause I was such a shit when I got here." Ronny said honestly.

"Yeah, and since I'm not hung up on Bobby anymore, there's no reason that I can't come back." John said and led the way into the kitchen.

"So what are you going to do?" Bobby asked as he pulled some lunchmeat from the refrigerator.

"Why don't we talk to the blue guy about his school and to Mr. Summers about this one. They can each give us their pitch and then we'll decide." Ronny said as he assembled a sandwich.

"Yeah. Good idea. Then, once I know which school I'll be at, I'll get set up for a place to live... Is there any way I can stay here tonight? I don't want to go back there." John finished quietly.

"How would you guys feel about a little campout tonight?" Bobby asked with a smile.

"You know we have to get an adult to supervise something like that." John said seriously.

"I don't have a problem with that. I figured out the wierdest thing this week. They're people like us, just older." Bobby said and took a big bite of his sandwich.

"So who do you want to ask?" John asked before taking a bite of his own sandwich.

"Guys, I'm gonna stay with Logan. I can't leave him alone." Ronny said grimly.

"Then you'll come next time, promise." Bobby said with sympathy.

"As far as who to ask, what about that Xander dude? He seemed pretty cool." Ronny suggested.

"Yeah, we can ask him. Who do we want if he can't do it?" Bobby asked, then went to pour some milk.

"Scott." John said in thought.

"Yeah, he's pretty cool, let's ask Scott first since he's here. I think Xander's in New Jersey right now anyway. Plus Xander's married, so he probably won't want to be away from his husband." Bobby said, then drank half his glass of milk at once.

"Yeah, alright. Do you have all the camping stuff you'll need?" Ronny asked as he finished his sandwich.

"There's enough camping stuff for thirty people in the store room. C'mon, let's ask Scott so we can get started, this'll be cool." Bobby said with excitement.

* * * * *

Scott walked into the BioLab and into the containment foyer to put on a biosuit.

He walked to Matt's side and was surprised to find his eyes open.

"Hey one-eye, you look worried." Matt said and sat up on the table.

"Yeah, I've got some problems. But right now, I want to talk to you about your situation." Scott said seriously.

"Make you a deal, we'll talk bout my stuff, but then you tell me bout yours. I may not be able to help, but sometimes it helps just to put it into words." Matt said with concern.

Scott was surprised by Matt's friendly attitude. He and Logan had never really gotten fully past their rivalry over Jean, and had never been able to talk as friends.

"Okay. Our Logan is gone. He left with Jean and as near as I can tell, they don't plan to come back anytime soon. Before he left he said that all his stuff is yours now and you're welcomed to the names Logan and Wolverine." Scott said seriously.

"Then he means it. Okay, go on." Matt said in thought.

"He was our combat instructor, I need to know if you want to take his position when you're recovered." Scott said seriously.

"Um, yeah, why not." Matt said with a nod.

"Good. That's all the big stuff. The Professor is taking a break, so I'm in charge for a while. We're opening a new school a few miles from here, one that is open to the public." Scott said as he went down his mental list.

"You act like we ain't friends Cyke. What's the story?" Matt asked gruffly.

Scott smiled sadly at Matt and said, "Logan and I were both interested in Jean. That kind of messed up any possibility of us becoming friends."

"Well I never got the hots for him, so you don't have that with me. You're not goin after Ororo are you?" Matt asked carefully.

Scott chuckled and said, "No Matt, I'm not going after anyone at the moment. Okay, you win... friends."

"Good. Now, what's making you all gruff. I mean, I can make it work, but it don't look good on you." Matt said with a teasing smile.

"It's a former student, well a potential student, John. He's been through a lot and I want to help him so bad but there's only so much I can do." Scott said in frustration.

"John, like pyro?" Matt asked carefully.

Scott nodded.

"What's he need?" Mat asked and sat up on the bed.

"I've just barely been able to scrape enough money together to get him enrolled when he's ready, but... I can't see him fitting in with the other kids in the dorms. He's a good kid, he's got potential, but I'm afraid that his time on the streets and him being openly gay are going to cause him problems. It could isolate him, and that's the last thing he needs. If I could do it, I would take him in and let him live with me, but as it stands I'm sharing a room with my brother and there's going to be about sixteen... maybe seventeen people living in the house by the end of the year." Scott said in a ramble.

"Scott, help me out here. Logan said all his stuff is mine, do you know if that includes his money?" Matt asked calmly.

"Yes. I'm sure it does." Scott answered carefully.

"Okay, Do you know of a house nearby that I could buy, lease or rent?" Matt asked quietly.

"Um, yeah, there's a few." Scott said in confusion.

"Okay, then here's what I've got. Me an Ronny are going to be getting a house nearby. If Pyro wants to, he can move in with us. That way it'll be us three, no dorms and no one has to be alone." Matt said seriously.

Scott nodded.

"The other thing is, you need to move into the mansion, at least till the Prof get's back from her break. It ain't just bout you needing the space for yourself. If you're in charge, you need to be here." Matt said and waited for Scott to acknowledge his statement.

Scott nodded in thought, then said, "Just so you know, Jean Grey is female in this universe and our Professor is Professor Xavier. Emma is at the GenX school."

"Oh yeah. Em told me bout that. It's going to be hard to get used to." Logan said seriously.

"Yeah. Well if you have any problems with being homesick or trying to understand the weirdness of this place, Alan and Remy are here." Scott said warmly.

"Thanks Cyke, it helps. I can't wait to get out of here. After being alone for months, all I want to do is be around people. Maybe go out and shoot some pool." Mat said, looking into the distance.

"Why don't we do that when you get out of here? Maybe Remy and Xander could come with us." Scott said with a smile.

"Yeah. Sounds good." Matt said and noticed Ronny, Bobby and John standing outside the containment room, looking in.

"You got enough of those garbage bag suits for everyone? I wanna talk to Ronny, and if he says it's okay, then we'll ask John to move in with us." Matt said with a look of question.

"Yeah, there are plenty of biosuits for everyone." Scott said with a smile.

Scott pushed the microphone control on the suit and said, "Why don't you guys suit up and come in for a visit with Matt?"

All three of them nodded and moved to the foyer.

"Thank's Cyke. If that blue dustmop of a doctor was here, he would'a said they couldn't come in. That they're too young or I'm too tired, or some shit. That guy's really starting to piss me off." Matt said honestly.

"Just get better, then you won't have to deal with Hank anymore." Scott said as he watched the three boys suiting up through the window. Ronny and Bobby were helping John with his suit.

Chapter 32: The One Sided War

"They'll strike." Dr. Hoffman said firmly.

"We'll replace them." Warren said in return.

"The school will lose accredidation without qualified teachers." Dr. Hoffman countered.

"The school will lose students with teachers who openly despise them." Warren said icily.

"You can't have it both ways. If you want the staff that keeps the college going to come with the purchase of the college, then you take us all. Otherwise, you'll have to fire everyone and interview for each and every position." Dr. Hoffman said firmly.

Warren thought about that and finally said, "You know you've got me over a barrel, don't you?"

"Yes, I suppose I do." Dr. Hoffman said with a friendly smile.

"Meet me half way, please. I don't want to subject the students to mutant hating fanatics. That's the whole reason for opening the new college." Warren said in a pleading voice.

"And how are you serving your students by sequestering them away from people with differing viewpoints? I agree that there should be standards of conduct that should be strictly enforced, but I will not agree to suppression of the freedom of speech or the termination of qualified individuals only for their personal beliefs." Dr. Hoffman said, ending in nearly a scream.

Warren got up and began to pace. Finally he asked, "Kurt, what do you think?"

Shyly Kurt said, "I'm afraid I must agree with Dr. Hoffman. Ve cannot prepare our students for ze world if ve do not expose zem to it."

Warren nodded and thought for a moment, then said, "Jimmy, do you have any thoughts on the matter?"

"Yes. I agree with Dr. Hoffman. I also believe that public debates should be scheduled, allowing anti-mutant sentiments to be expressed openly and opposing viewpoints to be presented in an orderly manner. If the students are educated properly, they will understand their opposition's viewpoint and be able to articulate a reasonable response." Jimmy said in a considering voice.

Dr. Hoffman was stunned by the young boy's statement, but quickly recovered and said, "An excellent idea. It cuts to the core of what I'm trying to say."

Warren nodded as Jimmy smiled at the praise.

"Okay. I still have my reservations, but that doesn't matter. If Dr. Hoffman and Mr. Wagner are in agreement, then that's all I need to know. The entire staff are welcomed to retain their previous positions at a... I can't believe you could get them to work for this. How does a four percent pay increase across the board sound? Subsequent raises in pay will come through the standard evaluation process." Warren said as he looked at some paperwork.

Dr. Hoffman was stunned by his willingness to increase the entire staff's salaries without any prodding from her.

"Now to the pre-college accommodations. Since the manifestation of mutant attributes is normally at puberty, we will need to provide for students of younger ages. What are your thoughts on the matter Dr. Hoffman?" Warren asked and sat down, still looking at his paperwork.

"I believe that to begin with we should tailor the classes to the number of students enrolled. If we were to have twelve pre-college students enroll, then we would put them in one class and provide additional teachers to deal with the varying grade levels. As enrollment increases, we could adjust the classes accordingly." Dr. Hoffman said in thought.

"I like that. Mr. Wagner? Mr. Summers? Any comments?" Warren asked as he stood again.

Both Warren and Jimmy shook their heads.

"The rest of these points are minor and don't need my attention. I'll let the two of you hash them out." Warren said and handed his paperwork to Kurt.

Dr. Hoffman was stunned by Warren's brash manner.

"Do you have any questions before we conclude the meeting Dr. Hoffman?" Warren asked casually.

"Yes, yes. Why are you doing this? What is your stake in it?" She asked with a note of suspicion.

"I have many reasons. The primary one is that I am a businessman and if this is done properly, I should be able to make a significant return on my investment. My other reasons are outside the scope of this meeting." Warren said pleasantly.

"Are you a mutant?" Dr. Hoffman asked boldly.

"Dr. Hoffman, there are places where admitting to being a mutant will put a person's life in danger. For that reason, I believe it is inappropriate to ask such a question, not because of what the answer might be, but because by asking it, you are asking someone to reveal a personal fact that they may have been hiding for years. The truth is, for all practical purposes, it doesn't matter if I'm a mutant or not. That being said, I will tell you what you want to know. I am a mutant, of course Mr. Wagner is, Mr. Summers is not, and Mr. Wainwright is not." Warren said calmly.

"I'm sorry if I offended you by asking. I understand your objection to the question. And thank you for telling me anyway. It helps me to know that Mr. Wainwright is not a mutant." Dr. Hoffman said quietly.

"Because he'll be more likely to see your point of view?" Warren asked curiously.

"Perhaps. It's difficult for me to put into words, I just know that I feel better knowing that one of you is a non-mutant." Dr. Hoffman admitted shyly.

"And that is why I wanted Mr. Wagner to share the position of Dean with you. That feeling of relief that you can't name is the same one I hope the students, both mutant and non-mutant will have when they see the two of you." Warren said peacefully.

"Yes. I see your point." Dr. Hoffman said in a considering tone.

"Does anyone have any other questions or anything to add before we adjourn?" Warren asked everyone.

"Just one thing." Dr. Hoffman said in thought.

"Yes?" Warren asked.

"I have decided to accept your generous offer and agree to the terms we've discussed. Now that we're all on the same team, perhaps we could dispense with the honorifics and use first names, I'm Julia." Dr. Hoffman said with a gentle smile.

"Very well, welcome aboard, you may call me Warren." Warren said professionally.

"I am Kurt. Vhen you are done meeting with Doktor McCoy perhaps ve could meet to discuss some of zis." Kurt said as he looked up from the paperwork that Warren had given him.

"Yes, I'm interested to see what you've got there." Julia said then looked at Jimmy.

"I'm Jimmy." He said with a friendly smile.

"If there's nothing else, why don't you take Julia down to meet Hank?" Warren said casually.

"Yes, right this way Dr. Hoffman." Jimmy said as he walked to the door.

"You can call me Julia." Dr. Hoffman said with a pleasant smile as she followed him.

"Thank you but it would not be appropriate to do so while I am on duty." Jimmy said as he led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

Scott stood by the door to the foyer and when it opened he said, "Matt wants to talk with Ronny for a minute. We'll wait here for them."

John and Bobby nodded and withdrew back into the foyer, followed by Scott.

"Why don't you ask him while I'm talking to Logan?" Ronny asked Bobby and John

Bobby and John both nodded and watched Ronny walk away.

"Ask me what?" Scott asked carefully.

"We wondered if you'd like to camp out with us tonight?" Bobby asked with a smile.

"Where?" Scott asked, surprised by the question.

"It doesn't matter, in one of the wooded areas around the property. It's just something different we can do." Bobby said with a smile.

Scott saw the look of hope in John's eyes and said, "Yeah, but I'll need you guys to help me move some stuff from the boathouse to the mansion before we go. You okay with that?"

"No problem... do you think Robert could join us?" Bobby asked suddenly.

"I don't see why not. I think Andrew and Alan are in the examination room, you can ask them." Scott said in a considering voice.

"This is gonna be great. How experienced are you at camping Scott?" John asked curiously.

"I had survival training. I know how to use all the equipment, but as far as actually going out and camping for fun... this will be my first time." Scott said with a smile.

"Well if you've got the equipment side covered, I'll be in charge of the camping for fun part." Bobby said happily.

"What am I in charge of?" John asked curiously.

Bobby thought for a minute and said, "Sticks for toasting marshmallows and hot dogs... and of course you'll be in charge of the fire."

"So who gets firewood?" Scott asked with a smile.

"I think we all can. That way no one get's worn out before we get to have fun." John said in thought.

"Good idea. Let's see if we can get everything done before we lose daylight. I'd rather not try to set up camp in the dark." Scott said.

"We'll bring lanterns and stuff. We're not on a survival drill, just camping out in the backyard for something to do." Bobby said simply.

"Yeah, and thanks for agreeing to do this with us Scott. We're going to have fun tonight." John said with a smile.

"Sure, anytime guys." Scott said as he basked in the feeling of being wanted.

* * * * *

"Hey Logan, that wasn't much of a nap." Ronny said as he took his seat.

"I slept for a few minutes, then I was wide awake. Sometimes that happens." Matt said and sat up on the bed.

"When I was getting your beer, I saw some clothes in that crate over there." Ronny said, pointing.

"Thanks kid. Whoever thought up backless nightgowns for sick people needs killin." Logan said and walked to the indicated crate.

As Logan was pulling on some sweat pants, Ronny nodded and said, "Mr. Summers said you wanted to talk to me."

"Yeah. Cyke was sayin that John is gonna start school too. I was just thinking that if you wanted, we could invite him to live with us. I don't know him that well, but he always seemed like a decent guy." Logan said and got back onto his bed.

"That'd be great. He talked with me about starting school here. The guy's really had it rough." Ronny said honestly.

"Then let's get him over here and ask him." Matt said with a smile.

Ronny motioned to the others who were watching from the containment foyer.

Scott, John and Bobby walked into the containment room.

"Can I ask him?" Ronny asked with excitement.

"Go ahead kid." Matt said peacefully.

"John, would you like to move in with me and Logan?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"What?" John asked with wide eyes.

"We're gonna get a place, and you could move in with us if you wanted." Ronny said, begging with his eyes.

"Um, yeah. That sounds great." John said with a smile.

"Good. Now that that's done, all I need is to get released from this fishtank." Matt said with a growl.

"If you need anything done while you're in here, just let me know and we'll take care of it." Scott said simply.

"You think you could look at some houses for me? And find out about my money. I don't know if the other guy had the same bank accounts." Logan asked hopefully.

"Sure. How about I sit down with you tomorrow and get all the details. I've been invited on a camping trip tonight." Scott said with a big smile.

"A camping trip?" Matt asked with surprise.

"We're going to pitch a tent and sleep in the back yard." Bobby said simply.

"Why?" Matt asked curiously.

"Why not?" Scott asked happily.

"You're really gettin into this Cyke, you're a lot more fun than the Scott I remember." Matt said honestly.

"Alan's loosened up a lot too." Bobby said seriously.

Scott nodded in agreement.

* * * * *

"Dr. Hoffman, this is Dr. Hank McCoy and his niece Tara McCoy. This is Dr. Julia Hoffman, the current Dean of Forestgrove and future Dean of the Wagner Institute for Mutant Education." Jimmy said formally.

There were handshakes all around and Jimmy withdrew to stand beside the doorway.

"You don't look like your pictures." Julia said honestly, remembering his very human picture on the dust cover of his last book.

"They say the camera adds ten pounds." Hank said off-handedly.

Julia smiled at the comment, then asked, "So what are you working on now, if I may ask."

"Of course, come with me to the BioLab and I'll show you something extraordinary." Hank said and led the way.

"Are you waiting for her?" Tara asked quietly.

"Yes. I will conduct her back to the library when she has finished talking with Dr. McCoy." Jimmy said professionally.

"I can do that. I'm going to be here anyway." Tara said kindly.

"Thank you Aunt Tara. If you need for me to return, I will be in the library with Uncle Warren." Jimmy said happily before he left.

* * * * *

"So you goin on the camping trip too?" Matt asked Ronny.

"No. I'm gonna stay here with you." Ronny said quietly.

"No you ain't." Matt said with finality.

At Ronny's timid look of question, Matt continued, "Just cause I can't get out of this box don't mean you can't either. You go and have fun with your friends, then you can tell me all about it when you get back. Hearin about it'll be almost as good as gettin to go and do it myself." Matt said, holding Ronny's gaze.

"You really want me to go?" Ronny asked, sounding hurt.

"Yeah, I want you to go, have fun, and come back... can you do that?" Matt asked seriously.

Ronny nodded.

"Cyke, make sure the kid has a good time." Matt said, sparing Scott a glance.

"Bobby's in charge of good times, I'm in charge of equipment." Scott said with a teasing smile.

"Knowing you, that's probably best." Matt said with a chuckle.

Scott nodded and said, "Well guys, we're losing daylight. Are you ready to get to it?"

"Would you like to visit with Matt while we're hauling Scott's stuff from the boathouse?" Bobby asked Ronny quietly.

"Yeah, thanks bro." Ronny said with a smile.

"Then we'll come get you when we're done." Scott said with assurance.

* * * * *

The sound of a cell phone could be heard.

"It's mine." Marie said.

As she turned away from the others she said, "Hello?"

"Yeah... Really? Yeah... I'll be right there." Marie said happily and hung up the phone.

"That was Rachel. Dawn is about to show your dads the baby stuff." Marie said happily.

"Would you like for me to accompany you back to the mansion?" Icheb asked carefully.

"No, not unless you want to sit around for a few hours talking about baby things." Marie said with a chuckle.

"I can't say that I've ever noticed the desire to do that." Icheb said seriously.

"Maybe we can get together and do something tomorrow." Marie said as she walked for the door.

"Yes, I would like that." Icheb said hurriedly as she left.

"Naughty bit of fluff, that one." Spike said as he watched her leave.

Icheb turned quickly to Robert and said, "You must help me to write some poetry for Marie."

Robert looked at Icheb curiously as Alex said, "That was Robert's first poem. It would be better if you asked Spike for advice. He's the one who helped Robert."

Icheb turned and said in a voice filled with panic, "Please Uncle Spike, please help me to write something suitable for Marie."

"I've landed in a house full of bloody poets... I love it." Spike said and extended his arm to indicate the dining room.

* * * * *

Hank and Julia walked into the BioLab in time to see Scott, Bobby and John removing their biosuits.

When they stepped out of the containment room's foyer, Hank immediately said, "He's been very ill, he needs his rest. You should have come to me and asked me before entering the containment room."

Scott looked at Hank seriously and said, "He's been alone for four months. The man wants company... He needs company."

"It is my opinion as his physician that he needs rest while he is in isolation." Hank said definitely.

"Hank, you're not listening. Matt has been without human contact for four months. Whatever medical reason you have for keeping him isolated can't compare with his need for people. If you can't see that, then maybe I need to find another doctor to look at him." Scott said with anger creeping into his voice.

"Are you threatening to fire me?" Hank asked with surprise.

"No. I'm just going to seek a second opinion in Matt's case. I don't know why you can't be reasonable with him, but you are hurting him by isolating him." Scott said with concern.

"That's preposterous. I am being completely objective." Hank said with a growl.

"Perhaps I can help resolve this." Julia said hesitantly.

"Oh, excuse me. I'm Scott Summers, and you are?..." Scott asked carefully.

"Dr. Julia Hoffman. Summers? Are you by chance related to Jimmy Summers?" Julia asked curiously.

"Yes, Jimmy is my nephew." Scott said with a proud smile.

"He seems to be a fine young man, incredibly intelligent." Julia said in a considering voice.

"Yes, you should read some of his writing. He has an amazing talent." Scott said, warming to the woman.

Julia snapped herself back to the point and said, "As I was saying, I may be able to help with your disagreement with Dr. McCoy. Though I haven't been in practice for a few years, I am a qualified medical doctor. If you would like, I could examine your patient and give my own opinion."

"That sounds like a good idea to me Dr. Hoffman. Do you have any objection Hank?" Scott asked with raised eyebrows.

"I hardly see the point, but since you seem to have your mind set on this course of action, who am I to stand in your way?" Hank said in a tone of long suffering.

"I'll take that as a yes." Julia said and moved to the containment foyer.

"If you wouldn't mind, I'll go in with you to introduce you." Scott said as he walked behind her.

"Thank you. Matt must be a good friend of yours for you to look after his interests like this." Julia said and opened the door.

"Guys, why don't you go get the camping supplies while Dr. Hoffman looks at Matt? I'll meet you in the garage when I'm done here... Let's take the four by four." Scott said and waited for a response.

"Yeah, we'll get it loaded. Take care of Matt." John said and cast a disapproving glance at Hank.

Scott nodded and went to change into the 'garbage bag' suit.

* * * * *

"Let's see what you've got mate." Spike said and moved to Icheb's side.

Hesitantly, Icheb handed the padd to Spike.

A long minute passed as Spike read, occasionally looking at Icheb's expectant, worried gaze.

Finally Spike said, "We may need to do a bit of work with this one."

"Is there a problem? I did exactly as you said. I thought about Marie and wrote about the attributes that I found most attractive." Icheb said with tension.

"When I said that, I was meaning for you to talk about her eyes, her hair, maybe her smile. Seven of your paragraphs talk about her breasts. And I'm with you mate, the chit has a nice rack, but women get a little touchy when that's all you notice about them. You didn't even mention her eyes." Spike said, trying to be gentle.

"I have eyes. I thought I would focus on the attributes that are unique to her." Icheb said honestly.

"Yeah, bout that mate. You might not want to use the phrase 'broad child-bearing hips'. I can't say for sure, but it might get you hurt." Spike said hesitantly.

"But the bone structure of her pelvis would make her ideal for birthing children. She should be able to bear at least a dozen before her menstrual cycles cease." Icheb said reasonably.

"I'm surprised you didn't put that in here." Spike said sarcastically.

"You must press that button to advance to the next page." Icheb said helpfully.

"Oy, there it is..." Spike said in wonder.

Icheb sat quietly with a worried expression, waiting for more.

Finally Spike said, "Maybe poetry isn't the best way for you to express your affection toward her. There are a lot of ways a bloke can chat up a nice girl like Marie."

"But her reaction to Robert's poem was so favorable, I know she would like poetry. If I were to try something else, it might be an art form that does not interest her." Icheb said in a pleading voice.

"Listen Mate, the chit is into you. If she wasn't interested, she wouldn't be going on walks with you. So whatever you do, she'll either like it, or try to like it... but this... and what's this bit about her kiss being the superior one?" Spike asked as he reread the passage.

"After I kissed Marie, I kissed her ex-boyfriend to compare the sensations. I processed and compared the information about the two kisses, and have concluded that hers was superior." Icheb said clinically.

Spike was stunned.

"Uncle Spike?" Icheb asked in worry as Spike stared off into space.

"Right mate..." Spike said, snapping back to reality. Then he continued, "So you're telling me that you kissed Marie, then kissed her ex... did she find out?"

"Yes, I told her. She seemed upset." Icheb said unsurely.

Spike shook his head, then thought to ask, "This bloke you kissed, he ain't off somewhere pining for you, is he?"

"No, I don't think Bobby has any emotional attachment to me. I did not consider that possibility." Icheb said with the beginnings of worry.

"Bobby Drake?" Spike asked quietly.

Icheb nodded in confirmation.

"Passions has nothing on you lot." Spike said, then looked at Icheb's writing again.

"Does this mean I'm an awful poet?" Icheb said with a crestfallen look.

Spike froze at the words and relived a moment of pain from his distant past. Finally he came back to himself and said, "No mate, it means you need someone to help you till you get it right."

Icheb nodded with a hesitant, but hopeful expression.

"How's about this? You write down whatever you like about her, but limit yourself to one paragraph per part. And you can write about things like her sense of humor or laughter too. It doesn't just have to be body parts." Spike said and handed the padd back to Icheb.

"Then you're not giving up?" Icheb said in a small voice.

"No mate. I've had me a bad review or two in my days, you can't let it keep you down. If you want to write, you write and I'll help you... just whatever you do, don't send Marie anything till after I've had a chance to read it." Spike said firmly.

Icheb nodded and went back to work.

Chapter 33: Cartoon Revelation

Scott led Dr. Hoffman into the containment room and said, "Matt, I'd like for you to meet Dr. Julia Hoffman. If you don't mind, she is going to examine you."

Logan looked at Dr. Hoffman, then said, "I ain't crazy bout doctors, but if it'll help get me outta here sooner, you can go ahead."

"It won't get you out sooner, but it might get Hank off your back about visitors." Scott said encouragingly.

"Good enough." Logan said simply.

"Ronny, why don't you come over here with me so we can let Dr. Hoffman do her exam." Scott suggested quietly.

Ronny nodded and followed Scott.

"Mr. Logan, Dr. McCoy didn't fill me in on your history. Do you think you might tell me what has been wrong with you?" Julia asked as she measured his blood pressure with the finger-cuff.

"Yeah, some 'friends of humanity' cooked up a virus to kill mutants. I got it." Logan said gruffly.

Julia was stunned.

Scott noticed her expression and explained, "Logan's healing factor kept him alive this long. No one else who was infected survived."

"I never imagined... I knew there were anti-mutant forces gathering, but to engineer a virus would take incredible resources." Julia said as she shined a light into Logan's eyes.

"Like the resources of the United States, Chinese and South African governments?" Scott asked, reliving the nightmare.

Julia froze and thought about that statement.

"The sudden disappearance of the scientists... it wasn't a terrorist group?" Julia asked as she looked at Scott.

"It depends on your definition of terrorism. We like to think of it as defending humanity from the actions of a few short-sighted fools." Scott said.

"Who didn't even make the thing right. It killed non-mutants too." Logan added.

"What a nightmare." Julia said and moved to a supply drawer for a hypodermic.

"I'm afraid I'll need a small sample of your blood to look for the virus." Julia said in a tone of apology.

"That's fine Doc, you do what you need to do. Just don't let big blue lock me in here alone." Matt said with a hint of desperation in his voice.

"I promise that I'll only recommend complete isolation if I am absolutely sure that it's in your best interest." Julia said softly.

"Thanks Doc. You're a good one, I can tell." Matt said with a smile.

After putting the blood sample away, Dr. Hoffman picked up a swab on a long stick and said, "You may not think so after this. I need a throat swab."

"Throat? As long as that's where you're planning on putting it, that's fine. You had me worried." Matt said with a smile before opening wide for Dr. Hoffman.

"I will need a stool sample, but it won't be necessary for some time. When nature calls, you'll need to save a little something for me." Dr. Hoffman said and handed Matt a cup with a lid.

"Okay, you're the Doc. But I usually give flower's on the first date." Matt said as he accepted the cup.

"Mr. Logan, I'm old enough to be your mother." Julia said in a playfully offended voice.

"Actually, I'm probably old enough to be your grandfather. The thing that kept the virus from killin me, don't let me age. Some doctors... evil scientist types... did something to me about fifteen years ago that wiped out my memory, so I don't know how old I really am. Professor Frost found a picture of me in eighteen sixty four, so I'm at least a hundred and forty." Matt said as Julia examined his ears.

"Remarkable." Julia said as she stood back in thought. Then she shook her head and picked up a device and started attaching sticky pads with wires to Logan's chest.

"You're starting to worry me Doc. These ain't gonna shock me are they?" Matt asked carefully.

"No, no. These are small microphones so that I can hear your heart-rate and breathing. I can't use a stethoscope in this suit." Dr. Hoffman said with assurance as she connected the wires to a small hand-held device.

After a moment of listening to what seemed like incomprehensible sounds to everyone else in the room, Julia said, "Very good."

"So how do I check out Doc?" Matt asked hopefully.

"How are you feeling?" Julia asked bluntly.

"Better than I have in four months. Except for being hungry, I'm feeling great." Logan said honestly.

"When did you last eat?" Julia asked with concern.

"Yesterday morning, but I threw up for about twenty straight hours after that, so I'm thinkin I'm ready for dinner." Logan said as he looked into Julia's eyes.

Julia looked out the window where Hank was looking in with a gruff expression.

She pressed her microphone switch and said, "Dr. McCoy, your patient is hungry."

"I'll get to it as soon as everyone has finished agitating my patient." Hank said in a put-off tone.

Ronny looked angrily at Hank and pressed his own microphone.

"Don't bother. I'll get something for him myself." Ronny said gruffly and moved toward the containment room door.

"Kid, you don't have to do stuff for me." Matt said with strength.

"I'll make you a deal Logan. When you get out and can do stuff like this for yourself, I won't lift a finger to help you. Till then, I'll do the stuff for you that you can't." Ronny said, then went into the foyer to begin decontamination.

Matt sat speechless.

"That boy has some fire. Is he yours?" Julia asked casually.

"Naw. The kid belongs to nobody but himself. We just look out for each other." Matt said as he watched Ronny removing his suit.

"Well I've done everything I can in here. I need to take these samples to the lab and see if I can find any traces of the virus in your system... Are you really feeling up to having visitors?" Julia asked with a soul searching gaze.

"Yeah Doc. I really am. If I wasn't feeling like having visitors, I'd tell you." Matt said, allowing his honesty to show.

"Right. I'll be back to let you know what I've found." Julia said and went to the decontamination room.

"Do you want me to stay with you Matt?" Scott asked carefully.

"Naw. You go and take the kids camping... And watch out for the kid... He ain't as tough as he acts." Matt said with concern.

"Don't worry. We're just going to have a good time. You take care of yourself." Scott said, not wanting to leave Matt alone.

"Go on one-eye. The kid's been through a lot. Help him to make some good memories. He needs 'em." Matt said seriously.

Scott nodded and walked into the containment foyer where Julia was waiting for him.

* * * * *

"Icheb! There is a Bruhnalli animation with your name on it." William said with excitement.

"Let's us take a break and see what the whelp's found for you." Spike said to Icheb, who was still writing.

"Will you help me again later Uncle Spike?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Just let me know when you're ready for me. I don't plan on leaving anytime soon." Spike said happily.

Icheb finished what he was writing and took the padd as he left the table.

* * * * *

Jimmy returned to the library and said, "Aunt Tara will conduct Dr. Hoffman back to the library when she is finished."

"That's fine Jimmy. What do you think of what you've seen so far?" Warren asked as he gathered some papers into his briefcase.

"It has been very interesting. The process of negotiation was fascinating." Jimmy said with excitement.

"I've always thought so... What did you think about the deal?" Warren asked curiously.

"I believe the proposed agreement will be beneficial for all involved." Jimmy said seriously.

"It has that potential. There are quite a few things that could go wrong too." Warren said in thought.

"I believe the nature of business is to take risks. If there were no risk, everyone would do it." Jimmy said knowingly.

"That's right Jimmy. If you ever decide to go into business, let me know. You've got the right mindset for it." Warren said proudly.

* * * * *

Alan and Andrew were looking at bags upon bags of baby things piled before them.

"There must be forty bags here. Did you buy out the store?" Andrew asked with a furrowed brow.

All the girls laughed as Dawn said, "This is just the stuff we carried home. They'll be delivering the rest tomorrow."

"The rest?" Alan asked with wide eyes.

"Of course the rest. We had to get six cribs, three car seats, two changing tables... you'll just have to wait till it all comes. But there was no way we could have carried half the stuff home to take care of three babies in two different places." Dawn said as she looked through bags, trying to decide what to show off first.

"Father, if you will take Jimmy back to the boathouse when he is done, I will leave now." Trey said quietly.

"Okay. It looks like we'll be here for a while. Go ahead." Andrew said in a whisper as Dawn pulled out a large T shirt.

"That's kinda big for a baby." Alan said hesitantly.

"Maybe, but it's not for them. We got you a few maternity shirts so you won't have to wear that red and black thing all the time." Dawn said happily.

Alan smiled and held out his hand for the shirt before saying, "Thanks Dawn, I really appreciate that."

"I thought you'd like it." Dawn said proudly.

* * * * *

"William, before you start the cartoon, why don't you wake up your grandfather?" Alex said as he took his seat on the couch.

"Right away." William said and hurried to the bedroom.

Icheb walked into the room and Alex said, "William says that this cartoon is from your people."

Icheb took his seat and said, "I am curious to see this video."

William came back into the room followed by a sleepy Lee.

"Are we ready to begin?" William asked with excitement.

"Yes. Go ahead." Alex said as Spike sat next to him.

The video began to play and Icheb said, "This is a kroosch-tali, an educational film."

Alex nodded as he watched the scene of a primitive village on the screen.

"The Lowelltie clan were a peaceful people who settled a colony on the Southern tip of the Arugai continent. After a non-productive growing season and outbreaks of Gurutan and Quatamarin, the Lowelltie were feeling discouraged and many were considering returning to Drashu." The commentator said as the scene reflected people harvesting puny vegetables and some falling down sick.

"Do you need me to pause the video so Icheb can translate?" William asked helpfully.

"No, I think I'm getting the gist of it." Alex said as he continued to watch.

"Then the Marisch-ka settled a colony less than a days walk from the Lowelltie. This caused much concern among the peaceful Lowelltie, since the Marisch-ka were known to practice varischi-chu." The commentator continued.

"Hold it, I need to know what that one is." Alex said.

William hurried to the iso-decoder and pressed a button to freeze the action on the screen.

"Varischi-chu is the practice of harvesting without replenishing the soil and gathering resources such as wood without replanting." Icheb said carefully.

"Oh, I thought it was something a little more horrible from the sound of it." Alex said in thought.

"To an agrarian society, it is quite serious." Icheb said firmly.

"Okay, go ahead William." Alex said and watched the cartoon continue.

"Scouts for the Lowelltie reported that the Marisch-ka had superior numbers of people and had brought offensive weapons." The commentator said with a voice of disapproval.

"The elders of the Lowelltie looked at the resources available to them and could not find a way to defend against an attack if it should come." The commentator said as the video showed the animated forms of many worried old men talking.

"Finally, the eldest called the group to order and said that they were not seeing all the resources at their disposal. The eldest said that the only way they could prevent the Marisch-ka from taking over their colony was to use everything that nature had provided them to its fullest advantage." The commentator said as the video showed an old Bruhnalli man talking.

"Nature has given us resources to use against the Marisch-ka. We must gather the infecting agents from all those in the isolation wards of the hospital and create a weapon." The eldest said in a shaky voice.

The animation showed the other elders agreeing and leaving the council chambers.

"So the elders went to the healer and told him that they needed the most infectious substances that he could gather, so they could use this force of nature against their enemy." The commentator said as the animation showed the doctor listening and agreeing.

"The vomitus, blood and feces of the most severely ill of the patients in the medical ward were gathered into a tightly woven cloth bag, and the icheb was created." The commentator said as the video showed things being scooped, spooned and poured into a bag.

"Two of the bravest of the town's men carried the icheb to the Marisch-ka and put it in a secluded area of the spring that supplied the town's water." The commentator said with a voice of excitement as the video showed the men hiding the cloth bag in a heavily reeded area of the small pond.

"For three long days the Lowelltie scouts watched before the first signs of disease could be seen." The voice said as the picture showed a man walking through the town square, then falling to his knees and vomiting.

"Within two weeks, no movement could be seen in the town at all. A brave scout named Kenaschu walked into the Marisch-ka town. He returned to the Lowelltie village and told the elders that all their enemies had been defeated. The entire colony was dead." The commentator said happily.

"And thus the icheb saved the Lowelltie clan who eventually came to inhabit the entire Arugai continent." The commentator said in a grand voice before the video stopped.

* * * * *

Ronny returned to the BioLab with a plate of meatloaf and potatoes and a bowl of fruit salad.

"That food is too spicy for him. He must have bland food until he is more recovered." Hank said irritably.

"Why don't you let him decide what he feels like eating? You had your chance to fix him food but it was too much trouble for you." Ronny said as he continued to the BioLab's foyer.

"You can't talk to me like that! I'm the doctor here and if I say my patient can't have that food then he can't have it." Hank said with increasing volume as he moved toward Ronny.

A bubble of fear arose within Ronny as he saw the large blue beast coming toward him. Deep inside he felt his power awaken. He remembered the feeling and tried to focus it, not so much to suppress it as to guide it to do what he wanted.

Hank stopped in surprise as he felt himself becoming heavy.

Ronny concentrated his power and watched as Hank fell to his knees.

"Logan didn't do nothing to you. I don't know why you're trying to hurt him, but I'm not going to let you do it." Ronny said fiercely as Hank fought to remain upright.

"I could squash you like a bug. I would have before I met Logan. Think about that, if it wasn't for Logan, I'd kill you. You owe him your life." Ronny said and held his power constant, not wanting to really hurt Hank.

All Hank could manage was a disgusted growl.

"Tell me you're going to lay off Logan and I'll let you up." Ronny demanded.

"I'm... not...." Hank began with difficulty.

"Wrong answer." Ronny said and increased the pressure slightly.

Hank groaned at the increased weight and forced himself to say, "Give."

Ronny reduced the force on Hank and said, "I'm going to take Logan his food now. As far as I'm concerned, this is done. But if you want to go again, I'll be ready."

After a moment to see that Hank wasn't injured, Ronny walked to the containment foyer where Julia and Scott were standing and watching him.

"I'm sorry. He was trying to take away Logan's food." Ronny said shyly.

"Quite alright. If I had the ability to do so, I would do the same thing in your circumstance." Julia said softly.

Ronny smiled at her as Scott said, "We can talk about using your ability responsibly later. But just so you know, I'm proud of your self control. I would rather not let a disagreement degenerate into a confrontation like this, but I'm glad to see that you were able to make your point without doing any damage."

"Thank you Mr. Summers." Ronny said in an embarrassed voice.

"Now why don't you get that food in to Matt before it gets cold." Scott said with a gentle smile.

Ronny nodded and rushed into the containment room.

"Hank. We need to talk." Scott said in his most commanding voice.

* * * * *

Icheb had a look of horror and humiliation on his face as he raced out of the room and upstairs.

Everyone looked at each other as they heard the door slam.

"His parents named him shitbag?" Spike asked in stunned disbelief.

"That's really messed up." Alex said in shock.

Alex got up and started toward the stairs when Lee said, "Wait a minute Alex."

"He needs someone to calm him down." Alex said as he walked up the first steps.

"Yes, but this is too big. No offense to you, but this cuts to the core of his being, his personal identity. He needs his father." Lee said seriously.

Alex stopped and thought for a second before he moved to the phone.

"Thanks Lee, you're right." Alex said and dialed the phone.

"Can I speak to Andrew please?" Alex asked carefully.

"Yeah, I'll wait." Alex said and got an impatient expression.

"Andrew? I need you to come home. Icheb needs you." Alex said firmly.

"I'll tell you when you get here. Port over, he needs you now." Alex said with a tone of menace.

Before Alex could hang up the phone, Andrew was standing in front of him with a look of panic.

"William, replay the video, your father needs to see it." Alex said in a commanding tone.

* * * * *

"Jimmy, Dr. Hoffman is taking longer than expected. Would you bring a carafe of coffee and some cream? Then you can go." Warren said seriously.

"I do not mind staying." Jimmy said quickly.

"I know, but I'm leaving too. Kurt and Julia will work the rest out between them. I don't see the need for a third party for that type of meeting." Warren said honestly.

"Very well. But if you have need of me, I would be pleased to work for you again." Jimmy said with excitement.

"About that, I'm going to have a check sent to you for the time that you worked. And there will be a little bonus for your suggestion about the debate. That was above and beyond your duties." Warren said with a smile.

"You do not need to pay me. I am happy to help you." Jimmy said simply.

"This is business. You work, you get paid." Warren said firmly.

"Yes Mr. Worthington." Jimmy said, straightening.

"It's okay Jimmy, you're almost off duty, you can call me Uncle Warren again." Warren said gently.

"I will get the coffee now. If I do not see you before I leave, have a good evening Uncle Warren." Jimmy said as he turned to leave.

"You too Jimmy." Warren said with a smile as he closed his briefcase.

* * * * *

Silence filled the room but for the sound of the video.

Everyone watched the expression on Andrew's face move from concern to worry and finally to anger.

"Thanks for calling me Alex. I knew we were right to trust you with this job." Andrew said as he walked toward the stairs.

"Is there anything we can do?" Alex asked helplessly.

"Yes, make some very weak chamomile tea and bring it up when it's ready." Andrew said and began to walk up the stairs.

* * * * *

Scott followed Hank to the office and firmly closed the door behind him.

"He was out of line." Hank said quietly but steadily.

"He was defending himself against a perceived threat." Scott said, matching his tone.

"I would never hurt a child." Hank said, obviously hurt that Scott could think otherwise.

"Hank, I didn't think you were capable of hurting anyone before today." Scott said, feeling pain at saying the words.

"I haven't..." Hank began.

"I'm tired of trying to explain to you Hank. Where Logan's concerned, you have a blind spot and no matter what I say you'll think you're acting reasonably." Scott said with resignation.

"I'm simply treating my patient..." Hank began until Scott interrupted.

"BULLSHIT! You've been bullying Matt and doing your best to isolate him." Scott spat.

"You don't understand." Hank said quickly.

"You're right. I don't understand. Matt's lost everything and everyone he ever knew. He's spent four months thinking that he was going to be alone for the rest of his life. Did you know he's over one hundred forty years old? If he survived the virus, he had an eternity of being alone to look forward to. And after all that, do you know what he's done since he's been here? He's offered to take in two boys who need someone to look after them. He's offered me his support and advice. He's making plans for the future. And the only thing that's standing in his way is his doctor who is doing his damnedest to make him feel alone and unwanted." Scott said as he paced the room.

"He's trying to take Ororo from me." Hank said quietly.

"What?" Scott asked incredulously.

"I was just beginning to get to know Ororo and he asked her on a date. He's forceful, charming, masculine... he looks human... I can't compete." Hank said in a lost voice.

"So all this is because he wants to date Storm? Hank, you need to get your priorities straight. He's your patient. You have a duty to do what's best for him despite your personal feelings. And what do you think Storm would think about the way you've been acting? I have to tell you, unless she's into petty, vindictive, mean, selfish men, she'd be put off by your recent behavior." Scott said and forced himself to sit.

Hank sat silently and thought about the words.

Scott sat and waited for Hank to speak.

"I can behave professionally. I didn't see what I was doing." Hank said quietly.

"That might have been good enough before, but now Ronny's involved. He hasn't had much in the way of role models from what I can tell, so you need to set an example for him of how a man is supposed to behave when he's messed up as badly as this." Scott said firmly.

Hank nodded.

"Okay. I'll leave this in your hands. You decide what you need to do to make things right and I'll stay out of it." Scott said seriously.

Hank nodded again.

"And a piece of advice. You won't make Ororo like you by attacking Matt. Try being the man that she would want you to be. If anything will get her to notice you, that's it." Scott said as he got up to leave.

"I'm sorry." Hank said with shame.

"Then make it right." Scott said on his way out the office door.

* * * * *

"Icheb, can I come in?" Andrew asked as he gently knocked on the door.

Silence greeted Andrew as he expected.

"I'm coming in. I have something to tell you." Andrew said and waited a moment before phasing the door and walking through.

Andrew walked into the room and found Icheb curled into the corner with his knees pulled up to his chest.

"You saw it?" Icheb asked as tears ran down his face.

"I saw it." Andrew said quietly.

"Why would they do it? Why would they name me after such a horrible thing?" Icheb asked in a lost voice.

"I don't know if it's going to help you to know this, but I think it will help you to understand why." Andrew said nervously.

Icheb looked at his father with wide hopeful eyes.

"The doctor told Alan and I before we adopted you... You were genetically engineered. He said that there is no way your genetic code could have occurred naturally." Andrew said and took a seat in the floor in front of Icheb.

Icheb's only response was to allow a look of curiosity to come over his face.

"It appears that you were created for the specific purpose of infecting the Borg with a virus which would have the effect of disconnecting all the drones from the collective." Andrew said carefully.

"So I was the cause of the malfunction on the cube?" Icheb asked in a trembling voice.

"Yes. The modified water molecule has no effect on Borg physiology. Otherwise all of you would have been behaving as if you were drunk." Andrew said as he looked into a place of distant memory.

"So I was named Icheb because I was created to infect our enemy. I am a weapon." Icheb said as he tried to compose himself.

"You were created to be a weapon, but you fulfilled your purpose. Now you are yourself, no different from anyone else." Andrew said with assurance.

"But... I am a thing... I was never intended to be a person." Icheb said as his breathing became more shallow.

"Icheb LeeAndrew Malachi Summers, you are a good person who I am proud to call my son. No matter how or why you were created, this is who you are now and we all love you." Andrew said firmly.

"But how can you? I am a container filled with disease, used to attack those who might threaten us." Icheb said as he became pale.

Andrew moved quickly and pulled Icheb close.

"You are my son. No matter what else you are, you are that. Do you have any doubt of that fact?" Andrew asked as he rocked Icheb, trying to bring comfort.

After a long silence, Icheb finally said, "No, no doubt. You are my father, I am your son."

Andrew let a smile of relief come over his face as he said, "Then that makes you the same as all the other children. I have never worried about which species any of you are, so this doesn't make the slightest difference in how I see you."

Icheb hesitantly nodded.

"The family are downstairs and all of them are worried about you. When you're ready, you need to come down and prove to them that you're okay." Andrew said calmly.

"But how can I? They know what I am, I will be so ashamed." Icheb said as his tears began to fall again.

Andrew thought for a minute then quietly asked, "If this were happening to Trey, how would you react?"

"I don't know." Icheb said helplessly.

"Would you make fun of him?" Andrew asked in his fatherly voice.

"No. I would never do that." Icheb said immediately.

"Why not?" Andrew asked in a leading tone.

"Because it would be mean and cruel." Icheb said definitely.

"Do you think Trey is mean and cruel?" Andrew asked carefully.

"No, he is a good person. He would never do such a thing." Icheb said with a note of offense at the suggestion.

"So what about the others? Is there anyone downstairs who is mean and cruel enough to tease you about this?" Andrew asked as he pulled back to look into Icheb's eyes.

After a long moment of thought, Icheb said, "No. They are all my family. No one downstairs would do that."

"Then you can come down when you're ready and let them know that you're okay. You don't want them to be worried do you?" Andrew asked as he held Icheb's gaze.

"No Father, I do not want them to worry." Icheb said slowly.

"Do you want to come downstairs with me now?" Andrew asked gently.

"I should. It is difficult." Icheb said as he wiped his eyes.

"I know son. Sometimes the things you need to do are difficult, but they still need to be done." Andrew said with a note of apology.

Icheb nodded and pulled himself to stand.

Andrew put out a hand and Icheb pulled him to his feet.

"Thank you Father." Icheb said and pulled Andrew into a hug.

"I'm here for you whenever you need me son." Andrew said as he held Icheb tightly.

After long silent minutes of hugging, Icheb said, "I believe I am ready."

Andrew nodded and pulled out of the hug to lead the way.

* * * * *

Ronny walked into the containment room, carefully carrying the food.

Matt got off the bed, took the food from Ronny and carried it to the table.

"Thanks kid, this looks great." Matt said enthusiastically.

Ronny smiled with pride.

"So anything goin on out in the world?" Matt asked as he began to eat.

"There's a bunch of girls giggling and stuff with that Andrew guy's fat husband." Ronny said as he took a seat.

"He ain't exactly fat. He's having babies... two of 'em." Matt said between bites.

Ronny thought about that and finally asked, "That ain't how it's supposed to be is it?"

Matt laughed and finally said, "Just for him kid. He had a machine put in his stomach so he could have kids."

"Oh. I don't know about all that sex stuff, but I thought that sounded wrong." Ronny said seriously.

"Well, I ain't gonna sit you down and give you the talk till I have to. But whenever you have questions, just ask 'em and I'll answer 'em." Matt said as he enjoyed his first taste of the fruit salad.

"I just need to know about when guys... you know... do it. You can't get like pregnant or nothin from it can you?" Ronny asked timidly.

"Naw, Alan's the only one I know who's been able to manage that. But you can get some pretty nasty diseases if you ain't careful." Logan said seriously.

Ronny nodded with evident worry.

"Go ahead kid. What is it?" Matt asked with concern.

"I'm just... I want to be sure... I mean my... dad... I know he did that to me... and Bobby... and mom... I don't know if there was anyone else. I mean, he could have given me something, couldn't he?" Ronny asked in a whisper.

Matt looked quietly at his plate as he tried to contain his rage. Finally he said in a controlled voice that mostly suppressed his growl, "Yeah, he could."

"How can I know... I need to know." Ronny said with worry.

"When the Doc comes back and tells me how I'm doin, you can ask her if she'll do the tests. She's good people, I think she'll treat you right." Matt said with assurance.

"I don't know how to ask. I mean, I'd have to tell her, and I can't do that." Ronny said in a pained voice.

"Okay kid. Don't expect me to do stuff like this for you every time. You gotta speak for yourself. But I'll talk to her for you this time." Matt finished quietly.

"Thanks Logan." Ronny said with relief.

"Yeah. And thanks for the food. That was just what I needed." Matt said, feeling the rage curled within him, waiting to strike.

* * * * *

Andrew walked down the stairs as Alex walked into the living room carrying a cup of tea.

"Thanks Alex. Icheb decided to come down." Andrew said with a proud smile.

Everyone was silent, not knowing what to say.

Andrew looked at Icheb's frightened expression and knew that he'd better get the ball rolling.

"What do you want to be called?" Andrew asked Icheb bluntly.

Icheb thought carefully about his answer before saying, "I will continue to use my given name. I will use it to remind me of where I came from."

Andrew smiled and nodded before asking, "Do you want me to tell them the rest of the story?"

Icheb had a look of gratitude as he nodded.

Trey walked in the door as Andrew was about to begin.

"Come in Trey. I have a story to tell you." Andrew said with a smile and began to tell the tale of Icheb's origin.

Chapter 34: The Beginning of Forever

Hank walked into the BioLab and went to a supply cabinet.

After grabbing a small device, he walked immediately to the containment room.

He quickly put on his special XXXL biosuit and walked into the room to find Matt and Ronny talking.

"Gentlemen, do you mind if I interrupt for a moment?" Hank asked carefully.

"Would it matter if we did?" Matt asked flatly.

Hank stopped and took a deep breath before saying, "Yes, now it would. I'm sorry I've behaved so badly toward you Matt. My behavior has been inexcusable."

Matt nodded cautiously.

"I just brought this for you. It is a transmitter to the lab's PA system. This way anyone who visits won't have to get into a suit to talk with you." Hank said quietly as he sat the box on the table beside Matt.

"Okay." Matt said, his suspicion rising.

"And Ronny, I'm sorry I frightened you. I never intended for that to happen." Hank said quietly.

"I ain't worried about that. Are you going to treat Logan decent now?" Ronny asked carefully.

"Yes, I'm going to try." Hank said as he looked into Ronny's eyes.

"Good." Ronny said flatly.

"If you really mean it, maybe you can tell me why you've been treating me like shit." Matt said, watching Hank's expression.

"I've never been good at talking to women. Even before I became like this, I was always too shy to get to know them. When I finally start getting to know Ororo, you show up and are all charming and... human looking. I felt like you were going to take her away from me..." Hank trailed off.

"So you been dumping on me cause you thought I was stealin your girl?" Matt asked with surprise.

"Yes. I know it sounds petty. I'm sorry I let my emotions override my common sense." Hank said with embarrassment.

Matt looked at Ronny, then said, "No harm done. But there's something you can do for me right now if you would."

"What's that?" Hank asked quickly, wanting to help.

"You know what happened to Ronny yesterday... about his dad, right?" Matt asked carefully, noticing Ronny's wince at the words.

"Yes." Hank said quietly.

"The kid's smart. He got to thinking about diseases an stuff and wanted to know if you could check him out. Just to be sure." Matt said, watching for Ronny's reaction.

"When we get out of here, I'll just need a blood sample. I should be able to give you the results by tomorrow." Hank said with assurance.

Ronny nodded.

"Good. Now what can you tell me about my condition?" Matt asked carefully.

"Dr. Hoffman has been examining your samples. I haven't spoken to her yet." Hank said quietly.

"There she is, let's ask her." Ronny said, pointing through the window.

Matt picked up the transmitter and said, "So what's the news Doc?"

Julia looked up with a smile and said, "I have a few cultures growing, so I won't know anything definite till tomorrow, but I haven't found anything to concern me yet."

"Very good. This is excellent news." Hank said happily.

Ronny and Matt nodded in unison.

"Then why don't you tell me what type of movies you like so I can get a television and VCR put in here for you." Hank asked warmly.

"You got any John Wayne?" Matt asked hopefully.

Hank thought for a moment before saying, "I think if I look through my personal collection I could probably find just about every movie he ever made."

"You like the Duke?" Matt asked with surprise.

"Yes, my video collection is almost exclusively John Wayne and The Rifleman." Hank said with a smile.

"Bring 'em down. I ain't seen the Rifleman in years. I love that show." Matt said quickly.

Ronny watched and smiled, enjoying Matt's enthusiasm.

* * * * *

Bobby and John had just finished loading the last of the camping supplies when Bobby stopped suddenly and said, "I forgot Pete."

At John's look of question, Bobby continued, "He's been a good friend to me, I can't believe I didn't think about inviting him sooner."

"It ain't too late. Let's go ask him." John said simply.

Bobby thought, then turned and led the way to Peter's room.

* * * * *

"Dad, have you seen Trey? He was waiting to walk me home." Jimmy said hopefully.

"Since we're here, he decided that you could come home with us. I don't think he wanted to look at baby things for two or three hours." Alan said as Dawn happily revealed yet another pair of identical jumpsuits for the babies.

"I would not mind looking at baby things. I need to know what supplies we have to care for my brothers." Jimmy said with a smile.

"Then climb up here and sit with me squirt. I don't think we're even halfway done." Alan said, then smiled and nodded at another pair of identical jumpers. He actually couldn't see that they were any different than the last five Dawn had enthusiastically displayed.

* * * * *

Scott was walking toward the Professor's office when he saw Ororo, Artie and Clarissa walking into the mansion.

"How was your meeting?" Scott asked with a smile.

"It was amazing. The President is an incredibly kind man." Ororo said with enthusiasm.

"Would you come to the office for a minute, I have something to discuss with you." Scott said gently, not wanting to sound too ominous.

"Of course." Ororo said happily and followed Scott down the hall.

* * * * *

As Andrew finished the story, Trey walked to Icheb and pulled him into a hug.

Everyone was surprised to see Trey expressing himself so openly.

"If this causes you difficulty, share your feelings with me and I will try to help." Trey said quietly.

Icheb nodded and whispered, "I will. Thank you."

"It is what brothers do for each other." Trey said simply and pulled out of the hug.

"Well, I guess that's one vid chip down, we still have about fifty more. I hope they all don't have emotional stuff like that." Andrew said to the group.

"Father, there are many vids on each chip." William said quietly.

"Oh, okay. How many cartoons are we looking at?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Approximately one hundred seventeen thousand hours." William said seriously.

Everyone looked at William with surprise.

"That's a lot. Um, how long would it take to watch them all?" Andrew asked carefully.

"How many hours a week would you be watching?" William asked in a considering voice.

"Let's say forty, just to get an idea." Andrew said seriously.

"Then it would take fifty six years and three months before you completed all the cartoons." William said in thought.

"Alex, you'd better get started." Andrew said with a smile.

* * * * *

Bobby quietly knocked on Peter's door.

"Just a moment." Peter called out.

"We'll need to get some more gear for Peter." John said

"It'll just take a few minutes." Bobby said as the door opened.

Bobby and John both noticed Peter's disheveled appearance and were curious.

"Some of us are camping out tonight and I thought you might like to join us." Bobby said as he automatically walked into Peter's room followed by John.

Peter hurriedly looked around the room, then said, "No thank you. I have some reading that I would like to do, perhaps next time."

Bobby stopped in his tracks and asked with concern, "Is everything okay Pete?"

"Yes, all is well. Have a good time tonight." Peter said hurriedly.

"Yeah, okay. You too." Bobby said absently as he turned to leave.

"Will you go running tomorrow?" Peter asked as Bobby and John walked back out into the hall.

"No, I don't think so. We'll probably sleep in tomorrow." Bobby said in thought.

"Then I will see you when you return. Have a good evening." Peter said and closed the door.

"Yeah, you too." Bobby said with a note of question in his voice.

As Bobby and John walked down the hall, Bobby asked, "Do you think Pete was acting a little weird?"

John began to laugh.

"What?" Bobby asked as he stopped.

"You didn't notice?" John asked through his chuckles.

"Notice what?" Bobby asked, puzzled by John's laughter.

"Peter was trying to hide a chubby and the room smelled like sex." John said through his laughter.

Bobby smiled and said, "Oh, I guess we were interrupting a tender moment."

"Yeah." John said, then got a mischievous smile.

Bobby noticed, and got the same smile.

Both began to laugh as it became apparent that they were thinking the same thing.

"So what excuse can we give to interrupt him again?" Bobby finally asked.

* * * * *

"Professor Xavier had a seizure today. Hank says it's from stress and ordered him to take an immediate vacation." Scott said after they settled into their chairs.

"Will he be alright?" Ororo asked with concern.

"I think so. He just needs to get away for a while." Scott said peacefully.

"So has he left you in charge?" Ororo asked carefully.

"Yes. If you're willing to help, we can keep this place going till he gets back."

"Of course, what can I do?" Ororo asked immediately.

"If you wouldn't mind, you could keep an eye on the mansion tonight while I take a group of students for an overnight campout." Scott said with a gentle smile.

"You're doing survival drills?" Ororo asked curiously.

"No, nothing like that. We're just camping out for fun. I'll have my cell phone with me in case anything comes up." Scott said peacefully.

"I hope you enjoy your time. We should be fine." Ororo said, enjoying Scott's relaxed attitude.

"Thanks Storm. It's been a tense couple days. I think I need this." Scott said in thought.

"Is there anything I should know before you go?" Ororo asked carefully.

"Just that Matt has been brought into our dimension and is recovering from his treatment. He's in the BioLab's containment room now. I think he'd like it if you visited. There are some other things going on, but I don't think they're anything you'll have to worry about tonight." Scott said as he thought about all the situations going on around the mansion.

"Very well. If I need your assistance, I will call. Now you should go and have a good time." Storm said with a tender smile.

"Yeah. I will." Scott said as he got up to leave.

* * * * *

Bobby and John walked into the common room, both chuckling because they had been able to interrupt Peter four times before he finally caught on to what they were doing.

"Alan, you got a minute?" Bobby asked as they walked across the room that looked like a nursery had exploded in it.

"Sure, ladies, what do you say we take five?" Alan called to the girls.

The group of chattering girls seemed to agree and moved into a tight circle to talk.

"I was just wondering if Robert could join us on a camping trip tonight." Bobby asked hopefully.

"Where are you going?" Alan asked curiously.

"Just out in the trees behind the mansion. We won't leave the property." Bobby said simply.

"Robert doesn't sleep. I don't know how that's going to work out." Alan said in thought.

"If he gets bored, I can bring him home." Bobby said seriously.

Alan looked at Bobby's hopeful expression and said, "If he wants to go, it's fine with me. Are you going to do the hot-dogs and marshmallows stuff?"

"They're already packed in the car." Bobby said proudly.

"Then when you get to the boathouse, why don't you grab the mini rice cakes from the cabinet over the refrigerator. That way Robert will have something he can eat too." Alan said with a smile.

"Thanks Alan, I'll do that." Bobby said happily.

"When are you going?" Alan asked curiously.

"As soon as we find Scott. He'll be going with us." Bobby said with excitement.

"Then I guess you're going, he's right behind you." Alan said as he saw Scott walk in the door.

* * * * *

Scott, Bobby and John walked into the boathouse to the usual room full of people.

"Bobby!" Robert exclaimed and ran to hug him.

"Hi Robert." Bobby said gently as he returned the hug.

"Will you lot take your seats? Alex has a song to try out on you." Spike said with a smile.

Scott and the others took seats and waited as Alex picked up his guitar.

"What's this about?" Scott asked Andrew quietly.

"I have no idea." Andrew said and waited.

Alex started playing, then Spike started to sing.

Scott, Bobby, John and Andrew were all surprised by the beautiful tone of Spike's singing voice.

The second verse came and Alex began to sing.

Everyone else was silent, enthralled by the beautiful song.

Both Alex and Spike sang the third verse together as their emotions began to show in their singing.

Andrew, Lee, Bobby, John and Scott were all surprised when William and Janine joined the next two verses.

Spike sang the next verse alone and everyone laughed at the final line.

Finally the music quieted as Robert began to sing the last verse.

Through the entire verse he was looking into Bobby's eyes. When he finished he whispered to Bobby, "Please wait for me."

Bobby's eyes widened as he realized what had just happened.

"You wrote this?" Bobby asked hesitantly.

"Yes." Robert answered shyly.

Tears began to fill Bobby's eyes and after a moment to think, Bobby said, "I'll wait for you, I promise."

* * * * *

"Well, I guess I'd better get back to the mansion. There's still about twenty bags of baby things to look at." Andrew said in resignation.

"May I accompany you?" William asked hopefully.

"Really?" Andrew asked in wonder.

"Yes, I plan to help care for my brothers. I am interested in knowing what supplies are available." William said with a gentle smile.

"I want to go too." Janine said in typical six year old fashion.

"Okay, anyone else heading to the mansion?" Andrew asked as he formed a portal.

"Hold on Andrew. I need to talk to you for a minute before you go." Scott said quickly.

"Sure. You guys go ahead. I'll be there in a minute." Andrew said, then cast a look of question at Scott.

After looking around the room, Scott said, "Professor Xavier left on a vacation today and left me in charge. Matt pointed out that I should be staying at the mansion to keep an eye on things. So I'll be moving some of my stuff over till he gets back." Scott said to the group.

"For how long?" Alex asked with concern.

"I don't know yet. But I'll be back as soon as he returns." Scott said seriously.

"Okay, would you like me to port some of your stuff over to the mansion for you?" Andrew asked in thought.

Scott thought about the question and said, "Yes, that would save a lot of time. And that way we can get to our camping trip sooner."

"You're going camping?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"Yeah. Oh, we forgot to tell you about that... Bobby, why don't you do the honors?" Scott asked and turned his attention to Bobby who was looking tenderly at Robert.

"Um, yeah. I was wondering if Robert would like to join us for a little camp-out in the back yard tonight." Bobby said, then turned his gaze back to Robert.

"Father, can I go?" Robert asked with excitement.

"Sure little man. Why don't you go get some extra clothes... he doesn't have a coat." Andrew said, thinking outloud.

"He can borrow one of mine. We're not going to be around anyone so it won't have to fit." Scott said with assurance.

"Fine then. You go and have a good time." Andrew said with a smile.

"I'm going to get his rice cakes." John said and went to the kitchen.

"I do not understand the purpose of what you are proposing." Icheb said curiously.

"Maybe we'll bring you next time so you can see for yourself." Bobby said with a smile.

"I will ask Robert of his experiences when he returns. Depending on that, I may wish to accompany you at a later date." Icheb said in thought.

"I think you've started something." Andrew said with a chuckle, then continued, "They're all going to want to camp out now."

"We've got enough adults, I don't see a problem with it." Scott said with a smile as Robert came up the stairs with a bundle of clothes.

Scott walked to the coat closet and pulled out an old coat.

"Here Robert, you can wear this to keep warm." Scott said and handed Robert the coat.

"Thank you Uncle Scott." Robert said shyly.

"Now put your stuff in the truck while we start porting my stuff to the mansion." Scott said and headed for the stairs.

John handed the rice cakes to Robert and went to follow Scott.

Bobby looked at the stairs, but chose to follow Robert outside.

* * * * *

"I wonder what happened to make big blue change his tune so quick." Matt said in thought.

Ronny got a timid, slightly guilty expression but remained silent.

Matt noticed and asked, "What did you do kid?"

"I kinda used my mutant thing on him... he scared me." Ronny said hesitantly.

"Your mutant thing? What's that?" Matt asked quietly, noticing that Ronny was upset.

Ronny moved to the wastebasket and retrieved Matt's empty beer can.

After placing the beer can on the table Ronny concentrated his power and increased the gravitational pull on the can.

As Matt watched, the can began to fold in on itself and finally was flattened down to a centimeter thick.

"That's some powerful stuff you got there. And you did that to the dust mop?" Matt asked carefully.

"Yeah. I just squished him a little and made him listen... but I didn't hurt him. I was serious about wanting to be a good guy, so I was real careful." Ronny said in a rush.

"It's okay. He didn't look hurt and whatever you said musta worked cause he's acting decent now." Matt said with assurance.

"Mr. Summers saw me do it. I thought he was gonna yell at me but he said I did good by not hurting him." Ronny said with a smile.

"Then it must be true. One-eye don't lie, and he's in charge of the team. If he says you did good, that means you did perfect. Otherwise he woulda told you how you could have handled it differently. He's like that. I don't know if it's from him being a teacher or just because he's anal, but if you ever get a straight compliment from him, it's gold." Matt said in thought.

Ronny smiled as he understood what Matt was saying.

* * * * *

"Robert, thank you. The song was wonderful. I don't know why you love me so much... I don't deserve it." Bobby said quietly.

"Love is not deserved, it is not a reward... or a punishment. Love just is. You have the choice to accept it and nourish it to make it grow, or to deny it and let it wither and die." Robert said as he closed the door of the truck.

Bobby thought about that, then pulled Robert into a hug.

"And you just nourished it with your song, didn't you?" Bobby asked quietly.

"Yes. I needed for you to know my feelings." Robert said shyly.

"I understand." Bobby said in a whisper and moved in to give Robert a gentle kiss.

Robert felt his ability to reason shut down at the sensation of Bobby's lips pressed to his own.

After a moment of enjoying the sensation, Robert opened his mouth and began to move his tongue carefully across Bobby's mouth which remained closed.

Bobby pulled back, and with a note of regret said, "We're not ready for tongue yet. Just give it time... we'll get there."

Robert nodded before Bobby pulled him into another kiss, only slightly more forceful.

For a full minute they enjoyed the sensation of the kiss before Bobby gently pulled away and said, "Let's get back inside and see if we can help."

Robert nodded, since he was unable to form any words.

Bobby smiled at the dazed response and led Robert back into the boathouse.

* * * * *

Scott, John and Andrew walked downstairs as Bobby and Robert walked in the front door.

"You guys have a good time, I've got to get back to the baby extravaganza." Andrew said and formed his portal.

"Have fun." Scott said with a knowing smirk as Andrew left.

"I guess we're ready to go. Let's go get Ronny and get the camping started. It's almost dark." Scott said with enthusiasm.

The boys nodded and headed for the door.

"Scott, do you mind if Spike uses your bed?" Alex asked carefully.

"No problem. Spike, you're welcomed to it. And if you need closet space, just pack my stuff away." Scott said to Spike with a genuine smile.

"Ta mate, that's right decent of you." Spike said with a little surprise in his voice.

Scott made a dismissive gesture as he walked out the door.

"What do you guys want to do now that everyone's left?" Alex asked those that remained.

"I could use some food." Lee said honestly.

"Is there any Jell-O left?" Icheb asked hopefully, garnering a hopeful look from Trey.

"No. But I can show you how to make some for yourself. That way you can have it whenever you want." Alex said happily.

Icheb and Trey nodded enthusiastically.

Alex got up from the couch and the group followed him into the kitchen.

* * * * *

Ronny and Logan looked up as Hank walked into the containment room carrying a large box.

He sat it down and went to the containment foyer for more.

Hank came back with a small television/VCR combination.

"Gentlemen, would you mind if I join you for a Rifleman marathon tonight?" Hank asked hopefully as he hooked up the television.

"I'm going camping." Ronny said quietly.

"Sure Blue, pull up a chair. We can watch the movie and drink a few cold ones." Matt said as he relaxed on his bed.

"That would be most difficult for me in this suit. I believe I will just enjoy the movie." Hank said carefully.

"Just leaves more for me." Matt said and waited for the movie to begin.

Ronny noticed as Bobby, Robert and John walked into the BioLab.

He quickly pressed his microphone button and said, "Don't suit up, I'll be right out."

The boys nodded in response and waited.

"You have a good time kid. Me an Blue are gonna be having our own camp-out here." Matt said with a smile.

"You can tell me all about it when I get back." Ronny said with a smile, then moved to the containment foyer to change.

Hank hurried behind Ronny and said, "I'll take that sample before you leave. It will take less than a minute... I promise."

Ronny nodded as the decontamination sequence started.

* * * * *

"Wait, what's the difference between this one and the last one?" Alan finally had to ask.

"Dad, these two are bigger than the last two." Jimmy said seriously.

William and Janine walked into the room and sat on either side of their dad.

"Can you tell me what we have missed?" William asked hopefully as he looked at all the baby clothes strewn across every surface of the room.

"Various articles of clothing for babies, and some supplies to feed them, bathe them and disinfect them between bathing times." Jimmy said as he watched Dawn pull out a rattle.

Alan chuckled at Jimmy's description.

"What is the purpose of that device?" Janine asked curiously.

"It's a rattle." Dawn said and handed it to Janine.

"I do not understand it's function." Janine said as she carefully examined it.

"Babies like things that rattle and jingle." Dawn said with difficulty, never having thought about 'why' a baby liked a rattle.

"I believe it supplies sensory stimulation to the infant which aids in the development of sensory neural pathways." Jimmy said seriously.

Janine nodded in comprehension before giving the rattle one final shake and handing it back to Dawn.

Alan looked at his children sitting around him, learning all they could about the baby things and felt a sensation of peace wash over him. [Everything will be fine.]

* * * * *

As Hank and Ronny exited the containment foyer, Bobby said, "You ready to go? Scott's waiting for us out front."

"In just a minute. The doc needs to take a blood sample before I go." Ronny said seriously.

"Oh God! What happened?" Bobby asked with a look of terror.

Ronny realized what Bobby was thinking and said, "I don't have what Logan had. I just need to know that I didn't get anything... like AIDS and stuff from... you know." Ronny finished with an imploring look.

Bobby got a blank look which turned to serious thought. Finally he said, "Hank, can you do me too?"

"What?" Hank asked curiously.

"I've got the same reasons as Ronny for needing a blood test. Do me too." Bobby said as he held out his arm.

"Me too." John said.

At Hank's look of worry, John said, "If Bobby's got something, then I probably got it too. Just do it."

Ronny looked at Bobby and John carefully, then smiled, "I was afraid you guys would think I was just being stupid, worrying about stuff like this."

Bobby smiled warmly and said, "No. I'd think you were stupid if you didn't worry about stuff like this. And no matter what our tests say, we're still brothers and I still love you."

"God, stop the mushy stuff. I may want to eat something later." Ronny said with a sour look.

"Okay, I'm done." Bobby said with a smile.

"Me too. You three enjoy your camping. I will probably have your results ready by tomorrow afternoon." Hank said as he finished labeling the last vial of blood.

"Thanks Doc. You'd best hurry before you miss too much of your movie." Ronny said as he moved with the boys toward the door.

"Not a problem. I've memorized every episode." Hank said to the boys retreating forms.

* * * * *

Scott drove the truck down the road back toward the boathouse, then at a certain point, he pulled off the road and began to drive through the woods.

Robert watched in amazement as they traveled into the thick trees.

Everyone was jolted and jarred as the truck ran over rocks and small trees, deeper into the woods.

"You guys tell me if you see a place, I'm just driving." Scott said when they were well away from the road.

All the boys started looking intently at their surroundings as Scott slowed the truck, so they could have more time to look.

"There's a clearing." Ronny said, pointing.

"Let's get out and look at it. We need a clear spot big enough for the tent and a little space for the fire away from the trees." Scott said to the group.

All the boys got out and looked around the clearing that Ronny had found.

"The ground is kinda rocky. I don't wanna sleep on that." John said in comment more than complaint.

"Yeah, and it's sloped, we'd all wake up in a pile at one end of the tent." Bobby said with a teasing smile.

"You'd love that, admit it." John said with a laugh.

Bobby looked at Robert, who seemed a bit overwhelmed and said, "Not interested, there's just one guy I want on me."

Robert looked at Bobby and gave him a tiny, gentle smile.

"Stop, you're gonna make me puke." Ronny said playfully between gagging noises.

"So I guess this site's a no. Let's keep looking." Scott said and headed back to the truck with a smile.

After a last look around, all the boys trooped back to the truck.

* * * * *

"So you simply combine hot water with these powders and it becomes the gelatinous confection we had for dinner?" Icheb asked in wonder.

"Well, you have to let it chill first, but yeah. That's it." Alex said, enjoying Icheb's look of wonder.

"Look at this." Trey said in amazement as he looked into the Jell-O.

"What?" Alex asked curiously.

"With my ocular implant I can see the gelatin forming into a complex strata... it is fascinating." Trey said in amazement.

"My implant does not have the acuity to scan in the microscopic range." Icheb said sadly.

"Connect to my data node and you can view through my implant." Trey said simply.

"Really?" Icheb asked in wonder.

"Yes, you are my brother. Of course you may access my data node." Trey said as he continued to watch the Jell-O.

Icheb carefully injected his tubules into Trey's data node, then closed his eyes, obviously seeing what Trey was seeing.

"The formation of the structure is not progressing." Icheb said with disappointment.

"It needs to be chilled to gel." Alex said absently, watching the surreal scene before him.

"Perhaps we could take it outside. The temperature is similar to that of the refrigeration device." Icheb said with excitement.

"Okay, just put on some coats, they're in the closet by the front door, and don't go too far from the house." Alex said, still feeling awed by the weirdness of this.

"We will sit on the boat dock. The temperature is cooler by the lake. You will be able to see us from the glass door." Icheb said as he disconnected from Trey's data node.

"Okay. Don't stay out too long... have fun." Alex finished weakly.

"When I was that age, we went to a movie for fun... it'd cost fifty cents." Lee said in memory.

"When I was that age, we didn't have movies, but we'd gather in someone's parlor and pass on the stories that we'd heard." Spike said in distant memory.

"You two are making me feel seriously young here." Alex said as he made a plate of food for Lee.

"You're old enough to stand up for yourself, so you're old enough." Spike said with pride.

"Thanks Spike." Alex said with a smile and moved to kiss Spike.

Lee looked on with wide eyes as Alex and Spike shared a kiss, obviously not their first one.

When the kiss ended Alex looked at Lee bashfully and said, "Sorry if that bothered you... it just kinda happened."

"You guys have known each other for three hours and you're already kissing?" Lee asked incredulously.

"It does seem a little slutty, doesn't it?" Alex asked in thought.

"Sluttish." Spike corrected.

"Okay, sluttish, you're the wordsmith." Alex said with a proud smile.

"Anyway, I'm a virgin, Spike's been in love three times in one hundred twenty years. One little bout of love at first sight doesn't make us whores." Alex said as he held close to Spike.

"I guess not. It just seems a little fast, that's all." Lee said, seeing the truth of their emotion.

"What can I say? We're in love. Everything else don't matter." Alex said with a shrug.

"I'm happy for you guys. If you want, you can have a little privacy while the boys watch the Jell-O gel." Lee said with a smile.

"Thanks Lee, that sounds great." Alex said with excitement and handed Lee his warmed plate of food.

"Yeah, thanks mate. I didn't know how Alex's family would feel about us." Spike said shyly.

"I'm not family." Lee said quietly.

"Yeah, you are. You're my brother's father-in-law, that makes you... I guess my father-in-law too, sort of... however it works, you're family." Alex said firmly.

"Thanks Alex." Lee said with a smile.

"Just yell if you need us." Alex said and led Spike out of the kitchen.

"I will." Lee said as he watched Alex and Spike's retreating forms. [Ah... young love.]

* * * * *

"Look over there." Robert said with excitement.

Scott followed Robert's pointing finger and they came to a wide clearing among several tall trees.

"Let's check it out." Scott said as he looked up at the diminishing light.

Everyone got out of the truck and started looking around the area.

"It looks pretty level." John said in a considering voice.

"And not too rocky." Ronny said as he walked around in a circle.

"I think we've found our campsite." Scott said happily.

"Then let's get the stuff unloaded so we can get set up." Bobby said happily.

"I'll take care of the unloading if you want to gather some wood for a fire." Scott said, worried about the darkening sky.

"We brought some wood. We got some of the wood they use in the fireplaces at the mansion. That way we don't have to chop or saw anything." Bobby said happily.

"Good thinking Bobby. Then why don't you guys look around for some stones for us to use as a fire circle." Scott suggested.

The boys all scattered and began looking for rocks.

Scott started pulling the supplies from the truck, careful to take stock of what they had chosen to bring.

* * * * *

Xander and Remy walked into the boathouse, obviously tired after their day's exploits.

At the sight of Lee sitting alone, watching a cartoon, Xander asked, "Where is everyone? This place was crawling with people when we left."

"Well, Andrew, Alan, William and Janine are at the mansion looking at the baby things. Jimmy is working for Warren. Icheb and Trey are on the boat dock watching Jell-O gel. Robert and Scott went camping. And Alex and Spike are upstairs... enjoying some privacy." Lee finished with a little blush.

"Alex and Spike?" Xander asked with a wide eye.

"Yeah, that's what I thought." Lee said with a shrug.

"Remy been sayin dat Alex need to get laid." Remy said simply.

"What are you watching?" Xander asked as he watched little blobs of color moving around the TV screen.

"I'm not sure. I think the little blue things are going to attack the little yellow things. They've been moving around like little armies." Lee said as he watched the shapes moving.

"I think the yellow things are laying a trap, you see that hook pattern in their layout? If the blue ones attack the big part at the center, then that hook will close in behind them, cut their supply line, and close off their retreat." Xander said as he took a seat.

"Remy tink de blue ones be smarter dan dat. Dey gonna attack from de South." Remy said as he took a seat beside Xander.

"Let's see what happens." Lee said in anticipation.

"Come on yellow, protect your flank." Xander said to the screen.

"Blue need to move. Yellow be on to de plan." Remy said intently.

Chapter 35: Movements in the Dark

Dr. Hoffman walked into the library to find Kurt reading and making notes.

"I'm sorry I took so long, they had something of a crisis in the BioLab." Dr. Hoffman said as she took her chair.

"It vas no problem Herr Doktor. It has given me time to read ze notes Warren had for ze meeting." Kurt said seriously.

"Anything interesting?" Julia asked curiously.

"Ja, very much. Ve vill have to discuss many things." Kurt said seriously and handed Julia the papers.

Julia began to read as Kurt awaited her reaction.

* * * * *

"Father, I do not feel well." Jimmy said in a quiet voice.

"What's wrong?" Andrew asked with immediate concern.

'I am feeling pressure in my abdomen, the sensation is unpleasant." Jimmy said with a note of worry.

"We'll be home in just a minute and I'll check you out." Andrew said and speeded up the car.

* * * * *

"Okay, we're ready to start the fire. John? Do you want to do the honors?" Scott asked with a smile.

John nodded and lit his ever present zippo. When the flame rose up, John focused his power and made a fireball that drifted gracefully down to the pile of wood and immediately began to burn it.

"You've really learned some control John. That was perfect." Scott said in an impressed voice.

"Yeah, I've been practicing." John said shyly.

Everyone gathered around the fire, since the temperature seemed to be dropping rapidly.

"Bobby, you're in charge of the fun, what are we going to do first?" Scott asked as he settled into a spot before the fire.

"I had an idea, and since John just got to show off, how about stupid mutant tricks?" Bobby asked happily.

"I don't know what that is." Scott said slowly.

"You're always trying to get us to develop our abilities to be the most useful that they can be. Stupid mutant tricks are the things we've learned to do along the way that have absolutely no practical value, but are just fun." Bobby said in explanation.

"I guess this means you have one." John asked with raised eyebrows.

"Yeah." Bobby said with a smile and drew on his power to cause a cloud of freezing mist to form before him.

"Pretty." Scott said in a casual, not overly impressed voice.

"That isn't it." Bobby said as he rolled his eyes.

"Oh, okay." Scott said and waited.

Bobby concentrated his power, then looked carefully at Robert.

The mist began to swirl and flow until it resolved into the transparent form of Robert.

"You've been able to make ice statues for a year." John said simply.

"But they couldn't do this." Bobby said as the 'ice Robert' walked over to where John was sitting and proceeded to give him a 'wet willy'.

"Ewww, gross." John said as he tried to swat the ice Robert away.

When the ice Robert persisted in teasing him, John decided to try something and pulled a flame from the campfire, then made a flaming humanoid form.

Everyone watched in surprise as the flames became more and more focused, until the form could clearly be recognized as Andrew.

The flaming Andrew walked up to the ice Robert and shook his finger in admonition, then pointed away, indicating for him to leave.

Bobby made the ice Robert hang his head and walk away in a dejected posture, scuffing his feet as he left.

Robert, Scott and Ronny laughed at the scene as Bobby and John both let their powers go and the elemental forms dissipated.

"That was cool. My mutant thing don't do nothing like that." Ronny said to the group.

"I never got to see you use yours, what can you do?" Bobby asked curiously.

Ronny focused his power on a rock by the fire, intending on crushing it, then was assaulted by inspiration. Instead of increasing the gravity on the rock, he removed it.

Everyone watched as the rock floated straight up from the fire circle and hovered before them.

Then with a little concentration, the gravity began to pull the rock from one side and the rock floated through the air to hover in front of Ronny.

"That's cool. You've got telekenisis." Bobby said with excitement.

Fascenated by using his new ability, Ronny focused his power into the center of the rock and created a surge of gravity. The rock immediately imploded, becoming little more than a speck hanging in the air before him.

"Awsome." John said as the firelight glittered in his eyes.

"Very impressive." Robert said in wonder.

Ronny let the compacted rock fall before him and asked, "Do you know any tricks Robert?"

"I am not a mutant." Robert said shyly.

"Sure you are, what do you say guys? Let's make Robert an honorary mutant." John said with a genuine smile.

"Okay, and if you don't know any tricks, that's fine." Bobby said and sent a look of thanks to his friend.

"I know one." Robert said hesitantly.

"Go ahead." Ronny said with excitement.

"It is somewhat embarrassing." Robert said shyly.

"Guys, whatever happens tonight, we keep between us. Right? Everyone, even Scott, has gotta swear that whatever we say and whatever we do tonight won't be mentioned to anyone else." John said seriously.

Scott noticed the look of hope in John's eyes and an almost identical one in Ronny's.

"I'll agree, but this doesn't mean that you can do anything. It just means that whatever is said or done won't be mentioned outside this group." Scott said carefully.

"Okay. Everyone agree?" John asked as he looked at the group.

Serious nods went around the fire.

Robert looked around and finally said, "I will need a piece of cloth."

Bobby took out a handkerchief and handed it to Robert, saying, "Don't worry, it's clean."

Robert handed Bobby his coat as he accepted the handkerchief.

The group watched as Robert bent forward and reached behind him to place the handkerchief on his butt.

Silence fell over the camp as Robert bent at the waist and spread his feet about two feet apart, then put his palms flat on the ground between his feet.

Robert began to walk his hands back through his legs until his chest was fully behind his calves.

Then with a slight sound of effort, Robert pulled his head up and grabbed the handkerchief off his butt with his teeth.

Robert quickly uncurled himself and stood expectantly, waiting for the others' reactions.

John was the first to speak and said, "Bobby, your boyfriend is double jointed."

"That was really cool Robert." Ronny finally said.

"Yes Robert, that was really..." Scott trailed off, not knowing a word to describe what it really was. He couldn't think of what word you use to describe something that was interesting yet mildly disturbing.

Bobby got up from beside the fire and helped Robert put his coat on before hugging him gently.

Robert smiled and walked back to his place by the fire, next to Bobby.

* * * * *

Ororo walked into the MedLab to find Tara examining some blood samples.

"Good evening Tara." Ororo said pleasantly.

"Good evening, how are you?" Tara asked with genuine pleasure in her voice.

"I am well. I have come to see Matthew Logan. How have you been?" Ororo asked curiously.

"Great. Working for Uncle Hank is the best experience I could ever get in biochemistry. Everything is so fascenating, such a challenge. I love it." Tara said happily.

"I am glad. You have been doing a fine job. Your uncle was becoming overworked before you arrived, you have truly been a great help to him." Ororo said with a gentle smile.

"Thank you Ororo, I'll walk with you to the BioLab. I need to talk to Uncle Hank about one of these blood samples anyway." Tara said and led the way.

* * * * *

Xander, Remy, Alex, Spike and Lee were sitting on the couches, each rooting for their favorite color to win the coming war when Andrew hurried into the house with Jimmy in tow.

"What's up?" Alex asked immediately.

"I'll know in a minute." Andrew said as they walked into his bedroom.

A moment later William and Janine walked into the house, each holding onto one of their dad's hands.

Xander and Remy immediately got up and cleared the space for Alan to sit on the couch.

"Thanks guys. These babies are really getting heavy." Alan said as he tried to lower himself gently onto the couch.

"What's wrong with Jimmy?" Alex asked in concern.

"We don't know yet, he's feeling some discomfort. Andrew is looking at him now." Alan said with a glance of worry toward the bedroom door.

"I hope it isn't serious." Alex said with his worry escalating.

"I'm sure he'll be fine." Alan said, trying to sound confident.

"Dad, I am feeling an unusual sensation... here." Janine said and pointed to her lower belly.

"Go tell your father." Alan said quietly, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

Janine walked toward the bedroom door as Andrew stepped out.

"Do we have any way of getting in touch with Scott?" Andrew asked in worry.

"He probably has his cell phone, what's wrong?" Alex said, moving from worry to panic.

"William, get Trey and Icheb in here." Andrew said as he noticed Janine standing beside him rubbing her belly.

"Love, you'd better tell us or someone's going to explode." Alan said, then glanced at Alex.

William entered the room at a near run. Icheb and Trey followed immediately after. Trey was carrying a bowl of Jell-O.

"Okay, this may sound trivial to the adults, but just realize that the kids have never gone through anything like this before. It could be terrifying to them." Andrew said in prelude.

"Just tell us." Alex pleaded.

"They ate food today. It has to go somewhere. Their bodies are trying to figure out how to process it, so there is some discomfort." Andrew said as carefully as he could manage.

"So they need to use the bathroom." Xander said simply.

"Yes, and they've never done it before..." Andrew said with an imploring look at Xander.

"So it's going to scare the shit out of 'em." Spike said with a look of apology at the bad joke.

"They'll need to be told how. The subject never came up before." Andrew said intensely, trying to get the others to understand how traumatic this could be.

Alex looked around the room and said, "If everyone takes a kid, we can get this potty-training done before it's a problem."

Andrew smiled at Alex and said, "Great idea. Jimmy's waiting in the bedroom, so I'm going to get back to him."

"I'll call Scott and let him know what's going on." Alex said quickly.

"Okay kids, who do you want to tell you about this?" Alan asked the silent children.

"I want you daddy." Janine said immediately.

"Okay pumpkin, come over here by me and I'll tell you what to expect in a minute." Alan said tenderly.

"Would you help me Uncle Spike?" William asked shyly.

Spike was surprised for a moment, but then looked at the young boy who had chosen his name and reluctantly nodded and motioned for William to follow him to the dining room.

"Uncle Remy, would you help me?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Oui, come wit Remy. Everyting be alright." Remy said and led Trey into the kitchen.

"Uncle Xander, could you assist me?" Icheb asked shyly.

"Sure, come with me to my room and we'll have a little talk."

As everyone went their seperate ways, Alex said with relief, "Scott, I'm glad you brought your phone..."

* * * * *

Ororo walked into the BioLab to a curious sight. Logan was sitting on his bed and Hank was sitting in a chair wearing a huge biosuit. They were both watching television and had such looks of concentration that one would think they were watching earthshaking news.

Her first instinct had been to join the men, but she decided to stand and watch through the window for a moment.

There was some conflict on the TV screen and both men sat forward to intently watch the ensuing action. They were obviously too engrossed in the show to notice her presence.

A feeling of warmth infused her being at the sight. Two men, literally from different worlds, sharing this thing that they had in common.

Carefully Ororo turned and said, "Is there any reason that you must disturb your uncle at this moment?"

"No, he doesn't expect the results until morning... it can wait." Tara said with a tender smiled directed at the men.

"Then let us leave them to their enjoyment. I can visit later." Ororo said and moved to the door.

"That's a good idea. I haven't seen Uncle Hank having fun for a long time." Tara said and followed.

* * * * *

"Do you think I should bring him home?" Scott asked with a concerned gaze turned toward Robert.

"It's your call bro. If you can handle it there, that'll be fine. If you want to bring him back, I'll help him when he gets here." Alex said with assurance.

"I'll play it by ear. Thanks for the heads up Alex. I would have thought he was having appendicitis or something if he'd started complaining of stomach cramps." Scott said with relief.

"I know. If anything out of the ordinary comes up on this end, I'll call you so you know what to expect." Alex said seriously.

"Thanks, and good luck." Scott said with a smile.

"Yeah, you too." Alex said and hung up the phone.

* * * * *

"I'm not sure where to start." Xander said as he paced the room.

"I have some memories of this bodily function, so I will just need to know how to use the facilities properly." Icheb said helpfully.

"Good, I don't know how I would explain it anyway. Come to the bathroom with me and I'll show you the basics." Xander said seriously.

"Thank you Uncle Xander, perhaps when you've completed your instruction, I might be able to help my brothers and sister." Icheb said seriously.

"Good idea. I think the others would appreciate the help." Xander said and led Icheb into the bathroom he shared with Scott and Alex.

* * * * *

Andrew led Jimmy quickly out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.

Alex listened carefully, hoping that Jimmy wouldn't be too scared by this new sensation.

Andrew stepped out the door a moment later and slammed it behind him.

"Get everyone in here." Andrew said with deep gasping breaths and tears running down his face.

"EVERYONE - GET IN HERE NOW!" Alex called into the air.

"Father?" Could be heard from the bathroom behind Andrew.

"I'll be right back Jimmy, stay right there for a minute." Andrew said over his shoulder.

"What's wrong?" Alan asked with panic at the sight of Andrew flustered and in tears.

As everyone reentered the living room Andrew quickly said, "It's horrible. I don't know what their bodies are doing with the food, but... we need to get some biohazard suits from the medlab."

"You're exaggerating." Alan said with a disappointed shake of his head.

"Go in there, then tell me I'm exaggerating." Andrew said with force.

"Fine." Alan said sharply and levered himself off the couch and to his feet.

Everyone watched as Alan made his way to the bathroom and gently knocked on the door.

"Jimmy, it's dad, I'm coming in." Alan said softly.

"Okay." Jimmy said in a timid voice.

Alan quickly walked into the bathroom, then one second later stepped out, gasping for breath.

"Get the biosuits." Alan gasped.

* * * * *

"Okay, thanks for the warning." Scott said and turned off the phone.

"What is it Scott? Who keeps calling?" John asked curiously.

"It's Alex. Robert, would you come for a walk with me?" Scott asked carefully.

Robert looked at Scott curiously, then said, "Do you wish to walk to afford me privacy?"

"Yes Robert, that's why." Scott said seriously.

"I will not mind if you tell me in front of my friends. But if it would be more comfortable for you, we can walk." Robert said honestly.

"I guess, but guys, you have to act maturely. Just try to respect Robert's feelings." Scott said in warning.

"Yeah, sure. What's the big secret?" John asked seriously.

"Robert and the rest of the kids ate for the first time today. No one thought about what was going to happen next." Scott said in thought, trying to be delicate.

"So he's gonna have to take a crap. What's the big deal?" Ronny said immediately.

"Robert, since you've never had to use the bathroom before, the new sensations might be a little scary." Scott said carefully.

"Why?" Robert asked curiously.

"New things are sometimes scary, that's all." Scott said honestly.

Robert nodded in acceptance of that statement.

"So that's it? What are you so worried about? We're not gonna tease Robert, we like him." John said frankly.

"Yeah." Ronny added.

"I'm glad. If you weren't friends, you could really hurt his feelings by teasing him about something so personal." Scott said grimly.

"Yeah. I can see that." John said in a considering tone.

"Guys, to tell you the truth, I could stand to go behind a tree right now. Why don't I just show Robert how it's done?" Ronny said, looking at Robert.

"Thank you. That would be helpful." Robert said in surprise.

"Just a minute." Scott said and ran to the truck. He came back carrying a small shovel.

"You'll need to dig a latrine, and make sure that you do it far enough away from the camp." Scott said seriously.

"Sure thing. You got any TP? Cause I don't wanna think about having to use a leaf. I don't wanna get poison ivy on my ass." Ronny said frankly.

"Yeah, it's right inside the door of the tent." Scott said with a smile.

"I never dug a latrine before, how do I do it?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Just about three hand widths deep, three or four hand widths wide. When you're done, fill it back in." Scott said professionally.

"I can help with the digging since you are helping me." Robert said quietly.

"Sure, thanks Rob." Ronny said and went to the tent to get the toilet paper.

A moment later Ronny started walking away from the camp.

"Ronny?" Scott called out.

"Yeah?" Ronny asked.

"That way is down wind." Scott said pointing.

"Yeah." Ronny said and changed direction, followed immediately by Robert.

* * * * *

"Holy Mother of God!" Xander screamed as the foul stench wafted out of the bathroom.

"Open a window... open all the windows." Xander screamed as he proceeded to open every door and window on the second floor of the house.

On the main floor Trey said, "I cannot wait, I must go now!"

"Wait a moe, the little bloke isn't done!" Spike said quickly.

Trey barreled into the bathroom, a moment later Spike and William came running out gagging and covering their faces, William trying to pull up his pants as he stumbled from the bathroom.

"I've lived in graveyards and crypts. I've run with the spawn of hell and been through plagues but I never smelt nothin like that. How can something alive make that smell?" Spike said as he wiped the tears from his eyes.

"I didn't get to finish." William said quietly.

"Just hold it a minute. We'll get you taken care of mate." Spike said with assurance.

Lee held a towel firmly over his face and went to Jimmy.

"Are you all done?" Lee asked carefully.

"Yes.. I am much... relieved." Jimmy said as he choked on the acrid stench.

"Let's go to the basement then." Lee said and pulled Jimmy away.

Jimmy nodded enthusiastically and followed.

* * * * *

"Xavier Institute, how may I help you?" Ororo said sweetly into the phone.

"I'm not sure if you can. I'm trying to find my son and he used to go there. Maybe you have some idea of how I can get in touch with him." A man's voice said, filled with desparation.

"Who is your son, perhaps I can help." Ororo said with immediate concern.

"John Allerdyce."

* * * * *

"Hold on for a minute, let me clean this up and we'll be ready for the next one." Andrew said quickly.

"Please hurry father." Janine whimpered.

"I'll have it cleaned up in just a minute pumpkin. Check with Uncle Xander and see if the upstairs bathroom is free yet." Andrew said quickly.

"William and Spike are in there." Janine said with a whine in her voice.

"I'll hurry pumpkin, I promise." Andrew said through his biosuit as he carried the bucket and mop into the bathroom.

* * * * *

"Hello." Scott said quietly into his phone.

"Yes, as a matter of fact I do know how to get in touch with John Allerdyce, why do you want to know?" Scott said loudly enough to catch John's attention.

"Give him my number and I'll talk to him. Thank's for calling Storm." Scott said and hung up the phone.

"What's that all about?" John asked as soon as the phone was turned off.

"Your dad is trying to get in touch with you. Do you want to talk to him?" Scott asked carefully.

"No. Not really. But I'd kinda like to know why he's trying to get in touch with me after all this time." John said honestly.

"Okay John. I'll talk to him. And if I can get him to tell me, I'll find out what he wants." Scott said with assurance.

"Thanks Scott. I appreciate that." John said apprehensively.

* * * * *

Ronny and Robert made their way deep into the woods, Robert holding the flashlight.

"Thank you for being nice to me Ronny. I'm glad you've stopped being a bad person." Robert said into the silence.

"Yeah, sure. You're important to my brother so I figure I should try to be your friend. You're probably going to be around for a while." Ronny said casually.

"Are you going to look for someone to be your mate?" Robert asked curiously as Ronny pointed to a spot, well off what might be considered a path.

Robert began to dig as Ronny held the flashlight and said, "Not for a while. Too much stuff has happened to me. Besides, I never met anyone that I felt... like that... about."

"Bobby was the first one that I ever noticed in a romantic or sexual context. But before him, I was as you are." Robert said seriously.

"I guess." Ronny said and shined the light so he could see the depth of the hole that Robert had dug.

"I think that's deep enough. I've really got to go now." Ronny said seriously.

"How can you tell?" Robert asked curiously.

"I don't know, it's like pressure. Here take the flashlight and I'm going to show you. I'll answer your questions when I'm done." Ronny said quickly.

Robert took the light and shined it on Ronny's bare butt as his pants were pulled down.

"Remember that you promised that you wouldn't tell no one about this... right?" Ronny asked with the need for reassurance.

"Yes, I promise." Robert said immediately.

Ronny carefully squatted at the edge of the hole as Robert watched.

* * * * *

Andrew hurried out of the bathroom and said, "It's ready for whoever's next."

Janine and Alan went into the bathroom as quickly as they could manage.

A minute later Alan came out and said, "Love, I can't do it. You've got the biosuit, would you help her through it?"

"Anything for you love." Andrew said and walked into the bathroom.

"Spike, where is everyone?" Alan asked as he looked at the empty room.

"Either in a bathroom or the basement." Spike said quickly.

"Would you walk with me outside for a minute? I really need some air and I don't want to go alone... in my condition." Alan said shyly.

"I could use me a walk in the night air. Come along mate and I'll walk with you." Spike said kindly.

* * * * *

"This is Scott Summers"

"Hi, I'm Rick Allerdyce, John's father. The lady at the Xavier Institute said you might be able to get in touch with my son." Rick said hopefully.

"Yes, I can get a message to him, I'm just not sure he'll take it." Scott said as he watched John listening to his every word.

"Yeah, don't hold it against him, I gave him plenty of reasons not to want to talk to me." Rick said darkly.

"Is there anything you can tell me that might make him want to listen?" Scott asked hopefully.

"Yeah. Tell him I'm getting help. I'm seein a doctor about my temper and the doctor wanted to talk to John, maybe help make things better." Rick said honestly.

"I can see how that might help to assuage some of your guilt over the past, but what does it do for John?" Scott asked carefully.

"Ass what? Mister, give me a break. I don't know the ten dollar words." Rick said helplessly.

"If he goes to visit your therapist, it'll make you feel better, but it will just cause him to relive things he's worked hard to forget." Scott said and noticed a nod from John.

"He's my son, I want to try and fix what's wrong between us." Rick said desperately.

"He's been granted emancipation by the courts. That means he's legally able to make his own choices and decisions. If he chooses not to work it out, you'll have to accept it." Scott said firmly.

"Yeah. I know." Rick said in nearly a whisper.

"Mr. Allerdyce, your son is a fine young man. When he first came here he was another student, but over time he became a friend. I'll give him your message, but I don't think you should get your hopes up. It's taken him some time, but he's finally got his head on straight, his life on track, he has friends, he has respect, and everything he has, he's gotten for himself. He hit bottom and came back stronger than before. He deserves respect. If you can't give him that, then you'd do best to stay out of his life." Scott said in a calm, clear voice.

"Okay. Yeah. Would you just give him the message? I know he might not want to meet with me, but I've got to try." Rick said helplessly.

"He'll get the message. Does he know where to reach you?" Scott asked and noticed John nodding again.

"Yes. He can call me at home or at work." Rick said quietly.

"Okay. Good luck Mr. Allerdyce." Scott said and hung up the phone.

Chapter 36: Paying the Price

Tara left the MedLab feeling good. With a few small exceptions, the day had been filled with interesting and exciting events. As she entered the room she shared with Dawn, her attention was immediately drawn to a piece of jewelry laying on her pillow.

Tara walked to the bed and looked with wonder at the golden snake covered with jewels. Her first thought was that Dawn had bought her a gift, but when she looked more closely at the snake, she had a vague memory of seeing it in a picture.

Tara hurried to a bookcase and began looking through books, trying to identify the mysterious gift. After only a few books she stopped. In her hands she held the ancient book which told of Astarte and the gifts she had been known to bestow. She carefully read the properties of the Serpent of Astarte and her spirits fell. She knew within herself that she had been given a great duty to perform... and it might destroy her.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door of the boathouse.

After a moment of waiting, Andrew opened the door looking exhausted.

"Come in Wesley." Andrew said with honest happiness at seeing him.

"Just for a moment. I am leaving and needed to say a few things before I go." Wesley said as he walked into the room.

"Sure, what is it?" Andrew asked and took a seat on the sofa.

"First I wanted to thank you for inviting me to join you this afternoon. Everyone here has been very kind to me since my arrival, but most especially your family." Wesley said quietly.

"Of course Wesley. Alan was speaking for both of us at dinner today. You are welcomed as part of our family anytime you want to join. Anytime you are able to visit, you're welcomed here and I'm inviting you to spend Christmas with us." Andrew said with a gentle smile.

"Thank you. My work for the council is such that I cannot predict my whereabouts that far in advance, but I will make every effort to join you for Christmas." Wesley said happily.

"Good, we'll be expecting you then." Andrew said with tenderness.

"I have something of a serious matter to discuss with you in regards to your family." Wesley said carefully.

"What is it Wesley?" Andrew asked with immediate concern.

"Since Spike was resurrected using your father's blood, there is a distinct possibility that he is biologically your brother... I just thought you would want to know." Wesley said quietly.

Andrew sat stunned for a minute, then shook himself back to the present. "Thank you for telling me Wesley. I hadn't considered that." Andrew said carefully.

"I must be going now if I'm to make my plane. Enjoy your wonderful family, I hope you know what a blessing you have received." Wesley said as he walked toward the door.

"I do, believe me. And may the gods protect you on your journeys Wesley. All our best wishes go with you." Andrew said as he watched Wesley walk toward his rental car.

* * * * *

Dawn walked into her room to find Tara sitting and staring into space.

"What's going on honey?" Dawn asked as she walked to Tara's side.

"This." Tara said darkly as she held out the Serpent of Astarte.

"It's beautiful. Where did you get it?" Dawn asked curiously.

"Why don't you call on the air and see if you can find the answer?" Tara asked quietly, trying to keep the menace out of her voice.

Dawn shrugged and called on her command of the air.

"There's nothing." Dawn said in confusion.

"I know. The water won't tell me anything either." Tara said solemnly.

"You obviously have an idea of what this is about. What gives?" Dawn asked with the beginnings of worry in her voice.

"Marguerite." Tara said quietly.

"What about her?" Dawn asked in confusion.

"This is the price." Tara said as she looked at Dawn with sad eyes.

"Tara honey, you're freaking me out. What is this thing? Is it cursed or something?" Dawn asked in an imploring voice.

After a long moment of thought Tara said, "It's the means to link the life of a mortal to that of an immortal."

Dawn stood in stunned amazement for a long minute before saying, "This is great! I've been worrying about the future. I've never told you but I think that since I'm a key, I'm immortal. This way we can be together forever."

Tara shook her head and remained silent.

"What am I missing?" Dawn asked, confused by Tara's dark mood.

"It's not for us." Tara said firmly.

"What? What do you mean?" Dawn asked curiously.

"I mean, it's not for us. We were given this... thing, so we can bestow it on someone who needs it. The price had to be something precious to us. The price we have to pay for restoring Marguerite to health is giving up this chance." Tara said with certainty.

"No, no. You said that the water isn't showing you anything. The air isn't talking to me. How can you be sure?" Dawn asked with desperation.

"I am sure. It's the natural order. What we've been given is a gift to bestow or a curse for us to bring down on ourselves." Tara said, imploring Dawn to understand.

"What do you mean a curse?" Dawn asked, still not believing.

"If we refuse to follow the natural order and bestow the gift, what do you think will happen to Marguerite?" Tara asked with force.

"You're just guessing. You can't know..." Dawn said, beginning to get angry.

"I do know." Tara said firmly.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you about me maybe being immortal before. But I've been trying to find something like this since I met you." Dawn said hopefully.

Tara looked deep into Dawn's eyes and said, "I've known for a while now. When you told me you were a key, I did some research to see just what that means. And I think you're right, you're immortal, it's your natural state... But it's not mine."

* * * * *

"Scott, will you help me? I don't know what to do." John said quietly.

"What do you want to do?" Scott asked in a voice that was much calmer than he actually felt.

"I want to talk to my dad and believe that things can be okay between us. At the same time I want to never talk to him again. And there's another part of me that wants to go there and tell him how much he hurt me." John said with despair.

"John. I'm sorry I don't know what to tell you. If I had any idea of what would make you happy in the long run, I'd tell you to do that. I honestly don't know." Scott said with apology in his voice.

John stopped his thought an looked carefully at Scott. After a moment of consideration he said in astonishment, "You really care."

"Of course I do." Scott said immediately.

"But... I mean, I know it's your job to care about us, but you *really* care." John said as a statement, but it was obviously a question.

"John, you remember that I promised you a happy ending? That's what this is about. You have a series of choices to make and hopefully the right combination of choices will lead you to that happy ending. I can't make the decisions for you, but I'll do everything I can to provide you as many choices as I can." Scott said seriously.

John nodded and said, "I think I'm going to go and see what he has to say."

"If you want me to go with you or to talk with you afterward, all you have to do is ask and I'm there for you." Scott said seriously.

"Why?"

"Because I was telling your dad the truth, you used to be a student, but now you're a friend." Scott said and let the honesty be seen in his face.

"Thanks Scott. I've never been real good at the friendship thing." John said simply.

"Neither was I until recently. But now we've fallen in with a pretty good group." Scott said happily.

"Yeah. All you guys are pretty cool. I thought when Marie outed me to the entire school that my life was over. But maybe it was just beginning." John said in thought.

"You know your orientation doesn't make any difference to me, don't you?" Scott asked and looked into John's eyes to gauge the truth.

"Yeah, I guess I do... Scott, can I tell you something?" John asked and looked over to see Bobby with his attention turned fully toward the direction where Robert and Ronny had traveled.

"Between us?" Scott asked quietly.

John nodded.

"Of course. John, you can tell me anything." Scott said with a shiver of dread at this turn in the conversation.

"Right before I got Bobby's message, I was thinking about ending it." John said quietly.

Scott nodded, then asked in a whisper, "How close?"

John reached into his pocket and pulled out a bottle of pills. "This close." John said as he handed the pills to Scott.

"This would do it." Scott said absently, then looked at John again.

"Yeah. I figured I'd see Bobby one last time, then... that's all." John said with a tremble in his voice.

"And now?" Scott asked, hoping he was right.

"You already said it to my dad. I got friends and respect. Plus I got a future thanks to you. Would you get rid of those for me? I won't need 'em anymore." John said with a note of peace in his voice.

"Sure. Glad to do it... is it getting colder?" Scott asked as he pulled his coat tighter.

"Yeah, either that or Bobby's worried enough about Robert that his power's getting away from him." John said with a look of concern toward Bobby.

"You still love him, don't you?" Scott asked in nearly a whisper.

"Yeah, but like a friend. I'm not going to come between him and Robert." John said with a wistful tone in his voice.

"It'll happen for you. Don't worry." Scott said gently.

"What about you?" John asked with a curious look.

"What about me?" Scott asked suspiciously.

"When are you going to find someone?" John asked seriously.

Scott was taken aback by the direct question and responded, "Who's the adult here?"

"No one. We're just two friends talking. Now tell your friend what's going on with you." John said seriously.

"For years I've been a part of a couple and I lost my own identity, so I'm taking some time to be single and figure out who I am." Scott said honestly.

"That's deep. You think you could talk with me about that sometime? I've never really figured out about myself, I've kinda gone along with whoever was running my life at the time." John said and glanced at Bobby again.

"Which explains why you were so lost when Bobby moved on to Marie." Scott said in a speculative voice.

"Yeah." John confirmed in a whisper.

"Sure, I don't know how much I can tell you. Most of it's feelings more than words." Scott said with a slightly pained look at the thought of having to explain all that.

John giggled and said, "I'm not going to ask you to tell me all your feelings and junk. I'd just like to know how to understand my own, maybe you could help me with that." John said with a smile.

"Yeah. I'd be happy to." Scott said with relief.

* * * * *

"But we need to be together." Dawn pleaded.

"Please stop trying to control me." Tara said desperately.

"I'm not, I just want you to understand that this may be our only chance. We've got to go for it." Dawn said with a pained look.

"The Undine and the Sylph defied the natural order on our behalf. They expended energy to do our bidding. Now it's our turn to do the same in return. We must alter the natural order in a way that they cannot and expend energy to repay them for what they spent." Tara said carefully.

"But you can't know that. The elements are silent." Dawn said defensively.

"Exactly. When have you ever known the elements to be silent when we've asked for guidance. We are being tested. If we fail, we're cursed." Tara said, pleading for Dawn to hear her.

A moment of understanding crossed Dawn's face, then faded with a shake of her head.

"No. You just don't want to commit to me. You want to be able to leave anytime you want without obligation. If we did this you'd be bound to me forever." Dawn said with a look of speculation at Tara.

Silence fell over the room as Tara thought about Dawn's words.

Finally Tara got up from her chair and walked toward the door.

"Tara?" Dawn asked with panic.

"That hurt Dawn. I love you. I've told you, I've shown you... I need some time." Tara said and walked out the door.

* * * * *

"Well, do you have any questions?" Ronny asked as he pulled up his pants.

Robert thought carefully, then said, "No, I believe I understand. Thank you for demonstrating Ronny. I don't think I would have understood a description of the act."

"Sure. I guess we'd better fill this thing in." Ronny said and held out his hand for the shovel.

"I am feeling some pressure in my lower abdomen. I believe it is nearly time for me to... crap." Robert said with difficulty.

"It sounds funny when you say it." Ronny said with a chuckle.

"What would be the proper term for me to use?" Robert asked seriously.

"I dunno. I suppose a technical term. That's kinda the way you talk." Ronny said in thought.

"Very well. I believe it is time for me to defecate." Robert said and lowered his pants.

"Okay dude. I'm right here if you have any problems." Ronny said, back to a serious attitude.

Robert squatted at the edge of the hole and nature took it's course.

"That was simple enough." Robert said in thought.

"Woah man! That shit is rank!" Ronny said and quickly moved upwind of Robert.

"Yours did not smell like wildflowers." Robert said simply.

"Well, yeah." Ronny said and let it go, remembering what Scott had said about teasing.

"Would you hand me the paper, it is beyond my reach." Robert asked quietly.

"Sure buddy." Ronny said and handed him the toilet paper.

"That was not scary." Robert finally said as he fastened his pants.

Ronny shrugged and shook his head.

"But it could have been without your demonstration. Thank you again Ronny." Robert said fondly.

"Yeah, no problem. Let's get that hole filled in and get back to camp. It's getting colder." Ronny said in thought.

Robert nodded and began to shovel.

Ronny pointed the flashlight up for a second and said, "That tree's gonna die!"

* * * * *

At the ringing of the doorbell, Ororo went to answer it.

She opened the door and was surprised to see Mystique and a young man who looked vaguely familiar looking back at her.

"Can I help you?" Ororo asked carefully.

"I think that's my line." Mystique said as she walked past Ororo into the entry hall.

"I don't understand." Ororo said honestly.

"I was told to offer my help to you. That's why I'm here." Mystique said simply.

"Oh, why?" Ororo asked in confusion.

"Magneto said he was going away and I was to offer to help if you needed it... do you?" Mystique asked shortly.

"Not at the moment. I was about to walk the halls. Perhaps you could join me and we could determine if there is any need at the same time." Ororo said speculatively.

Mystique seemed surprised by the invitation, but only for a moment before nodding and walking to Ororo's side.

"I was looking for a girl." Lance interrupted.

"One in particular?" Ororo asked gently, with a touch of humor.

"She was about this tall and had brown hair... she's nice." Lance said with difficulty.

"He's looking for Shadowcat." Mystique said with a roll of her gold eyes.

"Oh, you'll find her in the common room, just through there." Ororo said pointing.

"Thanks." Lance said quickly and left to find her.

"He's smitten." Mystique said in explanation.

"Oh. Kitty is a challenge to get to know. I wish him luck." Ororo said and began to walk down the hall.

Mystique thought about her words as she silently followed.

* * * * *

Chris opened the door of the library and stopped just inside.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know anyone was in here." Chris said quickly.

"Do not worry Chris. Come in, ve are simply talking." Kurt said kindly.

Chris walked further into the library followed by his father.

Julia's eyes got big and her mouth fell open at the sight of Angel.

He noticed her shocked expression and looked curiously at her. She looked familiar, he searched his vast centuries of memory trying to place her.

"Master Angelus?" She finally said.

The voice. He recognized that voice. Deep within him he felt his demon arise and take notice.

"Julia?" Angel asked in wonder as he walked to her.

She got up from her chair and ran to him. She pulled him into a tight embrace and buried her face in his shoulder.

"Oh God. I never thought I'd ever see you again! I'd heard you'd been killed in Russia." She said as her tears began to soak through his shirt.

Hesitantly he put his arms around her and whispered, "Be calm good doctor. I promised that I would return, and so I have."

"You know ze doctor?" Kurt asked in surprise.

"We met... about two hundred years ago." Angel said, trying to remember the date.

"It was the spring of seventeen ninety four in Collinsport, Maine." Julia said with adoration in her voice.

"Dad?" Chris called hesitantly.

"Chris, I'd like for you to meet Dr. Julia Hoffman... Is it still Hoffman? Have you married again?" Angel asked carefully.

"It's still Hoffman. There hasn't been anyone else since you. You're a tough act to follow." Julia said and pulled back to reveal a smile of love and tenderness.

Angel nodded and continued, "Julia, this is my son, Chris."

"Your son? I thought you couldn't father children." Julia said, her scientist eager to understand.

"I adopted Chris. But he's as much my son as a child I had fathered myself would be." Angel said firmly.

"I'm pleased to meet you Chris. I knew your father a long time ago." Julia said with a fond look at Chris.

"Do you love my Dad?" Chris asked seriously.

"Very much." Julia said quietly.

Angel looked surprised by the admission.

"Master Angelus, do you remember the last thing you asked of me?" Julia asked hesitantly.

"I sent you to find the gem of Amara." Angel said in thought.

Julia pulled a chain from around her neck to reveal a yellow gem set in a ring.

"You found it?" Angel asked in wonder.

"After I returned to this time it took me two years, but I finally found it." Julia said with a voice filled with accomplishment.

"Julia, I'm not Angelus anymore. I was cursed with a soul and I'm known as Angel now." Angel said with difficulty.

Julia looked into his eyes and saw the truth.

"Angelus is still inside me, a part of me. But I'm not the same man you knew." Angel said, trying to be gentle.

Julia thought about the words, then handed the chain and gem to Angel.

"I want you to have this. I've kept it as a symbol of our love for all these years, now you should have it. If Angelus is in you, I know he'll understand." Julia said seriously.

"I do not understand." Kurt said into the intense moment.

At Angel's questioning look, Kurt continued, "If your demon vas in control. Vhy vould she love him?"

"Julia is the only human Angelus ever loved. That's why he didn't turn her. He wanted to keep her just as she was. He sent her off on the quest for the gem to protect her from his enemies." Angel said in distant thought.

Tears fell down Julia's cheeks at the words. "He's the only man I ever truly loved." She whispered.

Angel saw the sight and felt his demon wanting, needing to comfort his chosen mate. Feelings rushed through him and he realized that it wasn't only Angelus that had loved her.

"Julia, if you'd be willing... we could give it another try." Angel asked hopefully.

"Really?" Julia said in wonder.

"Really. But you'll have to get to know the man that I am now. I'm not the same as before." Angel said quietly as he fell into the loving gaze in her eyes.

"I'd like that... what do I call you now?" Julia asked with a voice between nervous laughter and frustration.

"Call me Angel."

* * * * *

Ronny and Robert had returned to the campfire without saying much more than 'everything came out okay'.

An uncomfortable silence fell over the camp that Scott couldn't account for. Finally he had to ask, "What's got everyone in such a depressed mood? I thought we were going to have fun."

Bobby and John both looked to Ronny. He had a momentary look of question and both gave barely noticeable nods.

"Bobby, John and I all had blood tests today. We're a little nervous about getting the results." Ronny said honestly.

"Blood tests... like for HIV?" Scott asked carefully.

All three nodded.

Scott absorbed the implications of that, then said, "So what are you going to do if it's good news?"

All three boys thought, then Bobby finally said, "Nothing I guess. Just business as usual."

The other two nodded.

"And what if it's bad news?" Scott asked in a voice more like his teacher's voice.

The boys looked at each other, but no one would answer.

"Okay guys. Let's think about it like this. Bobby, your test comes back positive. Ronny, what are you going to do?" Scott asked directly.

"Um, be sorry. Be sad." Ronny said quietly.

"Would you refuse to talk to Bobby anymore?" Scott asked carefully.

"No way. After what he's done for me in the past two days? I'd be right there for him... whatever he needed." Ronny said definitely.

"John?" Scott asked quietly.

"Same." John said with force.

"Robert, do you understand what we're talking about?" Scott asked, hoping he didn't have to explain it.

"Yes, I understand." Robert said gravely.

"And how would you treat Bobby if he were infected?" Scott asked, hoping Robert truly understood.

"I would hold him close and let him know that it didn't make any difference in the way I feel. I would love him as much as I do now." Robert said with certainty.

"Okay guys, what if it was Ronny?" Scott asked the group in general.

"Same." John said without inflection.

"Me too." Bobby said, looking at his brother with love.

Robert nodded, looking to be sure that Ronny saw the move.

"I think you guys get the point I'm trying to make. Some things are out of our control. We have to deal with what's already been done the best we can. But all of us here, me included, will be with you all the way no matter what the tests say." Scott said honestly.

"Thanks Scott. You know if you ever need us, we're there for you too." John said seriously.

"I know." Scott said with a smile.

* * * * *

Ororo and Mystique came upon Tara who was quietly crying in a small alcove off the main hall.

"Tara, what is wrong?" Ororo asked with immediate concern.

"I... I don't know what to do." Tara said helplessly as tears ran down her cheeks.

"Be calm child, let me help you." Ororo said in her most soothing tone.

"But you can't. There's no way you could understand." Tara said in anguish.

"Then who might be able to understand?" Ororo asked calmly.

Tara thought about the question, then realized. "Andrew! He'll be able to understand. Maybe he can help." She said with a glimmer of hope creeping into her eyes.

"Then I will call him immediately." Ororo said and moved to go.

"No. It's something I need to show him... I need to go to the boathouse." Tara said quickly.

"Child, you are not in a state to go out by yourself." Ororo said in a gentle but firm tone.

"I will go with her." Mystique said simply.

"Are you sure?" Ororo asked, not understanding the blue woman at all.

"I am here to help, this is how I can help." Mystique said frankly.

"Very well. Tara, Mystique will accompany you to the boathouse. Is that alright with you?" Ororo asked carefully.

Tara looked at Mystique and shyly nodded.

* * * * *

"I'm so old now." Julia said in despair.

"You're as beautiful as you ever were. The wild rose, blooming without permission or regret." Angel said with a smile.

Julia laughed and said, "You always were enamored of bad poetry."

Angel smiled and said, "The worst. But you always found some way to overlook that."

"Every word, no matter how badly written was said with such honest emotion that I couldn't help but respond... Do you think we can? What will people say?" Julia asked with worry.

"The people who matter, our friends and family, will know the truth of our love and will accept us as we choose to be. Please Julia, no one is promised a second chance, but we've gotten ours. Let's take it." Angel said with hope.

"I could never deny you anything Angel. But if you're spouting bad poetry already, and I'm as giddy as a schoolgirl, there is little left to chance. I love you Angel." Julia said and moved in for a full kiss.

"Is Julia going to be my mother?" Chris asked in confusion.

Angel pulled out of the kiss and asked, "How would you feel about it if she was?"

"Do you love her?" Chris asked carefully.

"Yes son, I do." Angel said, looking Chris in the eyes.

"...And she already said she loves you..." Chris continued in thought.

Julia nodded and gave Chris time to work it through.

"Do you want to be my mother?" Chris asked her as he looked in her eyes.

"I've always wanted a little boy of my own." Julia said with a tender smile.

Chris nodded. "Yeah, okay. But will I still be able to visit with William and the guys?" Chris thought to ask.

"Sure, we'll work it out." Angel said and put his arm around Julia.

"I still do not understand. How could you have met Angel in seventeen ninety four?" Kurt asked in confusion.

"It's a very long story that I'll tell you sometime, for now let's just say that I was sent into the past for a few years, then found my way home." Julia said and gave a look of love to Angel.

Kurt thought about Andrew and Alan's encounter with time travel and accepted the explanation.

* * * * *

Bobby reached into a cooler and produced a pack of hot dogs. From a bag he pulled marshmallows.

"Who's up for munchies?" Bobby asked with a smile.

Nods and grunts of agreement went around the fire.

"We'll need to get sticks for toasting the marshmallows and the hot dogs." Bobby said simply.

"Come on then. Now that I'm thinking about food, I'm hungry." John said impatiently.

"Robert, can you stay for a minute?" Scott asked as the others headed away from the campfire.

"Yes Uncle Scott?" Robert asked happily.

"I just wanted to be sure that you're okay with the new..." Scott trailed off.

"Bowel function?" Robert asked helpfully.

"Yeah, that." Scott said quickly.

"I am well. Ronny demonstrated what I was to do, then I did it. The sensation was unusual, but not painful or frightening at all." Robert said calmly.

"I'm glad. Your Uncle Alex was concerned. I thought about taking you back to the boathouse so you could be with your brothers and sister... I thought it would be easier if you weren't the only one going through it." Scott said seriously.

"Uncle Scott, I am fine. And I am glad I was able to stay here. I have never had friendship on this level before. Thank you for including me." Robert said honestly.

"The guys invited you. I had nothing to do with the guest list." Scott said honestly.

Robert thought about the words and finally said in a voice of absolute wonder, "I am happy."

Chapter 37: Darkness, Decisions, Consequences

Mystique and Tara arrived at the boathouse door. Tara gently knocked, not sure what she was going to say.

Lee answered the door and said, "Hello?" As he noticed the young woman accompanied by a blue naked woman.

"I need to speak to Andrew, is he around?" Tara asked shyly.

"Let me check. I think he's just in his room." Lee said and gestured for Tara and Mystique to enter.

A moment later Lee returned and said, "He'll be out in a minute."

At Tara's questioning look Lee timidly said, "I'm Andrew's father... I'm really older than I look. I've been told I carry my age well."

A spark of realization lit in Tara's eyes, but she remained silent as she felt in her pocket for the Serpent.

"I have also been told that I carry my age well." Mystique said plainly.

"By whom?" Lee asked automatically.

"Johnny Kennedy." Mystique said with a purple blush.

* * * * *

"I don't know if you'll need a stick for anything, but we got one for you too Robert." Bobby said as the group of boys returned to the camp.

"Thank you Bobby." Robert said with a look of affection.

"Actually it was John's idea. And Ronny used his... mutant thing, to snap the branches. I just held the flashlight and sharpened the ends." Bobby said, enjoying Robert's glow of happiness.

"Thanks guys." Robert said as he was handed a stick.

"Okay, let's cook some food!" John said and moved for the hot dogs.

Bobby handed everyone a hot dog, and when everyone was outfitted, he asked Robert, "Do you want to try one?"

"I will try. If I cannot eat it, may I give it to you?" Robert asked quietly.

"Sounds like a plan." Bobby said and handed Robert a hot dog.

* * * * *

Andrew walked out into the living room to find Tara looking nervous and fidgety.

"What's wrong Tara?" Andrew asked with immediate concern.

"Can I talk with you and Alan? It's about Dawn." Tara said with worry.

"Sure, we were just laying down talking. It's been a really long day." Andrew said and led the way to the bedroom.

"Aren't you going to introduce us?" Lee asked quickly as they left.

"I am Mystique." She said with a sultry look of lust.

"I'm Lee." He said with an answering look.

* * * * *

Lance walked into the common room to find Kitty talking with a group of girls.

"Can we talk?" Lance asked abruptly.

"Sure." Kitty said with wide eyes and moved across the room to stand by Lance.

"I've been thinking about you since we met at the meeting... I'm Lance." He said trying to maintain his calm appearance.

"Kitty." She said, looking into his dreamy brown eyes.

"I guess I just wanted to know if you wanted to, I dunno, go out sometime and do something." Lance asked awkwardly.

"Yeah, I'd like that." Kitty said with a fascinated gaze into Lance's eyes.

"Oh, okay, great." Lance said with surprise.

"But since you're here. We could hang out. You like any movies or anything?" Kitty asked hopefully.

"Not really. I don't really get into movies. But I like music." Lance finished with hope.

"What kind?" Kitty asked quickly.

"I like the older stuff... alternative, punk, garage bands... the gritty stuff." Lance finished with a shrug.

"Oh, *real* music, before the studios and sound mixers take all the character out of it." Kitty said with a knowing smile.

"Yeah." Lance said with a look of surprise.

"Wait here a minute and I'll be back with some music." Kitty said quickly.

"I'll go with you." Lance said and began to follow.

"We aren't allowed." Kitty said with a note of regret.

"What if we don't tell anyone?" Lance asked with a sly smile.

"You see those girls over there? They'll rat us out in a heartbeat. Just stay put and I'll be right back." Kitty said with a smile, then whispered, "And I'll work it out so we can be alone for a few minutes later."

Lance nodded as Kitty bounced away.

* * * * *

"Guys, I think I'm about to do something that could break Dawn and I up for good." Tara said with a tremor of fear in her voice.

Andrew took her hand to offer comfort.

Tara looked down at Andrew's hand and held out her other hand in invitation to Alan.

Immediately Alan took hold of Tara's offered hand.

"Dawn loves you like crazy. Whatever it is, she'll understand." Andrew said with assurance.

Tara carefully guided Alan's hand to Andrews, and they automatically took hold of each others hands as she held onto them both.

"She won't understand this." Tara said as she reached in her pocket and found the Serpent.

"What is it? What could you do that would upset her that much?" Andrew asked, wanting to help.

"This." Tara said and dropped the Serpent on their joined hands.

"What is it?" Alan asked, then felt it begin to move on it's own.

"It's called the Serpent of Astarte." Tara said and used both her hands to hold their joined hands together.

"It's moving." Alan said in panic and tried to pull away.

"Please, trust me, this isn't a bad thing... it needs to be done." Tara said as she continued to hold their joined hands.

"What are you doing? This is a spell." Andrew said in realization as he felt the magics at work.

"Yes, an ancient and powerful spell." Tara said as the Serpent finally settled around their wrists.

"What spell? What are you doing to us?" Andrew asked nervously.

"Andrew, are you immortal like your father?" Tara asked directly.

"Yes, I think so." Andrew said quietly.

"Alan, you aren't, are you?" Tara asked, looking in his eyes.

"No." Alan whispered.

"That's what I'm doing, fixing that problem." Tara said honestly.

"How?" Andrew asked as he saw the Serpent begin to devour its own tail.

"By combining your life forces and linking you for eternity. As you are, so shall you be... now and forever. Linked lives, destinies entwined." Tara said in a whisper voice that was nearly a chant.

The Serpent grew tighter and tighter then... was gone. A golden scaled band was all that was left on both their wrists.

"What?" Alan asked.

"She made you immortal. You won't age, you won't die... at least from old age." Andrew said as he looked at Alan with love.

"Why didn't you ask?" Alan asked Tara in confusion.

"Because I don't have time. Dawn wanted me to use the Serpent on us... but it wasn't meant for us." Tara said sadly.

"You wanted it to be, didn't you?" Andrew asked with sympathy.

"Yes. A part of me wants to be with her forever, but another part knows that it isn't meant to be that way. I am mortal, I'm not supposed to have forever." Tara said with resignation.

"But I am... was mortal too. Why is it wrong for you and not me?" Alan asked in confusion.

"I don't have those answers. I just know that a force that is greater than I am gave me this thing. If Dawn and I used it we would be cursed for eternity. I don't know why, but I'm sure of it. This was meant for you." Tara said seriously.

* * * * *

Robert brought the hot dog to his mouth and took a tiny bite. The flavor overwhelmed his taste and he spit the small piece of meat into the fire.

"I'm sorry Bobby. I cannot tolerate the strength of the flavor." Robert said in disappointment.

"That's okay Robert, that's why we brought these." Bobby said and handed Robert the bag of rice cakes.

* * * * *

"Have you seen Tara?" Dawn asked in panic as she found Ororo walking the halls.

"Yes, be calm child, she is fine." Ororo said soothingly.

"We had a fight, and I said some things, and she left, and now I can't find her." Dawn said, nearly in tears.

"She went to the boathouse to ask Andrew for his advice." Ororo said calmly.

"Oh, okay. I'm going to find her." Dawn said immediately and walked hurriedly for the door.

* * * * *

"Guys, as much fun as this is, it's really getting cold. Let's move into the tent." Scott said with a shiver.

"Yeah. I didn't think it would get this cold." John said from his position, almost in the fire.

"Okay. You want to take care of the fire John?" Scott asked as he picked up the lantern.

With a wave of his hand the fire went completely out.

"We really need to gauge your abilities. You've learned a lot." Scott said as he gathered things to take into the tent.

John nodded as he also gathered things.

* * * * *

"You know I'm a student... what do you do?" Kitty asked as the music played in the background.

"Not much. I was doing some jobs for Magneto but, he really hasn't had much for us to do lately. I've been thinking about getting a groundskeeper job. I like working with plants and stuff." Lance said as he looked into Kitty's eyes.

"That sounds nice. And there's a lot of places around that have big grounds like this place. It should be a pretty good job." Kitty said speculatively.

"Yeah, I've been having fun hanging out, doing nothing most of the time, but I started thinking about what I want to be doing a few years from now. I think a real job is the answer." Lance said quietly.

"I'm going to stay in school for a while. I'm thinking about becoming a veterinarian." Kitty said, enthralled by Lance's handsome features.

"That sounds good. I love animals." Lance said and became lost in her eyes yet again.

Only music could be heard as the two looked at each other, soaking in each other's appearance.

* * * * *

Everyone started unbundling sleeping bags when Bobby asked, "Do you mind if Robert and I zip our sleeping bags together? To conserve body heat?"

Scott thought about it for a second, then said, "I'm guessing you have other reasons, but that's fine. It is getting pretty cold. Just behave yourselves."

"We will." Bobby promised.

Bobby and Robert worked to zip the sleeping bags together as John said, "That actually sounds like a good idea, I mean the body heat part. Could I double up with one of you guys?"

"Sure." Scott said with surprise.

John automatically moved to combine his sleeping bag with Scott's.

Robert noticed the momentary lost look on Ronny's face and asked Bobby quietly, "Can Ronny join us? I believe there is room."

"Sure." Bobby whispered back, then said more loudly, "Ronny, if you want, there is room for you with us. We could use your sleeping bag as another cover."

Ronny looked with question at Robert who gently nodded.

"Okay. Thanks guys." Ronny said quietly.

Scott was surprised by this development. He had expected Ronny and John to double up.

"I'm not sleepy yet. How about everyone else?" John asked as he pulled off his shoes and climbed into the sleeping bag.

"Not really. Just cold. What do you guys want to do now?" Ronny asked the group.

"Wanna play truth or dare?" John asked with a smile.

A chorus of "No." Came in unison from everyone in the tent.

"Oh." John said with disappointment.

"John, I think we're past that. If there's something you want to know about one of us. Just ask." Bobby said honestly.

"Actually I was hoping for a dare." John said quietly.

"Which one?" Bobby asked curiously and propped himself on an elbow.

"I was kinda hoping I could get someone to kiss me... I mean like a real one." John said with a warm blush.

Bobby looked sadly at John, thinking again about how badly he had treated his friend in the past.

"Would anyone mind if I kissed John?" Bobby asked, looking at Robert and Ronny.

Robert looked tenderly at Bobby and shook his head. Ronny just rolled his eyes and gave a look of 'whatever' before shaking his head.

"No Bobby. You need to keep that for Robert." John said quietly.

"Who do you want?" Ronny asked with a little worry.

"Scott." John said and turned to see Scott's surprised look.

"You're a student... I can't." Scott sputtered.

"No, I'm not... not yet. And I'm considered an adult by the state of New York. I'm not asking for sex or nothing like that. Just one kiss... I want to know what a real kiss is like." John said, his voice becoming more quiet.

"I'm sorry John, I really can't." Scott said with apology.

Ronny said in deep thought, "I think I'd like to try it."

"I thought you were straight." Bobby said in confusion.

"So did I. But that was mostly because of all the crap we were taught as kids. I think I'd like to try a kiss, just so I'd know what it's like." Ronny said in thought.

"Sure buddy." John said with a peaceful smile.

Ronny and John moved in their respective sleeping bags until they could reach each other easily.

Ronny had a slight look of fear in his eyes, so John said, "Why don't you kiss me? That way you won't have to do any more than you want."

A look of relief fell over Ronny's face as he carefully pressed his lips to John's.

There was almost no pressure, only a whisper of a touch as John automatically opened his mouth in invitation.

"Is it getting hot in here?" Bobby asked as he watched the display.

"I believe it is." Robert said as he watched the kiss with fascination.

Ronny took the invitation and tentatively moved his tongue into John's mouth to explore.

"We're the couple and we're not getting to kiss." Bobby said with a jolt of realization.

Robert took that as permission and pulled Bobby into a gentle kiss.

Scott looked on with tenderness as the four boys were kissing, not passionately, but tenderly, with gentleness and caring.

Finally John and Ronny's kiss broke and they both looked at each other with question.

"It was good." Ronny finally whispered.

"Yeah, your kiss was gentle, like you weren't sure, it was like you were scared of hurting me. It was nice." John said with a smile.

Ronny blushed and mumbled, "Thanks."

"Guys, I think we need to talk." Scott said to the group.

Robert and Bobby stopped kissing and turned their attention to Scott.

"As nice as this is, you need to save the kissing for those you really care about. Playing games with peoples feelings is a sure way to hurt someone." Scott said seriously.

"I know how that feels, I wouldn't do that." John said grimly.

"Me either." Bobby said with a note of regret.

"I got it." Ronny said seriously.

Robert nodded.

"Good. You are all great guys, I just don't want you making the mistake of thinking a kiss is a casual thing. It has meaning. And it may mean something different to someone else." Scott said and looked around the group again.

Everyone nodded.

"Good, what do we want to do now?" Scott said, more than ready for the kissing part of the night to be done with.

"Why don't we get Robert to tell us about when he was in space? We've never really sat down and talked about it, and I know I'm interested." Bobby said with a hopeful look at Robert.

"I am not a story teller like my brother Jimmy, but I will do my best." Robert said and sat up to think about his story.

* * * * *

"I haven't seen you around here before... I think I'd remember." Lee said with a smile and a glance at her naked body.

"I only just arrived. I was told to help out here while Professor Xavier is on vacation." Mystique said carefully.

"Oh, okay. I just arrived here this morning... has it only been one day? Anyway, I'm new here too, so if you need someone to hang around with, I'm here for you." Lee said in a rambling tone.

"Thank you. I am known to these people, but I am not one of them." Mystique said without emotion.

"What do you do? I mean, do you have a job?" Lee asked with interest.

"Yes, I have assumed the life of a Senator and have been working very hard to further the goals of mutant kind." Mystique said with a note of pride.

"I don't understand." Lee said hesitantly.

Mystique shifted her form to that of Senator Kelley.

"Wow, that's really something... and slightly disturbing. Would you mind changing back?" Lee said, hoping he did not offend her.

She changed back and gave a gentle chuckle.

"I know it's impolite to ask a woman's age, but if you knew John Kennedy, I'm guessing you're a little older than I am." Lee said in speculation.

"A little." Mystique said vaguely.

"Okay, don't ask, don't tell. I got it. Can you tell me about some of the interesting people you've known through the years?" Lee asked seriously.

"That's a lot of ground to cover. What would you like to know?" Mystique asked as she shifted to be more comfortable on the couch.

"Who's the most interesting person that you've ever met?" Lee asked and also shifted.

"I found Theodore Roosevelt to be a fascinating man. I know about his faults and his overblown ego, but inside he was an incredible person." Mystique said, looking into distant memory.

"For me it was a woman named Melissa Brooks, she wasn't famous or anything, but she was the most incredible person I ever met. She ran a mission in Salem, Oregon... I couldn't understand how anyone could have that much genuine caring and compassion... and patience." Lee said in fond remembrance.

"I have known many special people throughout the years. It's been hard to let them go when the time came." Mystique said with a memory of distant pain.

"I know. The ageless thing really is a curse." Lee said, thinking about his own pain.

"It doesn't have to be." Mystique said and looked into his eyes, conveying her meaning without further words.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door that startled Lee out of his fascinated gaze into Mystique's eyes.

A look of apology came over his face as he got up to answer the door.

"Is Tara here?" Dawn asked abruptly.

"Yeah, in there." Lee said, pointing.

Dawn nodded and walked to the bedroom.

Lee walked back to Mystique and said, "I think I need to get a list of the people who live here because I'm tired of answering the door and not knowing who these people are."

"That was Tempest, Sprite... Tara, is her lover." Mystique said quietly.

"Oh, then that didn't sound good." Lee said and cast a look toward the once again closed bedroom door.

"I don't think it's anything to be concerned with. I've seen enough people to recognize true love when I see it. They'll work it out." Mystique said with assurance.

Lee nodded, then shifted back to his comfortable position to resume their talk.

* * * * *

"Tara, I was worried." Dawn said as she moved into the bedroom.

"It's done. I used the Serpent." Tara said with fear and regret.

Dawn looked at Andrew and Alan's joined hands and recognized the gold scaled pattern on their wrists as that of the Serpent.

"You said you loved me, don't you want to be with me forever?" Dawn asked in pain as tears trailed down her face.

"I'm not meant to have forever, it's my destiny to live my life here and now, then move on." Tara said as her own tears began to fall

Tara looked around and saw Andrew and Alan trying not to watch them.

"Andrew, would you mind porting us back to our room? I think we're going to have a long talk." Tara asked quietly.

Andrew nodded and formed a portal right in front of them.

Tara walked through the portal, then sparing one look at the gold pattern on the men's wrists again, Dawn followed.

* * * * *

"I feel so guilty." Alan said absently.

"I know, and you really don't have a reason to. We weren't asked, Tara did it herself... but I feel it too." Andrew finally conceded.

"Love, I hate to think that we're responsible for hurting Dawn. She's my sister, I'd never do anything to hurt her." Alan said in comment.

"I know, come here. Let me hold you." Andrew said in a whisper.

* * * * *

"Scott, I been thinking about something, and I don't know if you can help." John said into a gap in the storytelling.

"I'll try, what do you want to know?" Scott asked honestly.

"You know about me an my dad, some of it anyway. I was just wondering if I'm gonna end up like that." John asked carefully.

"Are you asking about your temper?" Scott asked carefully.

"Okay, I guess we can start with that." John said in resignation.

"I haven't noticed you having any problem with it. Anytime I've seen you even slightly angry, you've dealt with it appropriately." Scott said, looking back through his memories of John.

"Okay, I think I was wondering more about how my dad is with his family... am I going to be like that?" John asked with a furrow of worry.

"Tell me how it is. I mean, I know about the violence. How is it with your father besides that?" Scott asked quietly as the others listened.

"I don't think he has a clue. He tried taking me to a baseball game once..." John trailed off in a defeated chuckle.

"Neither of us are even a little bit interested in baseball so I'm guessing he was trying to do a 'family' thing." John said as he thought back.

"What else?" Scott asked in a near whisper.

"He dragged me and mom... before she left, down to Coney Island. She bitched and nagged the entire way, both ways. And while we were there, we didn't have the money to do hardly anything." John said sadly.

"So he tried." Scott said quietly.

"Yeah, I guess he did." John said in realization.

"I don't think it's going to be a problem for you. It sounds like your dad's heart was in the right place, he just didn't know what to do." Scott said simply.

"How can I keep from doing the same?" John asked with worry.

"Guys? What do you think? If John was in a relationship and he wanted some quality family time, what should he do?" Scott asked the others.

"Play a game that you enjoy." Robert said immediately.

"Visit family." Bobby said, thinking about trips to his grandmother's when he was a child.

"Go for a long walk together." Ronny said, remembering the times when he and Bobby had just gone walking for the sake of walking.

"There you go, three very good ideas." Scott said, then continued, "You've got friends here who can help you when you don't know what to do. If you call on us, we'll help you with your problems."

"That's it." John said suddenly.

"What?" Bobby asked curiously.

"I don't think dad has any friends. All he ever does is stay home and drink in front of the television. God, how lonely is that?" John said in a wondering voice.

"What about your mom?" Robert asked quietly.

"I think they got married cause he knocked her up... And she never forgave him." John said in thought.

"So they didn't love each other?" Bobby asked, thinking how sad that was.

"They didn't even like each other. They would constantly insult and argue with each other until one day she finally just left. I felt so bad... because I didn't feel bad." John said in confusion.

"I think I understand. By the time she left, it was just a relief." Scott said, looking back into his own childhood.

"Yeah. Dad really tried I guess, but we couldn't get along. I guess after years of fighting... it's all I ever knew... how would I know how to care about him... I never saw anyone who did." John thought sadly.

"It's not too late John." Scott said quietly.

"You know when you said you'd go with me... did you mean it?" John asked hopefully.

"Yes. I meant it." Scott said with assurance.

"Good, maybe we can figure out some way that we can get along without trying to hurt each other." John said hopefully.

"I think it's worth a try." Scott said and gave John a hug of support.

"I guess we missed our chance to set things right?" Ronny said, thinking about his dad.

"There's a difference bro. John's dad tried, he wanted things to be better." Bobby said seriously.

"Yeah." Ronny said with regret.

"Bobby?" Scott asked carefully.

"Yeah?" Bobby said and turned his attention to Scott.

"If you guys ever need someone to do dad things, I think between Matt and I we've got you covered." Scott said gently.

"Thanks Scott, but it's too late for you to be like a dad to me." Bobby said simply.

At Scott's raised eyebrows Bobby continued, "You're a friend now, you're one of the guys. It just wouldn't be the same."

"Okay, I guess Matt's going to have to bear the burden of fatherhood alone." Scott said as he enjoyed the thought that he was 'one of the guys'.

"I just want to be there if you decide to call him 'dad'." Bobby said with an impish grin.

"It's a deal." Scott said with a chuckle.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the bedroom door.

"Come in." Andrew said, immediately awake.

"Father, I am having discomfort, and my alcove will not connect properly." Jimmy said with a cranky voice.

Andrew got out of bed and threw on a robe before getting the medical tricorder.

After a brief scan, Andrew said, "You're just growing. The pain you're feeling is the growth plates in your legs... come over to the bed and lay down on your stomach."

Jimmy hesitantly complied.

Andrew began to massage Jimmy's legs and the pains subsided.

"Thank you father, that feels wonderful." Jimmy said in relief.

"I'm glad. And I think your alcove problem may be with your height. When you go back downstairs, check to see if your occipital implant is aligning with the data transfer coupler." Andrew said as he continued the massage.

"I didn't know you were versed in Borg alcove mechanics." Jimmy said curiously.

"I know the absolute basics. I couldn't repair one, but I know what most of the basic functions are. I just thought it would be best to know in case one of you had a problem, I could at least have a clue about what you were talking about." Andrew said as he rubbed down the sore legs.

"I believe you are correct, it did not occur to me to measure my own height." Jimmy said in thought.

"Will you be able to adapt the alcove if that is the problem?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yes, we will need to disassemble part of the alcove and reconstruct it. But the modification should take less than two hours." Jimmy said seriously.

"Good. I'm glad it won't be a problem. How about tonight? Will you be able to regenerate?" Andrew asked as he finished the rubdown.

"Yes, I believe so. Now that I know the source of the problem, I believe I can make some temporary adjustments for the night. Thank you Father, enjoy your rest." Jimmy said as he got up from the bed.

Andrew pulled Jimmy close and said, "I love you Squirt, remember that."

"I know, I love you too Father." Jimmy said as he returned the hug.

Chapter 38: What's Weird

Robert was cuddled close to Bobby who was fast asleep.

The stories he had told earlier in the night made him remember just how much had changed in the past few months.

He had been Borg. He was unable to comprehend even the most basic feelings. Everything around him had seemed foreign and like a dream.

Then he met his Father and his Dad. These two men who knew nothing about him had shown him caring and understanding.

Alan had told him and William that they were special and would not be separated. He had told them that they would always have each other to confide in and depend on.

Robert thought about his brother and smiled. William was his best friend, closer than Bobby to him in some ways. No matter the circumstance, William was interested, concerned and willing to help.

Icheb had been their father first. He had watched out for them when they could not understand how to fit in among humans. He had given the benefit of his observations and listened to their concerns.

Trey had been the example of how to be an individual. Even though his choice had been to embrace his Borg identity, his willingness to overcome the prejudices of the crew was an inspiration to become truly individual, not just what others expected.

Jimmy had been their passage to the human world. Through his writings and explanations, he had carried the rest of the children into the world of humans by providing understanding of emotions and excitement in exploring the unknown.

And Janine had been the first of them to learn to play. She had given back the most precious things that the Borg had taken. The ability to enjoy simple activities, the company of others and the willingness to express emotions openly.

Robert felt the love for his family wash over him, then looked again at Bobby.

Bobby was his true love. This boy, this man was willing to wait for him. His love was pure, his concern honest, his caring was plain for anyone to see.

The hurts in his former life had made him able to empathize with others, and given him a humility that made him easy to like.

John was tortured, but still willing to hope. After his varied experiences, he still had the capacity to love and risk the possibility of more pain.

Ronny was brash and abrasive, and yet was capable of the most genuine acts of compassion. His offer to help Robert had been so simple and honest, and yet was a true sacrifice of his privacy.

Uncle Scott had been willing to overlook many infractions of the normal rules. He didn't voice disapproval when they used improper language, he didn't discourage their kissing, he didn't shy away from sensitive topics, but instead answered their questions as honestly as he was able.

All these people were his friends. They liked him, they chose to include him. They had offered him food, made him an honorary mutant, included him in their conversations and discussions.

Robert felt such love in his heart, beyond anything he had ever known, or could have imagined. He snuggled closer to Bobby, and Bobby reflexively tightened his arms around Robert and gave a gentle kiss on his forehead.

Robert knew peace as he drifted into his first sleep.

* * * * *

An ancient force moved silently through the night.

His was the duty and the responsibility to bestow the gift and curse of dreams on those that he found worthy of his gifts.

He moved through the night, barely aware of geography as he glided along. Suddenly, something caught his attention.

There was a sleeping consciousness that was new... untouched. This young one had never known his gifts before, had never experienced the excitement of a voyage into the unreal or the release of tensions from seeing his fears given life.

Morpheus looked into the sleeping mind and saw past pain, and present happiness.

[He's living his dream... such courage, such love.] He thought with admiration.

[Such a special child deserves a gift in his first sleep.] Morpheus thought as he gently glided his hand over Robert's sleeping eyes.

* * * * *

Andrew awoke to the sight of morning light trailing into the bedroom window.

He looked at the sleeping form of Alan. Peace and love washed over him at the sight of his husband.

After placing a gentle kiss on Alan's cheek, he carefully made his way out of the bed and pulled on some clothes.

Andrew walked into the living room and noticed his father and the blue naked woman asleep on the couches.

He quietly made his way into the kitchen and started a pot of coffee.

Then, with coffee making, he made his way through the living room and down into the basement to check on the kids.

William and Jimmy were awake and working on Jimmy's alcove.

"Good morning guys. How's it going?" Andrew asked as he walked up beside them.

"We are making the necessary modifications to my alcove. The work is proceeding normally." Jimmy said as he continued to work.

"Just let me know if you need any help with anything." Andrew said quietly.

"Of course Father." William said as he handed Jimmy a tool.

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert were walking hand in hand down the street of a town. No one was paying any attention to their action or Robert's appearance.

"This is the address. I don't know why she wants to see me, but maybe it won't be too bad." Bobby said and led the way up to a porch.

"Bobby?" The older woman said breathlessly.

"Hi mom." Bobby said shyly.

"Come in, tell me how you're doing." Mrs. Drake said with overflowing emotions.

"Thanks mom, this is Robert. My husband." Bobby said quietly, waiting for her reaction.

Mrs. Drake froze in place, then shook herself and said, "Come in Robert. Come in."

"Thank you Mrs. Drake." Robert said shyly and was surprised by the deeper tone of his voice.

"Please call me Madeline." Mrs. Drake said warmly.

"Thank you... Madeline." Robert said, barely able to speak.

"Bobby, I'd like for you to meet my new husband." She said proudly.

Bobby's eyes went wide as a smallish Asian man walked into the living room where they stood.

"This is Taichi Kamia." She beamed with pride.

"Please call me Tai." The man said gently.

"Nice to meet you Tai." Bobby said in shock.

"I've been wanting to call you for months, but I've just been so ashamed... I'm sorry about... everything." Madeline said with downcast eyes.

"So you don't care that I'm a mutant?" Bobby asked incredulously.

"No. Not anymore. Your father... I can't blame him. Not really. I chose to believe him. But he was so sure that he was right that it never occurred to me that he could have been wrong... Tai's shown me that I was wrong." Madeline said with a look of adoration at her husband.

"And my being gay isn't a problem?" Bobby asked, still not believing that this was happening.

"After what your father did, I'm just glad that you were able to let yourself love someone. I was afraid that you'd end up alone, unable to trust or love anyone again." Madeline said quietly.

"No problem there." Bobby said as he pulled Robert close to his side.

"I'm so sorry that I didn't call you when your father and brother died... there's no excuse..." She trailed off in tears.

"Shhh. Remember what we discussed, all that's in the past, you can't let it eat at you." Tai said soothingly.

Bobby smiled at the man who was obviously concerned for his mother.

"Um, mom?" Bobby said hesitantly.

Madeline looked at Bobby with tearful eyes.

"Ronny's not dead. He lives about two miles from the mansion." Bobby said shyly.

"What!?" Madeline screamed with shock and joy.

"When dad died, Ronny called me for help. I came and got him and took him to a doctor. That's when we found out that he was a mutant too." Bobby said as he watched the joy fill his mother's face.

"My baby's alive? Can I see him?" Madeline asked hopefully.

"I'll tell him that you want to. I don't know... When he found out that he was a mutant, he thought you would disown him... like you did me. So he figured that he was better off letting you believe he'd died." Bobby said quietly.

"He was right. Back then, I probably would have. But now, thanks to Tai's help and a year of therapy, I'm able to see past the lies that I believed most of my life." Madeline said with a shaky smile.

"I'll tell him. It's all I can do. But just so you know. He's fine. He's happy. He has friends, he's graduated high school and is getting ready to start college... he's interested in politics... mutant issues." Bobby finished quietly.

"Thank you. I'm sorry... I'm so sorry." Madeline said and broke into tears again.

"It's okay mom. All that stuff is over. I'm just glad to see that you're happy." Bobby said in comfort.

"Please bring Ronny to visit... I miss my boys." Madeline said through her tears.

"Why don't you... both of you, come to the mansion and have dinner with us this Sunday. Ronny will know you're coming and if he chooses to talk with you, he'll be there." Bobby said quietly.

"Thank you Bobby. That's very kind of you." Tai said as he held his wife close.

"Your glockenspiel needs lubrication." Madeline said seriously to Robert.

"What?" Robert asked in confusion.

"There are fungi growing in the parsonage." Tai said in response.

Robert jerked awake and looked at Bobby's sleeping face.

He gently kissed Bobby, then settled his head against Bobby's chest.

[I dreamed.] Robert thought with astonishment, then thought about the images he had seen.

* * * * *

Andrew walked up the stairs and gently knocked on Janine's bedroom door.

Janine quickly opened the door and Andrew walked in.

"What are you doing pumpkin?" Andrew asked curiously at the things scattered around her bedroom floor.

"I am making a Kadis'ka board for Theresa. She mentioned that she likes to play, but can only play when I visit." Janine said as she went back to work.

"That's nice... but I thought Theresa couldn't speak." Andrew said curiously.

"If she concentrates, she can whisper. It is difficult for her, but she can talk." Janine said as she continued to work.

"If you need any supplies or help, just let me know." Andrew said with a gentle smile.

"I have everything I need, thank you Father." Janine said, intent on her work.

Andrew nodded and left the room. He had a thought and returned to his bedroom to grab the medical tricorder.

* * * * *

After walking by Xander and Remy's room and hearing nothing, Andrew walked to Alex's room and heard talking.

Andrew knocked gently on the door and asked, "Can I come in?"

"Sure, it's not locked." Alex answered immediately.

Andrew walked in to find Spike and Alex each in their own beds.

"So what are you guys up to?" Andrew asked casually.

"We were just talking. What's going on?" Alex asked curiously.

"Well... I've got something to tell Spike." Andrew said, a bit nervously.

"Bad news?" Spike asked with an aire of unconcern.

"That's up to you..." Andrew said, then continued, "Wesley thinks that because we used Dad's blood to resurrect you, that you're genetically my brother."

"Maybe that's why I feel so different." Spike said in thought.

"If you wouldn't mind, I can run a comparative genetic analysis with the medical tricorder. It isn't sensitive enough to do much genetic analysis, but it can compare us and tell if we're brothers." Andrew said quietly.

"Sure mate. Do what you need to do." Spike said without concern.

Andrew carefully scanned himself, then pressed a few buttons before he walked beside Spike.

"Even if you aren't my brother, you're still family Spike. I'm sorry I attacked you yesterday." Andrew said before starting his scan.

"No worries mate, it ain't a problem for me." Spike said casually as he watched Andrew pressing the buttons.

"That settles it." Andrew said and looked into Spike's eyes. "According to this it's ninety eight percent certain that you're my brother. Anything above ninety percent is considered a definite match."

There was a long silence, then Spike said, "I never had me a brother before. But now I have two."

"You'll love Chris. He's a great boy." Andrew said tenderly.

"I'm glad Peaches stopped pining for the slayer. He's better off here." Spike said seriously.

Andrew smiled and hesitantly gave Spike a quick hug. "Welcome to the family Spike. When dad wakes up, we'll tell him he has another kid." Andrew said with a smile.

"I wonder what he'll think bout that?" Spike said with a speculative look.

"I get the feeling that he regrets not having more kids. I think he'll be thrilled." Andrew said happily.

"So what are you doing this morning?" Alex asked curiously.

"Just making the rounds, seeing what everyone's up to." Andrew said as he turned his attention to Alex.

"Well, we're just talking. Spike and I have known each other one day... but it feels like a lifetime." Alex said dreamily.

"Never thought I'd be in love again after all I been through... Specially with another bloke. I never saw me as a pouf." Spike said with a chuckle.

"If you're in love with each other's souls, everything else is just window dressing. I'm glad to see you two taking the time to get to know each other." Andrew said honestly.

"Yeah. And Spike's life would make a great movie." Alex said with a teasing glance at Spike.

"More like a series, given his age. You're what? One hundred twenty?" Andrew said with his own teasing look.

"That makes me your older brother. Which means I can kick your skinny arse." Spike said seriously.

At Andrew's surprised look, Spike's serious glare broke into a smile.

"Big brothers are supposed to protect their little brothers, not pick on them." Andrew finally said.

"No mate, you got it wrong, we're supposed to do both." Spike said with an evil grin.

"I'm going to check on Icheb and Trey now. The coffee's ready in the kitchen. I'll see you later." Andrew said with a smile.

* * * * *

Andrew walked to the attic door and knocked gently.

There was no immediate answer so he tried the knob to find the door locked.

"Trey? Icheb? Are you guys okay?" Andrew asked quietly.

"We are fine." Trey answered hesitantly.

"Can I come in for a second? I just want to talk to you guys." Andrew said, feeling that something was wrong.

"Do you require our assistance immediately?" Icheb asked hesitantly.

"No. I was just seeing what everyone was up to." Andrew answered curiously.

"We have need of privacy for a few minutes, we will be downstairs within half an hour." Icheb said in an embarrassed voice.

"Oh, um, privacy... Okay, I'll see you when you're... done." Andrew said with difficulty and walked downstairs.

* * * * *

"Lower, right there." Icheb said with difficulty.

"It will not fit." Trey said hesitantly.

"It will fit. You must apply sufficient pressure to complete the insertion." Icheb said with force.

"Father is going to be angry when he finds out." Trey said as he applied force.

"Perhaps. But it is my body, my choice." Icheb said firmly.

"It is in. How does it feel?" Trey asked with concern.

"I feel a sensation of tightness, but there is no discomfort." Icheb said carefully.

"Activate the implant so I can make the necessary adjustments." Trey said and picked up some delicate tools.

"How does it look?" Icheb asked with a note of concern.

"It is adjusted for me, therefore it looks wrong. Give me a moment to adjust the projector's properties." Trey said seriously.

"Thank you for doing this." Icheb said quietly.

"I understand your desire to look human. During my trip with father it was a comforting feeling to know that I looked the same as everyone else." Trey said as he worked.

"I hope Marie likes it." Icheb said absently.

"Is that why you're doing this?" Trey asked and stopped to look into Icheb's eyes.

"No. I wish to forego the appearance of those who created me to be a weapon and take the appearance of those who accepted me and helped me become the person I am... I just hope Marie likes the change." Icheb said seriously.

Trey nodded and continued to work.

"This would be easier with Robert's help. He has a talent for making these adjustments." Trey said as he continued to fine tune the holo-camoflauge.

"I am concerned that his experience with the new bodily functions might have caused him discomfort or embarrassment." Icheb said seriously.

"Uncle Scott would have brought him home if it were a problem. Trust in his judgement." Trey said with assurance.

After a long minute of silence, Icheb said, "I hope father is not upset that we would not let him in."

"I think he believes that we are enjoying sexuality." Trey said with a slight blush.

Icheb's eyes went wide as he considered the implications of that.

"So he may not be angry when he sees your altered appearance, just relieved." Trey said and stood back to look at Icheb's new, 'human' face.

"Is it ready?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Yes, come look in the mirror." Trey said with a smile.

* * * * *

Andrew returned to bed and lay beside Alan who awakened from the movement.

"What's going on out there love?" Alan asked in a dreamy, half asleep tone.

"Not much. Alex and Spike are in love. I used the medical tricorder to confirm that Spike is my brother. I think Dad and the blue naked woman are hitting it off, they're asleep in the living room. Jimmy had a growth spurt and outgrew his alcove... oh yeah, I think Trey and Icheb may be having sex in the attic." Andrew said seriously.

Alan thought about the words, and finally said, "Just a normal day huh?"

"Yeah. A few months ago this would have seemed weird."

"Weird is normal for us, love." Alan said in resignation.

"Is that why you're peeing on me?" Andrew asked suddenly.

"Oh god! I think the water just broke." Alan said in a panic.

Andrew grabbed some towels from their closet as he tried to think.

"We've got to get you to the MedLab... I'll port you... no I can't port the babies... I'll drive you... can you make it to the car? Oh gods..." Andrew said in panic.

"Love, calm down. Why don't you just get Hank and bring him here?" Alan asked as he tried to sop up the leaking fluid.

"Yeah. Hank. I'll be right back. Love you." Andrew said before he disappeared.

* * * * *

Tara awoke and turned to find Dawn looking at her.

"Do you still love me?" Tara asked quietly.

"Yeah. I do. It just hurts." Dawn said quietly.

"I know, please trust me, this is the way it's meant to be. Don't be angry." Tara pleaded.

"I can't help it. I love you. I don't want to think about you dieing and me living on without you."

"Then don't think about it. Enjoy today, leave tomorrow to take care of itself."

After a long soul searching gaze into Tara's eyes Dawn said, "I promise to try honey. I don't know how long it's going to hurt, but I'll try not to let it come between us. I *do* love you."

* * * * *

Andrew appeared in Hank's room to find Hank fast asleep.

"Hank. The babies. The water broke. Come quick." Andrew said in panic.

Hank's eyes snapped open and he tried to make sense of what Andrew was saying.

"Come on. The babies. They're coming." Andrew said, near hyperventillation.

"Allow me a moment to dress, perhaps you could get Tara for me, she might be able to assist. I'll meet you in the MedLab." Hank said calmly.

"Okay, I'll be right back." Andrew said and vanished.

"I'm sure you will."

* * * * *

Robert carefully disentangled himself from Bobby and Ronny and went to the door of the tent.

When he opened the flap, he was amazed by the sight that greeted him.

"Bobby! Come look!" He said with excitement.

Bobby immediately awoke as did everyone else in the tent.

"What is it?"

"Everything is covered with frozen crystalline water. It's beautiful." Robert said in amazement.

"Yeah, it's beautiful. By March you'll probably be sick of seeing it. But the first snow of the year is always beautiful." Scott said as he looked out the tent door.

* * * * *

Andrew appeared in Tara and Dawn's room without warning.

"Tara, come quick. The babies. Alan's having the babies. Now!" Andrew said and vanished.

Tara automatically got up and began to get dressed.

"I'm not going." Dawn said quietly.

"What?" Tara asked and froze in mid movement.

"I'm not going with you. I just can't..." Dawn said with regret.

"Your nephews are being born. You have to be there." Tara said and continued to dress.

"No. If I have to look at Alan and Andrew... together... forever... I can't." Dawn said and buried her face into her pillow.

"Okay. I'll go. But remember that they didn't do this. I didn't ask them. I just did it. It's not their fault." Tara said as she pulled on her shoes.

"I know. But I still can't." Dawn said in a muffled voice through the pillow.

Tara looked regretfully at Dawn before she made her way to the MedLab.

* * * * *

"Come on. Alan needs us." Andrew barked as Hank gathered the things he would probably need.

Tara ran into the MedLab and asked, "What can I do?"

"Just come with me. If I need something, I'll let you know." Hank said gently then asked Andrew, "Would you port us over?"

Andrew was in such a panic that he ported them and the examination table into his bedroom.

"Would you put that back? I've already lost one bed to your teleports." Hank said as he moved to Alan's side.

Andrew only vaguely understood what Hank was saying but managed to port the table away... somewhere.

After a cursory examination of Alan, Hank nodded.

"Just lie back. The babies are ready to be born. I'm just going to give them a little help." Hank said as he turned the babies gently into position.

"Tara, would you get the children, get everyone, I want them to see the babies born." Alan said quickly.

Alan's navel, which had been spread three centimeters wide to begin with, began to spread open to reveal the crown of the first baby's head.

The family came by ones and twos and stopped in wonder at the sight of the baby's head pushing through the small opening.

"Which one is it?" Andrew asked in panic.

"We'll know in a minute. The one with optic blasts is Chakotay." Alan said calmly as the baby's whole head came through the tight opening of Alan's navel.

Hank coaxed the baby free and asked, "Andrew, would you like to cut the cord?"

"Yeah." Andrew said shortly and cut the cord like an expert.

Hank handed the baby to Tara who wiped it off with some damp towels and wrapped it in a baby blanket.

"It looks like his brother is anxious to be born." Hank said in surprise as the second baby emerged without any coaxing from him at all.

The first baby began to cry and Tara said, "Uncle Hank, look at this."

Hank guided Andrew to take hold of his emerging child and went to Tara's side.

"The child seems to have a variation of Alan's optic blast." Hank said curiously as the red heat beam came from the screaming baby's mouth.

"Is he okay?" Andrew asked in panic as he pulled the second baby's legs free of Alan's abdomen.

"Just fine. His mutant ability is just not exactly as we expected." Hank said assuringly.

The second baby began to cry as Andrew handed him to Tara to wipe and wrap.

"Here is your son." Hank said and handed the baby to Alan. "Shhh Chakotay. I know it's scary out here, but everything will be fine." Alan crooned.

"And here is your other son." Hank said and handed the second baby to Alan.

As Alan cradled both babies on his chest, they both quieted.

"They missed each other." Andrew said with a tender smile.

"Everyone, come closer, meet Chakotay and Thomas." Andrew said proudly to the group of silent people.

"Those are our brothers." Trey said in wonder.

"Hank, something's happening." Alan said as he felt something pushing in his abdomen.

"Oh, Andrew, why don't you take the babies out to the living room where there's more room for everyone to see them while I take care of this." Hank said quickly.

"What's wrong?" Andrew asked in worry.

"Afterbirth." Hank whispered.

Andrew nodded and said, "Everyone. Come out to the living room and get to know the babies."

* * * * *

"What? Just now? Oh, I'm sorry I missed it. We'll be right there." Scott said before hanging up the phone.

"What is it? Did something happen?" John asked with worry.

"Nothing bad. Robert's brothers were just born. I think we should get to the boathouse so we can see the newest members of the family." Scott said with a smile.

"My brothers?" Robert asked with surprise.

"Come on guys, help me break camp. This snow might make it difficult." Scott said as he began to pack up.

Bobby looked around and concentrated his power.

A moment later the snow began to swirl and flow like an ocean, then with one dramatic move of his arms, the snow all swept away from the campsite and settled around the edges.

"Thanks Bobby, I didn't know you could do that." Scott said in an impressed voice.

"I didn't either. Now let's go see the babies." Bobby said with a smile directed at Robert.

* * * * *

"Father, look at this." William said as he watched Thomas crying and fussing.

"It's because he's not with Chakotay." Andrew said as he walked closer.

"No, watch." William said and pointed at the baby.

Then Andrew saw it. It was like watching the baby under a strobe light. He was in one position, then another, then another.

"What's causing that?" Andrew asked with concern.

"He is destabilizing time, but just for himself. He is generating intermittent tachions that are disrupting his temporal stability." Trey said as he watched.

"Can you stop it?" Andrew asked with worry.

"I can. I'll emit some anti-tachions to negate the effect." Jimmy said and moved his hand gently over the baby, about a foot away.

"It won't hurt him will it?" Andrew asked as he watched Thomas stop strobing.

"No, it will simply negate the temporal effect of his mutant ability." Jimmy said with assurance.

"Bring Chakotay over here so he'll stop crying." Andrew said to the children.

Alex and Spike carried Chakotay over and laid him beside his brother.

Both babies quieted again.

"They love each other." Janine said as she watched.

"Of course, that's what brothers do." Jimmy said with a smile.

"That's right mate." Spike said and spared a quick glance toward Andrew who was smiling at the words.

Chapter 39: Firsts

"I believe the children are hungry. Who do you want to have the honor of 'first feeds'?" Hank asked Andrew as he and Alan walked from the bedroom.

"Dawn... where's Dawn?" Andrew asked, looking around.

"She... didn't come." Tara said shyly.

Andrew looked at Tara's shy, sad, downcast expression and came to a decision.

"Kids, go out to the car and gather all the baby things we brought home last night. Just stack them in here for now. I'm going to get the babies' Aunt Dawn so she can give her nephews their first meal." Andrew said before stepping into a portal.

* * * * *

"Maybe you should be renamed 'snowblower'." John said in a half-teasing voice as Bobby cleared their path through the trees with his power.

"Do you know how close you are to getting an ice wedgie?" Bobby asked as he continued to move the snow from before the truck.

"Guys, before we get back, I just want to say thanks... I never really had friends before..." Ronny trailed off, not knowing what else to say.

"Yes, I wish to thank you too." Robert said, still feeling stunned by the thought of his brothers being born.

"It's the same for all of us I think... including me. Guys, whatever happens, we need to stick together, watch out for each other." Scott said as he finally brought the truck back onto the road.

"Yeah. We will." Bobby said seriously.

"Ronny, have you figured out which school you want to go to?" Scott asked as the truck headed for the boathouse.

"I just want to be with you guys. If you're going to Xavier's then I will too." Ronny said timidly.

"Yeah, me too." John said with a nod.

"Good. I agree, it doesn't matter as long as you get to stay together." Scott said with a smile as they pulled into the driveway of the boathouse.

* * * * *

Andrew appeared without warning before Dawn.

"Dawn, the babies were born. Please come with me." Andrew asked quietly.

"I can't." Dawn whispered with regret.

"I know it hurts, but your nephews... your family... they need you. Tell me what I can do... if you want me and Alan to stay away while you get to know them, we will." Andrew said with pleading in his voice.

Dawn looked at him with question.

"The babies are ready to receive their first feeding. I really want you to be the one who has that honor. You bought all the clothes, food, diapers and everything for them. Please don't turn your back on them... they need you." Andrew asked hopefully.

"Okay... open the portal... just... please don't talk about what happened last night... it hurts too much." Dawn said with desparation.

"Not a word." Andrew said and opened the portal.

* * * * *

Robert ran into the boathouse followed at a slower pace by the rest of the campers.

"Robert, come and meet your brothers." Alan said with a serene smile.

Robert walked close to his Dad and saw the two babies being cuddled close to him.

"They are beautiful... I have no words." Robert said in wonder at the tiny babies.

"Do you want to hold your brother Chakotay?" Alan asked quietly.

Robert nodded and held out his hands carefully.

"You need to support his head." Alan said quietly and shifted Chakotay into Robert's waiting arms gently.

Robert stood motionless holding his sleeping brother.

"William, would you like to hold Thomas?" Alan asked quietly.

William stepped forward and carefully took the offered baby to hold it close.

"You two, sit here. I need to talk to Icheb." Alan said as he got up off the couch.

William and Robert took their seats, never letting their gaze slip from the babies.

"Icheb, come with me." Alan said in a near whisper, so as not to disturb the babies.

* * * * *

Dawn and Andrew walked into the boathouse to the scene of Robert and William holding their brothers as everyone else watched.

"Where's Alan?" Andrew asked quietly.

"In the kitchen talking to Icheb." Lee said as he remained focused on the babies.

"I'm going to get their food ready. Who wants to help me?" Dawn asked, forcing a smile onto her face.

"I will help." Jimmy said immediately.

"Me too." Janine said and ran to Dawn's side.

"Yeah, I need to know how to do this." Alex said as he walked to Dawn.

Spike followed Alex silently.

* * * * *

"Will you explain to me why you look human?" Alan asked emotionlessly.

"I do not wish to look Bruhnalli anymore." Icheb said timidly.

"Andrew told me about the cartoon. I just want to be sure that you're doing this for the right reason." Alan said with concern.

"When I look at myself, I see the face that they created. I see the features of those who made me into a weapon. Choosing to keep their appearance is like honoring them and I do not wish to do that." Icheb said in thought.

"So this is your revenge?" Alan asked carefully.

"Perhaps, but it is more my way of honoring those who helped me become more than the Bruhnalli intended me to be." Icheb said quietly.

"Okay, I guess I can accept that. I just want to be sure that you're doing this for the right reasons." Alan said seriously.

"Am I?" Icheb asked hesitantly.

"Yeah, I think you are... I love you. I just want you to be happy. That's all." Alan said and pulled Icheb into a hug.

The kitchen door opened and Dawn entered followed by a group of people.

"You guys want to learn how to prepare the babies' food?" Dawn asked, carefully avoiding looking at Alan.

"Yes, thanks Dawn." Alan said quietly and continued to hold Icheb close to his side.

"Icheb? You're looking a lot more human today." Dawn said curiously as she gathered the things she would need.

"Yes Aunt Dawn... Do you like it?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Yeah, you look great." Dawn said with a small smile.

* * * * *

The group left the kitchen, led by Dawn.

"Who's hungry?" Dawn asked as she looked at the babies.

Thomas looked up at the movement and squinted his eyes at Dawn.

Her heart melted at the intent expression on the baby's face and she carefully took him from William's arms.

"Come here little guy, it's time for you to eat." Dawn said quietly as she brought Thomas close.

Alex handed Dawn the prepared bottle and watched as she fed Thomas.

He didn't seem to know what to do at first, but he figured it out after a minute and began to drink the milk hungrily.

"Woah, little guy. You eat too fast and you'll get a tummy ache." Dawn said and took the bottle away from him.

Thomas began to scream as Dawn lifted him to the towel on her shoulder and began to pat him gently.

He screamed louder and suddenly Dawn realized that everything around her had stopped moving.

The only sound she could hear was Thomas' howling screams as she patted his back.

Finally he gave a little burp and she took the bottle from Alex who was frozen motionless.

As soon as Thomas had his bottle again, everyone started moving.

"What was that?" Alex said as the bottle seemed to suddenly disappear from his grasp.

"I think this little guy just stopped time for a few seconds." Dawn said with a tender smile directed at the baby.

"Jimmy? I thought you stopped him from doing that." Andrew asked curiously.

"I stopped him from strobing. He emitted a concentrated burst of tachions that resulted in a time disruption. My anti-tachions were insufficient to negate the effect." Jimmy said speculatively.

"Is there any way to stop him from doing that?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Not that I can think of. I can emit a larger dose of anti-tachions, but repeated exposure to large amounts of anti-tachion emitions could be harmful to biological organisms." Jimmy said, glancing at Trey who nodded in confirmation.

"Fine, we'll just try to keep him from having too many tantrums." Andrew said in thought.

"I think Chakotay wants to eat... or maybe he's missing his brother." Robert said as Chakotay was becoming restless.

"Give him here. Will someone burp Thomas while I feed Chakotay?" Dawn asked gently.

"I will." Janine said immediately.

Dawn sent a look of question to Alan who nodded.

Dawn carefully handed Thomas to Janine and asked, "Could someone get a towel for her? Chances are he's gonna spew when he burps."

Mystique grabbed one of many towels from the pile of baby supplies and handed it to Janine.

* * * * *

After Thomas was burped, Lee asked if he could diaper him.

"Who wants a lesson in baby diapering?" Lee asked and carried Thomas to the coffee table.

All the children and most of the adults gathered and watched.

"Okay, here we go." Lee said and laid out the diaper beside the squirming baby.

"Just accept the fact, he's gonna hose you down every chance he gets. As soon as the old diaper comes off, he'll try to mark his territory." Lee said as he efficiently moved the baby onto the diaper and quickly covered the crotch.

"Did father do that to you?" Jimmy asked with a smile.

"More times than I can count." Lee said with a fond smile as he stuck the velcro tabs of the diaper.

"There we go, one diapered baby." Lee said proudly.

"Now we dress him." Xander said and grabbed a jumpsuit off the pile.

"That is too large for him." William said and grabbed a smaller version of the same thing.

Xander accepted the smaller jumper from William and went to Thomas' side.

Apparently Thomas thought it was a wonderful game as he kicked and flailed his arms and legs, effectively preventing Xander from getting the jumpsuit on him.

"I guess someone with depth perception needs to do this." Xander said in defeat and stood back.

"Remy do dis." Remy said and took the little piece of clothing from Xander.

Remy's quick reflexes and gentle nature prevailed to allow him to capture the squirming appendages and put them in the proper places until he finally got the baby dressed.

"May I dress Chakotay?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Go ahead." Andrew said and watched as Trey followed Remy's example and got the baby dressed.

"Andy, Hank, I need to talk to you for a minute." Alan said quietly and moved to the bedroom.

"Father, may I call Chris to let him know that my brothers have been born?" William asked with excitement.

"Yes, in fact, call everyone who was here for dinner yesterday. If they want to come visit, it'll be fine." Andrew said, then followed Alan and Hank into the bedroom.

* * * * *

"What?" Chris asked in surprise.

"I'll ask my father if we can go now." Chris said and hung up the phone.

"Dad, William's brothers were just born! Can we go and see them?" Chris called as he ran into his father's bedroom.

Chris stopped in his tracks when he saw Julia and his father holding each other closely.

"It's okay if you come in Chris... but next time it might be better if you knocked and waited for me to answer before coming in." Angel said quietly, not wanting to sound harsh.

"Um, okay dad. I, um, I didn't know Julia stayed last night." Chris said with a blush.

"We were up late talking and it didn't make any sense for her to go home... are you okay with this?" Angel asked hopefully.

Chris looked at the peaceful smile on Julia's face and the hopeful look on his father's before saying, "It's great Dad... Do you want to go to William's house to see the babies?"

"Sure. Go get dressed and get your wheelchair." Angel said quietly.

"Awww Dad. I can walk." Chris whined.

"No, not that far you can't. I'll take you through the tunnels, and once we're there you can walk as long as you sit down whenever you need to." Angel said carefully.

"Okay." Chris said reluctantly and left the room.

"Where are we going?" Julia asked in a sleepy whisper.

"Just to the other side of the property. Alan and Andrew just had their babies." Angel said, then placed a gentle kiss on Julia's forehead.

"Andrew and Alan? Is that their mutation?" Julia asked as she brought herself to a sitting position.

"No, they traveled through time to the future and Alan had an appliance installed that made him able to carry their children." Angel said and pulled Julia into an embrace.

"I think we'd better get ready to go. Your son is liable to leave without us if we don't hurry." Julia said with a chuckle.

"Our son will wait for us if we ask him to. He is a good boy." Angel said and gave Julia a gentle kiss.

"Then let's get ready so 'our' son doesn't have to wait. A good boy deserves some indulgences." Julia said lovingly.

"Right you are." Angel said and got out of the bed.

He extended a hand to help Julia up. When they were both standing, he pulled her close and gave her a full deep kiss filled with love.

Finally the kiss broke and Julia looked into Angel's eyes and said, "Good morning."

* * * * *

Aunt Vada hung up the phone and went back to her kitchen, deep in thought.

The doorbell rang and she hurried to answer it.

"Stevie, Evelyn... it's so good to see you." Vada said with genuine affection.

"Just a second Aunt Vada." Steve said and ran back to the car.

"Where's he going?" Vada asked Evelyn curiously.

"Just look." Evelyn said with a tender smile.

"Lacie?" Vada asked in surprise as she saw Stevie helping an elderly woman from his car.

"Vada, oh it's good to see you." Lacie said as she carefully walked at Stevie's side.

"Lacie, come to the garage and you'll only have to come up one step." Vada said hurridly as she retreated back into the house.

"She was always the most thoughtful woman." Lacie said as she and Stevie changed direction.

The garage door opened and Vada walked out to take Lacie's other arm and help her up the single step.

"I thought you were in Atlanta dear, what brings you here?" Vada asked as the group walked into the living room.

"Stevie mentioned that he saw you and I said that I'd like to visit... next thing I know he's driven all the way down to Atlanta, picked me up and brought me back here to visit with you." Lacie said with a look of adoration at her son.

"Oh Stevie, that was so sweet of you." Vada said and walked over to give him a kiss on the top of his head.

"Thanks Aunt Vada." Steve said shyly.

"I wasn't expecting you till lunch." Vada said as she took her seat.

"I know, but we may need to leave early for me to get Mom home at a decent hour." Steve said with apology.

"Oh my poor dear, you're going to be driving all night aren't you." Vada said with concern.

"Mom's worth it." Steve said shyly.

"Stevie said you were in his courtroom with a gay couple. What was that about?" Lacie asked curiously.

"They're sweet boys, Remy and Xander." Vada said with a smile, then said, "Maggie filled out an organ donor's card, so when she died her eyes went to Remy who was completely blind."

"How horrible, how was he blinded?" Evelyn asked with concern.

"From what I could gather, some mutant hating fanatics captured him and cut out his eyes." Vada said in a pained voice.

"How awful. I never imagined." Steve said, remembering the two men he had married.

"I went to visit them yesterday in Westchester... such a lovely family. They remind me of how I was brought up." Vada said with a fond smile.

"How so?" Judge Hawkes asked curiously.

"There are six children living there, orphans who were adopted into the Summers family. All of them are so happy and loving... I can't imagine a better place for Marguerite to be raised." Vada said with a distant look.

"If she's going to be the youngest of seven children, she's going to be spoiled rotten." Lacie said with a chuckle.

"No, just before you arrived I got a call. Two babies were just born into the family, less than an hour ago. Even though they won't be related, they'll be like her brothers." Vada said with a smile.

"How perfect. Several older children to watch out for her. Two brothers her own age to relate to... it seems the perfect place for her to be raised." Lacie said in thought.

"Yes, and I've done some investigation into their past... for the sake of the adoption... Alexander Wainwright is extremely wealthy. Marguerite won't have to worry about wanting for anything." Steve said seriously.

"Yes, but he lives modestly. He and Remy live in the house with the Summers family because they are such close friends that they have become a part of the family." Vada said peacefully.

"I had wondered about that. I thought they might just be eccentric." Steve said honestly.

"No. They recognize the importance of family and don't let the money get in the way of their happiness." Vada said with a smile.

"What a blessing, to have the money to provide for the family and the wisdom to put the family first." Evelyn said dreamily.

"Well said Evie." Lacie said with a smile.

"So they called you when the babies were born... I can't think of any better proof that you really are part of their family." Steve said peacefully.

"Oh yes. I was greeted with enthusiasm when I arrived. They introduced me to everyone, family and visitors as their Aunt Vada. I was fed the most wonderful meal, prepared by Remy. There was a little family crisis, they included me in their discussion and listened to my opinions. Then we went to the hospital to visit Marguerite. There is no doubt whatsoever that I am a part of the family." Vada said with joy.

"Oh Vada, I'm so happy for you. Being in Atlanta, I know how lonely it can be. I'm glad you've found a family." Lacie said with moisture forming in her eyes.

"Mom, you know you can come live with us anytime you want." Steve said honestly.

"I know Stevie, but you and Evelyn need to have your own lives. I just can't take care of myself anymore. I know you would try and care for me but you don't need that kind of burden and I'm really happy at the assisted living center. It's just that Vada's new family... it sounds nice. Like it used to be with all the aunts and uncles and parents and grandparents and kids living within a few blocks of each other all their lives." Lacie said in a dreamy voice.

"That's exactly what it's like. The entire community is like an extended family... Stevie, how would you feel about doing some more driving?" Vada asked with a smile.

"Actually, I'll do the driving. He needs to rest for his trip to Atlanta tonight." Evelyn said quickly.

"Thanks Evie. If you wouldn't mind, we could go to visit Marguerite, then go to see the new babies in Westchester." Aunt Vada suggested hopefully.

"I don't mind, but don't you think you should call to let them know we're coming?" Steve asked carefully.

"Stevie... they're family."

* * * * *

"Just now? Have you called Kurt yet?" Warren asked excitidly.

"Then I'll tell him. Thanks for calling William." Warren said quickly and hurried to dress before leaving to tell Kurt.

* * * * *

"Peter, the babies were just born." William said hurridly into the phone.

After a moment of stunned silence, Peter said, "Are you sure?"

William stopped and thought about the question.

Bobby noticed William's puzzled look and took the phone from him.

"Pete, Robert's brothers were just born. You've got to come and see them." Bobby said hurridly.

"I have some things I have to do first..." Peter began to say.

"Pete.. that can wait. Come and see the babies." Bobby said firmly.

"Very well." Peter said in resignation.

"I'll see you in a few minutes." Bobby said and hung up the phone.

"Thank you Bobby, his response confused me." William said quietly.

"No problem, I think Pete was a little preoccupied." Bobby said in thought.

William nodded, then said, "I must call Mr. Howlett."

"Okay, I need to talk to your Uncle Scott."

Bobby walked to Scott and quietly asked, "Scott, can I talk to you for a minute? I've got a little problem."

"Sure Bobby, come into the dining room where we can have some privacy." Scott said quietly.

* * * * *

"Andy, Hank... I want to have Joyce right away." Alan said seriously.

"But you just gave birth, you should give yourself time to recover." Andrew said with concern.

"The artificial womb did all the work. I just had to carry them around. Andy, do you remember why we chose to have the twins so soon?" Alan asked carefully.

"Because our lives move so quickly that you didn't want the chance taken away from us." Andrew answered quietly.

"Right... Hank, is there any reason that I can't get pregnant again right away?" Alan asked with concern.

"No, no medical reason." Hank said quietly.

* * * * *

After a moment Scott and Bobby were in the dining room and Scott quietly asked, "What's wrong Bobby?"

"It's Pete, I'm worried about him." Bobby said nervously.

"What's wrong with Peter?" Scott asked with immediate worry.

"I think he's got a problem... I invited him to go camping last night, and he was..." Bobby trailed off, not knowing how to phrase it.

"He was what?" Scott asked.

"Jacking off." Bobby muttered.

After a long moment of silence, Scott said, "So?"

"Scott, you're not getting it. I invited Pete to go camping with us, but he said he wanted to stay in... Just now he tried to put off coming to see the babies... I think he's got a problem. I mean, spanking the monkey is fun and everything but he's not doing anything else." Bobby said, his worry overriding his embarrassment.

Scott thought about the words and finally said, "Bobby, I can see that you're worried about Peter. Thanks for telling me. I'll keep my eyes open and if it's a problem, I'll deal with it. If you're right, he needs his friends to stand by him."

Bobby nodded and said, "I won't mess with him about it. But I'm afraid if I don't say anything about it, he's going to think it's okay."

"Bobby, please let me handle this. It's possible that you're misreading the situation. Just be his friend... no matter what his problem is, that's the best thing that you can do right now." Scott said seriously.

Bobby nodded and said, "Thanks Scott. I just want Pete to be okay."

* * * * *

"Mr. Howlett, this is William Summers. I just wanted to inform you that my brothers were born this morning and invite you to come and see them." William said happily.

"Thank you for calling me William. It seems that I've become a part of the family without trying." Ken said with a chuckle.

"Yes. We all think of you as our family." William said seriously.

Ken stopped laughing and thought about the words. Finally he said, "I'll be there as soon as I can. Thank you again for calling."

* * * * *

Peter hesitantly knocked on the boathouse door.

"Hi Peter." Scott said with a gentle smile.

"I am here to see the new babies." Peter said shyly.

"That can wait for a minute, would you come with me right now?" Scott asked seriously.

Peter nodded and followed Scott into the dining room.

* * * * *

"Are you ready?" Angel asked as he and Julia walked into the main room.

"Yes, can we go now?" Chris asked hopefully.

"Sure... but there's been a slight change in plans." Angel said with a smile.

At Chris' look of question, Angel continued, "We don't have to use the tunnels anymore... Thanks to Julia, I can walk in the light."

"Really?" Chris asked with excitement.

"Really. Julia, would you mind driving us to the boathouse? I don't think Chris' wheelchair will make the trip through the snow very well." Angel asked with a loving smile.

"I wouldn't mind at all." Julia said tenderly.

"Then I'll push you down to Julia's car. We'll bring the chair in case you need it." Angel said as the three left the room.

* * * * *

"Just lay down and I'll get the things we need." Andrew said with a look of tenderness in his eyes.

"May I ask, why is it so important to have your next child right away?" Hank asked curiously.

"Because so many things happen to us, so quickly, if we don't have her right away, something might happen so we would never have her." Alan said seriously.

"I understand. If anyone else had said that, I would believe it to be a sign of paranoia. But in your case, it just seems to be that the natural course of events is chaotic conditions." Hank said softly.

"Are we ready?" Andrew asked as he walked to the bed holding the necessary implements.

"Yeah Andy. Let's do it." Alan said and exposed his navel.

"Woah, look at that." Andrew said as the device slipped into Alan's navel easily.

"Is it done?" Alan asked with surprise.

"Yeah love. You're pregnant again." Andrew said with a tender smile.

"Thanks for not fighting me on this Andy." Alan said peacefully.

"I understand love. I want her too." Andrew said with affection.

* * * * *

"Hello again Aunt Vada, I didn't expect to see you again today." The nurse said happily.

"Hello Serena, I'd like you to meet my friends Steve and Evelyn and one of my oldest friends, Lacie. Everyone, this is Serena. She's been taking care of Marguerite since she was born." Vada said with a smile.

"How are Remy and Xander today?" Serena asked as she walked with them down the hall toward the nursery.

"They are with Andrew and Alan and their twin boys who were born this morning." Vada said proudly.

"Oh that's wonderful. Are the babies okay?" Serena asked hopefully.

"They are perfectly healthy. We'll be going to see them as soon as we've visited Marguerite." Vada said with a gentle smile.

"I think Dr. Ross is with Marguerite right now. He'll probably be done in just a minute, I'll let him know you're here." Serena said and left them in the waiting area of the natal ward.

"Does everyone know you here?" Steve asked with a teasing smile.

"Yes, most everyone does. I've spent enough time here since Marguerite was born that I should have my own chair." Vada said with a smile.

"Aunt Vada! It's good to see you." A husky black woman said and pulled Vada into a hug.

"Maybeline. How are you? How's your boy doing?" Vada asked from the hug.

"Oh he's just fine. I heard from him three days ago. Here I was all worried about him being shipped out and it turns out that he's on a supply ship about a thousand miles from any fighting." Maybeline said with a chuckle of relief.

"Oh that's wonderful news dear. I'm so glad to hear that he's safe." Vada said honestly.

"Where are Remy and Xander today?" Maybeline asked curiously.

"They're celebrating a birth with their family, but I'll wager that they'll be here before the sun sets." Vada said with certainty.

"No wager. They haven't missed a day yet. They'll be here." Maybeline said seriously.

"That's right dear, oh goodness. Where are my manners? Maybeline, this is Lacie Hawkes, her son Steve and his wife Evelyn. This is nurse Maybeline, she works the desk in the natal ward." Vada said with a smile.

"Good to meet you all. Let me go find out what's keeping Dr. Ross. He thinks he's in charge of this ward, but the rest of us know better." Maybeline said conspiratorially.

* * * * *

"Peter, Bobby suspects something. I think you need to tell him the truth." Scott said quietly.

"I cannot. There is no way he will understand." Peter said with anguish.

"Peter, he cares about you. He came to me because he thought you had a problem... i think he needs to know." Scott said seriously.

Peter thought about Scott's words and nodded.

"Do you want me to be there when you tell him?" Scott asked quietly.

"I can't tell him... It was just so good to have a friend that I didn't want it to end." Peter said sadly.

"He might surprise you Peter." Scott said, hoping Bobby would prove him right.

"Will you tell him for me? I cannot find the words." Peter said nervously.

"Sure Peter. Let's go see the babies and then I'll tell him." Scott said softly.

Chapter 40: Variations

"Father, there is a large truck in front of the house." Icheb said through the bedroom door.

Andrew, Alan and Hank walked out of the bedroom in time to see the first boxes being hauled into the living room.

"What's all this?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"Cribs, changing tables, playpens, bassinets, swings... baby stuff." Dawn said as she carefully took stock of what was being brought in.

"What are two babies going to do with all this stuff?" Andrew asked as more and more boxes were unloaded.

"Three babies... And some of this stuff is for the mansion. It just made sense to have it all delivered where the majority was going, rather than deal with separate shipping instructions for every single thing I bought." Dawn said seriously.

"Okay... I don't know what we're going to do with all this stuff. I don't even know what some of these things are." Andrew said in an overwhelmed voice.

"Dawn, would you mind if I took Andrew and Alan out of here for a few minutes?" Lee asked quietly.

"Would you please?" Dawn asked hopefully.

Lee nodded then said, "Robert, watch out for Chakotay. William, watch out for Thomas. Your fathers and I will be in the bedroom for a few minutes if you need anything."

Robert and William nodded as they held their brothers close.

"Misty, would you help me?" Lee asked hopefully.

Mystique looked surprised for a moment, but quickly covered it and walked to Lee's side.

"You get Alan, I'll get Andrew." Lee said and took hold of Andrew's arm to gently guide him to the bedroom.

"I can't, the babies..." Andrew began to say.

"The babies are fine. Their brothers are watching out for them and they'll call us if there is any problem." Lee said with assurance.

Finally, after a few stops and starts, they were able to make it into the bedroom.

* * * * *

"Bobby, would you come here for a minute?" Scott asked from the dining room doorway.

"Um, sure." Bobby said, glancing at Peter who was looking at the babies.

"Sit down." Scott said absently as he closed the dining room doors.

"What is it? Is it about Pete?" Bobby asked with worry.

"Yes. He gave his permission for me to talk to you about this." Scott said with difficulty.

"What is it Scott? You're freaking me out here." Bobby said in worry.

"Tell me about Peter. How would you describe him... as a person?" Scott asked slowly.

"Um... big... definitely big. Friendly... honest... shy sometimes, but not always." Bobby said in thought.

Scott smiled at the description, finally he asked, "What about his organization?"

"Oh yeah, I guess he's organized, just like you and Warren." Bobby said with a slight nod.

"You don't know how good it is to hear that you think of Peter that way... he's been working with the Professor to overcome a disorder, an obsessive-compulsive disorder, for the past three years." Scott said quietly.

"Oh... I never noticed." Bobby said in thought.

"He's much better than he used to be. He was almost unable to leave his room when he first arrived... but he still has times when it's a problem for him." Scott said gently.

"So he didn't want to go camping with us because he was... what?" Bobby asked in confusion.

"Peter has a need for routine. Certain things need to be done in a certain order. A disruption in his order throws him into chaos, his reaction can be anything from depression to what might be classified as a seizure because it's so powerful." Scott said with worry.

"Then how did he come to lunch yesterday?" Bobby asked curiously.

"I don't know. I was surprised to see him come back from running with you. I guess he has good days and bad days. He must have been having an exceptional day to agree to break his routine and come to lunch." Scott finished with a shrug.

Bobby nodded and thought.

"He's afraid he's going to lose you as a friend because of this." Scott said into the silence.

"Why would he think that?" Bobby asked immediately.

"Because it's happened before." Scott said quietly.

"Oh." Bobby whispered.

"So what do you think?" Scott asked, hoping for a good reaction.

"I think I need to talk to Pete... Would you mind asking him to come in here?" Bobby asked as he looked at Scott with concern.

"Sure Bobby." Scott said and got up from the table.

"Thanks for telling me Scott." Bobby said gently.

"It was Peter's choice to tell you." Scott said in response.

"I know, but thank you for doing it for him." Bobby said with a gentle smile.

Scott nodded as he left to get Peter.

* * * * *

"Aunt Vada, you're in awfully early." Dr. Ross said as he shook her hand.

"Yes. I had some early visitors today and we wanted to visit Marguerite before we go to Westchester." Vada said happily.

"Oh, you're going to see Xander and Remy?" Dr. Ross asked with interest.

"Yes. Two new babies were born into the household and we're going to pay our respects. This is Lacie, Steve and Evelyn Hawkes." Vada said kindly.

"A pleasure to meet you. If you'll follow me, we can visit Marguerite together." Dr. Ross said as he led the way.

"How is she doing?" Vada asked immediately.

"Extremely well. With the proper care, she could leave the hospital today." Dr. Ross said simply.

"Excuse me Dr., but what kind of care would that be?" Steve asked carefully.

"Just someone with a delicate touch since she's so small and someone attentive who can stay with her." Dr. Ross said and opened the door into a small lounge.

"Have a seat and I'll be back in a second." Dr. Ross said and walked through another door.

"What are you up to Steve?" Evelyn asked curiously.

"Aunt Vada, do you think Remy and Xander would be able to give her the proper care she needs?" He asked curiously.

"Yes. I'm certain of it." Vada said with a swell of excitement.

"Then maybe we should bring Xander and Remy a surprise when we visit." Steve said with a smile.

"Oh Stevie, that would be wonderful. And that would be like all three babies being born on the same day." Vada said joyfully.

"Here she is." Dr. Ross said as he carried the tiny bundled form of Marguerite into the lounge.

"She's so small, are you sure she can leave the hospital?" Steve asked in awe of the tiny baby.

"She's small, but she's strong. This little girl has more fight in her than just about any patient I've had." Dr. Ross said with admiration.

"That's my granddaughter." Vada said proudly.

"Would you like to hold her?" Dr. Ross asked Steve carefully.

"I'm afraid I'll hurt her." Steve said in a whisper.

"Just cradle her... you'll do fine." Dr. Ross said with a smile.

Steve carefully took the tiny baby into his hands. Her tiny eyes opened and he was immediately in love with the tiny angel.

"Look at her, oh Evelyn, look at her." Steve said in a gasping breath of wonder.

"She's gorgeous. Oh Vada, what a beautiful little girl." Evelyn said in awe.

"Hello Sweet Pea, your grandma is here again." Vada said and brushed the tiny baby's cheek with her finger.

"Will Remy and Xander know what to do if we bring her home?" Evelyn asked with concern.

Dr. Ross gave a curious look toward Aunt Vada.

"Dr. Ross, Stevie is also known as Judge Hawkes, the man who is overseeing Marguerite's adoption." Vada said gently.

"I've seen your name on some paperwork... and I think Remy and Xander mentioned how you helped them speed up the adoption." Dr. Ross said in memory.

"Yes, well, if you were serious about Marguerite being able to leave the hospital today and would be willing to let me take her to Xander and Remy, then I'll file the official paperwork and make it all legal in the morning." Steve said as he kept his gaze fixed on Marguerite.

Dr. Ross nodded in thought, then said, "To answer your question, Xander and Remy have been here and helped care for her enough that they know what to do."

"Good... I don't have a car seat." Steve said suddenly.

"She wouldn't fit in one anyway. You'll need to carry her just the way you're doing." Dr. Ross said with a smile.

"Oh. Thank you Doctor... does this mean we can take her with us?" Steve asked in surprise.

"Aunt Vada will need to sign her out at the desk. As far as I'm aware, she's still the baby's legal guardian. But then... yes. I'll have Serena gather a few things to take with you... diapers and things." Dr. Ross said and walked out of the room.

"May I?" Evelyn asked and held out her hands.

Steve carefully handed the tiny baby to Evelyn and saw the rightness of how she looked holding a baby.

Evelyn glanced up and saw the look in her husbands eyes.

"Yes." She said in a near whisper as peace and joy radiated out from her.

Vada and Lacie looked at each other as Lacie said, "Well it looks like I'm *finally* going to be a grandmother. I was afraid I was going to have to sit him down and have 'the talk' with him again since it didn't seem to take the first time."

Vada chuckled and said, "Look at them. They'll be perfect parents."

"Thank you dear, I think you're right." Lacie said as she watched her son and his wife with Marguerite.

* * * * *

Peter walked into the dining room hesitantly.

"Hi Pete. Will you talk with me for a minute?" Bobby asked carefully.

Peter nodded and took a seat at the table.

"Scott didn't give me any details, and I don't really need any. I just need for you to tell me the truth." Bobby said seriously.

Again, Peter nodded.

"He said you need routine... like the running." Bobby began and Peter nodded in confirmation.

"Would it be possible for me to, like, follow along with you one day? I mean, so I could understand your routine?" Bobby asked carefully.

Peter got a look of horror at the thought.

"Pete, I'm not demanding anything. I'm your friend and I want to understand this so I can, I dunno, work around it, or share it with you, or something." Bobby said hopefully.

Peter looked at Bobby in shock, so Bobby continued, "Will you tell me what you need to be doing right now?"

"It is time for me to prepare to run." Peter said quietly.

"Okay, hold on for a second." Bobby said and jumped up.

Peter just watched as Bobby walked out of the room.

* * * * *

Scott walked into the living room to find everyone milling around looking at the boxes that nearly filled the room.

"Where is all this stuff going to go?" Scott asked the room.

"Some to Andrew's room, some to Xander's room and some to the mansion." Dawn said seriously.

"Okay. How much needs to be assembled?" Scott asked as he noticed that many of the boxes were suspiciously flat.

"Most of them." Dawn said seriously.

"Alright. Do you mind if we start?" Scott asked Dawn, who seemed to be in charge.

"No, that's a good idea." Dawn said with a note of relief.

"Do you have the invoice?" Scott asked as he surveyed the room.

"Right here." Dawn said and handed it to him.

"Right... Icheb, will you work with Xander, Remy, Alex and Spike to carry the things for Marguerite upstairs. When you get it there, start assembly and put things where they're going to go. Dawn can tell you which boxes are yours." Scott said with authority.

"If you can find me a marker, I'll mark an 'X' on their boxes." Dawn said.

Trey immediately ran into the kitchen and came back with a large marker.

"Trey, Jimmy, Janine and your fathers can move things into Andrew's room and do the same. Those boxes will be marked with an 'A'." Scott said to Trey.

Trey nodded.

"Robert and William can continue to tend to the babies for a while longer." Scott said, looking at the two boys holding their brothers.

"John and Ronny, will you help me move the things for the mansion over by the door? Dawn can mark those things with an 'M'." Scott said and received a nod from both boys.

"Once the boxes are all marked, Dawn and Tara can go through the bags of clothes and separate them into piles." Scott said in their direction.

Tara nodded with confidence.

"Okay, let's do it." Scott said and walked to the first box.

"That one goes to Andrew's room." Dawn said and quickly marked an 'A' on the side.

"What of these?" Trey asked from beside a stack of diapers.

"Put one in your father's room, the rest can go to the basement till we need them... and everyone, break down your boxes and store the flattened cardboard in the basement." Scott said to the room.

Bobby came out of the dining room and walked to Robert for a moment.

Robert shook his head and whispered to Bobby with an expression of regret.

Scott walked over to them and asked, "What's up Bobby?"

"It's time for Pete to go running. I just wanted to see if Robert could join us." Bobby said quietly.

"Robert, if you want to go, someone else can watch your brother while you're gone." Scott said honestly.

Robert had a look of indecision.

"I think your brothers and sister would like to get a turn at taking care of the babies too. Go ahead." Scott said with a smile.

"Thank you Uncle Scott." Robert said quietly, so as not to wake his brother.

"Jimmy, would you like to take a turn at holding Chakotay?" Scott asked Jimmy as he was rushing by.

"Yes, I would like that very much." Jimmy said with excitement.

"Robert, give Chakotay to your brother and get ready to go running." Scott said peacefully.

Robert did so and walked with Bobby back to the dining room.

* * * * *

"Andy, Alan, you've got to realize that you've got a huge family here. This isn't all on your shoulders." Lee said seriously.

"But they're our kids." Andrew said immediately.

"Yes, but everyone is going to help care for them." Lee said firmly.

Andrew nodded.

"If you stress yourselves out, you're not helping anyone and you might end up making it harder for people to help you. Let the people around you help and just jump in where you're needed." Lee said seriously.

"How do you know about all this Dad?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Because when you were born, I took care of you. Your mom wasn't very... nurturing. And I nearly drove myself to a nervous breakdown before I asked for help. You don't have to ask... everyone is offering. All you have to do is accept it." Lee said and automatically put an arm around Mystique as he spoke.

"Thanks dad. You're right." Andrew said as Alan nodded in agreement.

"Of course, I'm a father." Lee said with a teasing smile.

There was a knock on the bedroom door.

"Come in." Alan said in a moderate tone.

"May I come in and start assembly of this sleeping unit?" Trey asked hesitantly.

"Sure, when it's done, just put it by the dresser over there... dad, would you help me move the dresser over a little so there's room for both the cribs?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"Of course son." Lee said happily.

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert walked into the dining room to find Peter sitting with a look of anxiety.

"Pete, Robert and I can go running with you if you want." Bobby said seriously.

A smile came over Peter's face and he said, "Thank you Bobby."

"Yeah, no prob. Go on and get ready and we'll do the same. When should we meet you at the track?" Bobby asked carefully.

"Will one hour give you enough time?" Peter asked carefully.

"Yeah, that'll be fine." Bobby said with a smile.

"I will see you then." Peter said and hurried to leave the room.

"Pete, just a second." Bobby called quickly.

Peter turned and looked at Bobby with question.

"Can I tell Robert?" Bobby asked hopefully.

Peter looked at Robert who was standing next to Bobby, looking back curiously.

Finally Peter said, "If you like, but please tell no one else."

"I promise Pete, I'll never tell anyone without your permission." Bobby said as a vow.

"Thank you." Peter said with a smile before he left the room.

* * * * *

Warren and Kurt arrived at the boathouse to what seemed to be chaos.

Janine let them in, then went back to whichever duty she had been assigned.

"What's going on? This is a madhouse." Warren asked as he looked at people carrying boxes up the stairs, cardboard down the stairs, bags of baby clothes being stacked in various piles. In the midst of it all were William and Jimmy holding two sleeping babies.

Kurt walked to the boys and said, "May I hold one of ze babies?"

William nodded and carefully handed Thomas to Kurt.

"Vhat is his name?" Kurt asked in a whisper.

"Thomas Ahnikan Summers." William said in an answering whisper.

"May I?" Warren asked in front of Jimmy.

Jimmy nodded and handed Chakotay to Warren.

"This is Chakotay B'Elan Summers." Jimmy said proudly.

"They're beautiful. Perfect little babies." Warren said as he held Chakotay close.

"Yes, they have exceeded my expectations." William said with a tender look at his brothers.

"What's going on here? What's everyone doing?" Warren asked as he looked at all the people rushing around.

"They are relocating the things for the babies and assembling the things that need it." Jimmy said seriously.

"Do you need any help?" Kurt asked.

"Uncle Scott is coordinating the activities. He is in my fathers' bedroom." William said as Kurt handed Thomas back to him.

"Let's go see if we can help." Warren said and handed Chakotay back to Jimmy.

* * * * *

Angel walked up to the door with Chris on one side and Julia on the other.

He knocked gently and the door was answered by a blue naked woman.

"Hello? I'm here to see the babies." Angel said in confusion.

"They're in the living room." Mystique said and stood back.

"I don't think we've met. I'm Angel." he said cautiously.

"I am Mystique." She said simply and led the way to the babies.

"Chris!" William said with hushed excitement.

"Hello William. We came to see your new brothers." Chris said happily.

"Would you like to hold him? His name is Thomas." William said with a smile.

Chris nodded and sat beside William.

"Just make sure you hold his head." William said with caution.

"May I?" Julia asked and immediately received a baby in her arms.

"His name is Chakotay." Jimmy said proudly.

"That's a curious name... but he's a beautiful baby." Julia said as she cuddled the baby close.

"Where is your father?" Angel asked curiously.

"Either my father or my dad look out that door every five point two seconds." William said and pointed to the bedroom door, just as Andrew poked his head out to see how the babies were doing.

Angel and Julia both laughed as Andrew and Alan came into the living room.

"How are we doing out here?" Andrew asked curiously as he held close to Alan.

"Just fine... but I think this little guy is ready for a diaper change." Julia said quietly.

"Okay, I can take care of that." Andrew said calmly.

"Father, may I do it? I watched Grandfather carefully." Jimmy said hopefully.

"Okay, go ahead." Andrew said with a smile as Julia handed the baby to Jimmy.

"There is a changing table in the bedroom. The wipes and powder and fresh diapers are all right there." Andrew said simply.

"Thank you father." Jimmy said and carried his brother into the bedroom.

"Aren't you going to supervise?" Angel asked curiously.

"No. My father is in there and he's a diapering expert. If Jimmy has any problems, my dad can handle it." Andrew said calmly.

A moment later Jimmy came out of the bedroom, dripping wet and sputtering.

"Where's Chakotay?" Andrew asked with immediate worry.

"Grandfather is completing the diapering. I must go to my alcove for sonic cleansing." Jimmy said darkly.

"I'm sure you're only the first of many who will be christened in the coming months." Andrew said as Jimmy went downstairs.

* * * * *

"Who's the woman with your dad?" William asked quietly.

"Her name is Julia... I think she's going to be my new mom." Chris whispered in return.

"Let me know what it's like to have a mother. I have no memory of having one." William said seriously.

"So far it's great. She loves my dad and has been really nice to me." Chris said frankly.

"That is good. I am happy for you." William said, looking toward the bedroom door.

* * * * *

"How did you do that?" Alex asked curiously.

"Do what?" Trey asked as he worked on the second crib.

"Build the changing table and crib so fast? Remy and Xander just barely figured out how to get the boxes opened." Alex said as he looked around the room.

"Uncle Alex, I was on the engineering staff of Voyager. The assembly of furniture poses little challenge." Trey said as he quickly put the last screw in place.

"Could you go up and help them when you get a chance?" Alex asked hopefully.

"Of course, I will go now. Janine can complete this." Trey said and followed Alex.

Chapter 41: All Together

"Remy, would you put this one together? The instructions are written in French." Xander asked hopefully.

"Oui. Xander take over dis one. Dere be twelve types of screws an dey all look de same in de drawings." Remy said in frustration.

"How are you doing Icheb?" Xander asked as he traded places with Remy.

"I am amazed. There are one hundred twenty two pieces, seven types of screws, and yet there is only one tool and a small tube of glue needed for assembly and one single sided page of instructions." Icheb said as he worked.

"Yeah... amazing." Xander said flatly as he looked at the changing table Remy had been working on.

"Uncle Alex suggested that I might be able to help." Trey said as he entered the room.

"Don't they need you downstairs?" Xander asked.

"No... they will be able to complete assembly without me." Trey said as he surveyed the situation.

"Well, maybe you can do something with this." Xander said in frustration.

"Yes. Could you do something to help me?" Trey asked carefully.

"Sure, just name it." Xander said enthusiastically.

"Go to the basement and get a package of diapers, then get supplies from Aunt Dawn for the changing table." Trey said as he began to assemble the changing table.

"Okay, we'll be right back." Xander said cheerfully, glad to be away from his chore.

"Icheb, assemble the base structure in figure one. Disregard all else until that is complete." Trey said as he quickly screwed pieces into place.

Icheb did as he was told and the assembly of the crib was quickly underway.

* * * * *

"What did you ask for permission to tell me?" Robert asked curiously.

"Pete has a thing, like a disorder or something. He needs to do things to keep his life in order. If things go out of order, it bothers him." Bobby said as they hurriedly walked to the mansion.

"I do not understand." Robert said with concern.

"I don't understand completely, but I guess it's like when you get used to doing something a certain way. Doing it a different way feels wrong. But he feels it a whole lot worse... it makes him sick." Bobby said carefully.

"Perfection through order." Robert said absently.

"What's that?" Bobby asked curiously.

"That is what the Borg professed to bring to those they assimilated." Robert said in thought.

"Tell me about it." Bobby said with interest.

"The Borg belief is that perfection, peace, tranquillity, harmony, quality of life... all good things... can be achieved through order." Robert said in thought.

"I guess there's a part of Pete that's like that." Bobby said speculatively.

"Perhaps he needs to understand that the randomness of life is what gives it flavor and makes it something beyond a repetition of occurrences." Robert said seriously.

"I agree with you, but we aren't going to try and convince Pete of anything. Whatever happened to him isn't his choice, it's the way he is. It would be wrong for us to try and change him. If he asks for our help, we'll give it. But Scott was right, the best thing we can do for Pete right now is be his friends." Bobby said firmly.

"I understand. I believe I can relate to some of what he is feeling due to my experience with the Borg. But I will not attempt to convince him to be anything but an individual." Robert said with certainty.

"That's good. Let's go get ready to run." Bobby said as they reached the mansion.

* * * * *

"Gentlemen, I'm afraid I have duties that demand my immediate attention. I will tell Matt that the babies were born." Hank said as he started to walk toward the door.

"Thanks for everything Hank. Will you come back later for lunch? It isn't going to be anything fancy but I'd like to get the family together and have kind of a celebration." Andrew asked quietly.

"Yes, barring unforeseen circumstances, I will be here... and I could bring something back for Matt when I'm finished." Hank finished in a speculative voice.

"Great idea. Let him know we're all thinking about him. I'd bring the babies to visit him but they can't port and I don't want to take them out in the snow." Alan said with a warm smile.

"If all goes well, he will be able to see them himself in less than two days." Hank said happily.

"Oh, that would be great. Tell him that when he gets out, he's invited over here to visit." Andrew said firmly.

"I will tell him. I will see you at lunch. Have a good day." Hank said and was stopped by a hand.

"If you're going to Logan, can I go with you?" Ronny asked hopefully.

"Of course, I would enjoy the company." Hank said with a gentle smile.

"Me too?" John asked hopefully.

"Yes, come along so we can visit with Matt." Hank said and led the boys out of the boathouse.

* * * * *

"Look at all these people." Julia said in amazement.

"They're a family... my family. They accept me as I am." Angel said in thought.

"I'm so glad. I can't imagine how lonely it must be to feel so different." Julia said, resting her head against his chest.

"I don't feel it anymore. I am happy here." Angel said, casting a fond look at Chris who was still holding Thomas.

"Hello Dr. Hoffman." Jimmy said as he walked into the room from the basement.

"Mr. Summers, how are you this morning?" Julia asked with a smile.

"You may call me Jimmy, I am off duty now. I am well." Jimmy said seriously.

"Well Jimmy, would you introduce me around?" Julia asked with a smile.

"Of course." Jimmy said and led Julia to his fathers.

"Dr. Julia Hoffman, this is my Father Andrew Summers and my Dad Alan Summers." Jimmy said proudly.

"Nice to meet you Dr. Hoffman... are you the dean of the college?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Yes, as a matter of fact, I am." Julia said with a smile.

Andrew noticed that Julia was holding onto Angel's arm and gave a curious look.

"We're old friends." Angel said shyly.

"You've been here less than two weeks, how do you have old friends?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Do you really have time for a story that involves time travel to the year seventeen ninety four?" Angel asked with a teasing smile.

Andrew and Alan looked at each other, then around at the people carrying things into the rooms and up the stairs. Finally Alan said, "Maybe not at the moment. It's a pleasure to meet you Dr. Hoffman."

"Please call me Julia." She said with a smile, then glanced at Jimmy and continued, "I'm off duty."

"Herr Doktor, it is good to see you again." Kurt said as he exited the bedroom.

"Yes, it's good to see you too Kurt. How are you this morning?" Julia asked pleasantly.

"Very well. Warren unt I haf been helping... but ze work is done." Kurt said happily.

"Warren? Mr. Worthington is here?" Julia asked in surprise.

"Right here." Warren said with a smile as he walked out of the bedroom.

Julia was stunned by the sight of his large white wings.

"I like to hide them when I'm talking business... they're a distraction." Warren said conspiratorially.

"Yes, I suppose they would be." Julia said in a stunned voice.

"You wanted to meet Mr. Wainwright... he lives here. He should be upstairs." Warren said with a smile.

"Could I meet him now?" Julia asked hopefully.

"Sure, follow me." Warren said and led the way.

* * * * *

Andrew noticed that Dawn was putting the last of the baby clothes into it's proper pile and walked to her.

"Dawn, are we okay?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Yeah, I think so. Thanks for pushing Andrew. You're a cool brother-in-law." Dawn said with a smile.

"And you're an excellent Aunt. If it wasn't for you, we'd be killing ourselves trying to find baby things at the last minute. You made the whole baby experience a joy instead of a frantic nightmare." Andrew said, looking into Dawn's eyes.

"Thanks." Dawn whispered.

* * * * *

Trey efficiently completed the bassinette as Xander cleaned up the cardboard.

"You have visitors Xander." Warren said from the door.

Xander looked up in surprise, then sat his cardboard aside.

"I've got that mate." Spike said quietly.

"Thanks Spike." Xander said with a friendly smile.

"Xander, this is Dr. Julia Hoffman, dean of Forrestgrove college and future dean of the Wagner Institute." Warren said proudly.

"Oh, it's a pleasure to meet you. I'm sorry I didn't get to meet you last night. We were visiting our daughter in the hospital." Xander said as he shook Julia's hand.

"Is she alright?" Julia asked with immediate concern.

"Yes, she's fine. She was just born premature and needs to be in the hospital for a while." Xander said, impressed by her concern.

"I have to admit, you're not at all what I expected." Julia said with a genuine smile as she looked at the casually dressed man with an eye-patch.

"How so?" Xander asked curiously.

"Well, since you're a multi-millionaire and head of a major corporation. I thought you'd be a little more..." Julia trailed off, searching for a non-offensive word.

"Stuffy?" Xander ventured.

"Yes." Julia said with a hint of shyness.

"I'm just me. The money is a tool to get things done." Xander said with a shrug.

"I think that's an excellent philosophy." Julia said with admiration.

"Trey, are we done here?" Xander asked as he looked around.

"All the furniture is complete. We only need the clothing and accessories for Marguerite." Trey said seriously.

"Can we help?" Julia asked with hope.

"Sure, Dawn is sorting things in the living room. She should have a few piles of things for us to bring up." Xander said and walked toward the door.

"Thank you." Angel said in an almost silent whisper, directed at Xander.

Xander got a big smile and shrugged as he followed everyone out of the room.

* * * * *

"I think everything is assembled." Trey said in thought.

"Dawn, do you know where in the mansion the baby supplies should be ported?" Andrew asked, looking at the impressive stack.

"No. Scott?" Dawn asked as she turned to look at him.

"Room seven. As I recall, there aren't any classes scheduled in there tomorrow." Scott said in thought.

"Classes?" Julia asked suspiciously.

"Oh, we didn't mention that. Xavier's is a school for gifted children... mutants." Warren said seriously.

"Then why do you need Forrestgrove?" Julia asked in puzzlement.

"Because Xavier's is for students who need to learn to control their abilities. The Wagner Institute is going to be for students who have passive abilities... it will also be publically known as a school for mutants. Xavier's isn't." Warren said, hoping he didn't have to clarify what he meant.

"I'm sorry, I don't mean to be obtuse, but could you give me an example?" Julia asked hopefully.

"Sure..." Warren said and looked around the room.

"Andrew, would you mind creating a portal to show Julia an active ability?" Warren asked carefully.

"Okay." Andrew said and a portal opened before Scott.

"Is this the room you meant?" Andrew asked as Julia looked at the tear in space.

"Yes, that's it." Scott said seriously.

Andrew nodded and ported the stacks of baby supplies into the room.

"That's very useful." Julia said in an impressed voice.

"Yes, Andrew has excellent control of his gift. He can port... what is your range now Andrew?" Warren asked.

"Since my... trip... my range has increased so that I can reach anyplace on Earth." Andrew said carefully.

"But without control of his ability, he could accidently send himself or someone near him to anyplace on Earth or into an alternate dimension." Warren said seriously.

"I need to tell Buffy and Faith!" Andrew said suddenly.

"They probably won't be awake yet. It's just after nine in the morning on a Sunday." Xander said as he took a seat on the couch.

The others in the room followed his example and the couches filled quickly.

"I think this guy needs changing." Chris said into the silence.

"Take him into the bedroom. Dad's in there with Chakotay, he'll help you if you need it." Andrew said with a smile.

"I will change him." William said with assurance.

"He will attempt to urinate on you." Jimmy said in warning.

"I will be careful." William said as he followed Chris into the bedroom.

* * * * *

The car pulled into the driveway.

Steve carefully handed Marguerite to his wife and got out of the car to help Aunt Vada out.

After a minute of careful walking on the light snow, they made their way to the door and knocked gently.

"You don't think they'll mind the interruption do you?" Steve asked with concern.

"No, not at all. I'll wager they have a houseful already." Vada said fondly.

The door opened to reveal a small boy.

"Aunt Vada!" Jimmy said with joy and hugged her close.

"Jimmy, this is Steve Hawkes, a friend of mine. May we come in?" Vada asked carefully.

"Of course Aunt Vada." Jimmy said with excitement.

"Aunt Vada!" Scott said with joy and went to hug her.

"Scott, I have a favor to ask of you. My friend Lacie is in the car and I'm worried that she'll fall in the snow. Is there any way you could help her in?" Vada asked in a shy voice.

"Of course Aunt Vada." Scott said immediately and walked outside, to be followed by Steve.

"Aunt Vada, I'm surprised you came. Who drove you up?" Andrew asked as he gave her a hug.

"A friend... Alan, you're looking much lighter. How does it feel?" Vada asked as she hugged him.

"It feels great. Those two were really getting heavy." Alan said with a smile.

"Xander and Remy, I've got a surprise for you." Vada said as she hugged each man.

"What did you bring us Aunt Vada?" Xander asked like a kid at Christmas.

Evelyn walked in holding a blanketed bundle.

"Evie, show Xander and Remy what we brought them." Vada said with a smile.

Evelyn took a seat on the couch, then carefully unwrapped the bundle to expose the tiny baby.

"Marguerite!" Xander said with joy.

"Tank you Aunt Vada. Dis be de best ting you could do for Xander and Remy." Remy said with joy.

Xander carefully took Marguerite into his arms and held her gently.

"Marguerite?" Andrew asked with surprise as he saw the tiny girl.

"Dr. Ross said that she was well enough to leave the hospital today. And Steve decided to bring her here to you." Vada said happily.

"Steve?" Xander asked curiously as Steve and Scott helped Lacie into the house.

"You might remember him as Judge Hawkes." Vada said with a smile.

"Judge Hawkes? Here?" Xander asked with surprise.

"Don't worry. Aunt Vada has been saying such nice things about you that I had to come and see for myself." Steve said, enjoying the look of disbelief on Xander's face.

"I believe you have some babies to show me." Vada said, looking at Alan.

"Yes Aunt Vada, they're in the bedroom with dad." Andrew said and led the way.

"Come and see the babies Stevie. Come Evelyn." Vada said gently.

Steve, Evelyn, Lacie, Vada, Andrew and Alan went into the bedroom to see the new babies.

* * * * *

As Bobby, Robert and Peter started to run, Peter asked, "Did Bobby tell you of my problem?"

"Bobby said that you require structure and order... he did not mention a problem." Robert said as he kept pace with Bobby and Peter.

Peter thought about that response as Bobby flashed a tender smile of approval at Robert.

"But it may cause difficulty in your plans." Peter said with worry.

"So. It's no different than if I wanted to go skiing and you had studying that you needed to do. Just because I want to do something doesn't mean we have to do it. And it could just as easily be you wanting to do something and me with a prior commitment. It's just the way it is." Bobby said frankly.

"Robert, do you feel the same?" Peter asked carefully.

"Yes, you are Bobby's best friend, but that does not mean that you cannot have your own interests and perform activities without him." Robert said steadily.

"Best friend?" Peter asked shakily.

"Yes Pete. You're my best friend. Robert's my boyfriend, that's a whole other thing. You're the one I come to when I need to know if one of my ideas is good or off the wall. You're the one who's opinion I trust about what is right and wrong. Ronny's my brother and John is a close friend but you are my 'best' friend Pete. That's not going to change." Bobby said with assurance.

"Thank you Bobby. You are my best friend too. And you are my friend too Robert." Peter said in an emotional voice.

"Thank you, I consider you a friend as well." Robert said quietly.

"Now let's get serious with this run. All we're doing is talking." Bobby said with a smile.

Peter showed his agreement by picking up his pace.

* * * * *

"Aren't they lovely." Vada gasped in astonishment at the two sleeping babies in one crib.

"Two beautiful little boys." Lacie said as he looked at the peaceful babies.

"When they were placed in the same crib, they went to sleep. They are most comfortable together." William said informatively.

"William?" Vada asked carefully.

"Yes Aunt Vada." William said with a smile as he hugged her.

"I always have trouble telling you and Robert apart." Vada said with a smile, then at Steve and Evelyn's curious looks she said, "They're identical twins."

"My brother is running with his friends right now." William said seriously.

"So are these babies your brothers too?" Evelyn asked curiously.

"Yes, Chakotay and Thomas are our brothers and Marguerite is going to be like our sister." William said happily.

"That's wonderful. She'll have a lot of people to look after her then. And with these two sharing a crib, she can sleep in here if she wants to." Evelyn said tenderly.

"Yes, although she has a place in Uncle Xander and Uncle Remy's room until her's is built." William said seriously.

"You're building on a room for Marguerite?" Steve asked curiously.

"We are building on a wing so Chakotay, Thomas, Marguerite, Uncle Scott and Uncle Alex can each have their own room." William said, looking at both people.

"William, why don't you and Chris ask your Father about breakfast. I think in all the excitement, he forgot that he needs to eat." Lee said quietly.

"Yes Grandfather." William said and led Chris out of the room.

"Grandfather?" Steve asked curiously.

"Grandfather." Lee said simply.

The door opened to reveal Mystique.

"Lee, I must be going. I have duties to perform and am needed in Washington in the morning. It's been a pleasure to meet you." Mystique said with a genuine smile.

"Anytime you're in the neighborhood, stop in Misty. You're the first person in a decade that I've been able to sit down and really talk to. I'm glad you came." Lee said with a fond smile directed at Mystique.

"When I am next in the area, I will come to visit." Mystique said with assurance.

"Good, I'd like that." Lee said and watched as she left.

* * * * *

Warren's cell phone rang and he moved to the corner of the living room to answer it.

"Go ahead." Warren said quickly, knowing that it must be an emergency for Rome to call him so early on a Sunday morning.

"Yeah, okay." Warren said in a dark, serious tone that caught Andrew's attention.

"How bad?" Warren said as Alan and Xander also started listening to his side of the conversation.

"At least no one was killed. Where are they now?" He asked, noticing that all conversations in the room had stopped and everyone was focused on him.

"Send them here, to the Xavier Institute. I'll work something out. Thank's Rome, 'Above and Beyond' and all that. Try to enjoy the rest of your day off." Warren said with a smile.

"Yeah, I'll take care of it here. It'll be fine." Warren said with assurance and hung up the phone.

"What is it?" Andrew asked with concern.

"A fifteen year old boy from a small farming town. He accidently caught his school on fire with an optic heat blast. Half the school saw him do it." Warren said, looking at Scott.

"So he's on the run?" Alan asked with concern.

"No. We can be thankful for that much anyway. His mother got the tip-off about the Wagner Institute and contacted Rome. They're on the road right now and should be here in about four hours." Warren said in thought.

"Do you want to enroll him at the Wagner Institute?" Scott asked uncertainly.

"Do you think Dr. McCoy could look at him and gauge his abilities? If he's a high alpha or omega level mutant then he might need to come to Xavier's to learn some control first." Warren said, obviously thinking outloud.

"Yes, that's a good idea. It sounds like he's going to be alone and scared when he gets here. Do you think we have any kids here who could help him not be scared?" Scott finished as he looked at all the kids in the room.

Icheb and Trey immediately nodded as Jimmy and Janine said, "We will help him."

"Good. That way his mother won't feel so bad about leaving him with strangers." Scott said with a fond smile directed at the children.

"What's the boy's name?" Alex asked curiously.

"Clark Kent."

Book 8: Seeking Comfort

Prologue

"What is it Andrew?" Scott asked in worry at Andrew's reaction to the name 'Clark Kent'.

"If he's the same Clark Kent that I'm thinking of... he's a fictional character in my world." Andrew said in thought.

"Mine too." Alan said in disbelief.

"Superman?" Dawn asked with a furrow of worry in her brow.

"What do you mean?" Scott asked, beginning to feel anxiety at their reaction.

"Yeah. If it's him, he's going to need all the support and guidance we can give him." Andrew said seriously.

"But how can he be real? I mean, it's just a comic book story." Xander said in confusion.

"What if the writers of the comic books had an ability to see other dimensions on a subconscious level. What they thought were fantasy stories were actually the stories of a real person's life in an alternate dimension." Andrew said speculatively.

"Spose Dat be possible." Remy said as he tried to remember all that he had ever read about Superman.

"Can you tell us what's going on?" Alex asked in frustration.

"It's probably better if we don't. If the stories we heard were thought to be fantasy, then what we know about him might be overblown and dramatized to make a more interesting story." Andrew said seriously.

"So what should we do?" Dawn asked with concern.

"Dawn, would you go and tell Matt what's going on? I think everyone else who is not from this dimension is here. Let's just agree to never mention Superman around Clark. We'll watch and see what happens." Andrew said in thought.

"Yeah. He's fifteen. He don't need to try and live up to all that." Spike said seriously.

"Right Spike. So we keep quiet about this, and if it is him, we try and help him the best we can." Andrew said firmly.

"Right." Alan said.

"Is there anything I need to know about him?" Scott asked, not understanding what they were talking about.

"Just that in our worlds, he's one of the greatest fictional heroes ever." Andrew said with a glance at Scott.

"Yeah, that's no pressure for a bloke to live up to." Spike said to the group.

Chapter 1: Making Due

"Isn't there some other way?" I said, immediately regretting the whiny tone in my voice.

"We're just going to check this out. We're not committed to anything Clark." Mom said with pain.

"I'm sorry mom. I know I can't go back home..." I said, thinking for the thousandth time about the accidental slip that set this course of events into motion.

[I nearly burnt down the school. The beams just shot out of my eyes and caught the building on fire... If anyone had been hurt it would've been all my fault. What kind of a monster am I if I can hurt people so easily?]

"Things will calm down in time. We need to give people time to get past this. You'll be able to come home... eventually. You just can't come back there *now*." Mom said, trying to be comforting.

"I know mom... but how is dad going to take care of the farm without me there?" I said, seeing yet another person I had hurt without meaning to.

"We'll manage, don't worry about that. Just focus on this new school. From what Mr. Romanov said, it may be just what we're looking for." Mom said bravely.

"I'll give it a try mom. I really will... wait, I think we need to turn here.." I said, when I noticed the number on the heavy gate.

"Remember, it's your decision Clark. I won't make you stay here if you don't want to." Mom said as she pulled the car onto the private road.

"Thanks mom... I'm scared." I said in a whisper.

"Change is always scary. Just remember that your father and I are a phone call away if you need us for anything." Mom said seriously.

"I know." I said as I thought about how much pain I was causing my mother. And how much she had gone through the past two days to find a place where I could go and not be looked at like a freak or a monster.

"Would you look at that? And all this time I thought the Luthor mansion was the biggest house I would ever see." Mom said in wonder.

I looked at the mansion and was surprised by the size and beauty of the building.

"It's beautiful." I said and pressed my face against the window to completely see the building.

Mom stopped the car and said in a cautious voice, "Remember not to judge a book by it's cover dear."

"I'll remember mom." I said and felt a smile come across my face. That was just such a 'mom' thing to say.

"Let's go inside and find out what this is about." Mom said after a deep breath to brace herself.

* * * * *

"May I help you?" A beautiful woman with white hair asked when she opened the door.

"I'm Martha Kent and this is my son Clark. We were told to come here to meet with Mr. Worthington." Mom said to the woman unsurely. I was hoping that I wrote down the directions right and we weren't at the wrong address.

"Oh yes, he called and told me to expect you. Come in and I'll let him know that you're here." The woman said politely.

We followed the woman into the house and we exchanged a look when we saw the style and elegance of the entry hall.

"I'm Ororo Munroe, I'm a teacher at the Xavier Institute." The woman said as she led us into an office.

"It's nice to meet you." Mom said politely. I was so fascinated with everything around me that I couldn't do anything but nod in agreement with mom.

Ms. Munroe nodded as she picked up the phone and pressed three buttons.

"Hello Andrew, may I speak to Warren please?" Ms. Munroe asked kindly.

Ms. Munroe looked at us and gave us a gentle smile. I felt a blush start to rise up from her attention directed at me.

After a moment of silence, Ms. Munroe said, "Warren, Martha and Clark Kent are here to meet with you."

A serious look came across her face and she said, "I don't know, I'll ask them."

Ms. Munroe put her hand over the mouthpiece of the phone and asked, "Have you had lunch yet?"

"No, we drove straight here." Mom said quietly. I still wasn't able to find my voice in the presence of this gorgeous woman.

Ms. Munroe nodded and said into the phone, "No, they haven't."

After another moment of silence she said, "I'll send them right over. Enjoy your lunch."

She hung up the phone and walked from behind the desk.

"Mr. Worthington is at the boathouse on the other side of the property. They'll be sitting down to lunch soon and have invited you to join them." Ms. Munroe said and led the way out of the office, back the way we came.

"If you continue down the road you came in on, it leads around the property to the boathouse by the lake. They'll be expecting you." Ms. Munroe said as she led us to the door.

"Thank you Ms. Munroe." I was finally able to say in nearly a whisper.

"You're welcome Clark, I hope to see you again soon." Ms. Munroe said with a warm smile at me that turned my knees to rubber.

* * * * *

"Wasn't that an amazing place?" Mom asked as we got back into the car.

"Yes, and wasn't Ms. Munroe beautiful?" I asked, wondering if Mom had even noticed.

"Yes, very pretty." Mom said with a smile and I could tell that she was getting a kick out of this.

* * * * *

There were three other cars parked outside in the slushy remains of last night's snow.

We walked cautiously to the door of the small house by the lake.

I looked at mom, then gently knocked on the door. It was immediately answered by a small boy. The little boy had a metallic piece that seemed to be connected to his face, framing his left eye.

"Hello, you must be Clark. I'm Jimmy. Come in." The boy said with enthusiasm.

"Thanks." I said quietly and followed him into the house with my Mom close at my side.

"Hello Clark and Martha. I'm Andrew Summers, welcome to my home, please come in and make yourselves comfortable." A young man said with a pleasant smile.

"Thank you." Mom said as we walked into the living room, staying near each other.

"The bathroom is right over there if you need to freshen up after your long drive. We'll be sitting down to lunch in a few minutes." Andrew said in a casual voice.

"Thank you." Mom said shyly and went immediately to the bathroom.

"Clark, I'd like for you to meet my sons Icheb and Trey." Andrew said and indicated two boys close to my age. One looked normal and the other had a metal piece framing his eye and a strange rippled crease in his forehead.

"It is a pleasure to meet you Clark. If you are in need of anything, let me know so I may help you." Icheb said honestly.

"You're his sons? He looks the same age as you." I said in confusion. I didn't know what else to say, it just seemed so unlikely.

"Grandfather, would you come and meet Clark?" Trey said with a smile.

A boy, who was close to my age, walked over to us and said, "My name is Lee. I'm pleased to meet you Clark."

"What?" Was all I could think to say to this boy who was supposed to be the grandfather to the other boys.

"Father and Grandfather do not age." Trey said simply.

I looked at Lee and Andrew and noticed the features that they shared. Slowly, I nodded in comprehension, if not acceptance.

Mom finally walked to my side and asked, "What did I miss?"

"I was just introducing Clark to my sons, they're about his age." Andrew said as he led us past a living room filled with chattering people and into a dining room.

"You have children? You're just a child yourself." Mom said in surprise.

"He doesn't age mom." I told her quietly, not wanting her to be as confused about it as I was.

"Yes, and I have eight children... and one more on the way." Andrew said with a glow of pride.

"Eight?!" Mom and I both exclaimed simultaneously.

"Yes... we still have a few minutes before lunch, I'll introduce them to you." Andrew said and led us back to the living room.

"Okay, this is Icheb and Trey." Andrew said and looked around the room.

"Robert is with Bobby." A boy only slightly younger than me said quietly.

"This is William, Robert is his twin brother, you'll meet him later." Andrew said, indicating the boy who had spoken.

"You met Jimmy at the door." Andrew said as we passed Jimmy on the way to a closed door.

Once inside the room, I saw that it was a bedroom. There were two men and a little girl watching two small babies in one crib and one absolutely tiny baby in a second crib.

"This is my daughter Janine. And these are my sons Chakotay and Thomas." Andrew said with pride.

"And here are my friends Xander and Remy, and this young lady is their daughter Marguerite." Andrew said and motioned to the tiny infant.

"She's so small." Mom said in a voice of both wonder and worry.

"Marguerite be born premature, but she be a strong lil girl." Remy said firmly.

"A pleasure to meet you all." Mom said in a voice that sounded overwhelmed.

"Lunch will be ready soon. I'm not exactly sure what Alex and Spike are making, but it smells good." Andrew said as he led the way out of the bedroom.

I noticed that Mom cast one last look at the little girl before we followed Andrew back out into the living room.

* * * * *

"Martha and Clark, I'd like for you to meet Warren Worthington the third." Andrew said as we walked back into the living room.

"A pleasure." Mr. Worthington said with a friendly smile.

The man had wings... I mean big white fluffy feathered freakin wings! I couldn't help myself, I stood staring and probably let my mouth fall open I was so surprised.

"Since Clark has special abilities I thought you wouldn't mind if I was myself at this meeting." Mr. Worthington said with a warm smile that made me feel a lot more comfortable.

"Oh, I'm sorry for staring Mr. Worthington. I don't get out much." Mom said shyly.

"That's fine Mrs. Kent." Mr. Worthington said with a gentle smile.

"Who wants to help me move the table?" A man called from the kitchen.

I felt like I needed to be doing something and needed to be away from Mr. Worthington for a minute... just to process what I'd just seen. So I went to the man and offered to help him move the table.

* * * * *

After moving the table and some chairs from the kitchen, I went back to Mom who was talking with Mr. Worthington.

"It does sound like just what we're looking for... but Mr. Romanov didn't say anything about how much this was going to cost." Mom said carefully as I was walking up.

"Please don't worry about that. The cost isn't as high as you might think. Let me talk to Scott for a minute, I have an idea of how we might be able to ease your mind about the cost and about the school." Mr. Worthington said in thought.

"Scott?" Mom said with a curious look.

"Yes. I'll be right back." Mr. Worthington said and went to a man with red sunglasses.

"What's wrong mom?" I asked with concern at her worried expression.

"Nothing dear. Just thinking about the practical matters." Mom said in a dark tone.

I thought about the words and realized what she meant. "You're going to have to pay for this, aren't you?"

"Yes. But don't worry, we'll manage somehow." Mom said, obviously trying to force cheer into her voice.

I started feeling that dark feeling... the one that said I was more trouble than I'm worth, that they'd all be better off without me. Then I snapped out of it when Mr. Worthington and another man approached.

"Martha, Clark, I'd like for you to meet Scott Summers. He's currently in charge of the Xavier Institute while Professor Xavier is on vacation." Mr. Worthington said with a warm smile.

"It's nice to meet you Clark, Mrs. Kent." Mr. Summers said as he shook our hands.

"Yes, nice to meet you." Mom said quietly.

"Warren was telling me that you're concerned about Clark attending the school and about the cost. I understand your basic situation and the need for Clark to be away from his old school. So how about this? This is a short week. Clark can stay here... now. He's welcomed to monitor classes for the next three days to see how we conduct our classes and get to know some of the other students. And that will give me some time to investigate the financial possibilities to get you the best deal on tuition. Thursday is Thanksgiving. You and your husband are welcomed to come and share Thanksgiving dinner with us at the mansion and we can discuss things then." Mr. Summers said in thought.

Mom was quiet for a minute before she turned to me and asked, "Clark, what do you think?"

"I don't know Mom." I said honestly.

"I've got an idea Clark. Why don't I get one of the other students to buddy with you? He can show you around and you won't be completely on your own." Mr. Summers said with a smile.

I was about to tell mom to take me home, I'd put up with the angry people... but then I saw the hopeful look in her eyes. She wanted this for me. She thought it might be something good for me.

I looked her in the eyes and quietly said, "Okay."

"Clark, try it out for three days and let us know what you think on Thanksgiving. If you don't like it here, we'll find something else. I promise." Mom said with assurance.

"I'll do it mom." I said, trying to keep my emotional control in front of all these people.

"If you're done talking business, lunch is ready." The man from the kitchen, Alex, said from the kitchen door.

"Okay Alex." Scott said with a smile, then said, "Let's save the rest of our business till after lunch."

"Good idea, business is bad for digestion." Mr. Worthington said with a teasing voice.

* * * * *

Just as everyone was sitting down, a group of people came into the boathouse. One of them was a huge blue furry monster, but the boys with him didn't seem at all afraid of him.

I looked curiously at the boys. One of them had to be Robert; he was identical to William who we had been introduced to earlier.

"Where is Uncle Kurt?" Robert asked as he walked into the dining room.

"He and Julia had some business to discuss. They said they'd try to be back in time for lunch." Andrew said with a smile.

Mr. Summers stood and said, "Bobby, could you come here for a second?"

"Sure." A boy said quickly and walked to Mr. Summers.

"Bobby, this is Clark Kent. He'll be monitoring classes for a few days and I was wondering if you would introduce him around." Mr. Summers said hopefully.

"Sure Scott. It's nice to meet you Clark, I'm Bobby Drake." Bobby said with a genuine smile.

"Nice to meet you." I said, trying to sound confident.

"This is Robert Summers, John Allerdyce and my brother Ronny Drake." Bobby said quickly.

"Nice to meet you." I said to the boys.

"Clark, why don't you sit down at the other table with Bobby so Hank can sit over here with us?" Mr. Summers asked politely.

I immediately got up and followed Bobby to the other table which was surrounded by people my own age.

I looked back to Mom and heard Mr. Summers say, "Mrs. Kent, this is Dr. Hank McCoy."

"N... Nice to meet you." Mom said nervously.

"Do not worry good lady, my appearance may be that of a beast, but I assure you that beneath all this fur is a normal man." Dr. McCoy said softly.

"Okay." Mom said and tried to conceal her nervousness.

[Remember Mom, you can't judge a book by its cover.] I thought with an internal chuckle.

"Kids, who wants to help me serve the food?" A young man asked from the kitchen.

Immediately, several children went to the kitchen. I began to get up when Bobby put a hand on my arm and said, "Let them do it. Robert and his brothers don't eat so they don't mind serving the food."

"They don't eat?" I asked in amazement. This place seemed to be getting weirder by the minute.

"No. It's a really long story, but basically, they are part machine, so they hook up to a machine at night that feeds them." Bobby said quietly.

"How did that happen?" I asked, I was so interested that I'd forgotten my nervousness.

The little girl... Janine, walked up and asked, "May I tell Clark?"

"Go ahead." Bobby said with a gentle smile.

"In a time before we can remember we were living on our own planets, with our own families, when the Borg came and captured all of us. They put machines in us and made us not remember who we are or the time before. They thought for us and used us to serve the collective. When Icheb was taken, he made the Borg sick and we were released from their control. Our fathers helped us to become people again and adopted us." Janine said with a smile.

"Other planets?" I asked reflexively. I couldn't help but focus on that one point.

"Yes, Robert and the others are from other planets. But they don't remember anything about their homes." Bobby said with a sad smile directed at Robert who was carrying plates of food from the kitchen.

"This looks good." I heard myself say in surprise. Some part of me seemed to be running on autopilot and saying things like that.

"Hold on a second for the blessing." Bobby said quietly.

"Aunt Vada, would you like to say grace?" Andrew asked tenderly.

An elderly woman at the other table said, "I think Lacie should get that honor, I promise that I'll do it next time."

"Thank you dear." Another elderly woman said, then in a louder voice said, "Dear Lord, bless this food and all those who are here to share it with us. Thank you for providing a home for Marguerite and a family for Vada. Please grant your blessings and mercies upon all those here and travel mercies to those who are far from home. Amen." The woman said in a strong voice.

"Amen." A man said from almost beside me. He must have walked in during the blessing. I couldn't help it, I had to stare. He had pointy ears, a tail, scars of symbols carved into his skin, yellow eyes, pointy teeth, he was talking to me...

"I'm sorry, what?" I heard myself say.

"I said zat I am Kurt Wagner, it is a pleasure to meet you Clark." He said as he extended a two-fingered hand for me to shake.

I hesitantly took his hand and shook it. He was so gentle, and the expression on his face was so hopeful that I felt my fear of him melt away.

"It's nice to meet you Mr. Wagner, have you met my mother?" I asked and felt a smile sneak onto my face.

"No, I have not." Mr. Wagner said and seemed relieved at my question.

"Mom, this is Kurt Wagner, Kurt, this is my mom, Martha Kent." I said as I walked with Mr. Wagner to her side.

"A pleasure." Mom said in a nearly catatonic state.

I smiled at Mom and went back to my seat.

Chapter 2: New Friends

"So what kinds of things do you like to do Clark?" Bobby asked with interest.

"Football, Astronomy, Archeology, um... I guess I like to read a lot of sci-fi stuff." I said as I considered my interests.

"We don't play much football here. Since most of us have special abilities, it usually turns into an all out battle of powers and we forget about the ball." Bobby said, then took a bite of his salad.

I thought about that before saying, "Everyone here has special abilities?"

"No, not everyone. Some of the people here are just average people... did you meet the guy with the eye patch?" Bobby asked while I was tasting some really good clam chowder.

"Yeah, in the bedroom." I said, barely remembering with all the new people we'd seen in the past half-hour.

"That's Xander. He doesn't have any special ability, but he lives here and is as much one of us as anyone." Bobby said, then grabbed a sandwich from the platter in the middle of the table.

I looked at the sandwiches and noticed that there were tuna fish sandwiches, so I grabbed two while I was saying, "So if everyone here doesn't have special abilities, Why are they here?"

"This is a place where people with gifts can be accepted. We can be ourselves. The only thing that we have to do is respect each other. That means respecting people regardless of their gifts or lack of gifts." Bobby said, then took a drink of tea.

"Do you have a gift?" I asked hesitantly. It seemed it might be... wrong to ask, or something you just didn't talk about.

"Yeah, um... but I'd better not show you at the table. Remind me and I'll show you after lunch." Bobby said seriously.

I nodded as I took a bite of my sandwich.

"Nobody introduced us. I'm Chris." A boy said from my other side.

"Hi Chris, I'm Clark." I said, looking at the boy who was about my age.

"I'm new here too. I'll be starting classes tomorrow, so if you want, you can hang around with me." Chris said seriously.

"Thanks Chris, I may do that." I said, impressed by his kind offer.

"Don't worry Chris, we're going to have a lot of new people tomorrow. Robert and all his brothers and his sister start school tomorrow, so do John and Ronny." Bobby said as he leaned to look around me.

"So just about everyone here except you is a new person?" I asked Bobby as I looked around.

"Yeah, I guess so." Bobby said, noticing that I was right.

"That makes me feel better. I won't feel like I'm in the spotlight if there are other new people." I said, thinking that this might not be so bad.

"Yeah, that first day can be tough. But you don't have to worry about a lot of things here that you have to face in regular schools." Bobby said, then took another bite of salad.

"Like what?" I asked. I couldn't think of what could be so different here.

"Well, we don't have any bullies or cliques. I mean, the girls kind of gather to themselves sometimes, but that's as close as we come to separating into little groups. Everyone gets along pretty well. There's no pressure about drugs, drinking, smoking or any of that stuff. I think everyone here has seen enough to know that those things will destroy your life. Um... it's basically a pretty friendly place. If you don't hassle anyone, no one will mess with you." Bobby said in thought.

I thought about his words as I absently ate my soup. No bullies, no drug pressure, no one trying to get me to sneak a drink, no cliques dividing us... "It sounds wonderful." I heard myself say, before I realized that I spoke out loud.

"Well, it's still a school. We have homework, research papers, stuff like that. But compared to my last school... yeah, I guess it is pretty wonderful." Bobby said as he stacked his empty dishes.

Robert came over and picked up the dishes immediately. I noticed a look pass between Robert and Bobby.

"What's with you two?" I asked curiously. It looked like they had a secret or something.

"He's my boyfriend." Bobby said shyly.

I don't think I said anything, but I'm not sure.

Either way, Bobby looked me in the eyes and said, "Yeah, I'm gay. Is that a problem for you Clark?"

I was stunned to the point that I couldn't answer. I'd never known anyone who was 'that way' before. I'd never really thought about it, I mean, the subject just never came up.

"I can find someone else to show you around if you want." Bobby said in a quieter voice.

That snapped me out of my thoughts. He thought I didn't like him because he was gay.

"No, no Bobby. That's fine. I just got stuck in my thoughts... that happens to me." I said, not knowing how else to explain.

Bobby smiled and said, "It happens to all of us sometimes."

I nodded and finished the last few bites of my lunch.

William came up beside me and took my plates as soon as I was finished.

"Do you want to go to the mansion with us? A friend of ours is sick and we're going to take him some food from lunch." Bobby said as he looked at the other boys.

"Um. I don't know. I should probably stay with mom." I said in thought.

"Clark, I'm going to need your mom to sign a few papers before she leaves... permission slips and stuff like that. If you want to go with Bobby, you can catch up to us in the office at the mansion." Mr. Summers  said as he walked to our table.

"Oh, um... Okay, I guess so." I said, a little nervous about leaving mom.

"Go ahead Clark. I'll see you there." Mom said with a comforting smile.

I nodded and got up from my place to follow Bobby, John and Ronny.

"Can I go Dad?" Chris asked from his seat.

"Hank, do you think Chris is up to a walk back to the mansion?" A man, Chris's father, asked the big blue furry man.

"Will the rest of you watch out for Chris? He may need to rest on the way to the mansion." Hank asked all of us.

"Yeah, we'll take care of him." John said seriously.

"May we go too?" Robert asked from the kitchen doorway beside William.

"Go ahead. But be back before dark." Andrew said to the twin boys.

"I'm going to watch the babies so Xander and Remy can have some lunch." A man said from beside Andrew. He looked just like Mr. Summers, but without sunglasses.

"Go ahead love, just call if you need anything." Andrew said, then kissed the man... on the mouth... right in front of everyone.

No one seemed to care. Mom had a surprised look but no one else even seemed to notice.

I felt a touch on my arm as Bobby said, "Let's go. I don't want Matt's soup to get cold before we get there."

I felt myself nod and followed Bobby automatically to the kitchen.

* * * * *

The group of us left the house and I remembered what Chris' father had asked the big blue furry doctor. I asked him, "Are you sick?"

"No, I was stabbed a few days ago. My dad is worried that I'll get too tired walking all the way back to the mansion." He said as we walked.

"Stabbed?" I asked, and looked at Bobby.

"Long story. The woman who stabbed him is gone now." Bobby said, obviously wanting me to drop the subject.

I couldn't think of anything to say to that so I let the subject drop and we walked in silence for a minute.

"We need to get the camping supplies put away." John said to Bobby.

"Yeah, when Scott brings the truck back to the mansion we'll take care of it." Bobby said in thought.

"Camping?" I heard myself say in excitement. I'd only gone camping a few times, but I loved it.

"Yeah. Scott took us camping last night... well, we put up a tent and built a fire. It was cool." Ronny said with a smile.

"I grew up in the city, I've never been camping." Chris said, obviously taken with the idea.

"Next time you can come with us. It was a lot of fun." Bobby said and smiled at Robert.

"Bobby... do you think I could borrow some clothes for tomorrow? I don't really have anything." John asked shyly.

"Sure... but I don't know if my clothes will fit you." Bobby said seriously.

"They will not. John is a size larger than you are." William said as a statement of fact.

"Who's clothes would he be able to wear?" Bobby asked with concern.

"Clark is nearest his size." William said after looking at all of us.

"You don't have any clothes?" I heard myself ask.

"Just what I'm wearing." John said shyly.

"Me too." Ronny said in realization.

"I have clothing that you can wear Ronny." Robert said with assurance.

"Yes, both Robert and I can provide you clothing." William said seriously.

"Thanks guys." Ronny said shyly.

"Perhaps we could get some clothing for you after we have given Matt his food?" Robert suggested.

"Yeah. That'd be good." Ronny said with a smile.

"And when Mom brings the car back to the mansion, we'll look through my things and find something for you John." I said, trying to sound like it was no big deal.

"Um... thanks Clark." John said shyly.

"Has Scott said anything about who's getting what room?" Bobby asked the group.

"No. It hasn't come up. When Logan gets released, we're going to move in with him." John said and looked to Ronny.

"Okay, if Scott says it's okay, we could double up until then... I mean, if you guys want to. Ronny could room with me and share my stuff." Bobby said hopefully.

"Would you want to John? I mean, since we're the same size?" I asked hesitantly. Not sure if I was presuming too much.

"Really? I mean, yeah. Thanks Clark. It won't be for very long, Logan should be out of isolation in a few days, then he's going to find a house for us." John said a little nervously.

"I think it will be good to have some company in this new place." I said honestly, trying to let him know that it was really okay with me if he shared my room.

John seemed to think about that for a second, then said, "When I first came here, I remember how scary it was... especially when I was alone. We'll be fine."

"You were a student here before?" I asked, I thought he was new like me.

"Yeah, for a while. Some stuff happened... anyway, I'm back now. It'll be fine." He said, and I could tell from the look in his eyes that he believed it.

"How are you doing Chris?" Bobby asked.

"I think I need to rest for a minute. I felt fine when we left the house, but now I'm feeling really tired." Chris said with apology in his voice.

"The field house is right over there. We can sit in the locker room and rest for a few minutes, it's heated." Bobby said in thought.

"Okay." Chris said shyly as we changed direction.

"Bobby, you said that you'd show me your gift when we left the house." I said and noticed the look of gratitude from Chris for changing the subject.

"Oh, yeah. Let's get Chris to the field house, then I'll show you." Bobby said with a smile.

"I want to show you mine too." Ronny said happily.

At my curious look, Bobby said, "He just learned how to use his ability a few days ago."

"Then you're doing better than me... I haven't figured out how to use mine yet. It just happened without warning." I said shyly, feeling like 'one of the guys' since I had an ability too... even if I couldn't use it.

"I haven't learned to use mine either." Chris said with a relieved smile at me.

"I guess we'll both learn together." I said, feeling that it would be easier to learn how to control my ability if there was someone with me who was doing the same.

"You guys can do that tomorrow. I don't know if they told you, but new students aren't supposed to try to use their abilities without supervision. It's just too dangerous. Ronny kind of figured his out on his own, but we're really supposed to have one of the teachers around to help us." Bobby said as we entered the field house.

"What can they do?" Ronny asked seriously as he took a seat on one of the long benches of the locker room.

"It depends on your ability. Ms. Munroe is the one who helps me. Her ability is something like mine, so she can give me advice and help me to focus because she understands what I'm feeling." Bobby said seriously.

"Yeah, she helped me too, but from what I saw yesterday, I think Andrew would be the one to help me now. He does fire really good." John said in thought as he also sat down.

"What's your thing Clark?" Bobby asked curiously.

"I don't know what it's called, but heat... like lasers or something... came out of my eyes and started a fire." I said, not knowing how to describe it.

"Optic blasts... Scott and Alan could help you with that. They both have that." Bobby said casually.

"They do?" I asked, not ever considering that someone else might have the same ability as me.

"Yes. Dad and Uncle Scott both have that ability. My uncle Alex has the same ability but it comes from his hands and my brother Chakotay has it from his mouth." Robert said seriously.

"Chakotay... the baby?" I asked, remembering the unusual name.

"Yes, he and my brother Thomas were born with their abilities active." William said off-handedly.

"Wow, that's going to be tough. I mean, since they're too young to understand control." John said in thought.

"They only seem to manifest their abilities when they are angry, so we try to keep them fed and changed." Robert said simply and moved to pull Bobby into a casual hug.

"Um... if you guys don't mind me asking... I mean... if you're gay... what do you... I mean, you're so young." I heard myself ask. I couldn't help it. It was really eating me up. I wanted to know.

Bobby chuckled at my nervousness and said, "Don't worry Clark. We're all friends here, you can ask stuff like that when it's just us."

I looked around quickly and noticed that everyone seemed to be in agreement.

"And to answer your question. We hug and kiss a little. That's all. We'll do more later, when we're ready for it but until we are... this is all." Bobby said and squeezed Robert with affection.

"Um... so... if you don't mind me asking... who else is... um... gay." I asked nervously.

"Why do you want to know?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Um... I don't know?" I answered, not having a clue about *why* I wanted to know.

"Okay, I guess that's honest." Ronny said with a shrug.

"I am opposite gender oriented." William said without embarrassment.

"Huh?" I heard myself ask.

"Straight." Bobby said to me, obviously translating.

"Gay." John said as he raised his hand.

"Undecided." Ronny said without concern.

"Um... I never even thought about it." Chris said shyly.

"Me either." I said to Chris.

"From what my brother Icheb explained to me, your orientation will make itself known when it is appropriate. If you are in a relationship and your orientation has not made itself known, then you aren't at a point where sexuality should be a component of your interaction." William said seriously.

"I guess that makes sense." I said, thinking that it sounded like a smart way to go.

"In my case, my orientation made itself clearly known when I saw Meghan Delaney in the mess hall wearing her off-duty attire. I felt such attraction and desire that I was unable to process other information properly for days afterward. Since then I have appreciated the female form and been attracted to the feminine attributes." William said in thought.

"For me, it was different. I am not attracted to males, I am attracted to Bobby. No one else has attracted me before or since." Robert said to the group without shame.

"I guess I'm like William, but with guys. I just like the way guys look and feel. Girls don't do a thing for me." John said in thought.

I guess I had a look of terror or question or something because John looked at me and laughed, not maliciously but with understanding.

"Don't worry Clark. I'm not some horny gay rapist who's going to try to jump you or seduce you. I'm just a guy who likes guys. If I know you're not interested, then I won't make a move on you." John said honestly.

"It's just so new to me... I mean where I come from... I never met anyone who was gay before." I stammered.

"What's more likely is, you just never met anyone who could admit to it publicly before." John said frankly.

"Yeah, even here, it takes a lot of courage to let people know something so personal." Bobby said to the group.

"Not that you had to do that... Marie took care of that for you." John said with a teasing smile.

I guess I had a curious look because Bobby turned to me and explained, "Marie accidentally read my thoughts and announced to everyone that I was gay. I never even admitted it to myself and she announced it to the whole school."

"And outed me in the process." John said with a sympathetic look at Bobby.

"Did Marie tell everyone because she wanted to hurt you?" Chris asked from beside me.

"No, she was just surprised and blurted it out. We're friends now, there are no hard feelings." Bobby said with a tender smile.

"Okay, that's cool. I just wanted to know if there is anyone I should watch out for." Chris said with a note of worry.

"No. Everyone's pretty nice around here. Some of the younger kids are a little hyper, but they're nice." Bobby said seriously.

"I think I'm rested enough to go again." Chris said timidly.

"Okay. Let's go outside and I'll show you my ability, then we'll go." Bobby said with a smile.

* * * * *

Bobby concentrated for a second and I saw a mist forming before him. Then the mist became solid and ice began to form into a pillar.

"I can control water and ice." Bobby said in explanation, then looked to John.

After a moment of thought,  John flicked his lighter and a small flame popped up. The flame began to grow bigger and then started to take form. It finally resolved into a large flaming ball that hovered above us.

"Fire's my thing." John said, then looked to Ronny.

With a look of concentration directed at the ice pillar, Ronny said, "And I think my thing is gravity."

The pillar floated into the air and away from us. It stopped, then exploded, but backward. Instead of blowing out, the pillar collapsed in and became a small dot hanging in the air.

"I can't show you mine, but I make things fall apart." Chris said as we began to walk toward the mansion again.

"Like how?" I asked curiously.

"Things just get old and tired. Wood gets weak, metal becomes brittle, skin..." Chris stopped, obviously not wanting to finish the sentence.

"I guess I'll get to see for myself when we try to learn our abilities." I said, trying to change the focus a little.

"Yeah, I really want to learn to use it. I think it'll be cool when I can make it do what I want." Chris said hopefully.

Silence fell over our group as we continued to walk. Finally I thought of something to ask.

"What's wrong with the guy that we're taking the food to?"

"He had a virus, a really bad one. We have to make sure that it's gone before he can leave the isolation room." Ronny said seriously.

"Um, how bad?" I asked, it seemed like they were holding something back.

"Logan's ability is healing. He's had the virus for four months and it nearly killed him. He's the only one  who ever got it who's still alive." Ronny said quietly.

"Wow. I guess that's a good reason to keep him in isolation." I said in thought as the Mansion came into view.

"Yeah, I think he's better now. But we have to wait to be sure." Ronny said hopefully.

"So you said you're going to live with him... how did that happen?" I asked, just wanting to keep the conversation going.

"Everyone around him died and he was alone for four months. So now he doesn't want to be alone. I'm new here and I'm not ready to be on my own. So I don't want to be alone. It just worked out to be the best thing for both of us." Ronny finished with a shrug.

"And he's your friend." Bobby added.

"Yeah, he's a really good guy." Ronny admitted.

"What about you John?" I asked, wondering how he figured into this.

"I dunno. I didn't really have anyplace to go or anyone who cared. Ronny asked me if I wanted to move in with them and I said okay." John said honestly.

I thought about what he said and could hear the sadness under his words.

"I guess it's good to be wanted somewhere. I mean, if they didn't want you, they wouldn't have asked." I said in thought.

"Yeah, it's cool." John said with a tiny smile.

* * * * *

We walked into the mansion and to an elevator. The thing saw us coming or something because it opened when we walked up to it.

We got in and Bobby pressed the button to make it go down.

"After we visit Matt, I'll take you to the Professor's office. Your mom will probably be waiting there for us." Bobby said casually.

"Okay." I said, as the door opened.

We walked off the elevator and I was surprised by the hallway.

Everything was shiny and sterile.

It seemed wrong to even talk in such an uninviting place.

Apparently the others felt the same way because we all went down the hallway without comment, with Ronny in the lead.

* * * * *

After going through a couple doors with airtight seals, we ended up in a room with a big window in one wall. There was a man inside the next room who was watching TV.

"That's Logan. We'll have to put on biosuits to go in and see him." Ronny said and walked to a door.

I wasn't sure what I should do until John said, "Come on Clark. I want to introduce you to Matt since I'm going to be your roommate for a few days."

"Um, okay." Was all I could think to say as I followed everyone into the small room that was between the two larger rooms.

"We have to put on the biosuits to go in and visit with Matt. Just put one on and then I'll check to see that it's all sealed up right." Ronny said as he began to put on the plastic suit.

I carefully put on the suit, glancing at the others to be sure that I was fastening everything right.

"Hold still and let me look." Ronny said as everyone was checking each other out.

He checked my gloves, the zipper and the hood before saying, "It looks good, we're ready to go in."

I followed the others into the room and the man in the bed pressed the button on his remote to turn off the TV.

"We brought your lunch Logan." Ronny said and carried the food to the table beside the bed.

"Thanks kid. There's a bunch of you today. What's going on?" The man asked as he got up to sit at the table.

"We brought Clark to meet you. Clark Kent, this is Matt Logan." Ronny said with a smile.

"Good to meet you. You gonna be a student here?" Logan asked before taking a spoon of soup.

"I'm just visiting for a few days to see if I want to come here." I said, feeling a little intimidated by the man. He was nice enough but just seemed to radiate aggression.

"These are some good people. It'd be hard to find any better." He said, then took a bite of his sandwich.

"Everyone's been really nice so far." I said, realizing that it was true.

"Clark invited me to share a room with him until you get out of here and we find a place." John said happily.

"That's good. If you're willing to do that then you'll fit in fine around here." Logan said before taking a bite of his salad.

"Robert and William are going to share their clothes with me... since I don't have anything." Ronny said and looked at the twins with a smile.

"When I get out of here, I'll take you to get the things you need. How are you doing for things John?" Logan asked casually.

"I'm wearing everything  I have. Clark said he'd loan me some things till I can get my own." John said shyly.

"Thanks for that Clark. I'll see that he's taken care of when I get out. Between me and Cyke, we'll get him fixed up." Logan said, then took another bite of his sandwich.

"Clark's mother should be up in the office with Scott by now. I'm going to take him up there. Why don't you guys stay here and visit for a while and we'll come back when we're done." Bobby said to everyone.

"Yeah, go on and do what you need to do. When you get back, I want to hear all about your camping trip." Mr. Logan said with a smile.

"You got a deal Logan." Bobby said with a laugh to Mr. Logan, then said, "Come on. Let's go see your mom."

* * * * *

We walked into the office where Mom and Mr. Summers were talking.

"How are you doing?" Mom asked carefully.

"I'm fine Mom." I said with a smile.

"Good. I've just finished signing some paperwork so you can stay a few days. Just permission for Mr. Summers to act as your guardian on my behalf and a medical release in case of trouble." Mom said seriously.

"Don't worry Mom, I'll be fine. Bobby and the guys have been really nice, I even got a roommate for a few days." I said with a smile.

"You did?" Mr. Summers asked with surprise.

"Yes. John said that he's going to move in with Logan in a few days, and since he doesn't have any clothes, and he's the same size as me, and since I don't want to be alone in this new place...  he's going to share my room." I said, not realizing till I finished that I was rambling.

"That was very kind of you Clark. I didn't consider that John didn't have anything when he came here. I'll see if we can't do something about that." Mr. Summers said in a considering voice.

"Ronny doesn't have anything either. Robert and William are going to share their clothes with him." Bobby said quietly.

Mr. Summers smiled and asked, "What do you think Mrs. Kent? Should I take them shopping tonight or let Clark and the twins help them out and take them shopping tomorrow?"

Mom looked at Mr. Summers with a smile and said, "I think you already know the answer. The boys will feel that they were really able to help someone if you wait."

"If you don't mind, Ronny's going to room with me until Logan's released from isolation. It just doesn't make sense to give him a room for one or two days." Bobby said to Mr. Summers seriously.

"You two are brothers, if you want to share a room for a few days or a few years, I have no problem with it." Mr. Summers said with a kind smile.

"Thanks Scott. I just want Ronny to know that I want to have him around." Bobby said shyly.

"From what I saw last night, I think he understands." Mr. Summers said, then looked at me and Mom, and said, "Bobby, will you help Clark bring in his things from their car?"

"Sure." Bobby said and led the way out of the room.

"He makes me proud every day." I heard mom say to Mr. Summers as I left the room.

* * * * *

Bobby and I brought the luggage in and went back to the office when we realized that we didn't know where we were supposed to take it.

"Come on, I know the perfect room." Mr. Summers said with a smile and led the way out of the room.

I automatically fell into step beside Mom as I carried two suitcases. Bobby walked beside Mr. Summers carrying one larger suitcase and my backpack slung on one shoulder.

Finally Mr. Summers said, "Here it is." And opened the door.

"There are three beds in here." I immediately said in confusion. I don't always state the obvious like that, but... give me a break, it's been a hard week.

"Yes, a group of us were injured at the same time a while ago and we were all housed in this room. I thought that since you and John would be sharing a room, this would be most convenient." Mr. Summers said with a hopeful look.

"If you guys wouldn't mind, you can carry the other bed to Bobby's room so Ronny will have a place of his own to sleep." Mr. Summers said, knowing that we would do it.

"Sure Scott." Bobby said immediately.

"I guess you're pretty well set up. This is a nice room Clark." Mom said in a hesitant voice.

"Yeah." I said quietly, I knew what was coming next.

"I need to get going. You know I'm no good at driving after dark." Mom said with apology.

"I know. You've nearly scared me to death a few times." I said in a teasing voice.

"It'll just be three days. And remember that you can call us whenever you want." Mom said seriously.

"I think I'll be fine. The guys are really nice." I said, trying to show Mom that I really meant it.

Mom pulled me into a tight hug and said, "I love you. We'll see you on Thanksgiving. Don't worry about a thing."

"I love you too Mom. And tell Dad I love him and that I'm sorry." I said and felt tears falling down my face.

"I'll tell him, but he knows." Mom said and reluctantly pulled out of the hug.

I tried to wipe my eyes without being obvious about it. Bobby and Mr. Summers were kind of facing away, to give us privacy.

Mom pulled some money out of her purse and said, "Here's a little money in case you need anything."

"Mom, you can't. I don't need it..." I began to say.

"Shhh. Take it." Mom said in a whisper.

I took the money and put it in my pocket without counting it. Then pulled Mom back into another hug.

"Walk with me to the car. I really need to get back." Mom said with regret.

I nodded and let loose of her, but stayed right beside her as we left the room.

"Don't worry Mrs. Kent. You can call to check on Clark whenever you want." Mr. Summers said as he and Bobby followed us down the hallway.

"Thank you Mr. Summers. You've really gone out of your way for us. I appreciate it." Mom said, trying for a cheery tone of voice.

"We're here to help the kids." Mr. Summers said dismissively.

* * * * *

Too soon we were outside the mansion and standing beside Mom's car.

"I'll miss you." I heard myself say in a weak, trembling voice.

"I'll miss you too. Three days. Just remember that. Your father and I will be back here in three days to see you again." Mom said, trying to be comforting.

"I'll remember." I said and pulled her into another hug.

"I love you." She whispered.

"I love you too Mom." I whispered back and let her go.

Mom pulled in a shaking breath and got into the car.

I stood silently as I watched my mother, the most important person in my life, drive away.

I continued standing there long after the car had disappeared from sight. I only vaguely noticed that I was crying.

"Come on Clark, let's get you settled in." Bobby said quietly from beside me.

I nodded and followed Bobby silently back into the mansion.

Chapter 3: Like Everyone Else

I noticed that I was in my room, staring at the wall when Bobby spoke.

"We need to get back to Logan soon. Do you need any help unpacking?" Bobby asked with concern in his voice.

I shook my head and continued to stare at the wall.

"I'm going to go downstairs now. Try and relax if you can." Bobby said quietly.

I nodded and continued to stare.

I heard Bobby leave the room and finally the floodgate opened and I began to cry for real.

Great heaving sobs erupted from me. The tears flowed and I couldn't do anything but let them fall.

I wrapped my arms around myself and rocked myself as I continued to cry.

* * * * *

I felt arms come around me and a voice said, "Shhh. It's okay."

I turned my head and saw that it was John, and he had such a look of concern on his face that I just turned slightly to allow him to pull me into a hug.

"It's always hard the first few days. You're not alone Clark." John said quietly.

"I... I don't even know why I'm crying." I said in confusion.

"I'm guessing a lot of stuff built up and you just need to let it loose. It's okay buddy. Just let it loose and you'll feel better." John said soothingly.

"I feel like such a freak." I said in a gasping voice between sobs.

"I know. But you're just like everyone else here." John said and held me tighter.

"No, I'm not... I'm not like everyone else." I said, really wanting to tell my deep dark secret.

"It doesn't matter. Whatever you are, it doesn't matter here. All we care about is what kind of a person you are." John said seriously.

I pulled back from John and looked into his eyes... wanting to believe. I needed to tell someone. I needed someone to know the real me. One person who I could tell anything... like I could do with Mom and Dad. If John could be that person, maybe I could stay here.

"If I tell you something, would you promise never to tell anyone else?" I asked before I realized that I had decided to trust John.

"Yes. I promise Clark. Whatever secrets you tell me, I'll never tell anyone else, not even Bobby." John said seriously.

"Um, okay... I guess I'll just say it... I'm an alien." I said in a shaky voice.

John thought about that for a second, then said, "Okay. What else?"

"That's it. I'm an alien... Isn't that enough?" I asked in surprise.

"I guess if you were the first non-human I'd met, yeah. But you're the seventh. And Robert is a good friend of mine so... it's just not that big a deal to me." John said with apology in his voice.

I gave a nervous laugh that turned somewhat hysterical.

"What?" John asked with concern.

"I tell you my big secret, afraid that you're going to think I'm a freak or a monster. Instead you just shrug and say 'What Else'. It's just funny." I said and started laughing harder.

"Okay, okay. What do you want me to do? Shrink back in terror? If you want, I can run screaming. Give me another chance to do it right." John said in a teasing voice, trying to hide his laughter.

"Sorry, no do-overs. I'll just have to live with the fact that it doesn't matter to you that I'm an alien." I said, then was struck by the realization that it doesn't matter... to John, I'm just like anyone else.

"Nope. It really doesn't matter Clark. And if you ever think about telling everyone else, it won't matter to them either. Robert and his brothers and sister have never tried to hide the fact that they're not human... I think Trey is proud of it." John said seriously.

"Maybe someday... not yet. I'm not actually going to lie to anyone, but if they think I'm a mutant, I won't correct them." I said carefully.

"Clark, it's your business and you do what you think is best. But as a friend, I need to tell you what I think... If you let people believe what isn't true... it's still a lie. I've lived with a few lies... it's like the lies eat holes in your soul, and the longer they go on, the bigger the holes get... till there's finally nothing left of you but the lie." He said with honest worry in his eyes.

"I'll think about it." I said seriously. He really laid it on the line... even though I might have been angry or hurt, he was honest with me... and that's what he wanted from me... honesty.

"Thanks for doing this... I hardly know you." I said shyly.

"Do you wanna know why I'm your friend so fast?" He asked quietly.

I nodded enthusiastically, I really wanted to know.

"When it was time to serve the food, you wanted to help. When you found out I didn't have clothes, you offered your own. I'm a stranger to you and you offered to share your clothes and your room with me. Clark, you impressed the hell out of me, you're a good guy. Anyone who's that good a person is someone I want to be friends with because I know you'll always watch out for me and be there for me." John said as he looked in my eyes to show the truth of his words.

"And because of that I trust you enough to watch your back and be there for you when you need me." He continued.

"Like now." I said in a whisper.

"If I was the one who was hurting and needing someone to care... would you?" John asked frankly.

"Of course." I said immediately.

"What about before our talk, before your mom left, would you have cared then?" He asked with wide eyes.

"Yeah, I would." I said, understanding what he was trying to say. I would have cared for anyone who was in need.

"That's why you're my friend, and why I'm trying to be yours." John finished with a note of triumph at my understanding.

"It worked John. Thanks for being a friend." I said, a bit shyly now that the crying, confessing, emotional revelation part of the conversation was over.

"Yeah, so what do you say friend? Want to come downstairs with me and visit with Logan for a while before we unpack the truck?" John asked, trying to divert attention from the awkwardness of our current situation.

"Didn't you want to look at my clothes?" I asked in confusion.

"I can do that later, before we go to sleep." John said and got up from beside me.

"Then why did you come up here?" I asked as I stood.

"Because Bobby said you were up here breaking down. I remember that I did the same thing when I was left alone on my first day... no one helped me. I felt alone for a very long time. I didn't want that for you." John said with a sad smile of distant remembrance.

"Thanks John." I said quietly as we walked into the hall.

"Yeah, sure." John said and led the way to the nearest elevator.

* * * * *

I walked into my room and went directly to my bed.

We had been busy for most of the day, running as a group from one place to another. First we visited with Mr. Logan for a while. Bobby, Robert, John and Ronny took turns telling about the things they had done while camping. I can't remember the last time I laughed so hard.

Then we went outside and carried the camping supplies to the store room. With all of us, we only had to make one trip.

While we were in the store room we found three boxes marked with John's name. Apparently when he left, he didn't take his stuff with him, so it was put into storage until he asked for it back. John and Bobby are going through the stuff now, to see what he's going to keep and what gets thrown away. The clothes don't fit him anymore, so he'll still need to borrow mine. But that's no problem.

John and Bobby will be up in a few minutes and then we're going to have dinner. I guess I should be putting my clothes and stuff away but... It feels good doing nothing for a minute, just sitting.

"Spacing out?" John asked from the door.

"Yeah. Wanna join me?" I asked with a smile.

"Maybe later. We just walked by the kitchen and dinner is smelling good. I'm ready to get to it." John said as he hauled a box to the second bed.

"Do you guys want to move the bed now?" Bobby asked from the doorway.

"Sure." I said and got up from my bed.

Ronny walked in and said, "I'll get the mattress."

"Do you want some help?" I asked. Even though it was a single, the thing was heavy and awkward enough that two people should carry it.

"No. I got it." Ronny said with a smile. Then the mattress floated off the bed and moved toward him.

"I guess you do." Bobby said with an impressed tone in his voice.

John and I grabbed the box springs and carried them easily into the hallway and followed Ronny into a bedroom three doors down and across the hall.

Bobby followed behind us with the bed frame.

"How'd you get it off the headboard so quick?" I asked.

"William had the thing off in a few seconds. He's really good at it." Bobby said with a smile as Robert and William came out of my room carrying the headboard.

"Let's get this thing set up so we can get to dinner." Bobby said with enthusiasm.

"Sure." I said and went to help.

* * * * *

After the bed had been assembled, we all walked out of Bobby's bedroom as a group.

"William and I must return home. It will be dark soon." Robert said with regret.

"Are you going running with us in the morning?" Bobby asked hopefully.

"Yes, I will meet you at the track at seven-thirty." Robert said seriously.

"I'll see you then." Bobby said with a smile and pulled Robert close for a hug.

"I love you." Robert said, barely loud enough for me to hear.

"I love you too." Bobby said in an equally quiet tone.

Then they kissed. Somehow, the kiss was less shocking than the one I'd seen earlier. I guess after spending the day with these two, I understood more about what it means.

"I want to find that someday." John said in a wistful voice.

"Me too." William said, with need showing in his expression.

I turned my attention to Robert and Bobby again and saw what they were seeing. It was more than a kiss. It was a connection, a relationship on a different level... a level beyond anything I'd experienced before.

The kiss finally broke and Bobby said, "Have a good night and a satisfying regeneration."

Robert smiled and said, "Sweet dreams."

William and Robert walked away and the rest of us grouped to walk to the dining room.

"Are  you going to dinner?" A large man asked with an accent.

"Yes Pete, would you like to join us?" Bobby asked with a smile.

"Yes, I would like that." The large man said happily.

"Pete, I'd like for you to meet Clark Kent. Clark, this is my friend Peter Rasputin." Bobby said formally.

"Nice to meet you." I said and shook his hand.

When I looked in his face I could see that he wasn't a large man, but a large boy. His youthful features made me suspect him to be about sixteen.

"A pleasure to meet you Clark. Are you a new student?" Peter asked carefully.

"I haven't decided yet. I'm going to visit  for a few days and decide on Thanksgiving." I said, having difficulty reading Peter's expressions.

John started walking toward the stairs and the rest of us automatically followed.

* * * * *

As we entered the dining room, a beautiful girl walked up to us and said, "John?"

John turned in time to identify the girl before she pulled him into a tight hug.

"How are you?" She asked seriously.

"About a hundred percent better than the last time I saw you." John said honestly.

"Who's this?" She asked and looked at me.

"Marie, this is my friend Clark. He's visiting the school to see if he wants to come here." John said while keeping an arm around her.

"It's nice to meet you Clark. John's a good guy, make sure you treat him right." She said with a knowing smile.

"He's not *that* kind of a friend Marie." John said with a laugh that held no offense. "He's the other kind of friend... like you and me."

"Oh, okay. But Clark, you still need to treat him right." Marie said as she held John close to her side.

"I will, I promise." I said, not able to shake the feeling that I was blushing.

"Marie, will you sit with us?" John asked hopefully.

"Actually, I've been invited to supper at the boathouse." Marie said with a shy smile.

John turned and looked Marie in the face.

After a minute of concentration, he said, "I know that look, who is he?"

"Icheb. He really likes me. He's trying to get to know me as a person before we do anything." She said with a tender smile.

"So do you think this one's a keeper?" John asked carefully.

"I think he may be. John... I can touch him." She finished in a whisper.

"Really?" John said in surprise.

"My touch doesn't hurt him at all. But best of all, I think that even if I couldn't, that I'd want to spend time with him. He's fascinating." She said with a little dreamy expression in her eyes.

"That's great Marie. I hope it works out. You deserve to find someone who'll treat you right." John said tenderly.

"So do you. Don't give up hope, if I could find someone, then nothing's impossible." Marie said, then gave John a ghost of a kiss on the cheek before she left.

I guess I had a look of question or something because John said, "We both got screwed over by the same guy."

I don't know if I was supposed to say something or still had a confused look because John continued, "Her figuratively, me literally."

"Um, okay... What did he do to you... I mean... not the sex stuff, but did he hurt you?" I asked nervously with concern as we walked through the line to fill our plates.

"Yeah. But he only did what I let him do... it wasn't all his fault." John said quietly as he made his dinner selections.

I thought about his words as we made our way to a table that was already surrounded by our friends. [Our friends. In one day I have a group of friends.] I thought in wonder.

"What's wrong Clark?" Ronny asked with concern from beside me.

"Oh, nothing. I guess it's just hitting me. How much my life has changed in just a few days." I said absently, noticing Ronny's honest concern.

Ronny gave a sympathetic smile and said, "I know that feeling, in fact, I still have it sometimes."

"Me too. Usually something triggers it, what did it for you?" John asked from my other side.

"You guys, sitting around the table. Knowing that I was welcomed to sit with you. It's just different from what I'm used to." I said in thought.

"How so?" Peter asked curiously.

"Where I'm from, I have a few friends, but... I don't know. We never talked about stuff like you guys do. It was always about school work, who's dating who, what's on TV. And at lunch time, Lana would sit with the girls and Lex... he never actually *said* I wasn't welcomed to sit with him, I just always kind of knew it." I said as I looked into my past. Then I noticed all eyes fixed on me.

"Well it's not like that with us Clark. You're one of us and we like having you around." Bobby said seriously.

"Thanks Bobby." I said and felt a shy smile, maybe a hint of a blush creeping up my face.

Mr. Summers stood and said from the front of the room. "Students, we have some new people with us. You may have met them already. If not, please introduce yourselves and make them feel welcomed. Clark Kent, Chris O'Rourke, Trini Nguyen and Ronny Drake."

"Trini?" Bobby said in question and looked around the room. His gaze focused on a slender Asian girl with smiling eyes and long black hair. She was dressed in yellow and surrounded by a group of girls.

"And I thought I was on top of everything that went on around here. I wonder how she sneaked in?" Bobby said with a smile.

"She's pretty." I heard myself say.

"Yeah. She seems really happy." John said, half turned in his seat to see her.

"I think we're making her self-conscious." Ronny said when he noticed the table of girls looking back at them.

"Are we supposed to pretend we're not interested?" Peter asked curiously as he turned his attention to Bobby.

"Yeah, I think that's part of the whole high school guy/girl dynamic. We're supposed to be interested, but we're supposed to pretend we're not." Bobby said in thought.

"Um, Bobby. You're gay. You don't have to pretend." John said seriously.

An exaggerated surprised look came over Bobby's face, then he said in a mock whisper, "Thanks for telling me John, I keep forgetting."

I couldn't help it. I laughed. Not a little chuckle, but a real, honest, *loud*, laugh. I reigned it in quickly and ducked my head.

I could feel the stares of all the people in the room as I felt a scarlet blush creeping up from my toes to my hairline.

"Clark?" Bobby asked quietly.

"Yeah?" I mumbled.

"You're allowed to laugh. It's okay." Bobby said with assurance.

I looked around and noticed that no one was looking at me except the guys at my table.

"What?" I asked in confusion.

"It's okay to laugh. You looked like you were expecting to get yelled at or something." Bobby said with concern.

"Teased." I mumbled.

"What?" John asked from beside me.

"I was expecting to get teased... If I did something to draw attention to myself at my old school, like laugh out loud, there would be a feeding frenzy of people teasing me about it." I said shyly.

"Oh, okay, I get it. The out loud teasing or the whispering kind?" Ronny asked darkly.

"Out loud." I said, and saw the look of understanding in Ronny's eyes... he'd been through it.

"That's the worst. At least when they whisper, you can pretend not to notice." Ronny said, then turned his attention back to his food.

"So was this school you came from a living hell or what?" Bobby asked with emotion in his voice. I'm not sure which emotion, but he seemed wound up.

"I never thought about it... I mean, it's always been that way. I've never been to another school so I figured that's just the way it is." I said, looking Bobby in the eyes.

"It doesn't have to be. We may tease a little here... very little. But never about the important stuff. It's too easy to hurt someone without meaning to then just sluff it off by saying, 'I was only teasing'. Words have power and meaning. You say hurtful stuff to the people around you... even in fun... you are causing them harm and it will come back to you." Bobby said seriously.

"Ease up Bro. We're not there anymore. You can let it go." Ronny said quietly to Bobby.

"Yeah, thanks. Just hearing that Clark went through that... it brought it all back." Bobby said, then turned his attention to his food.

I looked at Ronny curiously and he said, "Our old school was like yours. If you drew attention to yourself, you were a target for teasing and bullies... Bobby became so bland and normal that he faded into the background... I became a bully."

I saw the regret and shame in Ronny's eyes at the words.

There weren't any words to tell Ronny what I felt so I pulled  him into a small hug to let him know that it was okay.

"Thanks Clark." Ronny said after a moment, then pulled out  of the hug.

"Yeah." I said quietly. Something seemed to release inside me, like a knot just came undone.

"Gentlemen, what do you have planned for the evening?" Mr. Summers asked as he walked up to our table.

"Um... nothing?" Bobby said in thought.

"I must read." Peter said seriously.

Ronny, John and I shook our heads.

"Well Andrew and Alan have been wanting to start having 'family time' every night for a few hours. We'll just sit around, talk, maybe watch movies or cartoons... just spending time together. I was told to invite you that you are welcomed." Mr. Summers said to us as a group.

"Who?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Who was I told to invite?" Mr. Summers asked in confirmation.

Ronny nodded.

"Andrew said that I was to be sure to invite Bobby, Ronny, John and Clark. And since I know that Peter has a standing invitation, he's welcomed too." Mr. Summers said seriously.

"Why?" Ronny asked, he seemed unable to believe the invitation.

"I guess they feel like you'd enjoy it or fit in or something. I'm going to drive over at seven and you are welcomed to ride over with me. Or if you want, you can walk over." Mr. Summers finished with a shrug.

"Where should we meet you?" Bobby asked carefully.

"In the garage." Mr. Summers said with a smile, obviously happy that we were going to go.

"I can't promise that I'm going, but if I am, I'll be in the garage at seven." Bobby said in thought.

"Good, anyone who's there can ride over with me. I'll see you then." Mr. Summers said, then walked back to the front of the room.

"What's up bro?" Ronny asked with concern.

"We still need to get our blood tests." Bobby said darkly.

I looked around and could tell that everyone but Peter knew what they were talking about.

John looked at Peter and I. Then he looked at Bobby and Ronny and received nods of agreement.

"Bottom line guys. Bobby, Ronny and I have been sexually active, we weren't safe, Dr. McCoy is checking to see that we didn't get anything." John said grimly.

I was shocked... all three of them, sexually active, testing for... he meant HIV, he just didn't say it. I had a thousand questions but no voice to ask them with.

"May I accompany you to get the results?" Peter asked with concern.

"You sure Pete?" Bobby asked seriously.

Peter nodded with certainty.

"Me too." I forced out and turned to look at John.

"Yeah, sure buddy." John said with a smile of relief. He had been hoping that I would come... he needed a friend.

"Let's go then. This waiting is tearing me up." Ronny said gruffly.

I looked down to my plate and noticed that all my food had been eaten. I had no memory of even taking a bite of it... I wonder if it was good...

I followed the group  and we fell into a natural order. Ronny was in the lead, which seemed to be the case more often than not. Bobby and Peter followed Ronny, side by side. John and I followed them. It just seemed strange to me how I fell into this group dynamic and became one of them so quickly.

As we got on the elevator, John said, "Clark, you're doing it again."

I raised my eyebrows in question.

"The I can't believe it, is it a dream thing... don't make me pinch you." John said with a smile.

We walked into the hallway and silence fell over the group. It was like a subliminal message radiated from the walls saying that sound was not welcomed here, respect the silence.

We went through the, now familiar, airtight doors and into the BioLab where Dr. McCoy was working on a computer.

"Gentlemen..." He began, as he noticed us in the room.

"I would like to give each of you your results separately." Dr. McCoy said gravely.

"Fuck." John whispered and his eyes began to fill with tears.

"What?" Ronny asked with concern.

"He'd just say it if we were all clean." John said, trying to pull himself under control.

"Hank, if you want to do it privately, then let's do it." Bobby said firmly and walked into Hank's office.

I walked to John and pulled him into a hug.

"Clark, don't... what if I've got it... don't touch me." John said with fear in his voice.

I continued to hold John and said, "I'll make you a deal, if you'll keep your body fluids to yourself, I'll be here to hold you as long as you want."

John nodded and stopped resisting the hug.

"Next." Bobby said irritably as he walked out of the office and directly to Peter.

Ronny sucked in a breath and walked to Hank's office as John and I looked at Bobby.

"I ain't got it." Bobby said, not looking the least bit relieved.

"Aren't you happy?" I asked carefully.

"No. Not if it means Ronny or John has it." Bobby said as he began to pace the room, looking expectantly at the office door.

"Clark, could you?..." John began to ask when Ronny walked out of the office with a devastated expression.

"Yeah." I said, and led John into the doctor's office.

"Clark, you should wait outside." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"Clark's here to help me Doc. Please don't make me face this alone." John asked in a pleading voice.

"Very well. The fact of the matter is that the results of your blood test were inconclusive. That doesn't mean that you have any disease at all, it only means that you can't be excluded from the possibility. That's the way this initial screening test works. If you absolutely do not have any of the seven diseases being tested for, then you'll receive a negative response. A positive result only means that more testing is necessary. Several factors can trigger a false positive so it is important that you not automatically assume the worst." Dr. McCoy said carefully.

"When will I know? I mean, HIV, when will I know if it's that?" John asked bravely as he held onto my hand with a crushing grip.

"I will draw a fresh blood sample and have the results tomorrow." Dr. McCoy said seriously as he walked to a cabinet and pulled out a syringe.

"Doctor, can you give us a minute or two before you do that?" I asked, noticing that John was on the verge of losing it.

"Yes, I'll be back in two minutes." Dr. McCoy said and left the room.

I pulled John to a standing position with our joined hands and into a full hug of support and comfort.

"Fuck Clark, it ain't supposed to be like this. I just got everything I wanted, and now I'm going to die." John said and began to cry.

I thought about all the logical things I could say, to tell him that the test was inconclusive, that even if he had it, sometimes people went for a decade without symptoms, a dozen other logical things that wouldn't serve to comfort him right now. This wasn't about logic, it was about feeling. So I held him tighter and whispered, "It's okay, you're not alone."

We stood like that for the rest of the two minutes, until we heard Dr. McCoy open the door.

John sniffed and straightened, then said, "Go ahead Doc, take what you need."

As Dr. McCoy carefully drew blood from one of John's arms, I held onto his other hand, knowing that he needed to feel connected to someone right now.

"I will contact you as soon as I have any result. It will take about twenty four hours." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"Thank you Dr. McCoy." John said in a whisper.

"Please try not to worry." Dr. McCoy said as he carefully labeled the vial of blood and disposed of the needle.

John went from fearful to angry in a heartbeat. In a furious voice he said, "Why don't you inject yourself with a few drops of the blood you just took from me, then tell me if you're able not to worry for the next twenty four hours."

"Shhh. Come on. Bobby and Ronny are waiting." I said in my most soothing voice.

"I'm sorry John. What would you have me say?" Dr. McCoy asked, letting his professionalism fall away and his honest concern show in his eyes.

"I don't know Doc. I don't think there's anything you could say that would make me feel better. Sorry for that..." John trailed off.

"Quite alright. Go on, I believe your friends are waiting. By the process of elimination they will assume the worst and be quite worried about you." Dr. McCoy said sadly.

"Yeah, I'll go tell them it's inconclusive." John said, then pulled me into a quick hug that I took to mean his thanks to me.

* * * * *

We walked into the BioLab to the concerned faces of Bobby, Peter and Ronny.

"How bad?" Ronny asked with a tremble of fear in his voice.

"Inconclusive." I said, John seemed to be lost in his thoughts.

Bobby immediately pulled John into a hug and said, "Don't worry John, we're here for you."

"When will you know for sure?" Ronny asked quietly.

"Tomorrow about this time." I said darkly.

"Then lets go to the boathouse. Maybe being around the others will take our minds off this." Bobby said. It seemed he was trying to convince himself as much as any of us.

"Do you want to John? I can stay here with you if you'd rather not be around people." I said quietly, wanting him to know that I wouldn't leave him alone.

John slowly looked up at me and seemed to be searching for something in my eyes. I guess he found it because he said, "It's okay Clark. I've spent enough time alone the last few months, I think being around people would be good..."

"You know we aren't going to tell anyone but... I think we should tell Scott. He knows that we're being tested. He'll be worried." Bobby said seriously.

"Yeah, we'll tell him on the way over. Thanks guys. I don't think I could've handled this on my own." John said to all of us.

"You don't have to worry about that John. We're here for you. No matter what the test says, we're here for you." Bobby said with assurance.

* * * * *

Two hours passed... I don't know where they went. We moved as a group, went to the common room. I think we pretended to watch the television until it was time to go. None of us spoke during the entire time until Ronny said, "It's time to go to the garage."

All of us got up and followed Ronny. I guess Peter decided that his reading could wait because he automatically came with the group to the garage.

"You're early." Mr. Summers said with surprise from under the hood of an extended cab truck.

"The early bird gets the worm." Bobby mumbled absently.

"But the second mouse gets the cheese." Ronny said, obviously in reflex.

I felt a small smile flit across my face. Apparently sarcasm was the right defense mechanism to use in this circumstance.

Mr. Summers' mood changed from happy to deeply concerned. "Was there bad news?" He asked in an anxious voice.

"My blood test was inconclusive." John said from beside me. I could hear a tremble in his voice.

Mr. Summers immediately walked over and pulled John into a hug.

"It'll be okay John. If you need me, I'm here for you." He said seriously.

"Thanks Scott, I never doubted it." John said from the embrace.

"I'll be finished in just a minute, you guys can get in the truck and we'll leave." Mr. Summers said and carefully pulled out of the hug.

We all got into the truck. I don't know how we managed it, but somehow we were all able to fit. Ronny had to sit on Bobby's lap, which he didn't seem particularly happy about.

Chapter 4: Family Time

We walked to the boathouse and Mr. Summers opened the door without knocking.

"He lives here." Bobby said at my curious look.

I nodded as we all made our way into the living room.

"Hey guys, I'm glad you could all make it!" The guy who looks like Mr. Summers said happily.

Robert immediately went to Bobby and pulled him into a gentle hug.

Bobby enjoyed the hug for a minute, then looked up and waved at Marie.

"You two look good together." Marie said with a tender smile.

Bobby gave her a smile of thanks and renewed his hug.

"Everyone sit down. There are chairs in the dining room if you need them, or you can sit in the floor if you like." The Mr. Summers looking guy said to everyone.

I looked at John, and noticed that he was looking at me with the same expression.

I wasn't really comfortable taking the lead, but I chose a spot in the floor, off to the side of one of the couches and John followed and sat beside me.

Bobby and Robert found a spot on one of the couches. Peter and Ronny pulled chairs in from the dining room and sat to the side of the other couch.

I heard a small cry and looked over to see a man wearing an eye patch holding the little baby I had seen earlier in the day.

"Remy, could you get Marguerite's bottle? She's getting fussy, I think she's hungry." He said quietly.

The red haired man got up and started toward the kitchen when Andrew said, "Would you go ahead and get three bottles ready? The boys are due for a feeding and will probably wake up any minute."

"Oui, trois bottles." The man... Remy said as he walked into the kitchen.

"Clark, I'm glad you could come." Andrew said with a warm smile.

I felt a look of confusion or curiosity fall over my face.

"This is your first day away from your family and our first 'official' family time, it seemed right for you to be here." Andrew said warmly.

"Thank you for inviting me." I said shyly.

Andrew nodded, then turned his attention toward the bedroom where a baby had started crying.

A moment later William came out of the bedroom carrying a baby.

"I believe Chakotay is hungry." William said quietly.

"Who wants to feed him?" Andrew asked the group.

"Can I?" Bobby asked hopefully.

"Sure." Andrew said with a tender smile directed at Robert and Bobby sitting together.

William brought the baby to Bobby and Robert, and laid him in Bobby's arms.

Janine walked up next and put a towel on Bobby's shoulder.

"You will need this, Chakotay ejects some of his food while trying to expel excess air from his stomach." Janine said seriously.

"Thank you Janine." Bobby said warmly as William came out of the bedroom carrying the other baby.

"Who would like to feed Thomas?" Andrew asked, and seemed to be looking at me.

I nodded and William brought Thomas for me to hold.

Janine immediately brought me a towel.

I looked carefully at the baby who was more asleep than awake. He was so small and delicate that I was afraid of hurting him if I moved a muscle.

A minute later, Remy came out of the kitchen carrying three bottles. One was smaller than the other two and was obviously meant for Marguerite.

He handed me a bottle, then took a seat beside... Xander, the guy with the eye patch.

I looked at Andrew who nodded with a gentle smile.

I put the bottle to the baby's mouth. Thomas gave one little suck, then his eyes opened wide and he began to suck with a vengeance.

"He's gulping Clark, you need to burp him, then feed him some more." Andrew said informatively.

I took the bottle from the baby's mouth and he gave a lusty cry.

I turned the baby to my shoulder and began to gently pat his back as his crying got louder.

I was afraid I was doing it wrong and looked around in panic, that's when I noticed it. Everyone and everything had stopped moving around me. The only sound that could be heard was Thomas' crying. I carefully got up and continued to pat his back as I walked to Andrew.

As I was standing there, looking at Andrew's staring, unblinking eyes, I heard a small burp from Thomas on my shoulder.

I automatically moved Thomas back to his cradled position and moved back to get his bottle from beside John.

As soon as I put the bottle to Thomas' mouth, he stopped crying and began to suckle again.

"He did it again." The guy who looks like Mr. Summers said.

"Yeah, how long was time frozen Clark?" Andrew asked curiously.

"About a minute, maybe less." I said uncertainly.

Andrew nodded and said, "Thomas freezes time when he's cranky. We haven't found any way to control it yet... except to keep him from being cranky."

I nodded and settled into my spot beside John on the floor again.

"Can I?" John asked in nearly a whisper.

I saw John's hopeful expression and shifted the baby into his arms... and the towel to his shoulder.

"Trey, would you get one of the baby blankets from my room? When they're done eating, we'll let them play in the floor on a blanket." Andrew said with a smile.

"Um Love? They're less than a day old. They can't play yet." The Mr. Summers looking guy said with a tone of apology.

"Just humor me." Andrew said as Trey spread a blanket in the floor in front of me.

I looked up in time to see a curious expression in Trey's eyes. He quickly looked away and went back to his seat, but the glimpse of that expression was frozen in my mind.

* * * * *

"So Clark, how is your first day going?" Andrew asked as he snuggled against the Mr. Summers looking guy.  [I really need to learn his name.] I thought to myself.

I thought about the question and looked over at Bobby and Robert, then to Ronny, William and Peter, then finally at Mr. Summers and John.

"It's great. I've made a bunch of friends..." I trailed off when I noticed the expression of pain cross Trey's face, just for an instant.

"Good, I was worried that you might feel alone here on your first day... It's an awful feeling." Andrew said sadly.

"Is that why you invited me? So I wouldn't feel alone?" I heard myself ask. I guess the autopilot kicked in and asked what was uppermost on my mind.

"Not exactly. I mean, that's part of it, but it's more like... I dunno, it just seems right for you to be here. It's hard to explain." Andrew said with a shrug.

I nodded and my attention went to John. He had finished feeding the baby and was burping him gently.

I turned my attention back to Andrew and nodded in acceptance of his statement.

Thomas finally burped and John moved him carefully to the blanket that was in the floor in front of us.

"They're so beautiful." John whispered as his eyes began to sparkle with unformed tears.

I could see how easily this could become a big emotional scene, and knew that John didn't want that.

"If you'll all excuse me, I think I need to get some fresh air." I said quickly as I stood, drawing the attention of those who might notice John's misty state.

"Would you like some company?" John asked, his expression unreadable.

"Sure, if you want." I said quietly.

"What is it Clark?" Ronny asked, concerned by my sudden change in mood.

"A lot of changes in a short time. It's a little overwhelming. I keep spacing out. I just need a few minutes." I said as I walked around the babies.

As I walked toward the door, I glanced at Trey who was watching me intently.

I felt myself give a slight nod, even though I wasn't sure what I was agreeing to.

Trey looked at me with surprise, then hurriedly got up and followed me to the front door.

* * * * *

"John, are you okay? You looked on the edge of losing it." I said as soon as the door closed behind us.

"I think this was a mistake Clark. I want... I don't know what I want, but it sure isn't to sit around and pretend that everything is normal when it isn't." John said darkly.

"How about we say our good-byes and go back to the mansion?" I asked quietly.

"You don't have to Clark. Stay and enjoy the family." John said seriously.

"I wouldn't be able to enjoy it much more than you. I need to talk to Trey for a second, why don't you ask Mr. Summers to cover our escape. He knows what's going on and will keep people from asking too many questions." I said in thought.

"Yeah, good idea. I'll go ask him." John said quietly as I turned my attention to Trey.

"Will you tell me what's wrong?" I asked Trey as soon as the door was closed.

"Why do you believe something is wrong? Are you an empath?" Trey asked with concern.

I smiled at that and said, "No, I just noticed from your expressions that something is wrong... and it has something to do with me. What is it?" I asked seriously.

"I am not sure..." Trey trailed off in an emotionally pained or embarrassed tone.

"Please?" I asked, really wanting to help this suffering boy.

Trey nodded and said in a whisper, "I have no friends."

I thought about that and was sure that there was more to the story. I just needed to be patient. So I said, "Tell me about it."

He started off by saying, "My brothers and sister have made friends since we've been here. Icheb and Robert have found possible mates... and I have yet to make a friend."

I remained silent and nodded, prompting him to continue.

"I believed that it would happen, that such things take time, but... you arrived this morning and have already made friends with a number of people." He said with anguish.

"I'm not disagreeing, but how can you tell?" I asked curiously.

"The bond of friendship and respect is easy to see in your interactions with the others. You have become friends with Bobby, Ronny, John and Peter." Trey said sadly.

"Yeah, I have. Why are you so upset that I've made friends?" I asked, wanting to hear the words to confirm my suspicions.

"I thought when you arrived that we could be friends. You are new here, I am new, perhaps *that* would be enough common interest between us to form a foundation for friendship." He said sadly.

I nodded in thought.

"I am an alien. Different from all those around me and... perhaps destined to be alone." Trey finished in a whisper.

"But your brothers and sister are aliens too..." I began to say.

"They are non-human, I am an alien. There is a difference. Non-humans are just people of another species. Aliens are... different, outsiders, not of the norm... outcasts." Trey said as his eyes became damp with unformed tears.

"So what makes you different from Icheb or the others?" I asked, thinking about how Trey's definition of alien applied to me.

"I do not know. If I could distinguish the difference, I would endeavor to change myself to be acceptable." He said with helplessness.

John walked out of the house and said, "Scott said he'd cover for us. Are you ready to go?"

"Just a minute." I said in thought and turned back to Trey.

"Would you be able to come to the mansion for a while with us? I don't know if I can solve your problem for you but maybe we could try?" I asked, hoping John wouldn't mind too much.

"I must ask my fathers, will you wait for a moment?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Sure, we'll be right here." I said with assurance.

As soon as Trey went in the house, John asked, "What was that all about?"

"He doesn't have any friends." I said in thought.

"Oh... I guess we're going to change that, huh?" John asked in a helpless voice of resignation.

"I don't know. Let's try and get to know him. If he's a good guy, then yeah." I said, trying to be sure I was doing the right thing.

Trey walked out the door and said, "My fathers said I could stay until ten o'clock, then I must return home and regenerate in preparation for school."

"Let's go then... I hope we can find our way in the dark." I said with the beginnings of worry.

"That's why it's good to have a Pyro along with you." John said with a forced smile, then lit his lighter.

* * * * *

"John, if we don't tell him, we'll be dancing around the subject all night." I said quietly as we walked toward the mansion.

"Would you mind telling him? I'd really like a few minutes to think." John said seriously.

"Yeah, we'll hang back for a while." I said quietly then slowed my pace for a few steps to fall in beside Trey.

"I've got something serious to talk to you about." I said quietly to Trey.

"Before you begin, I should tell you that I have enhanced hearing. I could clearly hear what you were saying to each other." He said shyly.

I thought about what we had said, then asked, "Did you hear anything bad?"

"No, I just thought you should know... not telling would be what my fathers call a 'lie of omission' and I don't want to start by lying to you." Trey said seriously.

"Truth huh?" I said, thinking about my own secrets and how keeping them was the same as lying.

"How can I be a friend if I cannot be trusted to tell the truth?" Trey asked with a genuine look of question.

"You're right Trey. And I've got a few truths to tell you, but the problem is, not every truth is meant for the general public to know. Some things are personal." I said, needing to know that what I told him would stay with him.

"I understand. The fact that I have enhanced hearing is not a secret, nor do I wish it to be. But by telling you now we may be able to avoid an uncomfortable situation if I overhear something." Trey said seriously.

"Okay, I get that." I said with a nod. Then a moment of silence fell between us.

"I'm an alien... non-human... whatever you call it, I'm not from this planet." I said quietly.

"I had assumed so." Trey said without expression.

I turned to look at Trey and he pointed to the device on his face.

"This is an ocular implant. It gives me enhanced vision and scanning abilities. Your physiology is not consistent with human physiology. You are quite different from humans on a cellular level." Trey said honestly.

I couldn't help it, I started to laugh.

"What is funny?" Trey asked with concern.

John slowed his pace and joined us, then asked, "What's funny now?"

"I just told Trey that I'm an alien... and he... he said... 'I had assumed so'." I tried to say through my chuckles.

John smiled and Trey looked confused.

"When I  told John, he said, 'What else' and shrugged. I keep this big whopper of a secret all my life, then when I tell a few people, they aren't even a little shocked." I said to Trey and fell into fresh laughter.

"That is amusing." Trey said with a straight face that broke me up into even bigger fits of laughter.

"Did he tell you my news yet?" John asked while I was still laughing my head off.

"No, but it sounds quite serious." Trey said with concern which pulled me out of my laughing fit.

"It might be. I'm being tested for AIDS and the test came back inconclusive." John said somberly.

"That is not necessarily bad." Trey said with a note of confusion.

"It's the first step on the road to bad." I said and drew their attention.

"If you look at it like a road, with forks for every yes/no decision, then we've just passed the first fork and are that much closer to the destination." I said, hoping that didn't sound too stupid.

"Thank you, I am a very visually oriented person and that description made sense to me." Trey said to me, then turned to John, and said, "It may not be possible to avoid worry, but perhaps we can help to distract you." Trey said seriously.

"That's the plan. Are you sorry you joined us tonight?" I asked in a light-hearted tone.

"Not at all, as I understand the process, friendship involves the sharing of the good and the bad in ones life. If you only share the bad, it is not friendship, it is therapy. If you only share the good, it is not friendship, it is socializing." Trey said seriously.

"You got a cool way of looking at things Trey." John said with a smile.

"Yeah." I said, thinking that Trey would be an interesting friend to have.

* * * * *

We reached the mansion and I was trying to figure out how we got here so fast. I guess all the talking distracted me, but it only seemed like a couple minutes.

"Um, John, do you remember where the room is? All the doors look alike to me." I said shyly.

"Yeah, I'll show you how to tell the difference when we get there." John said and led the way up the back stairs.

A minute later we were standing outside a door and John pointed to a small decorative metal plate. I looked at it and it said 'Jean Grey'.

"Who's that?" I asked as John led the way into the room.

"She was a teacher here... I really don't know what happened to her but she isn't living here anymore." John said as he walked to his bed and opened a box.

I followed his lead and began to unpack my suitcases.

"Wait... what's that?" John asked from behind me as I was taking my folded clothes from the suitcase.

"What's what?" I asked in confusion.

"Let me guess, your mom picks out your clothes." John asked as he walked to my side.

"She goes shopping with me, but I pick out what I want." I said, not sure what was bothering him.

John looked at me, then at Trey and asked, "Trey, are you about the same size as Clark and I?"

"Yes, very close." Trey said hesitantly.

"Good. Clark, would you mind if we tried on some of your clothes?" John asked seriously.

"Why?" I asked suspiciously.

"It's hard to explain. I just want you to see your style on Trey and I. I think you might consider changing your wardrobe a little." John said. I looked in his eyes to see that he wasn't pulling a prank, but really wanted to help me understand something.

"Okay." I said with resignation.

"Great. Trey, you change into those while I change into these." John said and began to change his clothes.

I watched as John and Trey began to undress. Neither was shy or the least bit concerned... like I would be. I've always been shy about undressing in front of anyone else.

Soon they were both changed and John stood looking at me expectantly.

"What am I supposed to be seeing?" I asked in confusion.

John walked across the room, facing me, then walked away... that's when I noticed. In those pants, he looked like he didn't have a butt.

"I think he got it." John said to Trey.

I looked at Trey and the difference was even more noticeable. Trey's pants had looked good on him... I had noticed that before, and I *don't* check out guys butts. Now Trey looked like he had no butt at all. They were baggy, but not in a good, stylish way.

"Do I look like that?" I asked, with the beginning of mortification. Had I been walking around looking like that?

"Trey, can Clark try on your clothes? I think he'll look good in them." John asked seriously.

Trey nodded and looked at himself dressed in my clothes in the mirror on the back of the closet door.

I took off my pants, feeling a little embarrassed when John said, "Stop."

"What?" I asked, standing in my underwear.

"Look in the mirror." John commanded.

I took a few steps to the mirror and looked, then asked again, "What?"

"You have droopy drawers. Those white briefs are fine for a ten year old boy, but they look awful on you." John said seriously.

I looked at John in question, then turned to look at myself again.

He was right, my underwear looked droopy and really bad.

"Here." John said and handed me a pair of boxer briefs from his box.

I hesitantly took them from John and looked at him in question.

"Clark, you're a teenage guy. You need to start dressing like it. Put those on and see the difference."

I shyly turned away from the guys and changed out of my underwear and into the boxer briefs that John had given me.

I walked to the mirror and was stunned at the difference.

"Much better... congratulations Clark, you have an ass." John said with a smile.

I looked at the reflection and admired how the boxer briefs made my butt look... normal... good.

Then I turned and felt a blush creep up my face as I could clearly see my... privates... outlined in the form fitting fabric.

"How did you know?" Was all I was able to say.

"Clark, I'm a gay guy. It's my job to check out guys' asses. I'd suspected that you might have one hidden under there. I'm glad I was right. Now try on Trey's clothes, I think you'll be surprised." John said with a smile of pride.

I hurried to try on Trey's clothes, not in embarrassment, but in anticipation.

As I finished fastening the pants, I hurried to look in the mirror and was astonished to find that I looked... hot. I looked as if I'd aged about three years by changing my clothes.

"We're getting there." John said in a considering voice, then began to look through his box to find something.

"You look much better Clark. I believe my clothing looks better on you than on me." Trey said honestly as he looked me up and down.

I blushed... it seems all I'm able to do today.

"Sit down and let me do something with your hair Clark. If you don't like it you can wash it right out." John said, carrying a tube that looked like deodorant.

I took a seat on the edge of the bed and John began to glide the stuff onto my hair.

"This shirt would look good with Clark's coloring." Trey said as he looked through my suitcase.

"Yeah, let's see if it looks good on him. It looks like most of his clothes are too big and that would ruin the look." John said from beside me as he continued to fuss and tug at my hair.

"Done." John said with a triumphant note in his voice.

I got up to move to the mirror when Trey handed me the shirt.

I gave Trey a gentle smile and changed from Trey's shirt into my own.

I pulled it on and John said, "It looks good, tuck it in and have a look."

I did so and walked to the mirror.

John had styled my hair into... something. It wasn't weird or anything, but just a little wild. I'd never used anything on my hair before and didn't know it would make this much of a difference. My hair seemed... brighter? Shiny? I don't know, it was just different and looked really good.

"Wow." I said as I looked at myself from one angle, then another.

"Yeah." John laughed.

"You look quite attractive." Trey said honestly.

"Thanks Trey." I said shyly, then looked at him wearing my clothes and continued, "You look a little droopy."

He smiled. I don't think I'd seen him do that before. It was like his smile was so radiant that I could feel the warmth of it.

"Clark, I would be honored if you would keep these clothes. I have others. You should wear this to school tomorrow." Trey said, a bit of shyness and indecision creeping into his expression.

I thought about objecting, I have clothes, I don't want to take his, but at the hopeful look on his face I couldn't do anything but nod in agreement.

"Good, now lets see if we can get anything for me to wear." John said and moved to my suitcase.

* * * * *

After many long fruitless minutes of searching John finally said, "I can't do it. I just can't wear your clothes Clark."

"Sorry." I said shyly.

"Not your fault. But we're both going to need to buy some new clothes as soon as possible." John said as he began to change back into the clothes he had been wearing.

"If you would like, you could borrow some of my clothes for tomorrow." Trey said shyly.

John considered for a moment, and looked like he was going to refuse. Then he looked in my suitcase again and said, "Yeah, I guess I should. Thanks Trey."

"It is my pleasure. Part of friendship is sharing." Trey said hesitantly, obviously asking if we considered him a friend.

"That's right Trey." I said immediately, not knowing if John understood how fragile Trey really was right now.

"Yeah. Friends." John said with a smile.

"So what do we do now?" I asked, not wanting the emotional moment to drag on too long and become uncomfortable.

"I guess we go back to the boathouse and get some clothes for me to wear tomorrow." John said with a note of resignation.

"Yeah, let's go." I said, thinking about how we had been distracted from more serious topics while we'd been looking at clothes.

* * * * *

"What will you do if you have the disease?" Trey asked hesitantly.

John stopped his walking and looked as if he'd been slapped in the face.

I stopped too, and wanted to say something, to do something, to take that hurt expression out of John's eyes.

"I guess I'll go on doing like I am now... until... if I get sick, I mean if it makes me so I can't enjoy my life, I guess I'll end it." John said, then forced himself to start walking toward the boathouse again.

"I don't understand." Trey said to me.

"The disease we are talking about is called AIDS and it is fatal. It destroys the immune system of the person infected until they can't fight off even the most common and benign diseases. It causes some people to waste away, becoming little more than skin and bones, others get major infections that they aren't capable of fighting off, some get pneumonia and die.  There is a lot of suffering involved, and sometimes the treatment can be worse than the disease." I said, remembering all that I had learned about the disease in health class.

"I understand." Trey said and walked faster to catch up to John.

I speeded up too so I could help John if Trey said something wrong.

"John, if you have the disease, I will be available to you if you should need me for anything." Trey said honestly.

John seemed distant in his response but said, "Thanks Trey. If it happens, I'll need all my friends to get me through."

"We'll be here." I said firmly.

John seemed to snap out of his thoughts and gave me a friendly smile.

We continued our walk in silence.

* * * * *

"Welcome back." Andrew said with delight as we walked into the boathouse.

"Um... what have you three been doing?" Ronny asked as he noticed that we were wearing each other's clothes.

"I was trying to figure out what I was going to wear tomorrow and found out that all Clark's clothes are..." John trailed off, trying not to insult me more than necessary, then he turned to look at Trey and said, "Like that."

Several people looked at Trey, dressed in my clothes, then at me dressed in his. A general aire of acceptance ran through the room as Trey said, "Please follow me and we can find some other clothes for you."

I followed Trey up the stairs, relieved to be away from the stares of the people in the living room.

* * * * *

"These are my clothes, please feel free to choose what you like." Trey said seriously. There were two bicycle hooks screwed into the rafters of the attic ceiling with a pole suspended between them. Several shirts and pants were hanging on hangers from the pole.

I looked around the room and found the same thing on the other side of the room with another selection of clothes.

"Thanks." John said and began looking, then said, "And you'll probably want to change into something more comfortable."

Trey nodded and pulled a shirt and pants from the rack.

"What's that?" I asked, pointing to a large device that looked like it came from the movie 'Aliens'.

"My regeneration alcove. It nourishes me and recharges my systems." Trey said as he changed into black Jeans and a red T shirt.

"Wow. That's something." I said as I took a step closer to the device.

"It is part of being Borg." Trey said dismissively.

"Frenegah, noeveish, legk-oomah, kloktsh." I said, translating the symbols on the front of the alcove.

"You speak Borg?" Trey said with surprise.

"I guess I do." I said with equal surprise.

"How?" Trey asked and walked to my side.

"I don't know. There are things I just know, I don't know if it's like 'race memory' or if there's a storehouse of knowledge inside me that I haven't discovered yet, but sometimes I just know things. Like my true name, my home planet, my real parents... there's no way I should know that stuff, but I do." I said in confusion.

"Then your people must have encountered the Borg for you to understand the language." Trey speculated.

"Yeah, I guess so. Weird huh?" I said as I continued to look at the alcove.

"Quite weird." Trey confirmed.

"How does this look?" John asked from behind us.

I turned to see John dressed in a pair of blue jeans and a black pocket T-shirt. It was kind of plain, but seemed to suit him somehow.

"It looks good." I said in a considering voice.

"I'll get you a belt, it looks incomplete without it." Trey said and moved to a small chest of drawers.

"Thanks Trey. I'll get these back to you as soon as I can get some clothes of my own." John said as he accepted a belt.

"I think Mr. Summers is planning on taking you and Ronny to the store tomorrow." I said, remembering the conversation with mom in the office.

"Good, I don't like having to borrow things off everyone." John said as he finished threading his belt through the loops.

Trey had been right. The belt made the look complete and I nodded in approval.

There was a knock on the door and a voice asked, "May I come in?"

"Enter." Trey said quietly.

Icheb entered the room and said, "Uncle Scott said that he will be leaving soon if you want to ride back with him."

"Thanks Icheb, we'll do that." John said with an appreciative smile.

"Thank you for loaning us your clothes Trey. We'll get them back to you as soon as we can." I said quietly.

"It is my pleasure to help you." Trey said with a gentle smile.

I felt it again. That twinge of... something. His smile was so pure and honest that I could barely make myself look away to leave.

Chapter 5: The Race

We piled into the truck and began the ride back to the mansion in silence.

"Are you guys okay?" Mr. Summers asked with concern.

"Just deep in thought." John mumbled.

I nodded, realizing that I was thinking about Trey's smile.

"Did everyone get clothes for tomorrow?" Mr. Summers asked quietly.

"Yeah, William let me borrow a few things. He has some really cool clothes." Ronny said happily.

"Trey took care of us. He's a good guy." John said from beside me.

"I thought you were going to wear Clark's clothes." Mr. Summers said as he pulled the truck into the garage.

"I did too, until I saw them." John said with humor in his voice.

Mr. Summers gave a questioning look at us and I said, "My mommy dresses me funny."

Everyone laughed as we got out of the truck.

"Clark, we're going shopping after classes tomorrow, you're welcomed to come with us if you want." Mr. Summers said with a smile.

"Yeah, I think I need to." I said quietly.

"You look good wearing that." Ronny said as we walked as a group into the mansion.

"Thanks." I said shyly as I followed the group into the main entry hall.

I was surprised to find that Mr. Summers was walking upstairs with us.

"You guys have a good night, it's going to be a big day tomorrow... just meet me in the dining room after breakfast and I'll get you to your first classes." Mr. Summers said and stopped at a door across the hall and down one from mine.

"This is my room if any of you need me for anything." Mr. Summers said and looked at all of us before stepping inside.

"I'm ready to turn in. You guys have a good sleep." Bobby said and walked on to his room, followed by Ronny. Peter continued on to the next room and waited.

"Goodnight." I said as I went to my room and walked in, followed by John.

* * * * *

"Clark... I uh... don't usually wear anything to bed... but if it makes you uncomfortable... I could borrow something." John said shyly.

I looked at John's embarrassment and felt a smile come onto my face.

"Since we're sharing a room, I guess we'd better lay out the ground rules." I said and automatically began to unpack my clothes into the dresser.

"Yeah." John said as he moved his box off his bed and took a seat.

"How about this? Be comfortable. If you want to be naked, then be naked. If you do something that bothers me, I'll tell you... and you do the same for me." I said, feeling nervous and a little surprised by my suggestion.

"Yeah... you sure?" John asked with a wide-eyed expression.

I nodded and said, "Just understand if I'm a little awkward. I've never shared a room with anyone before."

"Never?" John asked seriously.

"Never... I grew up on a farm and I'm an only child. My friends from school weren't the type that would come over and visit me at the house..." I trailed off.

"Okay, but just remember, you gotta speak up if I do something that makes you uncomfortable." John said, then waited for my nod.

"Good, then I'm going to go get a shower while you finish unpacking. I still smell like smoke from camping last night." John said and began to take off his clothes.

I forced myself not to watch and went back to putting my clothes away... even though I probably wouldn't be wearing most of them again.

I turned in time to see John's bare butt walk into the bathroom as he closed the door.

[Well, what does this mean? Am I gay? I sure have been checking out John... and that thing with Trey was just weird. Something about Trey's smile just makes me feel... lighter.] I thought to myself as I started unpacking the second suitcase.

[But I thought Ms. Munroe was beautiful... I don't know. How can I find out?] I thought as I put things away.

"Clark?" I heard from the bathroom.

"Yeah?" I responded as I walked to the bathroom door.

"Do you have any shampoo with you? There's none in here." John asked.

"Yeah, just a minute." I said and pulled some from the plastic bag in my backpack.

I hesitantly opened the bathroom door and walked to the shower stall.

"Here it is." I said.

John opened the door and took it from my nerveless hand as I looked at his wet naked form.

"Thanks Clark." He said and closed the door.

"Yeah." I said and walked back into the bedroom.

[I'm so confused... I want to look at him, but I shouldn't want to look at him. I like him as a friend, but I don't know if I like him as something more.] I thought in frustration as I went back to unpacking my clothes.

An undetermined amount of time later John walked out of the bathroom and said, "Shower's free."

I turned to see him walking out, naked as a babe. I watched as he walked to the dresser to comb his hair.

"Um yeah." I said and walked to the bathroom as quickly as I could and hopefully maintain a calm facade.

* * * * *

The shower felt good. I kept thinking about my feelings toward John and Trey. I had showered completely on autopilot while I was deep in thought. I was drying myself when I realized that I didn't bring my pajamas with me to change into... not even a robe.

I looked at the clothes that I'd worn into the bathroom and thought briefly about putting them back on, then realized how silly that would be.

There's no way I could walk out in front of John completely naked so I wrapped the towel around my waist and walked out of the bathroom.

* * * * *

I walked into the bedroom at a deliberate, slow pace, trying not to look as completely nervous as I felt.

"Clark?" John asked quietly from his bed.

"Hmmm?" I responded as casually as I could manage with rampaging fear-monsters trying to chew through my stomach.

"Will you tell me why you're so afraid? Do you think I'm going to try to force you to do something?" John asked timidly.

I turned to look at him, lying on his bed, turned on his side, looking at me with apprehension on his face.

A large chunk of my fear left as I realized that he thought I was afraid of him.

"No... It's not you. I've never... been around anyone who was naked. I really don't know why I'm scared... I just am." I said shyly as I tried to look him in the eyes.

"What about gym class? Shower rooms?" John asked quietly.

"We never got completely naked in our gym classes, not past the underwear, and didn't take showers. I don't know why, we just never did." I said as I sat on my bed.

"Clark, I don't know if this will help, but if you want, you can look at me. I mean, take a real, up close look. That way you don't have to be shy about me being naked because you've seen it all." John said with a look of concern, then continued, "Or if you want, I can put on some shorts or something. I just don't want you to feel so uncomfortable."

"Okay." I whispered and got up off my bed to look at John's naked body.

John also stood and hesitantly said, "If you wouldn't mind, I'd like to look at you too."

I looked into John's eyes and saw the genuine curiosity there.

I nodded and stood before John, maybe a foot away.

John reached out hesitantly and put his hand on the twist that held my towel in place. He stopped and look me in the eyes, silently asking for permission.

I nodded and tried to convey my trust through my look.

John gently tugged on the towel and let it fall to the floor.

I felt his eyes on me and could feel my arousal increasing. Slowly, I became erect as he silently watched. I looked down to see that he was also becoming excited.

"Can I touch it?" He asked in a whisper.

I'm sure that there were a thousand possible answers to that question, but the most I could manage at that moment was a nod.

John gently and reverently took hold of my erection and pulled the foreskin back to reveal the head, I was already leaking precum. I can't recall ever being this aroused before and the excitement made me feel as if I would hyperventilate or just pass out.

"It's a beauty Clark." John said and rubbed the precum around the head with his thumb.

A shiver of excitement went through me and I reached down to touch his raging hard-on.

"Clark, it's best if you don't until the test comes back." John said with regret.

"I won't do anything dangerous." I said with assurance and waited for him to tell me it was okay.

John nodded and I took his erection into my hand. For the first time I felt another man's erect penis and realized how different the sensation was.

Then I realized... John and I were standing there, in the middle of the room, naked, holding each other's erect cocks... and it was... okay.

"May I kiss you?" I heard myself ask, the autopilot was getting a little more adventuresome.

John's response was to release my cock and put both arms around me and pull me close. Then he put a hand on the back of my head and guided me into a kiss.

As I felt his tongue trying to work it's way into my mouth, I opened and received a shy but determined intruder.

As I was overwhelmed by the sensations in my mouth, I felt John's erect cock collide with my own as we simultaneously thrust against each other.

My hand drifted to John's butt to try and guide him, to coordinate him with my own thrusts.

Suddenly John broke the kiss and said, "Wait, wait Clark. We need to hold off on this until after the test... if we... went any further... then I came back positive... I couldn't stand it..." John said with extreme effort.

My body was vibrating with tension, feeling the need for more, for release. With great effort I was able to pull away from John and say, "Okay, but what about?... " And I stroked his erect cock.

"We'll need to take care of those... I got an idea." John said and walked over and sat on his bed, then patted the spot next to him.

I hesitantly sat beside him and waited for his idea.

"Race ya." John said and began stroking himself quickly.

I had the urge to laugh at the sheer silliness of the suggestion, then decided, 'what the hell' and began to stroke myself as quickly as I could to try and bring my self to orgasm before him.

The race was fast and furious and only lasted about two minutes.  John was the winner, but only by about a second.

We both laid back on his bed, panting from the exertion, with semen cooling on our bellies and began to laugh.

"We'll have to do that again sometime." John said through his chuckles.

"Yeah, it was fun." I said, realizing that what we just did was... I don't know what it was. It was two guys getting off, but not like if we had been kissing or rubbing each other. This was more... fun. It wasn't serious sex, it was fun sex.

"Let's get cleaned up and get some sleep, we've got school in the morning." John said and forced himself up from his laying position.

"Okay... and thanks." I said seriously.

"For what?" John asked, genuinely puzzled.

I thought about it for a second before saying, "I don't know, for making me not afraid, I guess." I said and got up off the bed to follow him.

"You don't feel weird about us being naked now?" John asked curiously.

"No, but if I do start feeling weird again, I'll just ask for a rematch." I said with a smile.

"Anytime bud, anytime." John said with a smile.

* * * * *

After a quick encounter with a washcloth and a few minutes to put away my empty suitcases, I was ready for bed.

I turned out the light and lay in my bed, feeling for the first time the sensation of my entirely naked body between cool sheets.

"Clark?" John called from his bed.

"Yeah?"

"Do you think you'll stay with us?"

I thought about the question seriously and finally answered, "I don't know."

There was a long minute of silence, then he said, "I hope you decide to stay."

"Part of me wants to stay, but another part is scared of all the changes... so much has happened since Friday... it's like my whole world fell apart." I said desperately.

There was another long minute of silence, then I could see John walking toward me in the moonlight from the window.

He sat on the edge of my bed and said, "Tell me what happened."

I scooted back and said, "You'll get cold, get under the covers and I'll tell you."

John seemed hesitant, but got under the covers without comment.

"It was Friday. The last class just let out and we were all leaving school, about to head our own ways for the weekend. I was standing there, talking to Lana and Terry when someone hit me from behind... I mean really hit me, in the back, just below my ribcage." I said and noticed that John had kind of snuggled against my side.

I shifted to put my arm around him and continued, "Then this blast of power shot out of my eyes. Thankfully, I wasn't looking at anyone when it did. It shot out of my eyes and hit the brick wall of the auditorium and made the bricks burn and start to explode. When I realized that I was doing it, I had to fight to reign in the power and get it under control."

I felt John put his head on my chest as he said, "Go on."

"So I was able to make it stop, but half the people in the school saw me do it. That's when I had to leave. I went home and told my parents and my mom and dad had us on the road to my aunt Lucie's house in less than a half an hour. Yesterday mom called some people she knows and they told her about a new school for mutants. She got in touch with a Mr. Romanov who told us to come here today." I said, then noticed John's even breathing against my chest.

I lay there quietly for a long time with John sleeping on my chest, thinking about my life to date until I drifted off to sleep.

* * * * *

"Clark?" I heard a voice say.

"Huh?" I asked, without opening my eyes.

"It's time to get up. " The voice said quietly.

"Bobby?" I asked in confusion.

"Close, it's Ronny." The voice said.

"Oh, why are you waking me up?" I asked and snuggled closer to John.

"Because you need to get ready for breakfast, it'll start in about twenty minutes." Ronny said seriously.

I cracked one bleary eye open and looked into Ronny's concerned face.

His serious look made me come fully awake. "What's the matter?"

"You two... If John has AIDS... you shouldn't have." Ronny rambled.

"We just slept. No body fluids were exchanged." I said honestly.

"Oh, okay. It just looked..." Ronny said helplessly.

"I know." I whispered, not wanting to wake John.

"I'll let you two get ready... twenty minutes." He said and walked toward the door.

"Have you got Bobby up yet?" I asked quickly.

"He's been up and gone for a while now. He went to run the track with Peter and Robert." Ronny said from the doorway.

"Oh, okay. Should I meet you in the dining room?" I asked as John snuffled against my chest.

"I'll come back by here in twenty minutes and walk down with you." Ronny said in thought.

"Sounds good, see you then." I said as Ronny walked away.

"Breakfast?" John mumbled into my side.

"Yeah, in twenty minutes." I said and snuggled against John again.

"I was afraid you were going to go all freaky and regretful on me this morning." John said as he looked into my face with worried eyes.

"No. Not regretful, but not ready to put a down payment on a vine covered cottage either. I'm still not sure about some things." I said in thought.

"You think you might be straight?" John asked as he laid his head against my chest again.

"Maybe a little, definitely not completely. What we did last night was fun, and I wouldn't mind if we raced again sometime soon." I said with a smile.

John chuckled and said, "Yeah, I've become a big racing fan."

"I've got all these choices weighing down on me and I don't want to make a  mistake. I've got to decide what I'm going to do about where I'm going to live, go to school, who are my friends, my orientation... my wardrobe." I finished with a smile.

"You've definitely got some serious choices to make on that last one." John said with a teasing smile.

"We need to get ready for school." I said with regret.

"Can I have a kiss?" John asked shyly.

I moved down and pulled John close to share a deep tender kiss.

Just as it was getting hot, there was a knock on the door.

"Breakfast will be served in fifteen minutes." Mr. Summers said from the doorway, then stopped with an expression of shock.

"We're coming." John mumbled.

"I can see that." Mr. Summers said in a stunned voice.

"Let's get ready." I said and nudged John.

"Yeah." John said and slid out from under the covers.

Mr. Summers was frozen in place as John walked naked from the bed to the bathroom.

"Clark. You know about the blood test..." Mr. Summers asked with worry.

"Yes Mr. Summers. We were talking and fell asleep in the same bed." I said as I got out of bed and pulled on the boxer briefs that John had lent me.

"Clark, your mother is trusting me to keep you safe..." Mr. Summers began with concern.

"Please Mr. Summers, John and I aren't getting in too deep and we haven't done anything unsafe. I don't know where this thing between us is going, but I know that what we have so far feels right... John needs this, and so do I." I said in a pleading voice.

"Okay Clark. I'll trust you to know what you're doing, go ahead and get ready for breakfast." Mr. Summers said gravely.

"Thanks Mr. Summers. I'll see you downstairs." I said and began to pull on the clothes that Trey loaned me last night.

Mr. Summers nodded and walked out the door.

"You handled that good Clark." John said from the bathroom door.

"Now you'll just have to help me not be a liar." I said sincerely.

"I'll do my best." John said as he began dressing.

* * * * *

We had had a delicious breakfast of French toast and sausages and were told by Mr. Summers to wait in the dining room to be assigned to our classes. It was a few minutes before nine when Icheb, Trey, Robert, William, Jimmy and Janine walked into the room through what I thought was a solid wall.

"Good. Now that everyone is here we can begin." Mr. Summers said to the group.

"Janine, here is your class schedule. If you'll follow Rachel, she'll take you to Ms. Munroe's science class. Your class schedule will be the same as hers the rest of the day.

"Jimmy, William and Chris, if you'll follow Artie, he'll take you to Andrew's computer class. You'll be on the same schedule as Artie so you can continue to follow him." Mr. Summers said and handed each of them a schedule.

"Robert, Trini, and Ronny, you'll be following Bobby to Ms. Summers home sciences class, then through the rest of his day." He said, handing each of them a paper.

"Clark, John and Trey, you'll be following Marie to Mr. O'Rourke's Legends and Lore class and continue to follow her." Mr. Summers said and handed us our schedules.

I followed Marie and heard Mr. Summers saying behind me, "Icheb, you'll be starting in my class this morning and following Peter through his day."

Marie led us into the hallway then  to the  room next to the dining room.

* * * * *

"Good morning, please take a seat. We're about to begin. Those of you who are new, you can relax, so am I. This is our first class." The man said with formality.

We took our seats and turned our attention to the front.

"My name is Liam O'Rourke, but I'm also known as Angel. During class time, I expect you to address me as Mr. O'Rourke but anytime outside class, you may call me Angel if you like." He said seriously. I recognized him as Chris' father.

"I will give you a written syllabus before the end of the class, but for now I'd prefer to explain what this class is about and what we hope to achieve." He said, then moved to sit on the edge of his desk.

"The class is called Legends and Lore. I'm here to tell you the truth about demons, witches, ghosts, ghouls and vampires." He said seriously.

There were a few laughs from behind me. I couldn't find it funny because he sounded a little too serious.

"You, what's your name?" Mr. O'Rourke asked a guy two seats behind me.

"Evan." He said in a clear, confident voice.

"And what do you find so funny Evan?" Mr. O'Rourke asked seriously.

"All those things, they're just stories you tell kids to scare them. None of that stuff is real." Evan said with a chuckle.

"What would it take for you to believe that it was real?" Mr. O'Rourke asked simply.

"I guess I'd have to see it for myself." Evan said plainly.

"And that's the problem with what I'm about to teach you." Mr. O'Rourke said and walked to the white board at the front of the room.

"If you end up facing one of these things without knowing the truth about them, you'll be dead moments after you've become a true believer." He said and started writing on the board.

He wrote the word 'Vampire' in big letters.

"Tell me what you know about vampires. Strengths, weaknesses and so on." He said as he turned to face the class.

"Crosses." Marie said quickly.

He wrote it down on the board.

"Garlic." John said from beside me.

"Holy Water." Trey said, obviously knowing something.

"Wooden Stake." I said, getting into the game.

"Mirrors." Marie said quickly.

"Bats." Evan said, getting into it too.

"Bug Eaters." A boy I didn't know said from the back of the room.

"You're missing a big one." Mr. O'Rourke said to all of us.

Silence fell over the room, then Marie said, "Sunlight."

"Right." Mr. O'Rourke said and wrote it quickly on the board.

"Now the problem with this list is that it's about half right." Mr. O'Rourke said as he took a seat on the edge of the desk again.

"Mr. O'Rourke, I still can't get past the part where there are no such things as vampires." Evan said seriously.

"Okay." Mr. O'Rourke said, then his face morphed into a hideous bumpy, demonic face with fangs and yellow eyes.

"How about now? You are sitting in the presence of Angelus, Master of the House of Aurelius, the Scourge of Europe." He said with a demonic growl in his voice.

My heart was racing and I turned to see how John was doing when I noticed that Trey was sitting calmly, not even slightly afraid. I forced myself to calm down and looked to see what was going to happen next.

Evan produced a small spear... apparently from his body and threw it toward Mr. O'Rourke. I wasn't fast enough to see Mr. O'Rourke catch the spear, but he was holding it in his hand as he said, "You'll have to do better than that to defeat a master."

Marie leapt forward and took hold of his hand.

"I'm dead little girl, you can't drain me." Mr. O'Rourke said with a dark chuckle.

I stood up and walked calmly to Mr. O'Rourke. I stood a yard away from him and said with as much strength as I could, "Stop this or I'll burn you."

He looked at me with inhuman eyes, then winked at me.

"Enough. Clark is right, I've made my point."

I nodded and sat down.

When I looked back to Mr. O'Rourke, he looked human again.

"Now you can see that Vampires do exist. And that without knowing what their vulnerabilities are, you could be killed trying to fight one with methods that are completely ineffective." Mr. O'Rourke said and walked back to the white board.

He took the marker and crossed out bats, garlic, and bug eaters.

"The garlic is a myth that is perpetuated because vampires have an enhanced sense of smell. The smell of garlic can be offensive, but isn't necessarily harmful." He said as he looked around the room.

"The myth about bats and bug eaters is spread because some vampires choose to augment their vamperic abilities with gypsy magic. They are rare and seldom see their first century because they show off too much and take too many unnecessary risks." He said seriously.

"So you're really a vampire?" Evan asked from behind me.

"Yes, I really am. But I'm no threat to you. I've been hired to teach history and to tell you the truth about the supernatural." Mr. O'Rourke said frankly.

"How old are you?" John asked from beside me.

"I turned two hundred and fifty in May." He said calmly.

"I guess you're view of history is going to be different from the textbook." John said with a smile.

"Slightly. History books tend to tell you in very general terms what it was like, and they omit some of the less pleasant facts. What I tell you may not always be pretty, but it will be the truth." He said with sincerity.

I felt that I was going to enjoy this class. I really wanted to learn about all this stuff, and now I had the chance to learn from one of the things that I didn't believe in before today.

* * * * *

We walked to our  next class chattering with excitement about how cool it was to have a vampire as a teacher.

"What's our next class about?" I asked Marie carefully.

"Um, oh... another new one. Creative Writing." She said with a queasy look.

"Maybe it won't be so bad." I said with little hope as we entered the next classroom.

"You lot take your seats, we've got us a load of things to get done and you wagging your tongues ain't gonna get it." The bleached blonde man said from the front of the room. I remembered him from the day before. He was helping Alex make lunch at the boathouse.

We took our seats at the long tables in the room and watched as this very casual looking teacher began to hand out stacks of papers to each table.

"Pass those around. You... Marie, read this aloud to us." He said, then sat down in a chair at our table.

I watched as she walked in,
She walked with grace and beauty,
A goddess of gothic elegance,
The personification of human perfection.
I listened when she spoke,
Her voice was decadent and knowing,
Her accent suggested rebellion,
Her tone was silky, each word an invitation.
She touched me,
Her kiss was tender and electric,
Her skin was ivory and steel,
My body trembled under her touch.
She is beauty to my eyes,
She speaks to my heart,
She touches my soul,
My Rogue.
Icheb

My eyes went wide when I understood who wrote that poem. I looked around to see everyone else in varying states of surprise.

"For those of you what ain't noticed. That was written for Marie by a bloke who's smitten with her." the man said.

"Here's another stack for you lot. Trey, will you hand these out?" He said and handed a stack of papers to Trey.

I received a paper and began reading. It was long and flowery, and very difficult, almost painful to read.

"What you have in front of you is the work of an inexperienced writer who fancied himself a poet. People would line up to insult him, but no one helped him improve. That's what I'm here to do for  you lot. You need to be able to express yourselves in writing. In a business setting you'll use a particular style of writing which Alan Summers will be teaching you. I'm going to teach you about creative writing which is generally more casual... and more expressive." He said seriously.

"In this class you may call me Mr. Burroughs, outside of class I am known as Spike." He said to all of us.

"You sound a lot like Professor Vampire." Evan said in a joking voice.

Mr. Burroughs looked at Evan with such an icy glare that I expected the furnace to kick on. Finally he said, "You will speak of the teachers and other students properly with the same level of respect that you expect others to give you."

Evan looked down, with the proper penitent expression.

"Besides that," Mr. Burroughs said as he walked back to Evan's table and stood right before him. His face melted and became demonic and bumpy, just like Mr. O'Rourke had done.

"He ain't the only vampire in the building."

I don't know if Evan peed his pants but from the look on his face, it was a very near thing.

"Right then. You lot, get out some paper and tell me about yourselves. Nothing you write will be read to the class without your permission so feel free to let 'er rip." Mr. Burroughs said as he walked back to the front of the room, looking fully human.

"Mr. Burroughs?" Marie asked hesitantly.

"Yes?" He responded.

"Was this written by you?" She asked, holding up the second paper.

"That was nearly a hundred and twenty years ago. I've changed some since then, but yes." He said with a smile.

Trey handed John and I each a piece of paper and a pencil and I began to write.

I'm Clark Kent but before that I was known as Kal-El. I'm originally from the planet Krypton but was sent to Earth in a spaceship when my planet's sun went nova. I was discovered by a farmer and his wife and adopted by them. I've been raised as their son until now, and have always been pretty happy. Now I'm here and making new friends. It's like a new beginning for me.

I looked up from my writing and Mr. Burroughs walked over to me and began to read what I'd written. I think I'm getting past the expectation for people to be surprised that I'm not human.

"That's good Clark, but what I'm asking is who are *you*. Tell me about Clark the person, what you love, what you hate. Tell me about right and wrong and what is beauty. Do you get what I'm saying?" He asked hopefully.

"I think so." I whispered and started writing again.

You want to know about my love? I love my parents, my Mom and Dad. They've always loved and cherished me. I had the happiest childhood that anyone could have asked for and it was thanks to them. They aren't rich and didn't spoil me with endless attention, but they provided everything I needed, always listened when I wanted to ask a question and told me honestly what they thought.

You want to know about hate? I'm not so good with that one. I feel some hatred, but I know I shouldn't. I hate my real parents for not keeping me with them, even though I would have died. I hate my adoptive parents for not being my real, birth parents. I hate myself for not being able to let go of my hatred toward my four parents who loved me so much.

Right and Wrong? Last week I could have told you in great detail what was right and what was wrong... now? I don't know anymore. I guess there are more than two colors in the rainbow. There are places in between where right and wrong aren't absolute. What's right? Having John hold me through the night when I was feeling lost, that was very right. What's wrong? Knowing that it might be taken away at any time. That's very wrong.

What is beauty? That's simple, I only just found out. Trey's smile. Look for yourself, you'll see.

I looked up and felt content with my writing. It was like unburdening my soul.

Mr. Burroughs walked over and read my writing. When he finished, he whispered to me, "I've seen his smile. I'm with you mate, it's like sunrise in the springtime." Then he patted me on the shoulder and walked to another student.

"You lot, I've got an assignment for tomorrow's class. Give me one to two pages about someone who is gone. It can be someone who died, or someone you left when you moved away. Be creative and when you know who you want it to be about, call me over. Keep in mind that we will be reading these to the class. I want to approve your ideas. I don't want to sit and listen to fifteen stories about your mothers.

I thought carefully about it. I could write about my real parents, or my Earth parents... or my friends.

I raised my hand and waited for Mr. Burroughs to come to me.

"What've you got mate?" Mr. Burroughs asked pleasantly.

"I think I'd like to write about my friends back home." I said quietly.

"You missing them pretty bad?" He asked with a note of concern.

"No, it's not that. Being around John and Trey and the guys made me see some stuff that I didn't notice before. I think I'd like to put it down on paper and sort it out." I said in thought.

"Are you coming to the boathouse for family time tonight?" He asked seriously.

"Maybe... probably." I said hesitantly.

"Bring it along so I can have a look see. Besides, there's something I'd like to talk to you about." Mr. Burroughs said cryptically before walking away.

* * * * *

Marie led us out of the room and John asked, "What's next?"

"Computer Science with Andrew Summers." Marie said and led the way down the hall.

We entered the room and Marie stopped abruptly in front of us. Icheb was in the room, talking to Peter.

"Icheb." She said, drawing his attention.

"Did you like the poem?" Icheb asked hopefully.

Marie walked up to him and pulled him into a full, deep kiss.

"Okay you two. Break it up." Andrew said with a smile as he walked into the room.

Marie and Icheb separated, but they were still lost in each other's eyes.

"Take your seats. This class is computer science and is a two semester class. I'm Andrew Summers. Since we have so many Mr. Summers running around here, you can call me Andrew. Before we start the class, does anyone have any questions?" He asked us.

"Are you a vampire?" Evan asked from the back of the room.

I couldn't help it. I laughed. When I looked up I saw an amused look in Andrew's eyes.

"No, I'm just a plain old mutant. I take it your last class was with Angel or Spike." He said with a smile.

"They were our last two classes." I said with a chuckle.

"I suggest you be thankful for what you've got. How many people get to learn history from those who lived it or get to learn the real truth about supernatural things? Angel and Spike are dedicated to teaching you the things necessary for your success and survival." Andrew said passionately.

"Now down to business, computer science. We're going to do a brief overview then start right into our first program... 'Hello World'.

Chapter 6: Realization

When Andrew's class was finally over it was time for lunch.

"Guys, I'm going to have lunch with Icheb, I'll meet you at the field house after lunch, that's where our next class is." Marie said happily.

"We'll see you there." I said to her retreating form.

Trey looked a little lost as he followed along behind John and I.

"How are you doing Trey?" I asked with concern.

"I am well." He said automatically.

"You're lost. You look like you're unsure how to behave and feel like you don't fit in." I said as I looked closely at him.

"Are you sure you aren't an empath?" Trey asked with a gentle smile that tugged at my heart.

"Yeah. I'm feeling a little of it myself. Let's grab some sandwiches and have a seat." I said and started moving toward the serving line.

"I do not eat. I will get a table for us." Trey said hesitantly.

I nodded and he walked away.

"You got the hots for him?" John asked quietly.

I looked at Trey who was sitting alone at a table, looking back at us.

"Yeah, I think I do. Is that a problem?" I asked and looked into John's eyes.

"No. I'm feeling a little of it myself. I don't know if it's because he's so lost or just because he seems to be such a great guy who is so alone, but I really just want to hold him and let him know it's all going to be okay." John said thoughtfully.

"Yeah. Did you notice his smile?" I asked as we each took a plate.

"I noticed last night. I felt like I'd do just about anything to keep that smile on his face." John said quietly.

"You think he'd enjoy racing with us?" I asked with a teasing smile.

"No. I think that if Trey is willing to be the focus of our attentions, we should take it nice and slow. He doesn't need racing, he needs romance." John said seriously.

I thought about his answer and absently made my lunch selections from the table before us.

* * * * *

We made our way to the table and I immediately asked Trey, "So what are you planning on doing after school today?"

"I have made no plans. I have completed the homework that Father assigned but need to work on my assignment for Uncle Spike." Trey said hesitantly.

"We're going to talk with Dr. McCoy after classes... then, we could do our homework together and just hang out. You want to join us?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes, I would like that very much." Trey said and gifted me with one of his genuine smiles.

I glanced at John who was basking in the pleasure of Trey's smile and then said, "Good, when the last class is over, we'll go to the MedLab."

"How are you guys doing?" Bobby asked as he walked up to our table followed by Robert, Trini and Ronny.

"We're great. The classes have been really interesting so far." John said happily.

"Are you feeling more comfortable in your interactions?" Robert asked Trey with concern.

"I am well." Trey said and gave a brief glimpse of his smile.

"That is good, I was concerned." Robert said, then turned his attention back to Bobby.

"Trini, these are my friends Clark, John and Trey. This is Trini." Ronny said to all of us.

"Nice to meet you. How do you like it so far?" I asked as I ate a sloppy joe.

"Everyone's been so nice, it's a little overwhelming. At my last school I only ever hung out with the other Vietnamese kids. This is way cool." She said cheerily.

"I know what you mean. Everyone's been real nice to me too." I said with a smile.

"Are you all new too?" Trini asked.

"Clark and Trey are, I've been a student here before and now I'm back." John said pleasantly.

"We need to get to the food before all the good stuff is gone. I'll see you guys later." Ronny said happily.

"Yeah, have fun." I said with a wave.

"She's pretty." John said absently.

"Yeah. Really nice hair." I said as I continued to eat.

"I thought you were same gender oriented?" Trey asked John in confusion.

"Yeah, so?" John responded casually.

"I would not expect you to comment on the beauty of a female, it seems inconsistent." Trey said hesitantly.

"Beauty is beauty. I'm not sexually attracted to her, but I can appreciate that she is a very pretty girl." John said, then munched a few potato chips.

Trey nodded in understanding.

I noticed that John and I were finished so I said, "Let's go to the Field house a little early. I feel like a walk."

"Yeah." John said and picked up his plate.

Trey nodded and followed.

* * * * *

"Trey?" I asked as we walked down the, now familiar, path.

"Yes?" Trey responded.

"I've noticed something that might be a problem between us." I said with difficulty.

"What is that?" Trey asked immediately with concern... verging on panic.

"You seem so desperate for our approval, I'm afraid that you're going to follow along with what we do, even if you don't want to." I said slowly.

Trey didn't respond, so I looked to John with desperation for a better explanation.

"Clark says he feels like going for a walk, you nod and follow. You've never told us what you feel like doing. If this is going to work, you have to have your own opinions and know that you're free to say what you think and feel." John said with concern.

Trey nodded and said, "I am worried that if my own desires are different from yours, that you will not wish to join me."

"It's possible. But it's the same for us too. If John feels like doing something that I don't, then I may decide to join him anyway, just to share his company, or I may decide not to join him. We're friends, but we don't have to spend every minute of the day together." I said seriously.

We arrived at the field house and I took a seat on the grass beside the running track.

"It is all new to me. The only person I've made any sort of connection with is Uncle Spike, and that is in combat training. I am unsure how to behave as a friend and do not want to do something inappropriate." Trey said emotionally.

"Okay Trey. Here it is. From what I know of you, I like you. But if you won't be yourself around me, I won't be able to get to know you better." I said, looking him in the eyes.

Trey shyly nodded.

"How about this? When the three of us are together, we can be completely honest. The three of us can promise that what we tell each other will stay between us. That way you can be yourself. If you say something we don't like or don't understand, we'll just tell you." John suggested hopefully.

Trey nodded but said nothing.

"I feel an empathic moment coming on." I said with a smile to Trey who looked at me apprehensively.

"You've got something to say, but you're afraid to say it." I said speculatively.

Trey nodded again.

"Go ahead. This is how friendship works. You say yours and we'll say ours." I said, trying to get him to unburden himself.

"I feel attraction toward you." Trey said in a whisper as he looked at the ground.

"Are you speaking to me, John, or the patch of grass at your feet?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood with humor.

"You Clark. I felt attraction to you the first time I saw you." Trey said with pain and I noticed his eyes starting to form tears.

"I'm attracted to you too Trey." I said in nearly a whisper.

"Really?" Trey asked with hope.

"Really. But I'm also attracted to John." I said immediately, not wanting him to get the wrong idea.

"Oh." Trey said despondently.

I noticed his immediate reaction of despair and asked, "Do you assume that I'm going to choose John over you?"

Trey nodded silently.

"Trey, we need to keep it like this for a little while. Even though we're feeling some attraction, I don't want to take the chance of hurting you by jumping into this." I said seriously.

Trey had a look like I had just told him, 'No. Never.'

I looked around and saw that we were alone. I moved close to Trey and asked, "May I kiss you to try and prove that I'm not just saying the words?"

"Yes, Please." Trey asked desperately.

I pulled him close and gave him a gentle kiss. Tongues didn't come into play, but the kiss was real and definite.

After we released the kiss, I looked deep in his eyes and said, "This is all new to me too. I don't have all the answers and I'm not completely sure of my own feelings. After classes I'd like for the three of us to talk about this, if that's okay with you."

"Yes Clark, I'll look forward to our talk." Trey said bravely.

"Remember, this isn't just about what John or I want. You need to consider your own feelings and well being. When we talk, I'd like to know what next step you'd like for us to take." I said seriously.

Trey nodded.

John walked to Trey's other side and asked, "May I kiss you too?"

Trey gave John a glorious smile and said, "I would like that."

John held Trey close and I noticed that they looked very right together. [I hope that there is some way we can get through this with all our friendships intact.] I thought with caution.

I noticed a small group of people coming over the rise and said, "It must be time for class."

* * * * *

As we waited, more and more people arrived at the field house. At least two classes of people were here.

Mr. Summers walked up to our small group and said, "Clark and John, Dr. McCoy wants to meet with you in the MedLab, I think he has your results. After that, he's going to give you both a physical."

I nodded and looked to see fear in John's eyes and concern in Trey's.

"Uncle Scott, would it be possible for me to accompany John?" Trey asked in a small voice.

"Why?" Mr. Summers asked curiously.

"I am concerned for him." Trey said succinctly.

"Go ahead Trey. The next two periods are for physical education, you three can start tomorrow." Mr. Summers said with a warm smile.

"Thank you Uncle Scott." Trey said happily.

The three of us moved as a unit toward the mansion and the uncertain future.

* * * * *

"Gentlemen, I'm glad to see you all here. You're a little early, I only received the results of the blood test a few minutes ago." Dr. McCoy said pleasantly as he busied himself with his files.

Dr. McCoy looked up and noticed the impatient look in John's eyes. "Would you like to discuss this privately?" He asked in a less professional voice.

"No, just tell me Doc." John said with strength. I moved forward and took his hand to offer support. To my surprise, Trey moved to his other side and did the same.

"I'm happy to tell you that you do *not* have HIV or in fact, any of the diseases that the test was designed to detect." Dr. McCoy said with a great smile.

I couldn't help it. I pulled John into a great hug of relief. He reached out and pulled Trey in to make it a three-way hug.

"However your high level of white blood cells is an indication of a serious infection. If you have no objection, I'm going to ask Andrew to scan you since he has advanced medical scanning equipment." Dr. McCoy said professionally.

"Go ahead. Do whatever you want." John said with relief from the hug.

Dr. McCoy left the room and I could see him through the window, talking on the phone. I noticed a sparkle of something out of the corner of my eye and turned in time to see Andrew step out of thin air.

He talked with Dr. McCoy for a second then walked to us.

"I need to borrow John for a few seconds, then you can go back to hugging him." Andrew said with a tender smile.

We both reluctantly  let go of John and stood back. Andrew pressed a few buttons on a thing that looked like a big flip phone, then moved it up and down in front of John, stopping and rotating it slightly in front of his lower belly.

Then he pressed a few more buttons and said, "Okay, I'm done."

Trey and I immediately grabbed on to John again, wanting to express our relief the only way we could. By holding on to John.

Andrew and Dr. McCoy talked for a minute, then Dr. McCoy walked up to us, followed closely by Andrew.

"Mr. Allerdyce. It appears that in your travels you've picked up a guest. An intestinal parasite. The good news is that it will be a small matter to be rid of it, the bad news is that the treatment can be somewhat uncomfortable. You may feel weak and nauseated for a few days. Although I would like to administer treatment as soon as possible, we can wait until after Thanksgiving if you would like." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"What?" John asked.

"I think you lost him right after 'not HIV'." I said with a chuckle as I continued to hold him close.

"Very well, would you explain his options when he is more... coherent?" Dr. McCoy asked with a smile.

"Of course. Set it up for after Thanksgiving. I can't imagine he'd want to be nauseated for the biggest food holiday of the year." I said with a smile.

"Very well. I suppose we can begin the exam now. Andrew, if you'll do the scan, I'll draw the blood." Dr. McCoy said professionally.

"Clark, have you ever had any diseases other than the normal childhood ones?" Dr. McCoy asked as he readied his needle.

"No. I've never been sick." I said, as I thought back.

"Never?" Dr. McCoy asked in surprise.

"No. I guess human diseases don't effect me. Maybe I've got a mega immune system or something." I said with a shrug.

"Human diseases?" Dr. McCoy asked cautiously.

"Hank, Clark is a non-human." Andrew said quietly.

Dr. McCoy's eyes opened wide in surprise.

I felt a flash of satisfaction as finally... finally, someone was surprised by my being an alien.

Dr. McCoy picked up a needle and moved in front of me.

"I'd like to draw some blood if I may." Dr. McCoy asked quietly.

I extended my arm to him and he swabbed it with alcohol or something then tried to stick me with the needle.

He made three jabs before the needle broke off.

"I'm sorry, did I hurt you?" Dr. McCoy asked with concern as he examined my arm.

"I didn't feel a thing. No one has ever been able to get a needle through my skin." I said, remembering when the doctor back home had tried.

"How did you get enrolled in school without inoculations?" Dr. McCoy asked with interest.

"I don't know... I guess my dad knows a lot of people and made it happen." I said with a shrug.

"Clark, do you mind if I try?" Andrew asked quietly.

"As long as it doesn't hurt too much." I said without concern.

"I promise, you won't feel a thing." Andrew said and pulled a box out of thin air.

He pulled a small medical instrument from the box and sat the box aside.

"Just hold still for a minute and I'll get this done." Andrew said as he adjusted something on the bottom of the instrument.

I nodded and waited for him to do whatever he was going to do.

He pressed the device to the inside of my elbow and it made a hissy sound.

I could see the little vial on the back of the device fill with blood.

"That's cool." John said from beside me.

"Yeah, and it didn't hurt at all." I said as I looked at my undamaged arm.

"Okay, hold still one more minute and we'll be done." Andrew said and opened the flippy phone thing again.

He moved the thing up and down in front of me and pushed a few buttons.

"All done. Now if anything happens, we have a base reading of what is normal for you." Andrew said as he looked at the readings.

"So are we done?" John asked hopefully.

"Not exactly. You three were early. I have a few other patients to examine, then we're all going to go outside and gauge your abilities." Dr. McCoy said as he looked at the device Andrew was still holding.

A noise from behind us drew my attention. I turned to see Ronny, Trini and Chris.

"Did you get the results?" Ronny asked desperately.

"Yeah, I ain't got it." John said with a glorious smile.

Ronny ran to John and pulled him into a hug.

"I'm glad, I was so worried." Ronny said from the hug.

"So was I." John said honestly as he held Ronny  close.

"What's going on?" Chris asked hesitantly.

"We were afraid John was sick, but it turned out to be a false alarm." I said with a smile at John and Ronny's hug.

"Oh. Um, I'm glad he's okay. Do you know what we're doing here?" Chris asked as he looked around.

"Yeah, the doctor is giving physicals before we get our abilities checked out." I said as I noticed John and Ronny separate.

Chris nodded as Andrew said, "Ronny and Chris, I'm going to do a quick scan of each of you, then Dr. McCoy will see you in the examining room."

I looked to John with curiosity.

Trey was the one who explained. "I believe he wants to examine Chris' injury."

I nodded and watched as Andrew quickly scanned each person in turn.

"Are we all ready?" Andrew asked with a pleasant smile.

We all nodded or mumbled 'Yes'.

"I'm surprised to see you here Trey. I thought you'd be in your Phys Ed class." Andrew said as he leaned against a counter.

"I came to offer support when John received his blood test results." Trey said honestly.

Andrew got a warm smile on his face and said, "That's great Trey."

I could tell from that small action that Andrew had been worried for Trey... and that he approved of Trey's choice in friends.

Chris came back into the room and said, "Dr. McCoy says he'll be ready in one minute."

"Okay everyone. We're going to take a shortcut." Andrew said and a swirling vortex formed in front of us.

"What's that?" Trini asked in wonder.

"That is my mutant ability. I can create doorways from one place to another. This one leads to a clearing by the lake. We need to test your abilities away from the mansion in case we lose control." Andrew said and gestured for us to enter.

I followed John through the passage and emerged by the lake. I could hear rumbling in the distance and looked to see heavy equipment at the side of the boathouse.

"What's happening to your house?" I asked Trey carefully.

"A new structure is being attached to the house." Trey said with a small smile.

"That's great. You guys seem to be really packed in there." Ronny said seriously.

"A little. Dad's the only one who's having to do without a room at the moment but we definitely need the room." Andrew said and looked around the group.

"Okay. It looks like everyone's here." He said and I looked around to see who all was here.

Mr. Summers, Alan, Alex, Andrew, Ms. Munroe and Dr. McCoy were there along with all the students who were in MedLab earlier.

"John, do you want to be first since you're an old hand at this?" Mr. Summers asked hopefully.

"Sure. What do you want me to do?" John asked with a smile.

"How about a fireball? As big as you can make it." Mr. Summers asked seriously.

John nodded and lit his Zippo.

A fireball formed in front of him and he raised it up to hover about twenty feet above our heads.

"Can you put it over the lake? Just in case." Mr. Summers asked hopefully.

"Sure." John said easily and the fireball hovered out over the water.

"Ready?" John asked, keeping his gaze fixed on the fire.

"Amaze me." Mr. Summers said with a warm smile.

The fireball increased in size and seemed to become... fluid, like a too big soap bubble fighting to keep its shape.

I watched in amazement as it kept increasing until it was bigger than a bus.

"That's about it." John said with effort in his voice.

I looked at John and saw sweat beading on his face.

"Hold it there for a minute." Mr. Summers said firmly.

John kept his attention focused on the fireball and the sweat began to flow in rivulets down his face.

"Just a little bit longer." Mr. Summers said in an encouraging voice.

John began to breathe heavily, I looked with question at Mr. Summers, silently asking how much longer he was going to let this go on.

"Okay John, start to pull it back now." Mr. Summers said slowly.

The fireball began to waver and John said in a gasping voice, "I'm losing it."

"No you're not. You can do this, pull it back, you've done this a thousand times, this one's just a little bigger." Mr. Summers said firmly.

John wiped the sweat from his eyes with a quick swipe of his hand, then raised his arms.

"You've got it. Pull it back." Mr. Summers said in nearly a whisper.

I don't think any of us breathed for fear of distracting John.

Finally the fireball withdrew and became nothing.

I couldn't help it, I had to clap. John had obviously achieved something, even though I can't exactly say what it was.

Everyone followed my lead and John received a full ovation.

John shyly looked around and said, "Thanks."

"Who's next?" Mr. Summers asked, looking around the group.

I was trying to make myself step forward when Chris said, "I guess I am."

"Okay Chris, since you haven't learned how to direct your ability I'm going to ask you to stand over there, by that tree. You'll be focusing on directing your power on the tree and trying to make it collapse." Mr. Summers said with authority.

Chris nodded shyly and walked over to the tree.

We all watched as Chris stood silently and looked at it.

"Do you know how to make it start?" Mr. Summers asked carefully.

"I think so, I'm just getting myself ready to do it... it's kind of scary." Chris said while continuing to watch the tree.

"Whenever you're ready." Mr. Summers said in a tone that said he meant it.

A minute later something started happening to the tree. It was... I don't know. It's like the tree began to wither. What was a living tree became darker, gnarled, twisted. The bark began falling off the trunk and all the branches, then the tree just started falling apart.

"Okay Chris, you can stop now." Mr. Summers said seriously.

Chris turned to face us and there were tears in his eyes.

Ronny walked up to Chris and whispered to him for a minute, then I saw Chris nod and wipe his eyes.

"Who's next?" Mr. Summers asked, obviously trying to draw our attention from Chris.

I took a step forward and waited.

* * * * *

"Ronny, can you help me with Clark's test?" Mr. Summers asked hopefully.

"Sure, what can I do?" Ronny asked with a note of surprise.

"How about that large rock over there, move it over the water of the lake. I want Clark to blast it, but I'd feel better about him doing it over water." Mr. Summers said seriously.

Ronny looked at the rock and squinted his eyes a little, then relaxed when the rock came off the ground and floated past us.

"How's that?" Ronny asked as the rock hovered about three feet above the surface of the lake.

"Perfect. Just hold it there. Clark, Alex is going to talk you through the next part. Just listen to what he tells you." Mr. Summers said seriously.

"Okay Clark, I'm going to put my hand on your shoulder. If you're anything like me you'll become so focused on your ability that you won't be able to understand the voices around you. When you feel a squeeze on your  shoulder, it means you need to back off the power." Alex said and laid a hand on my shoulder.

I nodded and watched the rock floating about ten feet from me.

"Okay Clark, just remember what it felt like to let loose of the power and try to make that feeling happen again. Keep your focus on the rock." Alex said with encouragement.

I started reliving that moment when someone knocked me in the back.

I remembered that feeling of, like a... not a burn, a force, kind of like when someone turns up the pressure on a garden hose. I felt the pressure work its way from above the back of my throat to my eyes.

I realized that I could see something happening. The rock was beginning to burn.

"Clark, can you narrow the beam, make it like a pin point?" Alex asked, close to my ear.

I focused and  directed the power tighter and tighter.

Alex was saying something to me but I could only see the beam getting finer and finer.

Suddenly I was jolted by the sensation of a squeeze on my shoulder.

I remembered what Alex had said earlier and began to pull the power back.

"Oh good. I thought I'd lost you there for a second." Alex said with relief.

I closed my eyes and shook my head before looking at Alex.

"Did I do it?" I asked in confusion, then looked at the rock... which was gone.

"Yeah, I guess you could say that. The rock is history. When you focused your beam, it became more intense. You blew that sucker out of the air." Alex said with excitement.

I heard a clap and turned to see John start the ovation, followed immediately by Trey, then everyone else. I said 'thanks' and went to stand between John and Trey.

"Clark, if you decide to stay, I'll be your instructor at fifth period every day for your ability training." Alex said seriously.

I smiled and nodded.

"Okay Ronny, I guess we've seen what you can do, now let's see how much. Can you crush that rock?" Mr. Summers asked in a challenging voice.

"Watch me." Ronny said with pride and focused on the  large rock that Mr. Summers indicated.

There was a little tremor, then the thing imploded. He made it smaller than a marble.

"That's good. Now, can you make yourself weightless?" Mr. Summers asked with a smile.

Ronny got wide eyes. I'm guessing he hadn't thought of that before.

After a minute of concentration, Ronny began to rise off the ground.

"Can  you lift me too?" Mr. Summers asked in a steady voice.

"Sure, come on up." Ronny said with a smile as Mr. Summers began to float.

"How many can you do safely?" Mr. Summers asked carefully.

"Let's find out." Ronny said with a smile as Chris, John, Trey, and Trini rose from the ground.

I felt myself lift off the ground and an electrical jolt of panic ran through me.

As I lifted higher off the ground, it became difficult to breath and I felt cold as sweat instantly covered me.

"Get me down." I said in a shaky voice.

Nothing happened, so I screamed, "GET ME DOWN NOW!"

The next thing I knew I felt arms around me and looked up to see John and Trey both holding me and looking concerned.

"You back?" John asked.

"What?" I asked in return.

"You kinda went away for a minute. Are you okay now?" John asked quietly.

I nodded and looked around to see everyone watching me.

"I'm sorry Clark, I didn't know you was afraid of heights." Ronny said shyly.

I saw his apologetic expression and tried to give him a smile to let him know it was okay.

"Are you going to be alright Clark?" Mr. Summers asked with concern.

"Yeah, I've never liked heights much, but that... it just freaked me out. It was like that feeling when you wobble on the top of a ladder, but a hundred times worse." I said and clutched John and Trey closer at the thought.

"I think most people have something they're afraid of, I'll be talking about that in one of my classes next week." Alex said casually.

I smiled at Alex. His 'business as usual' attitude was just what I needed to let go of my grip on my friends.

Mr. Summers looked around at the people in the clearing and said, "Okay, Trini, I guess you're next."

Chapter 7: Tests

"Everyone, come over here and sit down." Mr. Summers said and led the way to a grassy spot in the sun.

All of us followed him and sat around in a circle.

"Trini, I've read about your ability. I think I'll be able to help you. Even though I'm not a telepath, my last girlfriend was and I worked with her quite a bit." Mr. Summers said calmly.

Trini nodded.

"Before I ask you to do anything specific, I need to know how much control you have over your ability. Decide what you'd like to try to do." Mr. Summers said in a soft voice.

"My ability is more like grabbing memories than actual telepathy. So what I'm going to try to do is find a good memory and pull it up for you." Trini said with a note of question in her voice.

Mr. Summers nodded and Trini focused on his face.

I looked between Trini and Mr. Summers for about half a minute, then Trini got an expression of accomplishment.

"That's a good one." Mr. Summers said with a smile.

"Can I share it with everyone?" Trini asked hopefully.

Mr. Summers seemed to be thinking about it and looked at each of us sitting around in the circle. Finally his gaze stopped on Andrew.

A shy smile came over his face and he said, "Yes Trini, that will be fine."

"Do you guys want to share one of Mr. Summers' memories?" Trini asked with excitement.

All of us nodded immediately. After all, how often do you get the chance to see inside the mind of another person, much less a teacher.

"It may take me a few seconds to link to all of you, but then it will start. Don't do anything, it will just be a few minutes of Mr. Summers' life playing out. Just watch and enjoy." Trini said before falling silent and concentrating.

I waited for a few seconds before her gaze turned to me and all of a sudden everything was red.

I looked around me and could see that I was in the MedLab.

"Is something wrong?" I heard Mr. Summers' voice coming from my mouth.

"Nothing new. You need to resolve things with Andrew. You've let this go on too long. He deserves better from you." A bald man in a wheelchair said with disapproval in his voice.

"Don't you understand? I can't." I heard Mr. Summers say in a whine. I could feel his horrible despair. Something had happened, he made a mistake, a big one, an unforgivable one. Mr. Summers was feeling despair and some disbelief at the choice he had made and humiliation at the thought of facing Andrew.

"Go up there and take it like a man. It would have been far easier if you had talked with him this morning. You delayed talking to him, now deal with it. Putting it off longer will not do anything but make it more difficult for both of you." the bald man said with disapproval, anger and disappointment in his voice.

"I know you're right. I just had to give a token protest before I did it anyway. Can someone give me a ride up? I don't think I can make it up there on my own." Mr. Summers said in a quiet voice.

"Someone will be here in a moment... And Scott? Be honest." The bald man said before he left the room.

There was a wrinkle or jump in the scene playing in my mind. The next thing I knew, Mr. Summers was being pushed into a bedroom... my bedroom.

Andrew and another Mr. Summers, sunglasses and all, were sitting in a bed.

"Hi." Mr. Summers said shyly, not knowing what else to say.

"Hi." Andrew said, with a sound of caution in his voice.

"I'm sorry I did that to you Andrew." Mr. Summers said as he felt a blush of humiliation flood across his flesh in a prickly heat.

"Did what? I need to know what you're sorry for." Andrew said calmly... too calmly.

"I left you. I broke up with you and went back to Jean." Mr. Summers said, nearly choking on the bitter words as they came out of his mouth.

Regret and misery flooded through him. One second, one instant brought this consequence. One choice and what might have been the best thing in his life was gone forever.

"Why did you do it?" Andrew asked without expression.

"I don't know." Mr. Summers said, barely able to keep himself from running away from Andrew, from the mansion, from his entire life and hiding from this humiliation.

"Wrong answer. Try again." Andrew said and a hint of the betrayal he felt came into his voice.

Mr. Summers heart broke when he heard Andrew's tone.

"I guess I did it because she was the center of my life for so long, and I hurt for so long, that I thought that all the pain would go away if I went back to her." Mr. Summers said, barely able to speak as he was fighting the urge to cry.

"Did it work?" Andrew asked, and behind his words was caring... he still cared.

I could feel myself shake my head... or his head as he looked down at his folded hands.

"Scott, I'm going to tell you this, and I hope it makes it easier for you." Andrew said in prelude. "Alan and I are going to become life-partners. It hurt me when you left me to go back to Jean, but I'm okay. I know that things can't go back to the way they were between us, I think you know that too, but if there is any way to salvage something of our friendship, I'm willing to try."

Mr. Summers looked at Andrew and could see the sincerity in his expression. He had moved on... and was willing to forgive me... him.

A huge weight of despair evaporated in the realization that Andrew was willing to forgive.  A trickle of happiness could be felt that maybe he hadn't lost his best friend.

Then the realization came that Andrew was waiting for something... for him to make the next step. To show that he was serious about wanting their friendship to survive.

"I... I don't know how." Mr. Summers said in a low voice, not knowing where to begin to make things right between them.

"Come here." Andrew said in a soft whisper. His voice conveyed his caring. Mr. Summers felt the realization again that he was being forgiven... that Andrew, who had every reason in the world to hate him forever, was willing to forgive him.

Mr. Summers got out of his wheelchair and, with some help, made it to the bed.

Andrew pulled me... Mr. Summers close in a hug of comfort and held him tight.

Paradise. Safety. Love. Peace. Forgiveness. Now he knew the feeling of something he had only ever understood intellectually before. Unconditional love. If he could be forgiven for this, then there was nothing he could ever do that would cause Andrew to turn away from him. They would always be friends... forever.

* * * * *

The red haze broke and I was sitting in the circle once again.

I looked around and could see that most everyone was still in their trance.

Mr. Summers was looking at Andrew apprehensively.

Trey looked up from his trance suddenly and walked immediately to Mr. Summers and pulled him into a hug.

Andrew looked up next with a surprised expression.

"Wow, that wasn't the one I thought you'd pick." Andrew said shyly.

"To tell the truth, Trini is the one who picked it. And I'm glad she did. There's no way I could find the words to explain how much your forgiveness and friendship means to me." Mr. Summers said with a weak smile.

"You don't have to say anything, I could feel everything you felt, and I'm glad things worked out the way they did... so many things could have pulled us apart." Andrew said with a look of honest concern.

"But we're here... and we have things to do!" Mr. Summers said, directing the last comment to all of us.

"Trini, well done. I'll be helping you as much as I can with your ability. When the Professor comes back, he'll take over, he's a telepath. John, Andrew has volunteered to be your instructor. Clark, you'll be with Alex. Ronny, you'll be with Ms. Munroe. Chris, you'll be with Alan. Dr. McCoy will move from group to group to observe and offer suggestions." Mr. Summers said to us all.

Alex motioned for me to follow him and I asked, "Can Trey come with us?"

"Sure, come on Trey. We're going to work over here, away from the others." Alex said agreeably.

Trey flashed me a smile. It was brief, but turned up full blast. I felt that one in my knees.

* * * * *

Power training sounds exciting... it isn't. I mean, I know I have to practice but... it was sooooooooo boring. I bet Trey is sorry that he can't fall asleep.

For an hour and a half I kept blasting the dirt. Fine beams. Wide beams. Strong beams. Weak beams. Pinpoint beams... I am so sick of the stinking beams that I could scream!!!

Finally it's about time for us to go to the next class, so everyone is finishing up. Alex went to talk to Mr. Summers and Dr. McCoy about something.

"Clark?" Trey asked hesitantly, breaking me out of my thoughts.

"Yes?" I answered.

"I would like for you to kiss me again." Trey said nervously.

I looked around at everyone in different parts of the clearing, getting ready to go back to  the mansion for the next class.

"Okay, but just for a second." I said and stepped behind a large tree.

Trey hurried behind the tree with me and waited impatiently.

"Trey, why don't you kiss me this time?"  I asked carefully.

"As you like." Trey said and pulled me into a whopper of a kiss.

I could feel one of his hands cradling the back of my head as the other was on my back. He opened his mouth and his tongue traced the outline of my lips.

When I realized that my eyes were closed, I opened them to find the look of Trey, lost in his passion. It was beauty. It was truth. It was all things good.

One of his hands drifted down to my butt and gave a firm squeeze.

I gasped and that was the opening he was looking for.

Trey moved his tongue into my mouth and began to map the terrain by feel.

"Clark? Trey? Come on or you're going to miss the vortex back to the mansion." Alex called.

Trey relaxed his hold on me and stopped the kiss.

At that moment I couldn't have cared less about going back to the mansion. I'd be just as happy to stay here, behind the tree, and see what other hidden talents Trey has.

"Guys?" John's voice came from very close by.

"Over here." I said in a hoarse whisper.

"What are you guys?..." John began to say as he walked around the tree and froze in his tracks.

"Trey wanted a kiss." I said weakly, feeling that I had betrayed John.

John rolled his eyes, walked to Trey and pulled him into a quick, firm kiss.

"There, we ready to go now?" John asked impatiently.

"Sure." I said as Trey nodded in agreement. Then I continued, " What's got you so impatient?"

"I'm just ready to be done with the power training. Andrew's a slave driver... but he says that when I've got enough control, he'll show me how to make fire without a lighter." John finished with excitement as the three of us walked to join the others.

One by one we walked through the vortex and found ourselves in the main hall of the mansion.

* * * * *

"Guys, come with me." Alex said to John, Trey and I.

We followed without question and entered an otherwise empty classroom.

"It'll still be a few minutes before the next class. Would you guys help me?" Alex asked as he pulled some papers out of his desk.

We lined up and were all handed a small stack of papers.

"Lay those out, one at each seat." Alex said as he sat in his chair and opened a folder.

"We're having a test?" John asked as he started laying out papers.

"Yeah. Sounds like fun, huh?" Alex said with a smile.

"Not really." I said as I put the last of my papers out.

"Guys... while we've got a minute, I need to ask you about something." Alex said and walked over to lean against one of the tables.

"Sure, what?" John asked and assumed a position, mirroring Alex.

"I just wondered if you guys are going to have any problem with me being your teacher... because I'm so young." Alex said nervously.

"Not really." I said automatically.

"Age doesn't seem to mean much around here." John said seriously.

Alex gave John an inquiring look, so he continued.

"Mr. O'Rourke is two hundred and fifty years old and he looks about twenty five. Andrew looks like he's my age but he has eight kids.  Robert is about two years younger than me and he's got the relationship I always wanted. I don't think age has anything to do with anything." John said, looking Alex in the eyes.

"Thanks John, I was just worried that you wouldn't take me seriously because I'm about two years older than you." Alex said shyly.

"Just a hint... a test on the first day of classes isn't the way to endear yourself to us." John said with a teasing smile.

"Don't worry about the test. It's just an exercise, it's not for a grade." Alex said casually.

"Then why are we doing it?" Trey asked seriously.

"I hope you'll understand at the end of it... in fact... Trey, when the test is done, maybe you could help me tabulate the results." Alex asked speculatively.

"Of course Uncle Alex. Anything I can do to be of assistance." Trey said immediately.

"Good. That'll save me some time." Alex said happily.

"There you are. I thought I'd lost you." Marie said from the doorway of the classroom.

"We got called away for 'new kid' stuff." John said with a fond smile.

"It's our last class, I thought this day was never going to end." Marie said, then noticed the papers.

"Test?" Marie asked with surprise.

"Yes, didn't you study?" Trey asked with a completely serious expression that was 100% believable.

Marie looked at him in shock as John, Alex and I broke into laughter.

"Good one Trey. You almost had me believing you." John said through his laughter.

Trey smiled at the praise. It was luminous. I wanted to kiss him so bad that it was all I could do to keep my place.

John didn't have that problem and gave Trey a kiss on the cheek.

Marie's eyes got wide and she asked, "You... and Trey?"

"Maybe. We haven't got that far." John said with a serene smile.

"You and me, dating brothers. How perfect is that?" Marie asked with a laugh.

"Hold on Marie. We're not there yet... we're going to talk about it tonight. Us and Clark." John said seriously.

"And Clark?" Marie asked and looked at me with even wider eyes.

I blushed and nodded... I don't know if I've stopped blushing since I arrived here.

I noticed Bobby, Robert, Trini and Ronny walk into the room along with a bunch of other kids. Chris was there too.

"John, Ronny told me." Bobby said quickly and pulled John into a hug.

"Thanks Bobby." John said and enjoyed the hug.

"Everyone, take your seats. We're about to begin." Alex said from his position, now back at the front of the room.

Dr. McCoy walked in and went to the back of the classroom to take a seat by the wall.

"Dr. McCoy is going to sit in on our classes occasionally since I'm a student teacher. Don't worry about him, he's not here to judge you, he's here to judge me." Alex said with a nervous quiver in his voice, that was hopefully put on for Dr. McCoy's benefit.

"Everyone, spread yourselves out as much as you can so no one can see your answers. Don't put your names on the papers or make any identifying marks." Alex said seriously.

There was some shifting around, I looked around to see that there was no one close enough to see my paper.

"This idea came from a game called 'I Never'. All the statements will start I never and you'll either mark 'true' that you've never done whatever it is either or mark 'false' meaning you have. Don't rationalize or justify anything, just answer the question as honestly as you can. Take the common usage of the word in the context it's being used. For example: If I say 'I never kissed a woman', I mean a romantic kiss, not kissing your grandmother on the cheek." Alex said in prelude.

"Question One: I never stole anything." Alex said with a smile.

I quickly marked true. This was going to be easy.

"Question Two: I never had sex." Alex said as he glanced over the classroom.

I marked true again. But last night... if John hadn't been thinking rationally...  I was just barely able to answer true.

"Question Three: I've never been in love."

"I was about to mark True... but couldn't. I'm not exactly sure about all my feelings, but I can't deny that I love John and Trey. And I'm pretty sure that I'm 'in love' with at least one of them. I marked false.

"Question Four: I never thought about suicide."

I marked false and tried to put that out of my mind.

"Question Five: I never killed anyone." Alex said seriously.

I immediately marked true. Then I thought, if I had been looking at anyone at school on Friday when my ability awakened...

"Question Six: I never kissed anyone of my own gender."

I marked a quick false down on that one. But I didn't feel even a little bad about it.

"Question Seven: I never tried a drink of alcohol."

I wanted to mark true, I wanted to so bad. But I had tried some of dad's scotch. I just wanted to know what it was like. It was like stinky dirty feet. I choked and gagged and never tried it again. So I marked false.

"Question Eight: I never tried drugs."

Thankfully I was able to mark True on that one. I had been approached a few times, but was too nervous to consider trying it.

"Question Nine: I never intentionally looked at pornography."

I marked down true. I never was really interested in that stuff... but now... I think I might enjoy it.

"Question Ten: I never kissed anyone of the opposite gender."

I hesitantly marked true. I had always thought I would end up kissing Lana... but never did. It was never the right time.

"Turn over your papers and hand them to Trey as he walks by." Alex said pleasantly.

Trey got up and began collecting papers, face down. When he came to me I handed him mine and met his eyes. I just wanted to touch him.

"Does anyone know why we just did this exercise?" Alex asked us all.

"Cus you said to." Evan said from the back of the room.

"Fair enough, but can you guess why I wanted you to do this?" Alex asked seriously.

"Not really." Evan answered honestly.

"Trey. Begin tabulating the results. I need to know how many answered true for each question." Alex said quietly.

"You want to know how many of us answered true?" Marie asked with worry.

"Yes, just wait a minute. I think Trey's about done." Alex said as he saw Trey look at each page briefly then continue to the next.

Trey quickly wrote down the totals and handed them to Alex.

"Thank you Trey, that would have taken me at least five minutes." Alex said as he looked over the paper.

"We have a double class, that's sixteen students. The first statement was 'I never stole anything.' Nine of you agreed with that statement... remember that when you leave things laying around." Alex said with a smile as he looked over the class.

"The second statement was 'I never had sex'. There was a whopping eleven true responses to that one.

I was surprised at that, not that eleven of us were virgins, but that five of us weren't... even though I knew who three of those five were.

"The third statement was 'I've never been in love'. Eight of you answered true... split right down the middle on that one." Alex said off-handedly.

"The fourth statement was 'I never thought about suicide'... there were three true answers on that one..." Alex said and drifted off, obviously concerned.

Finally he snapped back to himself and said, "The fifth statement was 'I never killed anyone'. Eleven of you answered true to that one."

I was completely stunned. Five people in this room had killed someone.

"The sixth statement was 'I never kissed anyone of my own gender'. And five of you answered true." Alex said with a look of surprise.

"I never tried a drink of alcohol... there were three who answered true to that one." Alex said with concern.

"Eight. Drugs. Ten of you said true, that you never tried anything." Alex said with worry.

"Nine. Pornography. There were three of you who answered true to that one." Alex said with an impressed tone.

"And the last one, 'I never kissed anyone of the opposite sex'. A surprising eight." Alex said and put down his paper and walked to sit on the front of his desk.

"We did this so you'll know that you're not alone in whatever you're going through. These people, right here in this room are going through the same thing as you. I'm not here to preach to you about right and wrong, I'm going to try to help you understand what drives people and make them decide which choices in life are best for them." Alex said as he looked over the class.

"One small note, if anyone ever wants to talk to get advice or just unburden yourself, Dr. McCoy and I are always available to you." Alex said sincerely, then handed a stack of papers to Trey.

"This is a syllabus of the coming semester. On it you have a complete list of your assigned reading, quiz and test dates as well as an overview of the objectives of the class."

* * * * *

"Where do you guys want to study?" I asked as we left Alex's class.

"How about your room?" John asked casually.

"It's our room, and that's fine with me." I said as we walked toward the main hall.

"I must tell my father where I will be. I will join you momentarily." Trey said quickly.

"Okay, I'll meet you upstairs... in fact, I need to talk to Mr. Summers for a minute so I'll be there in a few minutes too." I said, hoping I wasn't making a mistake.

"Well, I need to make a phone call, so I'll see you two when you get to the room." John said as we went our separate ways.

Chapter 8: Ready

I hesitantly walked into the open door of Mr. Summers' office and knocked on the door.

Mr. Summers and Alan looked up simultaneously.

"Um, Mr. Summers, you said that if I had a problem I could come talk to you... do you have a few minutes?" I asked nervously.

"Clark, we're both Mr. Summers. Did you want to speak to Scott privately?" Alan asked gently.

"Yes please." I said in nearly a whisper.

"I'm just here to grab these files anyway." Alan said and picked up a stack of folders.

"Thank you." I said, feeling that I was chasing him out of the room.

"No problem Clark." Alan said with a reassuring smile as he left.

"This job would be twice as hard without him." Scott said with a fond smile directed at the door.

I just stood there, not knowing what to do next.

"Come over here and have a seat. Tell me what's got you worried enough to come visit me." He said with a gentle smile.

"I... um... I think I've got a problem, and I'm not sure what to do." I said in a disjointed tone.

"Does this have anything to do with you and John sleeping together last night?" He asked, and somehow he managed to make it sound like an honest question instead of an accusation.

"Not exactly. I was telling the truth, all we did in my bed was sleep."  [and he doesn't need to know what we did in John's bed.]

"Then what's bothering you?" He asked as he shifted in his chair to be more comfortable.

"I like John, I mean a whole lot. I even thought about us, maybe becoming, like, a couple... but then I started talking to Trey... and he's such a great guy... I don't want to hurt either of them and I don't want to choose between them." I said in anguish.

"Clark, I regard John somewhere between a son and a brother. I care about all the kids here, but John has found a special place in my heart. Trey is my nephew and I love and respect him. I'm telling you this so you'll know the motivations that are driving my advice." Mr. Summers said seriously.

I nodded carefully.

"You said you don't want to choose. Tell me about the choice you don't want to make." Mr. Summers said with a look of concern.

"It looks like I'm going to have to choose between Trey and John. I like them both and don't want to hurt either of them or lose either of them." I said, looking at the floor.

"Clark, you need to step back and look at your situation. You have a lot more options than you're seeing." Mr. Summers said seriously.

"Like what?" I asked in surprise.

"You can be friends with both. Just ignore the sex stuff and save the boyfriend thing for later." Mr. Summers said plainly.

"John and I are a little past that. We're not boyfriends yet. But trying to step back and be nothing but friends now would be... difficult." I said uneasily.

"Clark, as a teacher and administrator at the school, I can't support any type of physical relationship between people under the age of consent." Scott said firmly, then he dropped the professional persona and said in a voice of honest concern, "As a friend, I want you to be careful. I don't know if you realize how fragile all three of you are. I don't know what more I can say but to offer whatever help I can to make this easier for you."

"Um, can you help me see my options? I'm meeting with the guys in a few minutes and I'd really like some help." I said in thought.

"Sure, Let's look at this logically... You can choose neither, one, the other, or both." Mr. Summers said in prelude.

"Both?" I asked hesitantly.

"Well, it's not common for threesomes to work out because the relationship dynamic usually ends up being a couple and an extra. But it is a possibility. There is one other option." He said without enthusiasm.

"What's that?" I asked carefully.

"Choosing not to decide is also a valid choice." Mr. Summers said weakly.

"Why would I do that?" I asked in confusion.

"I'm just trying to give you all the options I can think of." Mr. Summers said with a shrug.

"Thanks Mr. Summers. You've really helped me." I said as I stood.

"Clark, you can call me Scott when we're not taking care of school business." Mr. Summers, Scott, said with a gentle smile.

"Thank you Scott. I'll do  my best to see that no one gets hurt." I said seriously.

"Just be sure to include yourself in that Clark. Don't make your decision just because it will make the others happy... I've fallen into that trap myself. I was so focused on making everyone else happy that I didn't consider my own happiness. I ended up forgetting how to be happy." Scott said sadly.

"How did you get past it." I asked cautiously.

"I didn't, not completely. I still have times when I forget about my own needs and it takes Alan or Alex to remind me that I'm a person who has needs, just like anyone else." Scott said honestly.

"I'll keep that in mind. But if it comes down to their happiness or mine, theirs will come first." I said with certainty.

"I understand, all I'm asking is before you commit to that choice, be sure that you're aware of all the options." He said and rose to walk me to the door.

"Thanks again Scott. I'm glad you were here to help me." I said as we reached the door.

"If you need me anytime, day or night, please just ask. All three of you are important to me and I'll do whatever I can to help you out." Scott said warmly.

"I promise, if I need you, I'll let you know." I said seriously.

"Oh, and Clark, we're going shopping for clothes tonight. I'm going to leave from the boathouse about 7:30 or so. Would you tell John?" Scott asked casually.

"Sure, he's up in our room. Is it okay if I go along with you? I need to get some things too." I asked hopefully.

"Yes, I had planned on you going, even if you didn't buy anything." Scott said with a small smile.

I nodded and said, "Thanks again Scott, for everything." And left the office.

* * * * *

I walked into the room to find John talking on the phone.

"Yeah. Tomorrow at five-thirty, I'll meet you there." John said with a look of concentration.

"No. I've got a ride. I'll meet you there and we'll see what happens." John said firmly.

There was a long minute of silence, then John said more quietly, "I'll be there, that's all I'm promising. I'll see you tomorrow Dad."

John hung up the phone and looked at me with pain in his eyes.

I immediately walked to him and pulled him into a hug of comfort.

"Thanks Clark. If it wasn't for you, I probably wouldn't be able to do this." John said in a whisper.

"Do what?" I asked quietly.

"See my dad. It's been a year..." John said into my shoulder.

I just held on to him, not having any words to offer since I didn't understand his situation.

There was a knock on the door and I said in a voice that was too quiet for a normal human to hear at that distance, "Come in Trey."

Trey shyly walked in, as if unsure of his welcome.

"Is there a problem?" Trey asked with immediate concern.

John pulled out of our hug and said, "No, not really a problem. I was just feeling unsteady and Clark was supporting me."

Trey gave a look of inquiry at both of us and I turned my own look of inquiry to John.

"Sit down guys. I'm going to give you the short version of the story." John said and took a seat on my bed.

Trey and I followed John's example and sat on either side of him.

"Me and my dad don't get along. We never really did. If the two of us get into a room, we fight. He's started going to counseling and decided that he wants to try and make things better between us..." John trailed off.

"How do you feel about that?" Trey asked hesitantly.

"I'm not sure. I mean, I've been away from him for over a year... I'm used to not having that tension inside me all the time. I don't know if I'm ready for that again." John said quietly.

"John, when I was living on Voyager, I asked my Father if I could live independently. He arranged for that to happen and treated me as an adult. Our relationship had been good before, but this added a dimension of... equality... between us. We were both adults, we were coworkers. We respected each others feelings and opinions. Perhaps something like that could work for you. Later I chose to be adopted and resumed my role as the child, but Father has continued to treat me with respect." Trey said seriously.

John looked off into the distance, apparently thinking about what Trey had said.

"My dad has always been my friend." I said quietly.

John turned his attention to me, so I continued, "He likes me. I don't know how else to put it. He enjoys spending time with me the same way I enjoy spending time with him. I don't know how other kids get along with their fathers, but mine is like a father, a big brother and a friend all rolled into one. We can sit out  in the back yard behind the house and stare up at the sky and talk about nothing for hours. You're a really great person John, I bet your dad would like to have a friend as good as you." I said and looked into his eyes.

"Maybe." John mumbled.

"You're going to meet him tomorrow?" I asked to be sure.

"Yeah, after school. Scott already said he'd take me there. I just need to let him know when." John said with distraction.

"Can I go?" I asked in nearly a whisper.

"Why?" John asked with genuine puzzlement.

"For support, to be your cheering section, whatever I'm needed for, maybe run interference if things don't go well." I finished with a shrug.

"I would like to go as well." Trey said quietly.

John looked at Trey with question.

"If Clark is going to be your shield, I will be your sword." Trey said firmly.

John got a big smile and put his arms around us both.

"With you guys to support me, the old man won't stand a chance." John said happily as he hugged us.

"That's the plan." I said, enjoying the hug to the depths of my soul.

"Now, let's get this homework started so we can have our talk, then buy some clothes." John said and abruptly got up from the bed.

"Scott said he'll be leaving from the boathouse at around seven thirty." I said quickly as I went to the table to start my homework.

"Good, you both coming with me?" John asked and looked at us both.

We both nodded and went to work.

* * * * *

"Trey, would you look over my program? I think I wrote it right but everything has to be perfect for the thing to work." I asked hopefully.

"Of course." Trey said and looked over my program.

I waited as he looked it over, then he got an apologetic look.

"What did I miss?" I asked in a pained voice.

"The closing quotation mark on the literal phrase. Without it, the operating system will believe everything that follows is part of your quotation." Trey said hesitantly.

"Oh, that's not so bad. Is that all?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes. The program will produce the desired result once the quotation mark is added." Trey said with certainty.

"Thanks Trey." I said and made the correction.

"Would you look at my writing for Uncle Spike? I am not as expressive as my siblings and am unsure if I convey my meaning adequately." Trey said apprehensively.

"Sure." I said and accepted the paper from him.

Those who are gone. The Marisch-Ka.

I did not know these people. No one I
know has met them.

They committed the most horrible crime
that one group of sentients can commit
against another. They were different.

They tried to conceal their difference by
keeping away from the mainstream. But
in time, they were found out.

The mainstream spied on them and saw
their nonstandard behavior... and felt
threatened.

The Marisch-Ka became feared, then
hated.

The mainstream decided to poison the
Marisch-Ka with the remnants of their filth.

The Marisch-Ka were contaminated,
infected and imbued with the filth of
their neighbors and consequently died.

Centuries later, the mainstream celebrates
the triumph over the evil 'free thinkers' of
the past with animated stories to entertain
and warn their children.

The Marisch-Ka are gone. The mainstream
was diminished. By losing the Marisch-ka,
they lost the driving force for growth and
change in their society. The mainstream
never grew out of it's adolescence. All their
potential died with the Marisch-ka...

And no one mourned it's passing...

or theirs.

Trey

"Wow. John, you gotta read this. It's great." I said in stunned disbelief.

"Really?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Really Trey. It's... I don't know what to say. It made me feel... so much. Where did you come up with it?" I asked with excitement.

"I will show you the vid sometime. It is a true story." Trey said shyly.

"Really? Wow... you use the term 'mainstream' instead of a more identifying term... who were the mainstream?" I asked curiously.

"The Lowelltie clan of the Bruhnalli people... Icheb's people." Trey said quietly.

"Oh... so you didn't name them so Icheb wouldn't know you were talking about his people?" I asked unsurely.

"No. Icheb will recognize the story, but I do not want others to associate the people who killed the Marisch-ka with Icheb." Trey said firmly.

"Good thinking." I said, then looked over to John who was consumed in his work.

"What are you working on John?" I asked curiously.

"The program. I'm having trouble remembering all the commands Andrew told us in class." He said with frustration.

"I can help if you would like." Trey offered.

"Well, when I finish, I'd appreciate it if you'd look it over like you did for Clark. But I really need to do this part for myself." John said as he kept his gaze fixed on his paper.

"As you like. Would you like the listing of the commands from the chapter summary of the textbook?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Yeah, that'd be a big help. Thanks Trey." John said with a smile.

I went back to work on my own writing. After reading Trey's, I felt like I needed to take mine to the next level. Make it more... real.

* * * * *

"This program will function properly." Trey said after looking over John's program.

"Great. Thanks Trey, that means I'm done." John said happily.

"Me too." I said and looked at Trey expectantly.

Trey nodded and looked at me with apprehension in his eyes.

"Well, we all know what we're here to talk about... anyone want to start?" John asked hopefully.

I nodded and began, "I've been thinking about my feelings toward both of you. I want you both."

John looked at me with a tender smile as Trey gaped with surprise.

"John, how do you feel?" I asked hopefully.

"Bout the same as you. I tried imagining what I want my future to be like and it includes you both." John said frankly.

"Trey?" I asked hesitantly at his shocked expression.

"I... I had not considered this possibility. I had assumed that I would have to choose between you. May I have a moment to consider?" Trey asked hopefully.

"Yeah, be sure of what you want. We're not going to pressure you or rush you into anything." John said assuringly.

"Thank you." Trey whispered, then got a distant look.

"What are you doing?" I asked curiously.

"I am attempting to do what John just said. I am creating a scenario where I am in a relationship with either of you, then both of you." Trey said in thought.

"How's it going?" John asked hopefully.

"I believe I have come to the same conclusion as both of you. I anticipate maximum happiness and fulfillment with both of you." Trey said with a smile.

"Good. I still want us to go slow. It would be real easy for one of us to get hurt if we rush into anything." I said with caution.

"How do we begin?" Trey asked nervously.

"Tell me what you'd like to do." I said gently.

"I am... embarrassed." Trey said shyly.

"You tell me yours and I'll tell you mine." I said teasingly.

John laughed at that and pulled me over for a quick kiss.

"I would like to touch you... both of you." Trey said with a scarlet blush.

"I have absolutely no problem with that." I said and looked at John who was nodding with wholehearted agreement.

"I'd like for you to kiss me again like you did in the clearing. It was great." I said, looking Trey in the eyes.

"Hey, I want one too!" John said quickly.

"Yeah, you'd better give John one first, since I already had one." I said in a considering tone.

"Anything else before we start?" I asked and looked at both my friends... lovers?

"Naked. Now." John said firmly.

"Trey, are you okay with that?" I asked to be sure.

Trey blushed and nodded uncertainly.

"Why don't we work up to complete nudity..."I said as I walked to the door and locked it.

"How so?" Trey asked hesitantly.

"Would you like to take off my shirt?" I asked with a smile.

"Yes, very much." Trey said and walked to begin to undress me.

"What about me?" John asked in mock frustration.

"Enjoy the show. And when Trey is done taking off my shirt, I'm going to take off yours... then, if you want, you could take off Trey's." I said as Trey began to slowly and reverently undo each of my buttons.

"Okay. You talked me into it." John said with a grand smile and relaxed back in his chair to watch Trey slowly remove my shirt.

* * * * *

As John finally tossed Trey's shirt to the side, I stood and walked to my two lovers-to-be.

"Are you ready for a kiss?" Trey asked John hopefully.

"Fuck yeah." John said and draped his arms loosely around Trey.

Trey pulled John into a deep, passionate kiss as I watched. It was hot, it was awesome.

I watched as the kiss became deeper and John's hands began to roam up and down Trey's bare back. When he touched a metallic device at the base of Trey's spine, he stopped and felt it curiously.

Trey broke the kiss and whispered, "It is called a spinal clamp. Does it bother you?"

"I don't know." John said with uncertainty in his voice.

Something occurred to me and I said, "Maybe I can help."

John and Trey both looked at me curiously.

"Trey, would you mind if I touched your spinal clamp?" I asked quietly.

Trey shook his head and I went to my knees behind him.

John pulled away from Trey a little to watch me trace the skin around his implant with my tongue.

"Clark..." Trey gasped in pleasure.

"Good call Clark." John said as he watched the look of pleasure on Trey's face.

"If you think so, he has another one on his neck." I said before licking some more.

"The device on my neck is an occipital implant." Trey said in a breathy whisper.

John guided Trey to bend forward slightly and began to tongue the skin around his neck implant.

After a few minutes of exploring Trey's implant with my tongue, I asked, "Do you feel weird about Trey's implants now?"

"No, I feel a lot better about them now." John said with a smile.

"Good, could someone give me a kiss now?" I asked plaintively.

"Don't worry Trey, I got this one." John said happily and moved in to give me a deep kiss.

I felt John's tongue work it's way into my mouth and began to suck on it.

The action seemed to surprise John, then he thrust his pelvis against me to let me feel his rampant erection.

After a long minute of kissing, John broke away and asked, "Fuck, how are we going to do this Clark? It seems like someone is being left out."

"How about this? Trey, would you come here and hold me?" I asked in thought.

Trey moved in front of me and hugged me gently.

"Okay John, now you get behind Trey and hug him from behind." I said as I enjoyed Trey's hug.

John did so and began to nuzzle Trey's neck.

I kissed Trey as John licked Trey's ear.

A moment later I broke the kiss with Trey and moved to kiss John.

While I was kissing John, I let my hands drift down to Trey's firm butt.

John was pressed against Trey's butt, so I moved my hand slightly and groped his erection.

John jerked a little at that and I pulled out of the kiss to laugh.

John grinned at me, then nuzzled Trey's neck.

Trey tilted his head back and turned his head so he could kiss John.

A large expanse of Trey's neck was exposed and I just couldn't resist.

I began to suck and nibble Trey's neck, working my way down to his collarbone.

"Guys, I don't know about you two, but I'm ready to lose the pants." John said between deep breaths.

"But we haven't even explored all the skin that's already been exposed." I said in a playful, whiny tone.

"Oh, well then I guess we'd better do that now." John said with a smile and took gentle hold of one of Trey's nipples.

I kissed down Trey's neck and began to trace around the device embedded in his chest.

"I... I feel I should... reciprocate." Trey said brokenly.

"Go ahead." I said and pulled away.

Trey bent down slightly and began to lick John's left nipple.

"Ooof." John said in surprise.

I laughed and stretched over Trey to give John a gentle kiss.

There was a knock on the door and we all stopped.

"John?" Ronny asked through the door.

"Ronny's cool, invite him in." I said and took hold of Trey.

John ran to the door and let Ronny in, then locked the door behind him.

"What are you guys up to?" Ronny asked hesitantly, noticing that we were all shirtless.

"Second base." John said frankly.

I laughed as Trey looked confused.

"Oh... Sorry I interrupted. I just wanted to know if you were going to the boathouse tonight." Ronny said shyly.

"Um, yeah. We'll be leaving to go shopping from there around seven thirty." John said with distraction.

"Oh, okay. I wanted to invite you down to visit with Logan for a while." Ronny said nervously, obviously not knowing where to look.

"I guess I should. Guys, would you mind if I leave for a while?" John asked carefully.

"It just won't be the same without you. Why don't we all go and visit, then we can get back to this later?" I asked and watched Trey carefully.

Trey nodded in acceptance.

"Is Bobby going with us?" I asked as I pulled on my shirt.

"No. He's doing some stuff with Peter." Ronny said, trying not to look at us.

"You going down now?" John asked as he pulled on his shirt.

"Yeah." Ronny said a little too quickly.

"Then we'll go down there with you." John said as he buttoned his shirt.

"Just a second." I said and looked at Ronny.

"Ronny, are you okay with the three of us... being a couple?" I asked, not knowing how else to put it.

"Um, yeah. It's cool. I just... It seems a little fast guys." Ronny said carefully.

"How long did Bobby court Robert?" John asked seriously.

"About four hours." Ronny said with a smile.

"And they're okay. Are we ready to go?" John said as he straightened his shirt.

Trey nodded and I couldn't resist. I pulled Trey into a kiss and really put all my feeling into it. I probed deep into his mouth and pulled him tight against me so I could grind my erection against him.

That went on for about a minute, then I let loose of Trey and took a deep breath.

"Now I'm ready." I said and straightened.

"Wow!" Ronny said with wide eyes.

"Yeah, and yesterday he couldn't say the word gay without choking on it." John said with a laugh.

I shrugged and began walking with the group out the door.

Chapter 9: Freedom

We entered the MedLab and got into our biosuits.

"Hey guys. How are you doing?" Logan asked in a friendly tone.

"Great. How are you?" John asked Logan with concern.

"Doc's been good about keeping me busy. So I'm okay. You wanna look at this?" Logan said and held out a piece of paper.

John took the paper and held it so Trey, Ronny and I could see.

"It looks nice." I said, looking at a picture of a cozy little house in the woods.

"Yeah, it's about two miles from here. When I get sprung, we can go check it out." Logan said happily.

"Really? We could live here?" John asked in disbelief as he looked at the picture again.

"Yeah, if it's really as good as the picture says." Logan said as he enjoyed John's happiness.

"What do you think Ronny?" I asked curiously.

"This says that it's away from the road so we don't have to worry about people wandering by all the time. It's got four bedrooms, so we can even have a place for company to sleep over." Ronny said with excitement.

"Gentlemen." A voice came over the suit speaker.

I looked around and finally saw Dr. McCoy standing outside the window of the containment room.

"I need for everyone to leave the containment room immediately." Dr. McCoy said in a grave voice.

"What? What's wrong?" Ronny asked in panic.

"Nothing... it's just hard to talk to all of you with microphones and speakers. Come out here and we can talk face to face." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"Don't do that Dr. McCoy. You scared me half to death." John said with a hint of anger in his voice.

"But what about Logan? We came down to visit with him." Ronny said with concern.

"He can come too. I just got the last test results. He is 100% virus free." Dr. McCoy said with a joyous smile.

Ronny let out a whooping cheer and ran to hug Logan.

All of us smiled at the unfettered joy being expressed by the usually somber boy.

"Come on Logan, let's get out of here." John said with a great smile.

"You don't have to tell me twice." Logan said and walked to the foyer.

"Well come on. You don't want to wear those garbage bags if you don't have to, do you?" Logan asked impatiently from the foyer.

We hurried to follow Logan and he was out of the foyer before we were completely out of our suits.

Logan looked around the BioLab in wonder, as if it were unreal.

"Welcome to the outside world Matt." Dr. McCoy said, obviously enjoying Mr. Logan's happiness.

"Thanks Doc. But don't think this is gonna get you out of watching 'Rooster Cogburn' with me tonight." Logan said with a slight growl.

"If I must." Dr. McCoy said in a voice of long suffering.

"Right now, I'd like to go see the house. Who's with me?" Mr. Logan asked all of us.

"Yeah." John said with a smile as Ronny nodded enthusiastically.

Trey and I exchanged a look and nodded in unison.

"Let's go find Cyke, then we'll go." Logan said as he moved to leave the room.

"Would you mind if I accompany you?" Dr. McCoy asked shyly.

"C'mon Doc. It's thanks to you that I can leave the fish tank." Logan said, not slowing his pace as we walked into the hall.

* * * * *

"You got a few minutes Cyke?" Logan asked from Scott's opened office door.

"Matt?" Mr. Summers asked with surprise.

"Doc said I'm cured." Mr. Logan said with a big smile.

Mr. Summers smiled and said, "That's great Matt. How does it feel to be out?"

Mr. Logan just looked at Mr. Summers until Scott finally said, "Why can't you just go along with it when I ask you stupid questions?"

Logan smiled and said, "Cause I expect better from you Cyke. You usually don't disappoint me, but every now and then..."

"Fine, then how about this one? What are you planning to do first?" Scott asked without offense.

"Better. I wanna go look at the house. I came to see if you wanted to join us." Matt asked with an almost hidden note of tenderness in his voice.

Mr. Summers looked surprised by the invitation, but hid it quickly. "Sure... should we call before we go? Maybe someone could meet us there with a key."

Mr. Logan laughed and said, "I can always count on you to be practical. Here's the number."

Scott accepted the paper from Mr. Logan and quickly dialed the number.

"Logan? I called my dad today... I'm supposed to meet with him and his therapist tomorrow at five thirty. Could you or Scott give me a ride?" John asked shyly.

"Yeah, between us, we'll get you there." Logan said simply.

John nodded and seemed to be in thought.

I met John's eyes and motioned to the door with a tilt of my head, then touched Trey's arm and motioned for him to follow.

* * * * *

"What is it John? You're worried about something else." I said as we stood in the hall outside Mr. Summer's office.

"Even though he denies it, I am sure he is empathic." Trey said to John.

John smiled and nodded at Trey, then said, "I never told my dad that I'm gay."

"Oh... that's tough." I said in thought.

"You believe he will be displeased?" Trey asked in confusion.

"Yeah. You could say that." John said with a chuckle at the understatement.

"Trey, not everyone is accepting of same-sex couples. You're just lucky that your parents are a same-sex couple, so you don't have to face this... I've got to tell my parents too." I said darkly.

"So you're ready to pick sides?" John asked curiously.

"Yeah, I'm playing on the boys team." I said weakly.

"Tell you what. You stand by me when I tell my dad, I'll stand by you when you tell yours." John said firmly.

"Yeah. Thanks, that will help." I said in nearly a mumble.

"I will stand with you both." Trey said in a clear voice.

"You guys ready to go?" Logan asked from the door behind us.

"Yeah. Just waiting on you." John said with a forced smile.

"Well then, let's go... you're driving." Matt said as he led the way down the hall.

"Me? I don't even have a permit." John said in shock.

"Bout time for you to get one, ain't it?" Matt asked as we headed for the garage.

"Yeah... I just... I haven't really thought about it." John said, seeming overwhelmed.

"Think about it now. Tha kid ain't gonna be ready to drive for a couple years and I ain't planning on toting you around all tha time." Matt said as we entered the garage.

"Van?" Matt asked, looking at our large group.

"It's at the boathouse. I think we can all fit in the Bronco if someone will volunteer to sit in the back." Mr. Summers said, also looking at the group.

"Gonna be tight, but it's only two miles." Logan said and took the Bronco keys from the rack by the door.

We piled into the truck and tried to find places to sit.

"Mind if I join you?" I asked Ronny in the back.

"Plenty of room back here." Ronny said with a smile.

I climbed over the back seat and got into the cargo space with Ronny to sit cross-legged.

"Um. I'm not sure what to do." John asked nervously from the driver's seat.

Matt began telling John what to do so I leaned over the seat and tapped Trey on the shoulder.

Trey was packed tightly between Dr. McCoy and Mr. Summers. He had to shift himself quite a bit to look back at me.

I leaned forward and gave him a quick but firm kiss.

Trey gave me a smile in return that felt like sunrise in my soul, then he turned back to face the front as John started the engine.

"Okay, I guess I can see it now." Ronny said from beside me.

"See what?" I asked and turned my full attention to Ronny.

"I could see how you and John fit together, you're a pair. But I couldn't see how Trey fit in with you. Now I see it." Ronny said honestly.

"What did you see?" I asked curiously.

Before he could answer, we learched forward, then jerked to a stop.

"Ease out on the clutch. It just takes some practice." Logan was saying to John.

"I saw you, away from your family for the first time. You were alone and afraid. I saw John who came here to make peace with my brother and stayed. He felt like he was alone and didn't belong anywhere." Ronny said in thought.

"And what did you see in Trey?" I asked, really interested in Ronny's point-of-view.

"On the surface, I saw someone who had a family who loved him. I saw a guy who was trusted, respected and loved. But now I can see that he's just as alone as you and John... maybe more. No matter how much his family loves him... there's still a part that's empty. You two are filling that empty place in his life." Ronny said with difficulty.

"I never thought about it that way. I just went with my feelings." I said as we began to move out of the garage and into the driveway... at about 2 mph.

"You can give it a little more gas now. I'll tell you when to shift." Mr. Logan said in a casual voice.

"What happens if we get stopped by the cops?" John asked with worry.

"We get a ticket... and we pay it... then it's done." Logan said without concern.

"Oh." John said weakly and we started moving faster.

"What's it like?" Ronny asked in a quiet voice.

"What's what like?" I asked, turning my full attention back to Ronny.

"Being in love." Ronny said in a whisper.

"It feels wonderful sometimes. It hurts sometimes. It's confusing and crazy and makes me a little dizzy." I said in thought.

"It hurts?" Ronny asked with worry.

"Yeah. When I think about not being with them... it hurts. When I think about 'what if', it hurts bad." I said quietly.

"What do you mean 'what if'?" Ronny asked with concern.

"What if one of them, or both of them finds someone else? What if they decide they want to become a couple? What if I can't stay at this school?" I said and felt pain pierce through my soul as I put my fears into words.

"I never felt that. Wanting to be around someone so much that it hurts to be apart." Ronny said in thought.

"I hope you do someday soon. As much as it hurts, the good times make it worth it." I said as I looked in the rear-view mirror at the expression of panic in John's eyes as we left the school property and went onto the main road.

"Clark?" Ronny said hesitantly.

I turned my attention back to Ronny.

"Thanks for not treating me like a kid." Ronny said in a whisper.

"You're one of the guys. I don't think about your age at all." I said honestly.

"Yeah. Thanks. It's just... Everyone around me is growing up... finding partners... And I'm not." Ronny said quietly.

"You'll find someone." I said with assurance.

"You're not understanding me Clark. You're attracted to John and Trey. Bobby's attracted to Robert. Logan's attracted to Ms. Munroe. It's not that I can't find anyone, it's that I'm not even interested in anyone like that... I'm just a kid." Ronny said in a voice of defeat.

"Ronny, you're not just a kid. If you focus on what you're not, you're going to tear yourself up. Try focusing on what you are." I said in thought.

"What am I?" Ronny asked with a note of fear in his voice.

I thought about the question and could tell by the look in Ronny's eyes that my answer was very important to him.

"You're a good person who is concerned about everyone around him. You're a good brother to Bobby. You've got a really cool mutant ability... you're my friend." I finished with a shrug, hoping I hadn't done too bad at answering his question.

"Do you ever think of me... that way?" Ronny asked hesitantly.

"What way?" I asked, trying to understand his meaning.

"In a sex way." Ronny asked timidly and didn't look in my eyes.

After some careful thought I said, "No. I never have. But that's because I knew you weren't interested in me like that."

Ronny nodded in thought.

"Guys, we're here." John called out from the drivers seat, looking at us in the rearview mirror.

We spent a few minutes getting unfolded and out of the back of the truck. As we walked to look at the house, Ronny put a hand on my arm to stop me.

"If I was interested in you like that... what would you think about me?" Ronny asked with tension.

"Are you asking if I find you attractive?" I asked carefully.

Ronny nodded shyly.

"Yes." I said simply.

Ronny looked at me with an imploring look that prompted me to continue.

"Ronny, you're handsome, smart, kind, gentle, honest. If I didn't already have two guys that I was crazy in love with, I'd probably ask you out." I said, holding his gaze to show my honesty.

"C'mon kid. We're in." Logan said as he swung open the front door.

* * * * *

"I guess this is your room Logan." Ronny said as we walked into the master bedroom.

"Why you think that?" Logan asked seriously.

"Cause it's the master bedroom." Ronny said seriously.

"No. We're equals in this. I ain't startin out by taking the big room." Logan said firmly.

"Okay, who gets it?" Ronny asked in confusion.

"It'll be the spare. Maybe an office or a study room. We'll each get one of the smaller rooms. That way we start out the same." Logan said firmly.

"Okay. That's cool. Thanks Logan." Ronny said with a smile.

"No problem kid. John, what you thinkin bout all this?" Logan asked and turned his attention to John.

"I like it. I could call it home." John said seriously.

"That's all I needed to hear." Logan said and walked out of the room.

"What?" John asked quickly, following Logan.

"I just need to check out a few things, then I'm gonna buy it." Logan said as he walked through the kitchen and into the basement.

"What things?" John asked as he followed.

"I gotta look at the plumbing, electrical. I wouldn't mind having a look at the roof." Logan said as he looked around the basement.

"Look at all this space." I said, looking around the huge open basement.

"We'll need to get a washer and dryer." Logan said as we passed the laundry attachments.

"Gas heat." Dr. McCoy said with approval.

"I don't see any signs of water damage." Mr. Summers said, looking around.

"Water damage?" John asked curiously.

"Yes. When you look at a house that you aren't familiar with, you have to be concerned if it was built on a flood plane or on the natural draw of the land. If there were signs of previous water damage, it could mean that you'll have constant problems with flooding." Mr. Summers said as he looked around.

"Anybody seen a ladder? I'd like to check out the roof." Logan said as he walked upstairs.

"I can fly us up there." Ronny said timidly.

"Come on and show me." Logan said and walked through the kitchen and out the back door.

* * * * *

We stood around and watched as Ronny floated up to the roof, then a moment later, Logan rose and landed beside him.

"He's really a fast learner." I said to Mr. Summers in an impressed voice.

"Yes. He's incredibly powerful for a mutant who's just awakening." Mr. Summers said seriously.

"What's wrong?" I asked at his serious expression.

"Bobby's mutation was high alpha to begin with. Though we haven't gauged it recently, I believe he crossed over into the omega range. I think Ronny may be joining him there soon." Scott said with concern.

"What's wrong with that?" I asked curiously.

"Omega class mutants are capable of terrible destruction. They have to maintain exact control because their power can be overwhelming. Professor Xavier, Ms. Munroe and Andrew are the only omega class mutants we have at the mansion. Should Professor Xavier lose control of his ability, he could effect the minds of the majority of the state. Ororo could destabilize the weather of this entire state, maybe more. She's so powerful, we haven't been able to test her ultimate limit. I haven't thought of a practical way of testing Andrew's ultimate limit, but I suspect that if he wanted to he could put Brooklyn on the moon with a thought." Mr. Summers said as he watched Logan and Ronny on the roof.

"So that's why you have us practicing every day and are so careful to teach us control." I said in realization.

"Exactly. In your situation, a slip could hurt one or two people, but in Ronny's, he could potentially disrupt gravity for the state, maybe even the east coast by the time he fully matured." Mr. Summers said in thought.

"He's that powerful?" I asked in wonder.

"He's just come into his power. It generally starts with a trickle and increases until adulthood. Like with me, I started with heat vision that would melt candle wax if I stared long enough. As time went on, the beams became stronger until I had to wear sunglasses all the time. Finally I had to get special glasses because I kept melting the sunglasses." Scott said as he focused his attention on me.

"So you don't have control of your ability like I do?" I asked in fascination.

"No, when my eyes are opened, my blasts are going. I could control my ability when I was young but something happened... and now I can't" Scott said evasively.

"Now I control my ability with the shutters in my visor or by taking off my sunglasses." He said seriously.

"So that's why you have Alex teaching me instead of you?" I asked, not really thinking about that before.

"Yes. Even though Alex's ability isn't technically the same as mine and Alan's, from what I understand of it, the control is the same. Alan and I neither one have that type of control of our ability. Alex has good control and is the best one to understand what your feeling." Mr. Summers said as we watched Logan and Ronny float down to the ground.

"But Alan doesn't wear sunglasses." I said in confusion.

"Alan has a Borg device inside his head that controls his optic blasts. He can operate the device consciously, but it's still a device." Mr. Summers said as we walked to join Logan and Ronny.

"It's fairly new. Only one layer of shingles. I'd say it has at least five years till we have to re-shingle." Logan said in thought as we walked around the yard.

I looked at Ronny who seemed to be soaking in every detail of his surroundings.

"Okay, what's everyone think?" Logan said as he stopped abruptly.

"I like it." Ronny said in thought.

"Yeah. It's good. I couldn't think of anything else that I'd want in a place." John said as he was also looking around.

"A garage, but we'll deal with that in a while." Logan said as he started walking to the truck.

"Are you going to do it?" Mr. Summers asked as he followed.

"Yeah. I think so. The price is right. The place looks good. The guys seem to like it. Close to the school..." Logan drifted off as he automatically got into the passenger side of the Bronco.

The rest of us piled into the truck and Trey took the seat beside Ronny in the cargo space.

"You sure you want me to drive?" John asked hesitantly.

"That's why I'm sitting over here. Let's get goin." Logan said as he closed his door.

* * * * *

"Mr. Logan. Would you like to come with me to see my brothers? They were born yesterday." Trey asked hopefully from the back of the truck.

"You one of Alan's kids?" Logan asked curiously.

"Yes sir. I am Trey O'Seofon Summers." Trey said in a very respectful voice.

"You can call me Matt. And yeah, I'd like to meet your brothers." Logan said as he carefully watched John's driving.

* * * * *

"Welcome back guys!" Andrew said happily as we walked into the boathouse.

"Matt?" Alan asked in surprise when Logan walked in behind us.

"Doc says I'm cured." Logan said with a grand smile.

"That's great, come in. The family's all here. We were just about to sit down to dinner. Will you join us?" Alan asked as he shifted a baby in his arms.

"Yeah. I hear you got some babies to show me." Logan said, looking at the baby in Alan's arms.

"This is Thomas... William, will you get Chakotay? He should be ready for his dinner." Alan asked gently.

William hurried out of the room.

"An dis be Marguerite." Remy said with pride as he held his daughter.

"Whoa Cajun. How'd you manage that?" Logan asked in surprise as he walked to stand before Remy and Xander.

"Long story. But she got out of the hospital yesterday and the judge said the words over the final adoption papers today... we're officially her parents." Xander said with joy.

"She's beautiful." Logan said with uncharacteristic awe in his voice.

"She be a beauty." Remy said in confirmation.

Icheb walked into the room carrying bottles. He handed one to Andrew and one to Remy before taking a seat beside William and taking Chakotay into his arms to feed.

"Would you like to feed her?" Xander asked quietly, looking at Logan.

"Yeah, I'd like that." Logan said in a near whisper.

Xander shifted over to make room for Logan on the couch and gently took Marguerite from Remy's arms.

"As soon as the babies are finished, we'll sit down to dinner." Andrew said with a peaceful smile.

"How's the construction going?" Mr. Summers asked as he perched on the arm of the couch beside Andrew.

"Right on schedule. We should be ready to move in by this time next week." Andrew said happily.

"We're getting a house." Ronny said abruptly with a grand smile.

"Really?" Alan asked with surprise.

"Yeah. We looked at it before we came over here. It should be just right for all of us. I'm gonna get it taken care of in the morning." Logan said quietly as he fed Marguerite.

"She be finished." Remy said and handed a towel across to Logan.

"Lay her on your lap and rub her back gently to burp her. She doesn't like to be patted." Xander said with a gentle smile.

Logan did as he was told and before long, Marguerite let out a very delicate, lady-like burp.

"Janine, would you ask Robert if dinner is ready?" Andrew asked as he watched Alan burping Thomas.

Janine got up off the floor and hurried to the kitchen.

"Robert's cooking?" I asked in surprise.

"Yes. Remy show Robert what to do. He wan to try." Remy said quietly as he watched his daughter.

"The food is in the dining room awaiting us." Janine said happily from the kitchen doorway.

"Us?" Alan questioned.

"Robert prepared some food for us as well." Janine said happily.

"Gods protect us." Andrew said as he hung his head.

"What's wrong?" Logan asked curiously.

"Food... their bodies don't process it the same as ours." Andrew said brokenly.

"It's bloody awful." Spike said as he and Alex walked into the room.

"Yeah. That's about right." Alan said with a weak smile.

"Let's get these babies put down and get to dinner." Andrew said and stood, then put out his arms for Thomas.

"I'll stay with the babies while you eat." Lee said quietly. I hadn't noticed him before.

"No Dad. I'll stay with the kids. You enjoy dinner with the family." Andrew said firmly.

Lee looked like he was going to fight it, but then just nodded and went to the dining room.

Icheb and Logan each carried a baby to follow Andrew into the bedroom.

* * * * *

Dinner had been interesting. Robert cooked the food very well, but his combinations were unusual. Roast beef with potatoes, but they were sweet potatoes. I don't know what he used to season the roast but it was delicious. We also had asparagus with... gravy? I'm not sure exactly what it was, but it was very good and I ate until I was stuffed.

Then desert came and the real surprise. I've never seen so much Jell-O in my life.

But as it turned out, there was just enough for everyone. Apparently all Andrew's kids love Jell-O and each of them had second helpings.

Finally, dinner was over. Everyone headed for the living room as William, Icheb and Jimmy took care of the dishes.

I stopped just outside the dining room and said quietly to Robert, "Dinner was great. You're a really good cook."

"Thank you." Robert said shyly.

"What is your family doing for Thanksgiving?" I asked as I was assaulted with inspiration.

"Father says we will celebrate the holiday at the mansion. Dad says he will prepare food for us as well." Robert said happily as we walked and joined the others in the living room.

"You should talk to your fathers about preparing something for the meal. Your food is really good and I think everyone would enjoy it." I said honestly.

"Really? I will ask my fathers tonight." Robert said happily.

I nodded and took my usual seat in the floor beside the couch beside John.

Janine walked into the bedroom and a moment later Andrew walked out.

Trey moved to sit on my other side.

"I know you were planning on taking Ronny and John shopping tonight, but now that I'm out, I can do it." Logan said to Scott.

"Would you guys mind if you had a few more people on your shopping expedition?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Who you got?" Matt asked as he took a seat on a sofa.

"My dad, my brother and my brother-in-law." Andrew said with a smile.

"Who?" Logan asked in confusion.

"You'll have to forgive Andrew. He's just so happy to have his father here and a new brother that he can't pass up an opportunity to say it. What he means is Lee, Spike and Alex would like to go clothes shopping with you." Alan said with a loving look at Andrew.

"Fine with me." Logan said and looked to John and Ronny who both shrugged noncommittally.

"Great. We're going to need to take two cars for the clothes shopping and a truck for the food shopping. Does anyone need anything from the grocery store?" Andrew asked the room.

"Jell-O!" Icheb, Trey and Jimmy said immediately.

"Lots of Jell-O, got it." Andrew said with a fond smile.

"Remy need to buy clothes too." Remy said shyly.

"Go ahead Remy, Alan and I will stay here with the babies. Some of the kids can go to help with groceries and some can stay and help with babies." Xander said tenderly.

Remy nodded and gave Xander a gentle kiss.

"Who's riding with me?" Logan asked the room.

Trey, John, Ronny and I raised our hands.

"Scott will be riding with you too. He has the credit card." Alan said to the group.

"Who's with me?" Alex asked the group.

Jimmy, Lee, Remy and Spike raised their hands.

"Clark, you got a minute mate? We need to have us a quick chat before we leave." Mr. Burroughs said seriously.

"Um, sure." I said and got up to follow him out of the room.

* * * * *

Mr. Burroughs closed the door of the dining room and asked, "First off. Do you have your story written?"

"Kind of. I still want to do more with it. But I think you'll get the idea." I said uneasily.

Mr. Burroughs held out his hand and I gave him the folded up piece of paper.

Those who are gone. My Friends.

My Friends - When I was alone, they came to talk to me.

My Friends - Depend on me when they are in need.

My Friends - Are popular and loved by all.

My Friends - Warn me away from others who would hurt me.

My Friends - Show that they care for me by including me in their plans.

My Friends - Are the only friends I ever knew... until now.

My New Friends - Talk to me, even when others can see.

My New Friends - Depend on me, but let me depend on them too.

My New Friends - Aren't just a popular image, they're real people.

My New Friends - Encourage me to meet others and support my choices.

My New Friends - Care for me, whether we do what they want or what I want.

My New Friends - Are the kind of friends that last a lifetime.

Clark

"Don't change a word of it mate. It's bloody brilliant just as it is." Mr. Burroughs said with a smile.

"Really?" I asked with wide eyes.

"Really. That's what I wanted to talk to you about. You've got talent as a writer. You can let your feelings show and not muck about. I was thinking of starting a school newspaper and wondered if you'd be interested  in being on it." Mr. Burroughs asked seriously.

"But... I'm not even sure if I'm staying." I said in wonder at the offer.

"This is a whole other thing from that. If you decide to go to the Wagner school or someplace else, that won't change this. You can still write for our paper as our lead reporter, you'll just email your article to me." Mr. Burroughs said with hope in his voice.

"Who else? I mean, how many others are there on the newspaper?" I asked as a million questions flooded my mind.

"Right now? You and me. But if you say yes, I'll be asking our next reporter to join us in just a moe." Mr. Burroughs said with a big smile.

[He wants me to write for the newspaper. He says I have talent. He chose me before anyone else. Even if I don't go to this school, he still wants me.] I thought frantically.

"Yes." I said firmly.

"Good. You'll never regret it mate. You've got what it takes, I can tell." Mr. Burroughs said and walked to the door.

"Jimmy, If you'll come here, I think I've got a job for you." Mr. Burroughs said with a smile.

"Yes Uncle Spike?" Jimmy asked happily.

"Come in. Clark has just agreed to be on the school newspaper as our lead reporter. I just wondered if you'd like to be on the paper too?" Mr. Burroughs asked kindly.

"Yes. Oh, thank you Uncle Spike." Jimmy said and hugged Mr. Burroughs close.

"So how do you want your 'by' line to read?" Mr. Burroughs asked, directing his question to me.

"I... I guess I'll just use my name." I said with question.

"Think about that mate. We're at a school for mutants. I'm going to suggest that we not use anyone's real names either in the 'by' line or in the content of the articles. It's just too risky." Mr. Burroughs said seriously.

I thought about using 'Kal-El' but it just didn't feel right.

"Can you come up with something for me? I can't think of anything." I said helplessly.

"Farm boy?" Mr. Burroughs asked weakly.

"No thanks, I was worried when I came here that I'd be called farm boy. I'm not going to name myself that." I said with a laugh.

"Why don't you ask Uncle Scott? He bestows mutant names, he could name you too." Jimmy said helpfully.

"Whelp's got 'im a good idea." Mr. Burroughs said as he nodded his head.

"What about you Jimmy?" I asked curiously.

"I'll ask Uncle Scott too. I do not believe I want my Borg designation associated with my writing." Jimmy said seriously.

"Why are you coming with us?" I asked curiously.

"I have been told that I have a good sense of style. Perhaps I could be of assistance." Jimmy said plainly.

"That'd be good. You saw what my sense of style looked like." I said with a grin.

"Some clothes look better on the hanger.' Jimmy agreed.

Mr. Burroughs laughed as he opened the dining room door and led us back into the living room.

Chapter 10: Shopping

After dropping Dr. McCoy off at the mansion, we were on our way.

"Mr. Summers?" I asked hesitantly.

"We're outside class Clark, you can call me Scott." Mr. Summers said gently.

"Scott? Mr. Burroughs asked me to be a reporter on the school paper and suggested that you might be able to give me a name to use in my 'by' line." I said hesitantly.

"I guess I could. Let me think about it for a while." Scott said in thought.

"Jimmy needs one too. He said he doesn't want his Borg name connected with his writing." I said quickly.

"Good idea. I'll need a while to think about it. If anyone has any suggestions for a name for Clark and Jimmy let me know." Scott said to everyone in the van as he drove.

"Perhaps you could call Clark 'Vision'." Trey suggested.

"Vision... I think I like it." Scott said in thought.

"Why vision?" I asked curiously.

"Since your ability is optical, it conveys that obvious meaning. Deeper than that, to say that someone has vision speaks of their desire for a better future and commitment to make that future possible. I believe you have those traits." Trey said as he looked in my eyes.

"Thanks Trey... that's a good name." I said with a tender smile.

"Guys, don't leave me out." John said from Trey's other side.

Trey immediately put his arm around John and pulled him close.

"I think we should call Clark 'Heat Vision'." John said firmly.

"Why do you believe that?" Trey asked curiously.

Trying to match Trey's expression and inflection, John said, "Because Vision sounds a little girley by itself. Clark's ability *is* optical, but it is also heat. And deeper than that..." Then his voice dipped into a seductive growl and he said, "...He's so fucking hot."

"John." Mr. Summers said sternly from the driver's seat.

"Come on Scott. When it's just us guys can you leave the teacher at home?" John asked hopefully.

"Okay John. But I don't like that kind of language, even from other adults." Scott said quietly.

"And now that you know that cussing makes Cyke uncomfortable, then doin it in front of him is showing disrespect. Think about how you feel about Scott and make your own decision." Logan said from the passenger seat.

"Got it. I'll keep a lid on it." John said seriously.

"Just tellin you cause I don't know if anyone explained it to you like that before. I'm not raggin on you." Logan said, then turned his attention back to the road.

"No. No one did. Thanks Logan. And I'm sorry Scott." John said timidly.

"No reason to be sorry, you didn't know. Now you do." Scott said in a tone of voice that said more than his words that he wasn't angry or offended.

I couldn't help it. I leaned across Trey and gave John a big kiss, then kissed Trey as I made my way back into my seat.

"So what about Jimmy?" Scott asked as he drove.

"What about him?" I asked in confusion.

"His name, do you guys have any ideas?" Scott asked with a smile. He'd seen us kissing.

"Our fathers call him squirt." Trey said in thought.

"That's fine for fathers, but from anyone else, it could be seen as an insult." Scott said carefully.

"It's just going to be for writing, right? More like an Internet ID than a mutant name." John asked in thought.

"Yes, it'll just be for the newspaper." I said and flashed John a curious look.

"How about 'Mr. Roboto?', like from the old song?" John asked seriously.

"But Jimmy is not a robot. In fact, he demonstrates the least Borg behavior of any of us." Trey said defensively.

"I didn't mean it as an insult. I just thought it would be a cool name, it has something to do with him personally, since he has machines in him, and the Mister says that he is also organic, since you don't call a machine mister." John reasoned to Trey.

"We'll ask him. If he likes it, that's fine, if he doesn't, we won't push it on him." Scott said firmly.

I gave Trey a quick kiss then whispered, "Give that to John for me."

Trey smiled and gave John a quick, gentle kiss.

"You guys experimenting with sex?" Logan asked from the passenger seat.

"Not at the moment." John said carefully, looking at Logan.

"Not what I meant, and you know it. Come on, if we're going to be living together, I need to know what's going on." Logan said simply.

"We've kissed some. That's it." John said seriously.

"You and Clark?" Logan asked to be sure.

"Yeah, and Trey." John said, watching Logan closely for his reaction.

"You know about safe sex?" Logan asked without a flinch.

"Yeah, but Clark and Trey aren't human and probably can't get any human diseases anyway. Besides, I got my test back today and I'm clean." John said and noticed Ronny's wide eyed gaze.

"Okay. Ground rules. What you do in your room is your business. Me and tha kid will stay out of it. But keep it in your room. I find you humping on the couch, I'm gonna throw a bucket of cold water on you." Logan said firmly.

John nodded, then asked, "What about overnight guests?"

"Scott needs to know if Clark stays over, and you be honest about what you'll be doing. Trey will need to tell his fathers. As long as you're honest with everyone. It's fine... but don't let it interfere with your schooling." Logan added firmly.

"Yeah. I can live with that." John said in thought.

"It ain't just for you. That's the same for me and tha kid. What we do in our rooms is our business. We can have overnight guests as long as everyone is honest about it. No secrets, no lies." Logan said and made eye contact with John.

John met his gaze and broke into a smile.

"It's a deal." John said happily.

There was a long minute of silence before John finally thought of something to ask.

"What's the dress code around the house? I mean, I may need to buy some pajamas or shorts or something." John asked cautiously.

Logan thought for a second, then asked, "Kid, you got any problem seeing a dick or a bare ass?"

"No problem." Ronny said quietly.

"There you go. Wear some shorts or somethin around the house, but if it's just us in the house and you walk from the bathroom to your room naked, it's no big deal." Logan said without concern.

"Thanks Logan. I think this is gonna be cool." John said with a smile.

"You may not think so when you see me come out of the shower. I got a hairy ass." Logan said and turned his gaze back to the road ahead.

John, Ronny and I chuckled like a bunch of six year olds as Trey looked out the window without expression.

"What's wrong Trey?" I asked with concern.

"I don't want John to leave." He said, still not facing me.

"He needs a place to stay and it costs money to stay at the mansion." I tried to explain.

"I understand the reason, I just don't want him to leave. I want to be able to see him every day. The separation will be distressing." Trey said darkly.

"You'll see him every day at school, and you'll probably spend most every weekend together." Scott said from the front.

"It will be difficult for me. I am used to having all those I love near me. The distance will be uncomfortable." Trey said with difficulty.

"I know Trey, but we'll adapt to the change, and we can help each other." I said, trying to convey the sincerity of my words.

Trey nodded and went silent.

* * * * *

I walked into the bedroom carrying nearly a dozen bags, John followed me in carrying just as much. The shopping trip had been a lot of fun.

"I can't believe we bought all this stuff." I said in wonder.

"I can't believe *you* bought all that stuff. I thought you'd pick out one or two things at the most... off the bargain rack." John said as he started opening bags.

"Gee, thanks." I said before turning my attention to my own bags.

"I was just surprised, that's all." John said uncertainly.

"Yeah, well, Mom gave me a handful of money when she left, it was almost $400. I figured that I needed the clothes, so I spent it." I said, keeping my attention focused on my clothes.

I was surprised to feel John's hand on my shoulder, turning me.

"Clark, can I have a kiss?" John asked in a whisper.

I responded by giving him a full, deep kiss.

Everything else melted away as I lost myself.

Finally, the kiss broke and John pulled back to look me in the eyes.

"I love you." I whispered, looking deep into John's gaze.

"I love you too Clark." John said with a gentle smile.

John pulled me into a firm hug and we just stood there, holding each other, for long minutes.

"We'd better get these clothes put away so we can get to bed." John whispered into my ear.

"Now that's what I call incentive." I said with a smile.

John chuckled and released me from the hug.

* * * * *

John and I finished putting our clothes away at nearly the same time.

"You want to join me for a shower?" John asked tentatively.

"Is there enough room for both of us?" I asked, thinking that the shower stall was awfully small.

"I think we'll be able to manage, come on." John said with a small, peaceful smile.

* * * * *

I carefully pulled off my clothes and followed John into the bathroom.

John turned on the water and adjusted it to just the right temperature.

"You okay? You look a little nervous." John asked as he put a hand on my shoulder.

"Better than okay." I whispered.

We got into the shower and strangely enough, we got to the business of showering right away. Somehow I had imagined us having sex in the shower, but instead, we washed each other.

John washed my hair so gently and tenderly that it was an act of love. I did my best to be just as gentle and loving as I washed his hair.

The rest of the shower went by too fast. We *did* linger on a few choice parts of each other's anatomy, but not too long. Finally the shower was finished.

John dried me with gentle care. He toweled my hair, then moved to every part of my body, patting me dry with the most delicate touch. I dried John just as carefully and finally it was time for bed.

"Do you want to share my bed tonight?" I asked quietly.

"Do you want me to?" John asked, matching my quiet voice.

"Yeah, I do... but..." I trailed off.

"...You don't want to go too far. You want to wait for Trey." John said, finishing my statement.

"Yeah, I feel like we'd be cheating on him if we had sex without him." I said as we walked to my bed.

"Me too. I'm glad you feel the same. I was worried about telling you." John said with relief.

"We love him. We need to wait for him." I said as I crawled between the sheets.

"Yeah." John said as he moved to my side.

"Do you think this is wrong?" I asked as I pulled John close.

"No. It doesn't feel wrong. It feels perfect." John said as he laid his head on my shoulder.

"Me too." I said as I enjoyed the feeling of being held and loved.

"Goodnight Clark." John whispered in a sleepy voice.

"Goodnight John." I said and drifted into sleep.

* * * * *

The day flew by.

Classes and power training just flew by. I don't know why Marie feels that the day drags. It seems to go by in a heartbeat to me.

The first time all day I had time to stop and think, we were all in the car, Scott, Trey, John and me. Logan needed to stay and clear up some things to do with buying the house.

We were about ten minutes away... from John's father.

"Guys... I'm... I'm kinda scared." John admitted. He had been silent up to now so I figure he's been coming to grips with everything he's feeling.

I was really regretting the choice for John to ride shotgun. He was in the front seat beside Scott and I wanted to hug him so bad.

Scott must have known what I was feeling or recognized John's need because he pulled off the road and came to a stop.

"Get in the back seat John." Scott said seriously.

"What?" John asked in a worried voice.

Scott smiled to let John know that he wasn't upset and said again, "Get in the back seat."

John looked at Scott curiously, then did as he was told.

I hurried to get out of the car and let John sit in the middle.

I guess he was expecting me to trade places with him and sit up front because I had to nudge him over to sit in the middle.

Once we were all belted in, Scott brought the car back onto the road.

Trey and I moved as one to hug John.

"Guys..." John whispered.

"We love you John. We know you're scared and this is all we can do to help." I said as I hugged him tightly.

"You looked like you needed it John." Scott said from the front.

"Thanks Scott. I mean really, I never would have expected you to be okay with this." John said as he relaxed in our embrace.

"We all support each other. It's how we get through." Scott said peacefully.

John nodded and seemed to be soaking in the comfort.

* * * * *

We walked into the building and John led the way into the elevator.

"We're on the fifth floor." John said and pressed '5'.

We stood silently, ready to face the unknown.

As I watched the numbers increase, I grabbed for John's hand and found it.

I gave his hand one quick squeeze before the doors opened and we separated.

John led the way out of the elevator.

Trey followed on his left as I followed on his right and Scott followed behind us.

"Over here." John said and walked to an office door.

John hesitantly opened the door and walked in.

* * * * *

I looked around the small office and noticed that it was the impersonal, sterile environment of any other office. This could easily be the office of a dentist, lawyer or tax preparer. Somehow I thought the office of a therapist would be more... inviting.

"Hi Dad." John said in nearly a whisper.

"Hi John." Mr. Allerdyce said, matching John's tone.

"Gentlemen, come in, the Doctor will see you now." The receptionist said in a professional and somewhat bored voice.

We all moved into the inner office.

* * * * *

"Hello, which of you is John?" The plump, thirty-something woman asked warmly.

John raised his hand a little.

"And who are your friends John?" the woman asked delightedly.

"Um, this is Scott, one of the teachers at the Institute, and this is Clark and Trey, my friends." John said in a broken meter.

"Well, I'm going to ask your friends to wait in the outer office." The woman said assertively.

"No." John said firmly.

"What?" The woman said, surprised at his non-compliance.

"No. If they leave, I leave." John said as a statement of fact.

"Okay... how about one of your friends stay? How's that?" the woman asked hopefully.

"Yeah, that'll work." John said and looked at me.

I nodded and took one step to stand at John's side. Trey and Scott quietly left the room.

"Where are my manors? My name is Susan, please, have a seat." Susan said, once again comfortable and at ease.

John and I sat down side by side on a couch as Mr. Allerdyce sat down in a chair.

"Rick's been telling me about your history and we've been trying to work out a way that you two can have some sort of a relationship." Susan said in thought.

"Why?" John asked without emotion.

"Excuse me?" Susan asked in surprise.

"Why should we have a relationship? I've been emancipated, I've got friends, I've been adopted into a family that wants me. I'm doing fine the way things are." John said coldly.

"But he's your father..." Susan said in disbelief.

"He knocked up mom. That's the only tie we've got as far as I'm concerned." John said, not looking at his father at all.

"John... please... can you work with me? Just give me a chance? Maybe you can have all that and a relationship with Rick too." Susan asked hopefully.

"I'm here. It's your move." John said firmly. I was surprised at John's cold attitude. I'd never seen him so closed off.

"Okay... Rick, why don't you tell John about your feelings?" Susan asked, turning her attention to Mr. Allerdyce.

"Yeah, John... I'm real sorry. I got no excuse for treating you bad. I was wrong, but I'm trying to be better. Will you give me a chance?" Mr. Allerdyce asked with hope.

John remained silent, and I could see the icy, impassive glare on his face. I touched his arm hesitantly.

John turned his attention to me and I looked into his eyes. John seemed to be looking for something in my eyes and I felt my eyebrows raise in question. A small smile fell over John's face, so I guess he found what he was looking for.

"Okay dad, but let me spell it out for you." John said and waited for Mr. Allerdyce's nod of confirmation.

"I'm a mutant and I'm gay. Either you can accept me as I am or not. If you can accept me and not try to change me, I'll give you your chance. If you can't, then I don't need you in my life. I'm happy and I won't let you change that." John said with strength.

Mr. Allerdyce sat silently with wide eyes.

"John, is Clark your significant other?" Susan asked quietly.

"No, not yet. If I'm very lucky, maybe we'll be ready to take that step sometime. But for now we're friends... if it's any of your business." John finished in nearly a snarl.

The attitude seemed to roll off Susan without notice.

"Just wanting to understand your relationship." Susan said with an unconcerned shrug.

"John." Mr. Allerdyce said with a thoughtful expression, drawing our attention.

"I can do it." Mr. Allerdyce said, looking into John's eyes with hope.

"Okay dad." John said with a softer tone to his voice, then he turned to Susan and asked, "What now?"

Susan seemed a bit flustered by the development and paused before saying, "I guess we should set up some boundaries... ground rules for you both. That way you'll be able to deal with each other in a mature and productive way."

"I'm listening." John said, returning to his impassive voice.

"What do you see as Rick's roll if he's part of your life?" Susan asked hesitantly.

John thought for a second, then looked at me. His impassive expression faded to one of caring when he caught my eyes.

John looked at his father and said, "I think the father/son thing is pretty much shot. I'm considered an adult by the state of New York. I'm going to be moving into a house that I'm going to share with two other guys. If dad wants to come over and visit or go out and do something... as friends... we could try that."

Susan seemed to be surprised by the statement, but eventually nodded and asked, "Rick, how do you feel about that?"

"Yeah, I could do that." Mr. Allerdyce said quietly.

"What kind of things would you two be doing as friends?" Susan asked cautiously.

"I don't know. Maybe go to a monster truck rally or a wrestling match. Dad and I both like things like that." John said in thought.

"I'd like that." Mr. Allerdyce said with an almost happy expression.

"Good, good." Susan said with a gentle smile.

"But I think I'd need to take one of my friends with me. I don't think I could be comfortable with just the two of us yet." John said seriously.

A pained look came over Mr. Allerdyce's face but he eventually nodded.

"Okay, it sounds like it's worth a try. But if things don't go the way you expect, will you come back and let us try to work something else out?" Susan asked John hopefully.

"I'll come back, and I'll listen. I'm not promising any more than that." John said firmly.

"Good enough." Susan said with a nod and made a note on a pad before her.

"Do you want to do something for Thanksgiving?" Mr. Allerdyce asked John hesitantly.

John thought about the question before saying, "Let me ask Scott something. Give me a second."

John left the room and I sat looking at Susan and Mr. Allerdyce.

"Do you love him?" Mr. Allerdyce asked in a quiet voice that I could barely hear.

I nodded.

Mr. Allerdyce nodded back and hung his head.

"Scott says it's okay. If you want, you could come to the mansion and have Thanksgiving dinner with us. It'll start around two." John said as he came back into the room and sat beside me again.

"Yeah. Okay." Mr. Allerdyce said in a whisper.

"Well, that went better than I expected. John, Clark, it was nice to meet you. Rick, I'll expect to see you next Tuesday." Susan said as she got up from her desk.

John stood, and I followed.

Mr. Allerdyce walked to face John and gave him a questioning look.

John hesitantly took one step closer to Mr. Allerdyce and was pulled gently into a tentative hug.

John didn't respond at first, just stood stiffly as he was hugged. But finally he brought his arms up and returned the hug... a little anyway.

We left the office. Scott and Trey stood immediately and had twin expressions of concern.

I nodded a little to let them know it was okay.

"Let's go home." John said and led the way out of the office.

* * * * *

"God, I was so nervous. I didn't know if I was going to pass out or throw up." John said when we got into the car.

John, Trey and I automatically got into the back seat.

"Is everything alright?" Scott asked with concern as he started the car.

"I guess. Clark, how did I do?" John asked with uncertainty.

"You were perfect. You stood up for yourself, you told them exactly what you expected and were willing to listen. There's no way I would have done half as good." I said with pride for John.

"Thanks, I tried to remember all the things all three of you told me. There's no way I could have done that by myself." John said in an exhausted voice.

"But you did it. I can't think of anything more you could have done or said." I said as I held close to John's right side.

"Are you guys going to be up to 'family time' tonight?" Scott asked from the front.

"Yeah, I think I need some serious family time." John said as he enjoyed Trey and I holding him.

Chapter 11: Cartoon Revelation II

"Hey Guys!" Andrew called as we entered the boathouse.

I smiled at the warm and genuine greeting. I couldn't imagine what it would be like to be somewhere without family and wouldn't want to find out.

"How did things go?" Logan asked with concern.

"Good." John said, his warm look conveying more meaning than his monosyllabic response.

Logan nodded and turned his attention back to the television.

"What are we watching?" I asked, looking at blobs of color moving on the television screen.

"We're not exactly sure. It's like each color is a different army. Some of the strategies are amazing. We've been watching it since classes let out." Xander said from the couch beside Remy.

"Are you guys hungry? Dad made stew and biscuits for dinner and it was really great. It's still on the stove if you want some." Alan said, holding a baby in his arms.

I thought about the question and decided that I'd like something to eat. I'd eaten dinner before we left for the meeting, but I was too nervous to eat very much.

Apparently John was the same because he nodded and walked to the kitchen with me.

Scott, Trey and Alex came in with us.

"I can't get enough of his stew. This will be my fourth bowl." Alex said happily.

"Stew is the perfect food on a cold night like this." Scott said as he dipped a bowl of stew for himself.

"There's tea in the fridge if you want some. Just don't get the tea in the yellow pitcher." Alex said as he picked up two biscuits.

"What's wrong with the yellow pitcher?" Scott asked as he carried his food to the kitchen table.

"It's Borg tea. You probably wouldn't like it." Alex said with a smile as he sat beside Scott.

Trey seemed to perk up at that and went to the refrigerator to get himself a glass of tea from the yellow pitcher.

"What have we missed around here?" Scott asked between spoons of stew.

"Not much. Alan told us what was accomplished on the construction today and we compared notes on our classes... that's about all. Spike and Chris went with Angel over to Julia's for dinner. Oh yeah, Lee is going to start his mutant power training with Andrew on Monday." Alex said in thought.

I looked at Alex curiously and he continued, "Lee's ability is like Andrew's but he hasn't learned to target. They're going to work on it after the holiday."

I nodded and took another spoon. The stew really was excellent.

"How about you? What happened with your appointment?" Alex asked John curiously.

"Me and dad came to an understanding I guess. We're gonna try and work things out." John said uncomfortably.

"John was great. I'm proud of him." I said as I gave John a quick hug from the side.

"I don't know what was said in there, but he walked out with their respect." Scott said in confirmation.

John ducked his head and focused on his stew.

"That's great. I hope it works out for you." Alex said quietly.

John met Alex's eyes and nodded.

"Clark, come here quick!" Xander's voice called from the living room.

I ran out of the kitchen and into the living room. On the television, I could see an image that I'd only ever seen in my dreams.

"It's about Krypton! Come on Clark, you don't want to miss this!" Andrew said with excitement.

I sat in the floor in front of the television, stunned.

The cartoon showed many people worrying about the red sun of their planet becoming unstable. Ja'reth, a leader of a group of people contacted some traders from the neighboring system of planets to arrange for his group to leave their home world.

The story continued to tell how the people were able to gather enough resources to get their own ship. They made way from their home system across the galaxy for nearly a hundred years before they settled on a new planet in a system with a red sun... just like Krypton. They named their colony 'New Krypton'.

I watched in wonder, in shock, as the story unfolded.

The cartoon told of survivors of my home planet... across the galaxy, but survivors. People like me. Living and growing, using their technology to create a sort of utopia. A perfect peaceful life for every person.

"What's wrong with the color?" Lee asked, squinting at the screen.

"That's what it looks like on a world with a red sun. The colors don't filter the same as with a yellow sun." I said as I watched the strangely familiar patterns of color.

The voice that had been in the background, describing the Krypton colony, was now coming from the mouth of one of the animated characters.

"Please, may we land and make repairs? Our ship has been damaged." The animated character asked in worry.

"New Krypton is a closed colony. You may land in an unpopulated area, make your repairs, then leave." A stern voice said from a speaker.

The animation showed the ship landing in a desert area, and clearly showed a large rip in the side of the ship's hull.

"Are you well?" A woman asked, running to the ship as the door opened.

"Yes, But I don't think we're supposed to be talking to anyone from the colony, they told us to land, make repairs and leave." the man said.

The woman nodded and said, "I am Venga... When you leave... may I go with you? The founders do not allow us to question them or participate in the decision making process. This colony is becoming stagnant and cannot survive." The woman said desperately.

The man smiled and said, "Come with me, I'll take you to a world where you can live and grow in freedom."

The scene skipped to show the ship leaving 'New Krypton' and going into space.

"In due time Venga became my wife and mother to my many children... We pass this story along so our children will know their heritage and be warned of the sin of hubris."

Then the cartoon showed the Borg coming and... scooping up... the colony. The fading image of the baron wasteland that was 'New Krypton' burned itself in my mind as the voice on the screen said, "Those who live their lives believing only in technology are destined to meet their end when superior technology arrives."

Silence fell over the room. My people, the last of my people... gone. Taken by the Borg.

"Clark? Are you okay?" Xander asked in a small, worried voice.

I snapped out of my shock and said, "Um, I don't know."

"This came from another dimension... it doesn't mean that the same thing happened here." Andrew said cautiously.

I nodded, not really understanding, but too shocked to really think about it.

I felt an arm come around my shoulders and looked to see Trey holding me with a fearful expression.

I hesitated, but finally leaned over and rested my head on Trey's shoulder.

"Clark, if you need to talk about anything, we're here for you." Andrew said with concern.

I nodded. My thoughts were racing and I couldn't focus on any one thought.

Then something occurred to me and made me jolt up out of Trey's embrace.

"How did you know?" I asked suddenly.

"What?" Andrew asked in puzzlement.

"I never told Trey or anyone the name of my home planet. How did you know?" I asked, feeling certain that they had lied to me somehow.

Andrew and Xander shared a look.

Alan was the one who finally spoke.

"Clark, those of us from other dimensions know about you. You're kind of a legend... or your counterpart is..." Alan trailed off and looked to Andrew for help.

I followed his gaze and looked at Andrew expectantly.

"Clark Kent is a fictional character in my world. In his secret identity... Superman... he fought crime and protected the Earth." Andrew said in thought.

"We didn't tell you because we didn't want to pressure you with all that." Xander said from the other couch.

I thought about what they said and finally asked, "So how much do you know about me?"

"You see, that's the thing. It isn't exactly about you. It's about someone else. We don't know how much of what we've learned is real and how much is made up." Andrew said with a helpless expression.

Lee got up off the couch and left the room.

"When were you going to tell me?" I asked in a small voice, feeling that I'd been betrayed.

"We wanted to be sure that you knew we were here for you. We didn't want you to feel that you were among strangers having to deal with this." Andrew said with a look of pain.

"But you are strangers. You pretended to not know me. You acted like you cared for me but you lied... a lie of omission." I said as tears welled up in my eyes.

Trey pulled me back into a hug.

"Did you know?" I asked Trey hesitantly.

"I knew that father knew of someone with your name from another dimension. That is all." Trey said fearfully, I could see that he was bracing himself for rejection.

"Why didn't you tell me?" I asked in a whisper.

"It never seemed topical." Trey said in a pained voice.

I nodded and pulled Trey close, letting him know that I wasn't angry at him.

Lee walked back into the room carrying a bag.

"Clark, after we met, I went back to my dimension to get my clothes and things... I picked this up while I was there." Lee said quietly as he handed me a plastic shopping bag.

I opened the bag and looked in wonder at the thick comic book compellation.

"This should tell you what you want to know. It's pretty much the origin of Superman and his early life." Lee said and walked back to the couch.

I looked at the book and then up at Andrew and Lee.

"Go ahead Clark. This will tell you what we know about you... or the other, fictional you." Andrew said with worry.

I nodded and opened the comic.

* * * * *

I had to laugh. Tights and a cape?

"What is it Clark?" Andrew asked at my reaction.

"Th... That outfit! Can you imagine... me... wearing that!" I said between chuckles.

Andrew laughed and even Trey smiled.

"Look... look at this. Lois Lane?" I said, as I laughed at the very thought.

Everyone was silent as they watched me leafing through the book.

"Wait..." I said as I found a name... a familiar name.

"Jimmy Olsen?" I said and looked at Jimmy.

"Yeah, funny coincidence isn't it? He was named after that fictional character." Andrew said weakly.

"Funny." I said uncertainly and flipped through a few more pages.

"We never considered we'd be meeting you back then. Alan and I thought Jimmy's personality was a perfect match for the fictional character we'd both read about... that's all.

"Clark, I would very much like to read that when you're finished, I would like to know more about my namesake." Jimmy said quietly.

I nodded and continued to page through the book.

I froze in place as I saw another familiar name.

"What is it?" Xander asked in concern.

"Lex." is all I could say.

"Oh... yeah." Andrew said shyly.

"One of my friends is a bad guy?" I asked uncertainly.

"In this story, yeah." Andrew said, sounding uncomfortable.

I closed the book and looked up. "I need some time to think... I'm going back to the mansion." I said as I stood.

Trey stood too and looked at me with concern.

"We're okay Trey, I'm not angry at you or anything. I just need some time." I whispered to Trey.

Some of the worry on his face lessened and I pulled him into a hug.

Trey pulled back and put his hands on the sides of my face then guided me into a full kiss.

Everything else faded as I focused on the sensation of Trey's passionate, loving kiss.

"Um... Guys?" Alan asked hesitantly.

Trey reluctantly broke the kiss and looked to his dad.

"It's okay if you kiss around us but... tone it down a little." Alan said carefully.

"Yes Dad." Trey said with a blush.

"I'll see you all tomorrow..." I said as I walked toward the door, diverting slightly to hand Jimmy the comic book.

"Clark, can I come with you?" John asked hopefully.

"Yeah." I said and continued to the door.

John hurried to follow.

* * * * *

"Did you know?" I asked as we walked in the chilly night air.

"No. Not at all." John said immediately.

I nodded and continued to walk.

"What's wrong? I mean, I sort of know, but I don't know what you're feeling." John said brokenly.

"Neither do I, not really. I'm feeling too many things all at once to be sure. I know I'm feeling betrayed. I trusted them and they lied to me... for whatever reason, it doesn't change the fact that it hurts." I said as I gazed ahead of us.

"I know. It'll be tough to trust them again... but you will, won't you?" John finished quietly.

"Yeah... I think... I don't know. I thought they really liked me, but now... what if it's the guy in the tights they really like and they want me to be him?" I asked as I stopped to look in John's eyes.

"I don't think they want you to be anything but yourself. What would you have done if they told you all this on Sunday?" John asked seriously.

I thought about that... I was scared... alone... didn't know anyone... If they told me this, I would have left, avoided everyone, wouldn't have been able to accept Trey... maybe not even John.

"Okay, I got that... in my head at least. But I still feel like I was betrayed." I said as I started to walk again.

"This is the bad thing about schools." John said distantly.

"What?" I asked in total confusion.

"They make you think that there's always a right answer. But in life, sometimes there's only wrong answers. You just have to pick the one that's least wrong." John said in thought.

I considered his words and continued in silence.

"Clark?" He asked hesitantly.

"Yeah?"

"Are you going to stay?" John asked quietly.

"Yeah, I am. I think I knew the first night, I just told myself that I wouldn't decide till Thursday." I said as we finally reached the back of the mansion.

* * * * *

As we walked into the bedroom, we both automatically shed our clothes.

"Clark?" John said quietly.

"Yeah?" I asked, devoting my attention to him.

"Wanna race?" John asked with a shy smile.

"No... I think I'd like another game." I said shyly.

"Like what?" John said as he took a step closer to me.

"I don't know, something that involves kissing, holding... and ends up with us both getting off." I said as I looked into his eyes.

"I think I like the sound of that game." John said with a smile.

"What about Trey?" I asked as I took a step toward John, bringing me within touching distance of him.

"I want to save sex... I mean real sex... until he can join us. But this... fun sex, where we get each other off. I think this is okay with just the two of us." John said as he gently let his fingertips drag from my shoulders, down my arms.

"I really wish he could be here with us." I said as I moved my hands behind John to rest on his butt.

"Yeah, maybe he can sleep over after Thanksgiving... when we don't have to be up early for school." John said as he moved one hand down between us to fondle both our growing erections at once.

"Love you." I whispered as I looked deeply into his eyes.

"Love you too." He whispered back.

John began pumping us both with his one hand as the other hand rested on my butt.

I held his butt firmly in both my hands and got lost in the sensation.

"Let's get into bed Clark, I want to get off by rubbing up against you." John whispered.

"Yeah." I whispered back, thinking that was the most erotic thing he could have suggested.

I moved away to turn off the light and crawled into bed with John.

"I love you Clark." John said as he moved on top of me. He positioned himself over me and gently came to rest on top of me with his erect cock lined up right next to mine.

"Move." he whispered.

I experimentally moved and felt the friction of my cock against his.

Slowly I began to grind my pelvis against his.

"Yeah." John gasped and began doing the same to me.

I brought my hands to his sides and gently dragged them down till they cupped his butt. Then I started pulling him in time with my thrusts.

"God Clark, that's good." John whispered in my ear with a hot breath.

I turned my head and kissed him while continuing to pull his butt in time with my own thrusts.

We moved in perfect synchronization as our bodies began to sweat.

The sweat provided lubrication and the new sensation took us to another level of pleasure.

"I'm close." John gasped as he continued to thrust.

"Me too." I rasped.

John continued to thrust and I could feel the tingle growing deep inside me.

I started pulling John's butt with more force, grinding him faster and harder against me as I felt his hot breath on my neck.

I felt John's arms wrap around me and he squeezed me tight against him as he thrust and held for a second.

The gush of John's warm seed spilled across my belly and the feeling and the tightness caused my own orgasm to begin.

John began to thrust in long sharp jabs as more spurts of semen filled the space between us.

I felt like every fluid in my body was being forced out through my cock. The release was more intense and satisfying than any I'd ever had before.

Silence fell.

I was acutely aware of John's breath against my neck and the sticky warmth on my belly.

"Clark?" John said quietly, but it seemed loud in the otherwise silent room.

Rather than further disturb the silence, I turned to place a kiss on John's neck.

John turned his head and we shared a long, comfortable kiss.

"I really love you Clark. I never imagined it would feel like this." John said as he looked in my eyes.

His expression surprised me. He seemed to be... depressed, lost in darkness.

"What's wrong John?" I asked with immediate concern.

"You deserve better than me." John said as tears began to well up in his eyes.

"John, tell me what's wrong. Why would you think something like that?" I asked as panic began to well up in me.

John shifted his weight and came to rest beside me.

"Ewww." I said, looking at the sticky mess on our stomachs, glittering in the moonlight.

"I guess we're going to need another shower." John said, not looking at me.

"John, please tell me..." I said, willing him to look at me again.

"Just a minute." John said quickly and jumped up out of the bed.

I waited with cooling semen on my stomach and worry in my eyes.

John came back a minute later with a damp hand towel. He gently cleaned me up, then let the hand towel drop to the floor beside the bed.

"Will you tell me?" I asked, begging with my eyes and voice.

John sat on the edge of the bed, looking away.

I sat up and moved beside John. I didn't know if he would accept a hug from me right now, so I carefully took hold of one of his hands and gripped it firmly.

John looked at me with fear and misery in his eyes.

"Please tell me." I said in my softest voice.

"Clark... I've done some things... I don't deserve you." John said, obviously trying to hold back his tears.

I didn't even think, I pulled him into a hug and held him, not pushing anymore.

We sat, holding each other in silence. Just giving and receiving comfort.

I don't know how much time passed, but finally he calmed and I had to say something.

"If you want to tell me, I'll listen. But if you don't I won't ask again, I promise." I said as I continued to hold him.

John pulled out of my arms and drew in a deep breath to brace himself.

I waited expectantly for whatever admission he was about to make, promising myself that I wouldn't let whatever it was change my feelings toward him.

"I killed some people." John mumbled.

I forced myself to not react and said, "Tell me what happened."

"The school was attacked, some of us got out. We went to Bobby's family's house, thinking it would be a safe place." John said, looking into a place of distant memory.

I remained silent, letting him go at his own pace.

"Ronny called the cops and told them we were mutant terrorists." John eventually said with pain in his voice.

I nodded slightly but said nothing.

"The cops came... one of them shot Logan in the head and I... I lost it." John said with a tremble in his voice.

"Go on." I whispered and took hold of his hand.

"I killed them... I lit my lighter and used my power full force against the cops."

The tears were streaming down his cheeks now, but I wanted to wait till he got it all out.

I waited as John sat there, looking off into space with tears falling.

Finally he turned his attention to me. I took this as my cue to speak.

"I love you." I said in a whisper.

"What?" John said in disbelief.

"I love you. I know what kind of person you are, and whatever happened before doesn't change how I think or feel about you now." I said firmly.

"Okay, but there's more." John said in a mumble and looked away from me again.

I took hold of his hand again and squeezed to let him know that I was paying attention.

"I... I..." He trailed off.

I pulled him to stand with our joined hands and into a hug and whispered, "Just tell me."

"I had sex for money... When I left the school... I didn't know what else to do... There were guys willing to pay me... I was so hungry..." He said in pain.

"I love you." I whispered. His admission was a surprise, but I put that aside to deal with the emotional pain before me.

"You do?" John whispered in surprise.

"Yeah. I really do. And all that stuff just makes me love you more. You went through all that and still turned out to be the wonderful guy I fell in love with." I said as I stroked his back in comfort.

I could actually feel John's muscles relax and the tension release from his body. He was really worried that I'd reject him because of all that.

"I have something to tell you too." I whispered to John.

John pulled back to look me in the eyes.

"I'm cold and I'm standing on the wet towel." I said as gravely and seriously as I could.

John smiled and pulled me into bed with him.

We laid there for a few minutes holding each other before he asked, "Are you really okay with everything?"

"Yeah. I really am. I haven't gone through anything like that, so I don't know how you feel, but I know how I feel. I love you... that's all I need to know." I said in thought.

"Ya know, I think I believe you." John said as he snuffled against my chest.

"Superman wouldn't tell a lie." I said with a smile as I enjoyed John's warmth against my side.

John chuckled. We both went silent, lost in our own thoughts until we drifted into sleep.

* * * * *

"JOHN! CLARK! COME QUICK!" Ronny screamed from our bedroom door, then ran away.

I bolted upright in bed at the sound of panic in his voice.

John was out of bed and grabbing clothes a heartbeat before me.

As soon as we both had pants on, we hurried out of the room and into chaos.

"What's wrong?" I asked as I noticed everyone looking around.

"Peter... something happened to him." Ronny said from outside his bedroom door.

"What happened?" John asked as Dr. McCoy ran down the hall and into Peter's room.

"I don't know." Ronny said helplessly, then continued, "Bobby got ready to go running with Peter and found him... he told me to call Dr. McCoy and went back to Peter's room."

Ronny was about to lose it. I looked at John and jerked my head in a 'come on' gesture and went to Ronny's side.

John went to Ronny's other side and we each put a casual arm around him to offer support.

Dr. McCoy ran out of Peter's bedroom carrying Peter followed closely by Bobby. Peter was dripping wet and wrapped in a sheet.

"I need Scott, Andrew and Tara. Call them to MedLab." Dr. McCoy said as he ran by.

"I'll get Tara." Marie said quickly.

"We'll get Scott." I said, looking at John.

"I'll call Andrew." Kitty called and ran to her own room.

John and I walked to Scott's door with Ronny between us.

John knocked forcefully and in a second, Scott was there.

"What's wrong?" Scott asked with full worry.

"Something happened to Peter. Dr. McCoy wants you in the MedLab." Ronny said in a surprisingly steady voice.

"On my way... will you guys try to keep everyone calm and away from MedLab?" Scott asked as he grabbed a sweatshirt from just inside the door and pulled it on.

"We're on it." John said firmly.

"Thanks guys." Scott said as he hurried down the hall in his bare feet.

Chapter 12: Coping

Ronny organized the kids into a breakfast making brigade.

French toast isn't that complicated to make, but somehow Ronny was able to make the process have twenty steps, and each step required one of the kids.

There was a mountain of French toast toasted, sausage cooked, coffee made and juice poured before Mr. Summers came into the dining room.

"How is he?" John asked immediately.

"I don't know. Dr. McCoy is still working on him." Scott said in shock.

"What's wrong with him?" Artie asked with worry.

"He had an attack..." Mr. Summers said, obviously withholding the truth.

I looked at John and met his gaze, we were going to talk to Scott privately later.

"Look at all this French toast!" Scott exclaimed, effectively changing the subject.

"We all made it... it was fun." Clarissa said happily.

"Do you mind if I have some?" Mr. Summers asked hopefully.

"Sit down and we'll bring it to you." Clarissa said proudly.

Mr. Summers took a seat. I looked at John, and he nodded. We moved as one to sit with Scott.

* * * * *

We all three had plates put before us and were eating in relative silence until John asked, "What's really wrong with Peter?"

Scott turned to face John and was obviously in thought. Finally he said, "Sometimes people have things... personal things that they don't want other people to know about. Do you know what I mean?"

"Yeah." John said darkly.

"Peter has some too. I'd never tell yours, and I won't tell Peter's, that's all I can say." Scott said seriously.

John nodded and focused back on his food.

"Is there anything we can do?" I asked, feeling kind of a numb shock about the whole morning.

"Yeah, actually there is. You guys... and Ronny, you can help Bobby and Robert through this. They're a lot closer to Peter than anyone else. I think they'll need your support." Scott said in thought.

"We can do that." John said firmly.

"Yeah, we can do that now." I said and stood up.

"Bobby's with Peter now, you can't go down there." Scott said quietly.

"I need to talk to Bobby, just for a few minutes. I promise I won't bother Peter, I just have to let Bobby know that we're here for him." I said in concern.

"When you get down there, tell Hank I said it was okay for you to be there." Scott said grimly.

"I promise I won't stay long or get in the way." I said and looked at John.

"I'll talk to Ronny, then we'll find Robert." John said quietly.

I nodded and left the room.

* * * * *

I walked into the MedLab and found Bobby sitting in the waiting room staring into space.

"Bobby?" I said in a whisper.

Bobby looked up at me, but his expression said that he didn't really see me.

"Come here." I said and opened my arms to him.

Bobby stood and I pulled him into a hug.

We stood silently. I just held him, trying to offer comfort as Bobby stood rigidly.

I heard a sound and turned to see Alan and Robert walk into the room.

"Bobby?" Robert said in a small voice.

I released Bobby from the hug and motioned for Robert to take over.

Robert ran to Bobby and held him tightly.

"What happened?" Alan asked in a whisper.

"I don't know. I just got here." I said quietly, watching Bobby and Robert holding each other tightly.

Andrew walked out of the examining room and the look of despair on his face made ice flow through my veins.

"Andy?" Alan asked in panic.

"We were too late." Andrew said in hitching breaths and ran into Alan's arms.

"No." Bobby whispered as tears began to fall.

"I'm sorry Bobby, there was nothing we could do. We tried everything..." Andrew said as he held tightly to Alan.

"No. He can't be... I just saw him last night." Bobby said as he held Robert in a crushing grip.

I wanted to help, I wanted to hold someone, I wanted to be held.

I looked to the doorway and saw Trey standing just outside, watching silently.

Without thought I ran to him and pulled him close.

"What is wrong?" Trey asked in a whisper.

"Peter's dead." I said, feeling bitterness in my mouth at saying the words.

Trey was silent after that and we held on to each other as the rest of the world took care of itself.

* * * * *

"Clark." A voice intruded on my flood of emotions.

I looked up into the concerned eyes of Ronny and John.

I released my grip on Trey and put out one arm to invite Ronny and John into the hug.

"What happened?" John asked in fear.

I couldn't say it again. I couldn't say anything.

"Peter is dead." Trey whispered into the four-way hug.

Ronny pulled out of the hug and ran to Bobby and Robert.

He hugged them both as tightly as he could.

"Everyone, you need to go upstairs." Dr. McCoy said in a hollow voice.

"I... I don't want to leave him." Bobby mumbled from his three-way embrace.

"It's okay Bobby, stay as long as you need to." Alan said and looked at Dr. McCoy, hoping for understanding.

"Yes, stay as long as you need to." Dr. McCoy whispered and walked back into the examination room.

Ms. Munroe and Mr. Summers came into the room at a run.

"Where is Hank?" Ms. Munroe asked breathlessly.

I pulled an arm free and pointed to the room behind us.

Ms. Munroe ran into the room as quickly as she could. Scott walked over to us and said, "Come on guys, you don't need to be here."

I looked at Scott and could see the tears falling under his glasses.

I pulled myself out of the hug and hugged Scott instead.

Scott accepted the hug and we stood there silently but for the occasional sob.

"Come on." Scott whispered and pulled me to walk with him, his arm still around me.

Trey and John followed us, then Andrew and Alan.

Bobby, Ronny and Robert stayed there.

We got into the elevator, still holding each other, still silent.

* * * * *

"Logan, will you see to the kids... we won't be having classes today." Scott said from my side.

"Sure Cyke." Logan said quietly and gripped Mr. Summers shoulder firmly in support.

Scott led us to the library and closed the door behind us.

"What... what happened to him?" John asked in a small voice.

"He cut his wrists... last night from the look of it." Scott said as he took a seat.

"What? Why? Peter is one of the friendliest, happiest people I've ever met." John said in disbelief.

"Peter had his own problems, just like anyone." Alan said darkly, still standing, holding Andrew.

"Peter had a disorder, I knew he was prone to bouts of depression... but I thought he was doing so much better." Scott said in despair.

I couldn't help it, he needed to be held. I moved my chair beside his and hugged him again.

He turned and took off his glasses then put his head on my shoulder. He held me tightly and cried into my shoulder.

Scott's open crying was the trigger for the rest of us. All of us, Andrew, Alan, Trey, John and I cried openly as we held on to each other.

The door opened and Ronny walked in alone.

He didn't say a word, just walked to Trey and John and was immediately drawn into their hug. He began to cry with the rest of us.

* * * * *

The world had changed.

Something in me died with Peter. I'd never lost anyone before, not like that. He was a friend, my age, alive the day before. Now he's gone... forever.

I looked up from my hug with Scott and... where did all my emotions go? I was feeling and crying and grieving... now nothing.

Scott lifted his head and put his glasses back on.

"We need to take care of the kids now. They're going to need us, all of us." Scott said as he wiped the tears off his face.

"Yeah, Alan and I are going to get everyone at the boathouse and bring them here. I think we need to be together." Andrew said weakly.

"I guess we'll go to the common room." John said in a hollow voice.

"No, John, Clark, Ronny and Trey, you need to take care of Bobby. He and Robert need you." Scott said as he stood and straightened his sweatshirt and pajamas.

"We're on it." I said and walked to the guys.

"This is going to be tough, find me if you need me." Scott said seriously.

I nodded as I laid a hand on John's back.

"And Clark... thanks." Scott said with a note of tenderness.

I nodded in confirmation before leaving with the guys.

* * * * *

We walked into the MedLab to find Bobby and Robert just as we'd left them.

"Bobby, come on." John whispered and put a hand on his shoulder.

Bobby looked up at John with watery, questioning eyes.

"Let's go up to your room. You need to get dressed." John said quietly.

Bobby allowed John to draw him away.

I looked into Trey's eyes, then glanced at Robert.

Trey took the hint and pulled Robert to his side.

I moved to Robert's other side as Ronny moved to Bobby's other side.

The six of us awkwardly made our way out of the MedLab.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door.

I got up from Ronny's bed where I'd been sitting and answered it.

William was standing there with a helpless, devastated expression.

"Come on in, Robert's over there." I said and guided William into the room.

Robert pulled away from Trey and ran to his twin.

The two held close and then finally Robert began to cry for real.

Trey moved beside the two and gently draped an arm around each boys shoulder.

I moved to Bobby's bed and sat beside John, the other side from Bobby.

"Why did he do it?" William asked through his sobs.

All of us had been wondering, but none of us had dared to ask.

"He said... He left a note... he said he couldn't live like this anymore." Bobby said through his own sobs.

"He said... he was sorry. Over and over he said how sorry he was... but he hated himself... and his life, and... and he couldn't go on." Bobby said before breaking down into fresh tears.

"But he was happy. I saw him yesterday. He was happy." William said in confusion.

"He said... he loved me." Bobby said into John's shoulder with great heaving sobs.

"He said... he thanked me for being... the best friend he... he ever had..." Bobby said, between gasps of breath.

I reached around John to lay my hand on the back of Bobby's neck, wanting to offer him some kind of comfort, anything.

Silence fell over the room. There was nothing left to say.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door a while later, Ronny got up to answer it.

"Can I come in?" Alan asked quietly.

"Yeah, we're havin a party." Ronny said with a weak, watery expression.

"They're having a party in the dining room and common room too." Alan said as he walked in and draped an arm around Ronny's shoulder.

None of us had anything to say.

"Do you guys want to talk about it?" Alan asked as he pulled a chair between the two beds.

"I just... I don't understand." Trey said in bewilderment.

"I know. And if you've never felt it, I don't think there's any way of describing it." Alan said, looking off into the distance.

"It's like everything is dark... and cold." I said, thinking about some of the things I'd felt in the past.

"And everyone is watching you... judging you." John said from beside me.

"People who are happy are mocking you." Ronny said with a distant expression.

"No one cares." I said as I held John just a little closer.

"There's no point to anything... living just hurts." Ronny added.

"It's so lonely. Nothing and no one can break through it." Bobby whispered.

Alan looked on in surprise as we described the feelings, apparently feelings we had all had.

"I've thought about it. I almost did it." John said darkly.

"I've thought about it too. I didn't try it but... It wasn't too far off." I said quietly.

"I was gonna do it a couple times, I just... didn't." Ronny said as he looked at the floor.

"I did." Alan whispered and pulled the sleeves of his shirt up to expose the scars on his inner arms.

William, Robert and Trey encircled Alan and held him close.

"So it could happen to any of us." Ronny said in thought.

"It could." I said, knowing that if things had turned out differently in my own life...

"How can we prevent it? I do not want any of you to die." Trey said with worry.

"This is something each of us has to do for ourselves. No one can do it for you." Alan said firmly.

"I know if I was feeling... that way... that I could talk to Andrew or Scott and they'd help me come back to my senses. I'm pretty sure you guys would do that for each other." Alan said speculatively.

"Yeah, we would." John said quietly.

"Bobby, if Peter had come to you last night... what would you have done?" Alan asked carefully.

"Listened, talked to him, helped him however I could." Bobby said with a helpless look in his watery eyes.

"Do you think he knew that?" Alan asked, meeting Bobby's gaze.

"Yeah, I know he did." Bobby said with certainty.

"I don't know of any more you could have done then. Bobby, it isn't your fault." Alan finished firmly, trying to force Bobby to accept the point.

Bobby reluctantly nodded.

"If you guys are up to it, I'd like to go to the clearing by the lake for some power training." Alan said as he stood.

"What?" Ronny asked in disbelief.

"Okay, maybe not power training exactly... more like blowing things up until I feel a little better." Alan said with a timid smile.

I thought about that and said, "I feel like blowing away some rocks."

"I'm going to incinerate a tree or something." John said as he stood.

"Would you like to join me for some combat training?" Trey asked William and Robert.

Both twins nodded.

"Do you think anyone would mind if I froze the lake?" Bobby asked as he stood to join the rest of us.

"Today, I don't think anyone would mind." Alan said with a smile as he led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

Wednesday night...

It came so quickly, and yet I've lived a lifetime in the days that I've been here.

I've found friends, found love, lost a friend... I don't think I was really living before I came here.

My whole life was... two dimensional, like that comic book. My friends didn't have any substance. My days were filled with meaningless repetition.

I was living out of habit... I didn't do anything different. Nothing challenged me, nothing was asked of me, I was a kid.

Tomorrow my Mom and Dad will be here... What am I going to do? How can I explain?

"You ready for bed?" John asked as he walked out of the bathroom... naked as usual.

"Yeah." I said with distraction.

"How are you doing?" John asked with concern.

"Better than ever." I said as I pulled him into a kiss.

When the kiss broke, we crawled into bed and held each other close.

This is what it's all about. Having someone who loves you.

"Love you." I whispered.

"Love you too." He whispered back and placed a kiss on my collarbone.

I smiled as I felt sleep overtake me.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in." I said, hopefully loudly enough for the person outside the door to hear me.

"Clark?" Trey said as he walked into the room.

"Come in Trey." I said with a peaceful smile.

Trey got a look of tenderness in his eyes.

"Dad and Robert came early to begin preparing Thanksgiving dinner, I thought we could visit while they cooked." Trey said shyly.

"Well, there's some room over here if you want to join us." I said with a smile.

Trey began to move toward the bed and I held up a hand.

"You're overdressed for this activity." I said in my best imitation of Borg inflection.

Trey smiled at my adoption of his manner of speech and began to undress.

"Did you and John enjoy sexuality last night?" Trey asked timidly.

"No Trey, we just slept. John and I fool around a little, but we both decided that we didn't want to have actual sex without you." I said, watching for Trey's reaction.

Trey blushed as he slipped under the covers and spooned behind John.

"Comfortable?" I asked with a smile.

"Quite." Trey said happily.

I lifted my head, trying not to dislodge John from my chest, and gave Trey a welcoming kiss.

"Now this is the way to wake up." John said with a chuckle.

"How's that?" I asked with a smile as I relaxed back on the pillow.

"With two horney guys in my bed, kissing over me. One boner stabbing me in the belly and another in my ass cheeks. I can't think of a better way to wake up." John said happily.

"Since the three of us are here... and naked... and it's not a school day..." I said with a leer at John.

"Yeah, Trey, what do you think? Are you ready to go all the way?" John asked, turning his attention to Trey over his shoulder.

"Yes, I have been unable to think of much else for days." Trey said with a predatory grin that seemed uncharacteristic of him.

"Okay, Trey, I need you to let me out to get supplies. I'll be back in a minute." John said quickly.

"I will be timing you." Trey said as he moved from behind John.

John looked surprised, but hurried out of the bed and ran to the bathroom, he quickly ran back to the bed carrying a towel and a tube of something.

Trey was standing beside the bed looking delicious. His skin was flawless and his erection was slightly bobbing with his heartbeat... [I wonder if that's how he keeps time?] I thought to myself and smiled at the thought.

"43 seconds." Trey said with a smile as he crawled into bed behind John.

"First things first." John said firmly and looked Trey in the eyes.

"I love you Trey." John said in a no nonsense voice.

Trey smiled a radiant smile and said, "I love you too John."

"I love you too Trey." I said, looking in his eyes and waiting for one of those smiles directed at me.

"I love you Clark." Trey said... and there it was... big and bright and full blast and just for me.

"Okay, now that we understand each other... anyone know how we're going to do this?" John asked looking at Trey, then at me.

I looked at Trey and John and shook my head.

Trey also shook his head.

"Trey and I are virgins, you'll have to take the lead." I said shyly.

"Okay... let me just say it..." John said with a look of barely restrained humor.

Trey and I waited anxiously.

"I woke up this morning with two... gorgeous... naked... extra-terrestrial... virgins... in my bed. And they want me to show them how to make love. Am I the luckiest guy in the world or what?" John said with a glorious smile.

Trey and I both moved in to kiss John at once. Trey kissed him first, then moved away so I could have a turn. We took turns like that for a while, and every third or fourth kiss, we'd stop to kiss each other.

"Clark, roll over and I'm going to show Trey how to prepare me by preparing you." John said with a smile.

"So I'm a visual aid?" I asked with mock hurt.

"Oh no. Once I prepare you, I'm going to make slow, passionate love to you... But while I'm doing that, Trey is going to be making slow passionate love to me." John said in a seductive growl.

"Oh God." I whispered, able to visualize the whole thing.

"Does that sound okay to you Trey?" John asked with a smile.

"Will I get a turn on the bottom?" Trey asked speculatively.

"Sure." John said with delight.

"Proceed." Trey said with a very Borg expression that broke into a smile.

I rolled onto my belly and tried to watch what John was doing.

He put some... stuff, from the tube he'd brought from the bathroom and coated his fingers.

"This is lube, it's really important." John said as he spread the cream.

"I am familiar with some of the uses of lubrication." Trey said with a smile.

"Show me?" John asked hopefully.

Trey put a squirt of lube in his hand, then coated his erect shaft.

Slowly Trey began to stroke himself, it was hypnotic.

Finally John broke from the trance state with a visible shake of his head and said, "Hold that thought. Watch what I'm going to do."

Then John moved to my butt and began putting the lube... back there.

It wasn't like he was coating me, it was more like a very intense massage.

"Let me know if this bothers you Clark. I'm going to go slow." John said, then his finger slipped inside me, just a little.

"Um... okay." I said, not sure if I liked the feeling. It seemed... dirty or wrong somehow.

The finger started to move and all those dirty/wrong feelings evaporated.

"So you are lubricating the passage and relaxing the sphincter." Trey observed.

"Yeah, if you don't take the time to do this, it hurts... I mean it really hurts." John said as he carefully worked his finger in and out.

"Before we do this... I have a question..." Trey said with a note of hesitance in his voice.

"What is it?" John asked as he continued working his finger deeper and deeper, then withdrawing it.

"I would like to know about commitment... when we do this... will we have a committed relationship?" Trey asked with concern.

"We already do Trey." I said, trying to keep my voice even.

"How so?" Trey asked, moving his gaze to meet mine.

"We waited for you. We wouldn't have done this without you." I said as John took his finger completely out.

"But when we have done this... are we... exclusive?" Trey asked in confusion.

"Yes... As far as I'm concerned, we are. John?" I asked, then felt his finger enter me again... but it was tighter... two fingers.

"Yes Trey. The three of us love each other. Even though we might mess around in pairs, the real sex will be for all three of us." John said as he gently worked the two fingers in and rotated them slightly.

"But... next month... next year... fifty years from now... what then?" Trey asked seriously.

"I see." John said in thought, and began to spread his fingers as he worked them in and out. It felt tight and weird.

"Yes." I said seriously.

"What?" John asked curiously.

"Yes, I love you both. I want you both forever." I said as I began to enjoy the feeling again.

John continued to move silently.

"John?" Trey asked reluctantly.

"Yeah, I was just trying to wrap my mind around forever. It's a big step, I want to be sure." John said and withdrew his fingers again.

"Stop." I said as I felt pain. The three fingers were trying to work their way in and wouldn't fit.

"Deep breaths Clark. Give the muscle a minute to relax. I'll hold it right here till it does." John said quietly.

I took a deep breath... then another. I felt the muscle loosen and the three fingers slipped in.

"Good, just stay relaxed, you're doing fine." John said in a soothing voice.

"John?" Trey asked again.

"Yes Trey, forever... but I think we need... something, like a ceremony or rings or something. If we just say it, it doesn't seem real enough." John said in thought as he worked his fingers deeper.

"If you have no objection, I will make those arrangements." Trey asked cautiously.

"Okay, is that okay with you Clark?" John asked.

"Yeah." I said, feeling the tight thrusting in my butt.

"Trey, would you lube me up while I finish getting Clark ready?" John asked hopefully.

"My pleasure." Trey said with a smile.

I looked back over my shoulder to see Trey gently stroking John's penis with lube.

"Here we go... Clark, I'm going to go slow. Don't worry if it hurts a little, I'll wait till your ready before I push all the way in." John said in a soothing voice.

"Trey, once I've entered Clark, you can get started preparing me. It probably won't take as long." John said and moved himself behind me.

I felt John's fingers withdraw, then I felt a slimy, blunt hardness pressing against my opening.

"Deep breaths Clark, just relax." John whispered.

I took in a deep breath and felt the hardness nudge it's way in just a little.

I took another deep breath and felt it move further in.

"It's burning." I said in a whisper.

"I know. Just give it a second." John said and halted his motion.

"That's right Trey, just like that." John said. I'm not sure what he was doing, but I imagined Trey with one finger in John's butt.

I took another deep breath and John pushed in a little more.

"Okay Clark, how are you doing?" John asked as he lowered himself so his chin rested on my shoulder.

"Good." I said in a gasp as he began moving, just a little, in and out.

"Just relax, the hard part is over." John said with assurance.

I felt sweat drip into my eyes and awkwardly moved my hand to wipe the sweat away.

"Just like that Trey." John whispered into my ear.

I turned my head to try and catch a glimpse of what Trey was doing when I noticed the mirror on the closet door.

I could just make out Trey, knelt behind John with his fingers moving in and out of John's butt. The sight was so hot that I felt myself begin to harden.

"Is it sufficient?" Trey asked timidly.

"Yeah, lube yourself up good, then give it a try." John said as he increased his thrusts.

A wonderful feeling flooded through me and I gasped for breath. A tingle seemed to spread out through my entire body.

"There it is. I was afraid you might not have one." John said with a smile in his voice.

"What was that?" I asked in wonder.

"It's your prostate... hang on." John said and shifted himself a little higher on my back.

There it was again, the tingle... and it felt like my dick was going to tear through the mattress.

"Yeah Trey, go on, just keep pushing." John said as he stopped his motion.

I felt additional weight pressing down on me.

"Yeah, now hold still. This is the tricky part. I'm going to start moving. You need to synchronize your thrusts to mine." John said as he thrust into me just a little.

I could feel that he had... softened... just a little.

Two thrusts later he was back to full hardness and I could feel additional movement.

"Yes." John said in a breathy whisper.

"Clark, are you well?" Trey asked in concern.

I looked into the mirror to see Trey looking back at me.

"Great." I said in a gasp and closed my eyes.

My eyes popped open at the feeling of a tongue on my ear.

[John must be a master of multi-tasking.] a distant part of my mind thought.

John began hitting that spot in me again and any stray thoughts went away as I was lost in sensation.

"I'm getting close." John whispered into my ear. His hot breath, the thrusting, the magical spot he was now hitting every single time, the sight of them on top of me...

"Me too." I gasped.

"Twenty minutes to breakfast." A voice said from the door.

All three of us turned to see who had walked into the room.

Ronny was standing there, blushing wildly with wide eyes.

"Give us a few minutes Ronny." John said hoarsely.

"Um, yeah... I'll, um, lock the door." Ronny said in a flustered voice as he fumbled with the lock.

"Thanks." I said... God it was funny. I couldn't help it. As soon as the door closed, I broke into laughter.

"Focus, Clark." John said as he began to thrust again, trying not to laugh.

I craned my neck and was barely able to meet his lips. As uncomfortable as the position was, the kiss was fantastic.

"I am nearing completion." Trey said in a small voice from way above me.

"Me too." John said, humping faster.

"Uh, huh." I grunted.

John's forceful thrusts were scooting me against the mattress, rubbing me, and I was on the brink.

"Unngh." I said as I felt myself release.

At nearly the same time I felt John release within me. It was warm and so erotic that I felt my own release become impossibly more intense.

I could feel jerking movement from above me and could tell that Trey was experiencing his own release.

I turned my head to see Trey's expression, and as I expected, it was beauty.

His body glistened with sweat and his head was thrown back in ecstasy. I had only seen such beauty and grace in frozen images, like sculptures and paintings of the great masters through the centuries.

I spasmed with another release and felt the echo of it from John... cause and effect? [I'm spending too much time in school if I'm thinking about physics during sex.] I thought before the random thought was lost in my passion and release.

Trey came to rest beside and put his hands on my face to guide me into a kiss.

I gladly accepted the kiss as I felt John withdraw from me. It was tender and loving.

John squeezed in between me and the wall beside the bed.

I broke my kiss with Trey and turned to kiss John.

John's kiss was more forceful and he seemed sure of what he wanted and how to get it.

Finally our kiss broke and John lifted up and behind me.

I awkwardly turned myself over to find John and Trey kissing above me.

"I can see why you'd enjoy waking up like this." I said as I watched.

John pulled out of the kiss and looked deeply into Trey's eyes.

"Breakfast will be starting in fourteen minutes." Trey said seriously.

John and I began to laugh.

"What is funny?" Trey asked defensively.

I tried to stop laughing and said, "We'd just rather be here with you than eating."

Trey looked at me cautiously, then nodded in acceptance.

"But he's right, we really should go down to breakfast. It'll be a while before I'm ready to go again and I'll probably need my energy to keep up with you two." John said playfully.

"Well, let's get up then. I need to take a shower... and change the sheets." I said, looking at my two beautiful lovers.

"Here's a towel, I can clean you up real fast." John said, pleased with his preparedness.

He began to wipe down my belly with gentle strokes.

"And my back too." I said shyly.

"Sit up." John said with a smile.

I sat forward and John began to wipe my back as Trey pulled me into a kiss.

"Save some of that for me." John said as he finished behind me.

"This one's yours, I was just keeping it warm for you." I said and gently moved Trey to John.

"Thanks Clark." John mumbled before moving into a full deep kiss with Trey.

[Who could have guessed there was such beauty in the world.] I thought as I watched them kiss.

The kiss finally broke and John looked at me with hungry eyes and said, "How can I ever thank you for keeping that warm for me? How about this?"

And he moved in and kissed me with fire and passion.

When the kiss ended, I took a deep breath and said, "You'd better not do that again if you expect to have breakfast."

"It'll just leave more room for Thanksgiving dinner." John said with a leer.

[Thanksgiving dinner... my parents... will be here soon.] The thought came unbidden to my mind.

"What is wrong Clark?" Trey asked with immediate concern.

"My parents... they're going to be here sometime soon." I said with distraction, not knowing how to explain.

"His parents don't know he's gay." John said to Trey quietly.

"I wasn't till I met you." I said with a teasing smile.

"So it's my fault that you're gay?" John asked with mock surprise.

"Uh huh. I was a heterosexual naive farm boy before I met you." I said, trying to keep in my chuckles.

"So I did this?" John said in thought.

"Yep, and I can think of only one way to thank you." I said as I pulled John close.

There was a knock on the door and Ronny's voice could barely be heard saying, "Five minutes to breakfast."

"Right." I said in resignation and scooted off the bed.

All three of us hurried and put on our clothes. John and I each pulled out some of the new clothes we bought.

John spared a few seconds to fuss with my hair, making it 'just so'. I really don't know what he does to it, but it looks good so I'll let him.

"Ready?" I asked as I looked over John and Trey.

"One second." Trey said, then pulled me into a full kiss that nearly sucked the breath out of me.

The kiss went on and on, and sparkles started forming at the edge of my vision.

Trey ended the kiss and said, "Now I am ready."

I couldn't find my voice so I followed behind them obediently.

Chapter 13: Facing It

What could be more agonizing than waiting for my parents to arrive?

John and Trey both tried to get my mind on other things since breakfast, but it kept finding it's way back to the same place.

"Clark?" Scott said from the common room door.

"Yes?" I replied, then noticed John standing beside him... I never even saw John leave. How zoned out am I?

"Can you come with me a second?" Mr. Summers asked and waited.

I hesitantly got up and followed him out of the room.

John squeezed my shoulder as I passed him, then went into the room to sit with Trey.

* * * * *

"John told me that you're going to 'come out' to your parents today." Scott said as we walked down the hall.

"Yeah." I mumbled.

"Is there anything I can do to help you? To make it easier?" Scott asked carefully.

"Would you stay with us? I mean, not leave me alone with them till the dust settles." I asked hopefully.

"When do you plan to tell them?" Scott asked in thought.

"As soon as they get here. That'll give them plenty of time to say what they want to say before they leave." I said seriously.

"Do you think they'll try to take you away... I mean, will they think we did this to you somehow?" Scott asked with concern.

"Made me gay?" I said with a smile, remembering my teasing with John.

"Yes, some people still think that who you're attracted to is a choice. They could think we turned you." Scott said carefully.

"I don't think so, my parents aren't like that... at least I hope they aren't... we never really talked about it." I said and could hear the fear in my own voice.

"I'll talk to them Clark. I'll do everything I can to make sure they understand before they leave." Scott said as he stopped to look at me.

"Okay Scott. Thanks..." I trailed off, realizing how much of a friend Scott was being.

"Clark, you remember when I said that Trey is my nephew and John is like my brother... that goes for you too. I care for you like a younger brother. Whatever I can do to help, I'll do it." Scott said seriously.

I nodded and tried to smile.

"And I won't let my brother face this alone. Why don't you come to the kitchen with me and peel or chop something for dinner." Scott said with a smile.

"Do you mind if John and Trey help?" I asked with a sideways glance.

"I'd be surprised if they didn't." Scott said with a smile.

* * * * *

After peeling about a hundred thousand sweet potatoes, I finally finished and was able to sit back and take a break.

John was still stirring something on the stove and looking bored. I'm not sure that whatever it is needs to be stirred constantly for over an hour, but it kept John busy so everyone was pretty happy with the way things worked out.

Trey was waiting by the sinks, washing whatever dishes were dirtied during the lengthy cooking process.

Ronny walked into the kitchen carrying a large covered granite roaster.

As soon as he saw me his face went red.

"Right over there Ronny." Alan said from behind him and pointed at a spot beside where I was working at the table.

Robert came by and took the last of the peeled sweet potatoes from me without a word.

"Ronny, can I talk to you for a minute?" I asked, hoping he wouldn't refuse.

"Yeah." He said in a mumble and started to walk away.

I followed Ronny into the hall and said, "I'm sorry you walked in on that this morning."

"Yeah, you guys should really lock the door if you're going to be doing that." Ronny said as he blushed wildly.

"We will from now on. I promise. Ronny, you're our friend and I don't want this to make you uncomfortable around us." I said with concern.

"It's gonna be tough, every time I look at any of you, I see it... you kind of freaked me out... I mean, I just kind of figured you'd kiss and stuff but you were doing *it*, right there... I saw everything." He said in a trembling voice.

"Yeah, and if I could take that image away, I would. I know you're not ready for that. I'm really sorry Ronny." I said, not knowing what else to say.

"I'll be okay, but thanks for worrying about me. It's really cool." Ronny said shyly.

"How's Bobby doing?" I asked, figuring we needed another topic now.

"I'm not sure. He spent the night at Robert's house. Alan and Remy stayed up with him most of the night talking. He's kind of in a daze now, but I think it's from lack of sleep more than anything." Ronny said with worry in his voice.

"Tell me if there's anything I can do to help. He was my first friend here and I'll do whatever I can to help him." I said seriously.

"Thanks Clark." A raspy voice said from over my shoulder.

I turned to see Bobby looking tired and rumpled and holding a bowl of fruit salad.

"I mean it Bobby, anything... if you need to talk, or if you just want to be distracted, you name it and it's yours." I said, looking Bobby in the eyes.

"Yeah, there is one thing." Bobby said, his voice sounding horrible.

"What can I do?" I asked with immediate concern.

"Take this fruit salad, it's really getting heavy." He said with a small, pained smile.

"Sure." I said and took the fruit salad from him.

* * * * *

"A car's coming!" Janine's voice called from the front door.

She'd announced every visitor that had arrived the same way.

I got up and walked to the window in the common room and saw Mom and Dad's car coming up the drive.

"It's them." I said in resignation and took a deep breath to brace myself before I walked outside.

* * * * *

I walked out the front doors of the mansion as Mom and Dad got out of the car.

"Clark!" Mom yelled and ran to hug me.

I held Mom tight and smiled... [I hope she'll still be as happy to see me after I tell her.] I thought to myself.

"You look like you've aged about three years since last week." Dad said with a look of surprise.

"Five years." I said with a teasing smile and pulled Dad close for a hug.

"I made my sweet sauerkraut salad with apples and walnuts, just the way you like it." Mom said with pride.

"Thanks Mom, where is it? I'll bring it in." I said as I let go of Dad.

"Your father can bring it in. You need to get the bag from the back seat... And don't let your father see inside." She said sternly.

I looked from Mom to Dad with surprise.

"Don't ask me. She put it in the car and threatened me if I even looked at it." Dad said with wide eyes.

"I'll get the bag." I said with a smile and went to the car.

* * * * *

We walked into the entry hall and Mom stopped us.

"See Jonathan, didn't I tell you it was beautiful." Mom said in wonder.

"Yes dear." Dad said tolerantly as he looked around.

"Come on, I want to introduce you to everyone." I said with excitement.

"Just a minute, we need to drop off the sauerkraut salad first." Mom said quickly.

"Right this way." I said and led them to the dining room.

I opened the door and pointed to the table that had been reserved for salads.

Dad put the salad down and stopped to look around.

"This is some room." He said in an impressed voice.

"Yeah." I said absently as I looked around. I guess I'm used to it.

"Go ahead Clark, where are your friends?" Mom said with a smile.

"Come in the kitchen and we'll see who's there." I said and led them through the side door.

"Mom, you remember Ms. Munroe don't you?" I said as we walked to the stove.

"Yes, nice to see you again." Mom said with a smile.

"Yes, very nice to see you Mrs. Kent." Ms. Munroe said pleasantly.

"And this is my Dad, Jonathan Kent." I said proudly.

"A pleasure to meet you. You must be very proud of Clark, he's a wonderful boy." Ms. Munroe said with a gentle smile.

"Yes, I've always been proud of him." Dad said happily.

[I wonder if he'll still be proud of me when I tell him.] I thought darkly. Then saw John carrying a large rack of bread.

"Mom, Dad, this is my friend John Allerdyce." I said with a great smile.

"Hi." John said timidly.

"Nice to meet you John." Mom said with a smile.

"I'd shake your hand but..." John trailed off and shifted the rack of bread that he was carrying.

"We'll catch you later." Dad said with a chuckle.

John walked past us and into the dining room with the bread.

"This is Dawn Summers and Tara McCoy. Ms. Summers, Ms. McCoy, this is my Mom, Martha and my Dad Jonathan." I said as we walked past the stove to the prep island.

Dawn and Tara both looked up and smiled. "Nice to meet you." Dawn said pleasantly as she shook hands with Mom and Dad.

Mom moved to shake Tara's hand but Tara pulled her hand back and lifted it to show it covered in flour.

"Sorry, I'm making pie crust." Tara said shyly.

"Quite alright." Dad said with a smile.

"And over here is my friend, Trey Summers. Trey, this is my Mom, Martha Kent and my Dad, Jonathan Kent." I said and we walked over to the sinks.

Trey quickly dried his hands and waited hopefully.

Dad shook Trey's hand first, then Mom.

"Nice to meet you. Clark has spoken of you often." Trey said shyly.

"I hope he said nice things." Mom said in mock worry.

"Only the best. And he has told us much of his father who is such a good friend to him." Trey said with a sincere smile.

"Aren't you a charmer." Mom said in delight.

"I say only the truth." Trey said warmly.

"Trey and John are going to sit at our table at dinner." I said to Mom and Dad. Then I turned to Trey and said, "I'm going to take them to meet everyone in the common room."

"I will see you at dinner." Trey said and gifted me with one of his smiles.

* * * * *

We walked into the common room to much commotion. I felt a hand on my shoulder and saw that Mom was holding me back with a hesitant expression.

"What?" I asked her in a whisper.

"Watch." Mom said into my ear and pointed to Mr. Summers.

Dad continued walking into the room in front of us. He stopped about four feet from Mr. Summers.

"Scott?" Dad asked in wonder.

Mr. Summers looked at Dad, then his eyebrows went up in recognition and he said, "Jonathan?"

Dad and Mr. Summers closed the distance between them quickly and hugged each other tightly.

"Scott, oh God, I tried to find you for... years. How are you?" Dad asked with a tearful voice.

"I'm good. I didn't have any way to contact you. I didn't even know your last name. How did you find me?" Scott asked as tears dropped under his glasses.

"I didn't... I came here to visit my son, Clark." Dad said in a shaky voice.

"Clark's your son?" Mr. Summers asked in wonder and looked over at me and Mom.

"Yes, are you a student here too?" Dad asked with excitement.

"Not exactly. I'm kind of in charge of this place until the Professor gets back." Mr. Summers said with a proud smile.

Dad pulled Scott into a close hug again and I looked to Mom for an explanation.

She pointed back to Dad and Mr. Summers.

"Jonathan, why don't you come to my office where we can talk?" Mr. Summers said with a grand smile.

Mom and I followed, knowing that the invitation included us too.

* * * * *

"I tried to meet you that last day, but the cops picked me up..." Scott began to say.

"I know, I'm the one who called them." Dad said quietly.

"What?" Scott asked and fell back into the couch.

"Actually, I called Martha's sister Lucie who called her college roommate Cheryl and *she* called the police and had them pick you up." Dad explained with hope for understanding in his eyes.

"You called Cheryl?" Mr. Summers asked in disbelief.

"Yes. You were on the streets and I was trying to find some way to help you..." Dad started to say.

"Jonathan, do you think you could start at the beginning for Clark?" Mom asked from my side.

Dad looked at me and smiled.

"I went on a trip to New York to arrange financing for some equipment when you were... seven? Do you remember that?" Dad asked me carefully.

I thought back and finally said, "When you got back, Mom said you were sick and I needed to be quiet around you for a while."

"That's right. I'll get to that part in a minute. When I was there I saw a boy wearing sunglasses, he was so skinny and lost looking that I had to talk to him." Dad said and looked fondly at Mr. Summers.

"I told him that I was new in town and missed my son and asked him if he would have lunch with me to keep me company." Dad said with a smile.

Scott nodded and Dad continued.

"After we ate, I told him that I had a meeting in the morning but I'd be done around noon if he wanted to have lunch with me." Dad said in a voice of distant memory.

"We met for lunch and hung around the rest of the day, then had dinner. I told him that I'd meet him the same place the next day for lunch again." Dad said with less of a smile.

"That's when the police picked me up and turned me over to child protective services." Mr. Summers said quietly.

"I called Martha, and Martha called Lucie, Lucie called Cheryl... eventually I talked directly to Cheryl and asked her if there was any way I could adopt you or be a foster parent or something. But since I lived in another state... there really wasn't much she could do. I ended up trusting her to do the right thing to help you." Dad said sadly.

"I was placed with a foster family and stayed there for about a month before I met Professor Xavier." Scott said distantly.

"I tried to contact you, I even tried to mail you a package but it came back with a note from Cheryl. She said that you'd left foster care and she couldn't find you." Dad said with remembered pain.

Mom squeezed my shoulder.

I looked at her and she pointed to the bag that I forgot that I was carrying.

I looked at her in question and she pointed to Mr. Summers.

I took the bag and handed it to him.

Mr. Summers opened the bag and looked carefully at the address label.

"That's where I was living." Scott said in wonder.

"Martha? You knew?" Dad asked in surprise.

"I suspected. I remembered you telling me about Scott, and how he always wore sunglasses and then I met Mr. Summers. I brought that along in case I was right." Mom said proudly.

Dad had such a look of pride in Mom that I thought he would bust.

Mr. Summers opened the box carefully and pulled out a knitted sweater.

"It's great." Mr. Summers said and pulled it on over his shirt.

"It may be a little small on you now. You've filled out some since last time I saw you." Dad said tenderly.

"It's perfect." Mr. Summers said as he straightened the sweater.

"Martha made it for you. I was afraid you'd be cold." Dad said as his eyes filled with tears.

Scott looked in the box again and pulled out a CD Player and headphones.

"I thought you'd like something like that." Dad said with a smile.

Scott pulled out three CDs and looked at them carefully. Then said, "They're wonderful, these are classics."

"They were top 40 when I bought them." Dad said with a smile.

"We thought It would be a shame if you had a CD player and didn't have anything to listen to." Mom said tenderly.

Next he pulled out a package of batteries.

"Those probably won't be any good now, but at least we didn't put them in the player before we shipped it." Mom said cheerily.

Scott nodded and looked in the box again. He came back with an envelope.

"Can I read it?" He asked cautiously.

Dad looked at Mom, then said, "Please read it aloud."

"Scott, If there were any way I could make it happen, I'd make you my own son. Even though I can't find a way to make that happen, you'll always be the son of my heart. I hope you enjoy these things, please write and let us know how you're doing. You'll always be part of our family. Love, Jonathan, Martha and Clark." Mr. Summers said with tears streaming down his face.

Scott turned and pulled my Dad into a full hug.

Finally they released the hug and Scott turned to face me.

"When I came home, I was worried and heartsick. I felt like I lost a child." Dad said darkly and glanced at Scott.

"I guess we really are brothers now." Scott said with a watery smile.

"How many does that make?" I asked, trying to keep my own tears from falling.

"Alex, Alan, John and you... that makes four." Scott said happily.

"Alex? You're brother's okay?" Dad asked suddenly.

"He's fine. He's probably in the dining room by now." Scott said with a warm smile.

"I remember you telling me that you left him behind when you ran away. Did that work out okay?" Dad asked with concern.

"Yeah, Cheryl took care of it." Scott said peacefully.

"Good. I knew you were worried about him." Dad said with relief.

"I have another brother too. Alan, you'll be meeting him at dinner. And John is someone that I feel a kinship with and has become the brother of my heart... like Clark." Scott finished with a smile at Dad.

"Is that the young man with the bread?" Mom asked quietly.

I nodded.

"So is it time for dinner?" Dad asked, looking like he was ready to stand.

Scott looked at me and raised his eyebrows. He was letting me decide... giving me a way out.

"Not yet." I said and took a deep breath.

"What is it son?" Dad asked with concern.

"Dad, Mom..." I started, feeling like I was going to choke, pass out, vomit, drop dead... e. all of the above.

"...I'm..." [Hungry... I could just say hungry... wouldn't that be the simplest thing for everyone?]

"...gay." It's over. All over. No going back. Can't take it back.

There was silence. It went on... oh, about twelve days or so.

"Clark? Did you just 'come out' to us?" Mom asked carefully.

I nodded.

Mom walked to me and held me gently.

"It's okay, we're not upset." Mom said in a soothing whisper as she stroked my hair.

I kept my eyes tightly closed, I couldn't look my Dad in the eyes.

"Clark." Dad said firmly... I had to look.

I peeked one eye open to see Dad looking at me with amusement.

"It's okay. We discussed this possibility years ago. You know your Aunt Lucie's friend Chrysta..." Dad began.

"...They're more than friends." Mom finished.

"All we want is for you to find someone who makes you happy and appreciates you." Mom said quietly.

"Um, I have." I said in a mumble.

"What's that?" Dad asked.

Scott gave me a nod and quickly left the room.

"I found someone... two someone's... who make me happy and appreciate me." I said numbly.

"Two?" Mom said in surprise.

"He always was something of an overachiever." Dad said in a considering tone.

"Do you love them?" Mom asked in a shaky voice.

"I love them a lot." I said with more strength.

The door opened and Scott walked in, followed by John and Trey.

"Hello again." John said shyly.

Dad got off the couch and walked to John.

John looked as if he wanted to run.

"I said I'd catch you later." Dad said and held out his hand.

John cautiously took Dad's hand to shake it and was pulled into a full hug.

Mom moved to Trey and gently pulled him into a hug of her own.

"So John, tell me about yourself." Dad said seriously and guided John to sit beside him on the couch.

John had a look of terror in his eyes.

"John doesn't like talking about himself Dad, but once you get to know him, you'll love him." I said, trying to stop the interrogation.

"What about you Trey? What's your story?" Mom asked.

Trey looked at me in question and I shrugged. "They know about me, so it's okay if you want to." I said simply.

"I was taken from my home world by a collective called the Borg. They put machines in my body and erased my memory. I was rescued and my fathers helped me become an individual again. Three months later Aunt Dawn created a temporal/spatial vortex to bring us here. That was two weeks ago." Trey said in a steady voice.

"So you're an alien?" Mom asked uncertainly.

I flinched at the word and said, "We prefer non-human or extra-terrestrial." I said quietly.

"I am not offended. Yes, I cannot be sure of my home planet because my species have colonized many worlds, but I am of the N'Mgilia people." Trey said simply.

"What about you John?" Dad asked carefully.

"Just a plain old mutant." John said, looking more relaxed.

"Clark, you said we prefer non-human... you and Trey?" Mom asked carefully.

"And some of his brothers and his sister." I said, much more comfortable with this subject.

Mom nodded and continued to hold Trey closely.

"Are we ready for dinner?" Scott asked hopefully, I think he was wanting to rescue John and Trey from Mom and Dad's attention.

"Just a minute." Dad said and let loose of John.

"Yes?" Scott asked curiously.

"We need to talk some business... and since we're here. We might as well." Dad said seriously.

"Okay, I've got the paperwork right here." Scott said and moved behind the desk.

"Bottom line, how much are we talking about?" Dad asked seriously.

Scott came around the desk and sat beside Dad on the couch, the other side from John.

He flipped through the  pages and handed them to Dad, pointing at something.

Dad looked at the paper and read for a minute. He flipped back to the previous page, then reread the page again.

"Jonathan? Too much stress is bad for the heart, dear." Mom said as she sat nervously watching, still holding Trey.

"Clark, you *do* want to stay don't you?" Dad asked uncertainly.

I looked at Trey and John before saying, "Yes, I really do want to stay."

Dad nodded and looked at the paper again.

"Dad?" I asked, beginning to seriously worry.

"I don't think we can do it." Dad said in defeat as he looked up at me.

[Oh shit, oh shit, no. Dear God, no.] I thought franticly.

John got up from the couch and whispered to Trey then left the room.

Trey left Mom, walked to me and put his arms around me.

"How close is it?" Scott asked with concern.

"It's close, and I could probably do it for a couple months, but long term... I don't see how I could manage it." Dad said darkly.

"I trimmed off everything I could. I'd help if I could but I'm stretched to my limit." Scott said helplessly.

"Maybe I could get a job?" I asked hopefully.

"I'm afraid it wouldn't be enough. Working enough hours to make a difference would cut into your study time and probably effect your grades." Scott said sadly.

John walked into the room and asked, "If room and board weren't included could you do it?"

Dad looked at the paper again and Scott pointed to a number.

"Yes, I could manage that." Dad said and looked at John in question.

"I'm going to be living in a house off the property in a few days. Clark could live with me." John said proudly.

"John, you need to talk to Logan before you decide something like that." Scott said carefully.

"He did Cyke, me an tha kid already said it's okay." Logan said from the doorway with Ronny at his side.

Dad looked at Logan in question.

"Clark's a good guy. We need someone like him at the house... like an example." Logan said with a teasing smile.

"Remember, I know where you live..." John said with his own teasing.

I gave Trey a small kiss, then said, "Matthew Logan, Ronny Drake, this is my Dad, Jonathan Kent and my Mom, Martha Kent."

"Nice to meet you." Dad said and stood to shake Mr. Logan's hand.

Mr. Logan shook the offered hand.

"Clark's a good guy. John an Ronny like him and I can tell that you must be real decent people to have a kid as good as him. I'm buying the house anyway so it ain't no hardship." Mr. Logan said firmly.

"Do you work here?" Dad asked curiously.

"Yeah, I teach English an Grammar." Logan said seriously, then smiled.

"Matt is our Physical Education and Driving instructor." Scott said with a laugh.

"Okay, that makes more sense." Dad said with a smile.

"So is Clark stayin or what?" Logan asked impatiently.

"If you're serious about letting him live with you, yes." Dad said in a disbelieving voice.

Logan stood silently, just looking at Dad.

"I thought I was the only one who got that look..." Scott said in wonder, then told Dad, "That means he's serious... and also that he's disappointed that you had to ask, I think."

"Alright then. Let's make it legal so we can have dinner." Dad said in a relieved voice.

Scott walked to the desk and drew some lines and some X's on the contract, then handed it to Dad.

"Where?" Dad asked.

"There, there and there." Scott said pointing.

"And there." Scott said when Dad turned the page.

Dad turned another page and waited.

"That's all. We'll mail you all the information in a few days." Scott said happily.

There was a knock on the door and Jimmy poked his head in.

"John, your dad's here." Jimmy said quietly.

Chapter 14: Thanks

We all left the office and walked as a group to the dining room.

We walked in and saw that about fifteen people were already there, sitting at different tables.

Mr. Allerdyce was standing alone inside the door, looking lost.

"Hi dad." John said quietly.

"Hi John." Mr. Allerdyce said in a matching quiet tone.

"John, why don't you introduce us?" Dad asked from behind me.

"Dad, you met Scott, Clark and Trey already. This is Ronny Drake, Matthew Logan, Jonathan and Martha Kent. Everyone, this is my dad, Rick Allerdyce." John said formally.

"Nice to meet you." Mr. Allerdyce said uncomfortably.

"Our table is over here, let's sit down until the meal is ready." Scott said and led the way.

Mr. Allerdyce sat down and John took the seat next to him. Trey took the next seat and I sat by Trey. Mom sat next to me and Dad next to her, then Scott, Mr. Logan and Ronny. There was still one open chair and I wondered who would get it.

"So Rick, what kind of work are you in?" Dad asked conversationally.

"I'm a forklift operator in a warehouse." Mr. Allerdyce said in a quiet voice that sounded ashamed.

"I'm a farmer." Dad said shortly, I guess to let Mr. Allerdyce know that he was a working man too.

Mr. Allerdyce nodded but didn't pick up the conversation.

"So do you like to bowl?" Dad asked. Dad's a good one to keep a conversation going.

"I ain't done it in a few years, but yeah." Mr. Allerdyce said and met dad's eyes.

"Next time I'm in town, we should get together for some bowling, you, me, Scott and Matt." Dad said with a slight smile.

"Yeah, that sounds good." Mr. Allerdyce said, and for the first time, I saw a real smile on his face.

Now I know where John gets his smile, his father has exactly the same smile. It's actually kind of creepy.

Robert walked out of the kitchen and to our table.

"We are ready to move the hot food into the dining room, would you assist us?" Robert asked John, Trey and I.

We went immediately to help.

* * * * *

After the last of the food was placed in the dining room, we went back to our seats.

Scott stood up and cleared his throat loudly to try and get everyone's attention.

A hush fell over the room and everyone waited for him to speak.

"I'd like to begin by welcoming all the parents to this Thanksgiving celebration." Scott said loudly enough for all to hear.

"If I tried to tell you everything I'm thankful for this year... well the food would be cold before I'd finish, so I'll just tell you what I'm most thankful for today... my family." Scott said with a warm smile.

"I can't remember the last time I told them how much I loved them, so it's probably well past time." He said as a guilty expression passed across his face.

"Alex, you were there when things were worst and you stood by me and believed in me no matter what. There aren't words to describe how glad that I am that you're here. I love you." Scott said looking at Alex.

Then he turned slightly and looked at Alan. "Alan, you were there for Andrew when I wasn't. If that was all you ever did, I'd be forever grateful. But on top of that you've been my encouragement, my friend and my example. You've made me an Uncle eight times over and there's nothing that can compare to that gift. I love you bro."

Then he looked further down that same table and said, "Dawn, my one and only sister. If it weren't for you, our family wouldn't be together this holiday. You're the glue that holds us together. I love you Dawnie."

He turned to his side and said, "John, you're the brother of my heart. In all the ways that matter, we're family. I'm proud of who you are and who you are becoming. I love you John."

Then he turned to face me and said, "Clark, I met you on Sunday and already made you a part of my family. It turns out that you were my family all along."

Then he faced Mom and Dad and said, "I met Jonathan about eight years ago and he changed my life. If it wasn't for him, I probably wouldn't be here now. Way back then Jonathan accepted me as part of his family, 'the son of his heart' is what he called me. Now I'm accepting that position and declaring before you all that Jonathan Kent and Martha Kent are the parents of my heart. If I ever mention my Mom or Dad, these people right here are who I'm talking about."

Mom and Dad held each other and had tears about to fall.

Mr. Summers faced the center of the room again and said, "If anyone wants to tell why they're thankful before we begin, go ahead."

Andrew stood and said, "I'm thankful for all of you, for my wonderful husband and children. My whole life started since I've been here. I want to thank every teacher and every student. I've never been so loved."

Mr. Burroughs stood and said, "I've only been round you lot for a few days and you've treated me with respect. I've not had a lot of occasions to be thankful in the past. But now I am. Thank you."

Chris stood beside his father and said, "I'd like to say how thankful I am for my father, mother and brother. I love you all and thank you for loving me."

Bobby stood, looking like he was ready to cry and said, "I'd like to say thank you to my first real friend. He accepted me even though I was a big jerk and ignored him for nearly four years. All I had to do was ask and he accepted me... I'm... I'm thankful for the time we had Peter... I hope you're at peace."

I put my arm around Trey and could feel John do the same from his other side. Then something snapped inside me and I had to stand.

I stood and said, "I'd like to thank everyone here who's helped me. I arrived Sunday and most of the people in this room have gone out of their way to accept me and make me feel welcomed. You've made me realize that in all the ways that matter, I'm just like everyone else. I can't speak for all the..." I looked at the visiting parents and considered my words, "...'out-of-towners', but I can't think of anywhere in the world that I'd feel more welcomed and I'm thankful for you all."

I sat down and was pulled into a hug from Mom and Trey at the same time from opposite directions.

"If there's no one else, let's eat." Scott said and led the way to the serving line.

* * * * *

We all made our way through the serving line without incident, Mom almost got some Borg food, but Ms. Munroe caught her in time.

We took our seats again and began to eat.

"These sweet potatoes are wonderful." Mom said in surprise.

"Robert made them." I said with a smile.

"Robert? Did we meet him?" Mom asked curiously.

"You met him Sunday. He's one of Andrew's twins." I said and pointed to him at the Summers family table.

"That little boy made this?" Mom asked in surprise.

"Mom, that little boy has lived through more than I can imagine. He can do just about anything." I said with admiration.

Mom nodded and said, "Well, it sounds like he's a close friend of yours. Maybe you could find out how he made this for me."

"I'll talk to him before you leave." I said with a smile.

I felt a hand on my knee and turned to see Trey smiling at me.

He whispered in a barely audible voice, "Thank you Clark."

I smiled at him and reached under the table to hold his hand.

"Rick, have you been given a tour of the mansion yet?" Scott asked casually.

Mr. Allerdyce looked up in surprise. Then said, "Um, no. I just walked in the door and a little girl brought me here."

"That would be Janine... Trey's sister. She greeted just about everyone who arrived." Scott said with a warm smile.

"Well how about we give you and the Kents the grand tour after we eat? We can show you around the school and you can see the room they've been sharing." Scott said happily.

I felt a wave of panic when he said that... we didn't clean up the room before we came down to breakfast this morning. The sheet, the lube, the towel...

I looked past Trey to see a matching expression in John's eyes.

I gripped Trey's hand firmly to get his attention.

I whispered under my breath, knowing only Trey could hear, "Can you go and straighten up the room when we show them around?"

Trey responded by giving me a smile and squeezing my hand once.

I smiled back and went back to eating.

* * * * *

"What an excellent meal, I don't know when I've had such good food, and such variety. Thank you for inviting us Scott." Mom said as we got up from the table.

"I'm glad you could come Mrs. Kent." Scott said with a smile.

"Scott. After what you said before dinner, I'll be very hurt if you don't call me 'mom'." She said seriously.

"Yes Mom." Scott said, glowing with happiness.

"That's better, now what are you going to show us?" Mom asked as she walked beside Scott.

Dad walked to my side and we followed them, Mr. Allerdyce and John followed us.

"Dad, I need to talk to John for a minute, Is there any way you could get Mr. Allerdyce's attention for a few minutes?" I asked hopefully.

"Sure, but I want you to tell me what's going on with them later. It's like we're all walking on eggshells around them." Dad said in a whisper.

"Later, I promise." I whispered back.

Dad let his steps lag and Mr. Allerdyce almost bumped into him.

"Rick, I was wondering if you could tell me where there's a good bowling alley around here. I was serious about us all going bowling..."

I motioned for John to join me.

"How's it going? Do you need rescued yet?" I asked carefully.

"No. It's not bad... I just don't know what to say or do around him." John said with worry.

"I noticed. After we've had the tour, why don't you two walk to the boathouse. You don't have anything to hide from him, so why don't you tell him about what your life is like." I suggested.

"I guess... Will you come?" John asked hopefully.

"Could you take Trey? I'd really like some time alone with my parents." I asked hopefully.

John looked at me with a strange, sad look, then said, "Yeah... I don't know what that feels like, *wanting* to spend time with my parents... I'll ask Trey. Thanks Clark."

I pulled John to the side, out of our father's path and gave him a solid kiss.

"Clark?" Dad asked.

I broke the kiss and looked at him.

"Are you with us?" Dad asked with a smile.

"Yeah." I said and gave John a squeeze before joining my dad.

* * * * *

As promised, the tour ended at our room.

I opened the door and hoped that Trey had gotten it cleaned up.

I was surprised to see Trey, his fathers and siblings all in my room.

I walked in and looked around quickly.

It was cleaned up... phew!

Trey spoke and drew everyone's attention.

"I love John and Clark. I asked them to be my partners this morning and they said yes." He said in a firm voice.

Mom and Dad looked at me in question and I gave them a slight nod.

"I've talked to my fathers and come to a decision, so here I stand, before our parents and siblings to ask you, Clark, will you accept my promise, that one day I will ask you to be my life partner?" Trey asked nervously.

"I will." I said firmly.

Trey held out his hand, inviting me to do the same.

I held out my hand and he slipped a thin silver band on my ring finger.

"John, will you accept my promise, that one day I will ask you to be my life partner?" Trey asked in a cautious, hopeful voice.

"I will." John said with the most serious look I'd ever seen.

Trey took John's hand and placed a ring identical to mine on his ring finger.

Trey then smiled and held out another ring in his opened palm.

"Trey, will you accept our promise..." I trailed off, letting John finish.

"...that one day we will consent to be your life partners?" John asked reverently.

"I will." Trey said with happiness and pride.

I took Trey's hand and held it as John slipped the ring on his finger.

"Then it's done." Andrew said happily, then looked to Mom and Dad and Mr. Allerdyce and said, "They weren't ready for engagement, but wanted some kind of commitment. Trey asked me and I suggested promise rings. It means that they are 'officially' dating."

Mom looked at us and smiled.

"So I don't have to worry about who you'll be spending time with, who you'll be dating, who's going to be influencing you..." Mom trailed off happily.

"That's right. The boys are going to be exclusive. They're all good boys who won't let each other get in trouble." Andrew said happily.

"Congratulations son." Mr. Allerdyce said to John and held out his hand to shake.

John looked at his father in surprise, took the offered hand and said, "Thanks dad."

Mom and Dad pulled me into a hug as the entire Summers family descended on Trey.

"You always were able to surprise me, but you outdid yourself this time." Mom said in a tearful voice.

"I'm glad you were here for this. I love you." I said as I held them both.

* * * * *

"Can we go somewhere to talk?" Mom asked hopefully.

"Sure, give me a second." I said and hurried to Trey's side.

"Will you see that John isn't left alone with his dad if he doesn't want to be?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes Clark, I have informed my fathers of the situation and they will understand if I must leave." Trey said seriously.

"Thanks, I'm going to spend some time with my parents. I love you." I finished quietly as I gazed into his eyes.

"I love you too Clark." Trey said and pulled me in for a gentle kiss.

I closed my eyes and soaked in the love. Somehow it meant even more now.

Too soon the kiss ended and I went back to my parents.

"Lead the way son." Dad said with a smile.

"Let's go see if the library is empty." I said and led the way out.

* * * * *

Once the library door was closed I walked to the table where my parents were sitting down and waited for the questions.

"How did this happen?" Dad asked distantly.

I thought about the question before asking, "Which this are you talking about? A lot of things happened."

"I left my little boy here four days ago and found a young man when I came back." Mom said, looking like she was about to cry.

I smiled and said, "It was time for me to grow up. All it took was some good friends who cared about me to help me realize how to be more... grown up."

"Are you talking about sex?" Mom asked with concern.

"No Mom, not really. I'm talking about being around people who treat me with respect and expect me to behave in a mature, responsible manner. Everyone has treated me that way since I got here. John helped me really see myself and adopt a more mature appearance, Trey helped me understand my feelings, Scott sat down and helped me sort through my options when I was confused. And Ronny helped me understand how much growing I've done." I said, hoping they would understand.

"That's a lot of friends." Mom said gently.

"They're just the beginning. Alex, Andrew, Alan, Chris, Lee, Xander, Jimmy... they're all my friends." I said happily.

Mom and Dad looked at me with a peaceful expression.

I looked back curiously.

"I wanted you to come here and be happy... but I never imagined that you'd... belong... like this. It's better than I could have dreamed." Mom said, about to cry again.

"Yeah, it is." I whispered.

"Tell me about your... what do you call them? Boyfriends?" Dad asked cautiously.

"Yeah Dad, boyfriends." I said with a smile.

"How did you get together?" Dad asked quietly.

"John and I wear the same size clothes. He didn't have anything when he came here... he was... kind of living on the street. So I offered to share my clothes and let him share my room until Mr. Logan bought the house." I said with a smile.

"And spending so much time together, you got to know each other." Mom said in speculation.

"Yeah. He's really a great guy. I love him." I said peacefully.

"What about his dad?" Dad asked with a furrowed brow.

"Tuesday was the first time John saw his dad in over a year. He hasn't told me a lot about it, but from what I can gather... it was bad. They fought all the time. His dad's in therapy now and they're trying to get to know each other as people, maybe friends." I said in thought.

"How awful. Is there anything we can do to help?" Mom asked with concern.

"Dad already did it. He invited Mr. Allerdyce to go bowling. I think if he felt like he belonged somewhere, maybe things would be better between him and John." I said, hoping I was right.

"He did seem pretty lost. I'll make sure to get his number before I leave so I can let him know next time I come to town. I haven't bowled in a while. It'd be good to do it again." Dad said in thought.

"That's good Dad. I'm hoping that they can find some things that they like doing together and can have some kind of relationship." I said as I gazed past my parents, into the distance.

"What about Trey?" Mom asked curiously.

I smiled as I thought about Trey.

"He's only been here a few weeks. All his brothers and his sister have made friends already. When I arrived, he thought we could be friends, but Bobby and John beat him to it. I noticed that he looked... depressed and asked him about it. Trey is incredibly honest and told me why he was feeling bad. So John and I took the time to get to know him and... the rest is history." I finished happily.

"He seems like a sweet boy... are you sure you're ready for a commitment? You're so young." Mom said with worry.

I looked down at my ring and said, "We're going steady. I think this is perfect for now. We're too young for marriage, or even to get engaged, but what we did today was to let all our families know that we are serious about being together and what we mean to each other."

"That's good thinking son. You've always been responsible, I'm glad you've taken the time and thought to make it official." Dad said quietly.

"I just tried to think of what you'd want me to do." I said simply as I looked at Dad.

He smiled and pulled me into a hug.

"We're so proud of you Clark. You came to a new place and made it your own." Dad said as he held me.

"Expect to see us here fairly often... Do you think Trey and John would like to spend Christmas with us?" Mom asked suddenly.

"They might..." I said in thought.

"Let's talk to their parents. We could drive up Christmas Day so they could still have time to enjoy Christmas here. Then all of us could spend a few days at home before I bring you back." Dad said speculatively.

"I don't know if Trey can be away that long without regeneration. But if we can find a way to do it, I bet he'd enjoy visiting. And I'm pretty sure John will be glad to go." I said with excitement.

"Regeneration?" Mom asked curiously.

"His machine parts need to be recharged. He hooks up to a machine at night instead of sleeping." I said absently.

"Goodness." Mom said in surprise.

"It's just the way he is Mom. It's part of being Borg." I said, trying to convey that it was no big deal.

"Talk to him and see if there's some way he can do it. If we have to cut the visit short for him, then that's what we'll do." Mom said firmly.

I nodded.

"Let's go find them, I'd like to get this all sorted out as quickly as possible." Dad said and stood.

I stood next and pulled Dad into a hug.

"Thank you for everything." I said as I held him close.

"Thank you, seeing you happy is the best reward we could have asked for." Dad said as he held me.

I reached blindly and pulled Mom to join us.

Mom joined our hug and I held them close for a minute before releasing them so we could find Trey and John and make Christmas plans.

* * * * *

We walked down the hall and saw Scott walking out of his office.

"Scott, what are you doing for Christmas?" Mom asked with excitement.

"Just staying here as far as I know." Scott said hesitantly.

"We were talking about it and wondered if you and Clark's boyfriends would like to spend Christmas day and a couple days after at our house... as a family." Dad asked hopefully.

"It sounds great, but I want to spend Christmas with my family here too." Scott said seriously.

"We thought we'd drive up Christmas day to pick you up. That way you could spend Christmas Eve and Christmas Day morning here with your family." Mom said with pleading in her eyes.

"Yeah, that sounds nice... but instead of you driving up, I could just drive us from here and save you the trip." Scott said in thought.

"That's great... but it's a really long drive, make sure you're plenty rested before you drive." Dad said in warning.

"I'll have some help driving. I'm pretty sure John will have his license by then. Clark and Trey will probably at least have their permits... I may not have to drive at all." Scott said with a smile.

"Clark, you'll be sixteen before Christmas, if you could get your license, you could take the VW bug back with you." Dad said with a smile.

"Really?" I asked in wonder.

"Then I guess it's a good thing that you'll be living with the driving instructor." Scott said with a grand smile.

"I can really have the bug?" I asked to be sure.

"Yes Clark. I've been keeping it till you're old enough. You're going to need to learn how to take care of it." Dad said firmly.

I nodded as Scott said, "We have auto mechanics courses once a week. By the time Christmas gets here, he'll know the basics."

"Good." Dad said with a nod.

"Do you know where John and Trey are? We need to ask them about Christmas." I asked quickly, wanting to tell them about my car.

"I think they went for a walk to the boathouse." Scott said unsurely.

"We can catch them there." I said with excitement and pulled Scott close for a hug before I could even think about it.

"Go ahead Clark, before you miss them. I'll be here when you get back." Scott said with laughter in his voice.

I broke the hug abruptly and led Mom and Dad out of the mansion.

"Come on Clark, we'll drive over, it'll be faster." Mom said as she walked to the car.

I was so used to walking the path that I didn't even consider that we could drive.

I hurried into the back seat of the car and waited impatiently.

"You'd think he had some news to share." Mom said with a smile.

I tried to reign in my enthusiasm but... a car! MY OWN CAR!

Chapter 15: Forward and Back

We walked into the boathouse and Mom asked, "Aren't you going to knock?"

"I never have before... I'm family." I said as we walked into the living room.

"Hi Clark. John and Trey are upstairs if you're looking for them." Lee said happily.

"Yeah... but first, what are you doing here?" I asked curiously.

"Putting the babies down for their naps. If I'd kept them at the mansion, they'd probably still be getting pinched and cooed over. As much as they love all the attention, if they don't get their rest, they'll be impossible tonight." Lee said seriously.

"Oh, can we look at them? We didn't get to see them at the mansion." Mom asked hopefully.

"No cheek pinching, and keep your cooing to a whisper. I just got them to sleep." Lee said sternly, then smiled and led the way into the bedroom.

I followed as Dad and Mom looked at the babies.

"Oh Jonathan, just look at them." Mom said in a pleading whisper.

"I see dear." Dad said tenderly.

"I think Marguerite has grown since last time I saw her." Mom said, looking at the little girl.

"She should have, she's been eating almost non-stop." Lee said with a fond smile.

"I'm going to find the guys. I'll be back in a minute." I said quietly to Mom and Dad.

"Okay, if you're not down in a few minutes, we'll come up and get you." Dad said with a smile.

I nodded and left.

* * * * *

I knocked on the door hesitantly.

"Come in." Trey called from inside.

I opened the door and was surprised to see Mr. Allerdyce in there too.

"Hi Clark, we were just showing Dad Trey's room." John said with a smile.

"What are you guys doing for Christmas?" I asked suddenly.

"Um... I don't know. I figured I'd hang around the mansion like I did last year." John said uncertainly.

"My fathers have said we will celebrate by giving gifts." Trey said unsurely.

"Mom and Dad invited you both to come home with us on Christmas day. We can still do all the Christmas stuff with the people here, but then we'll drive to the farm and spend a few days with my family." I said with excitement.

"Sure, sounds good to me." John said with a shrug and looked to his dad who gave an answering shrug.

"I will be unable to regenerate." Trey said with concern.

"I was wondering if you could come up with something for that between now and then. Like a travel alcove or a porta-regenerator or something." I said in hope.

"I will need Icheb and Jimmy's assistance to design such a device. But it is a possibility." Trey said in thought.

"And when we come back..." I said, ready to explode with excitement.

"If I've got my license..."

"Dad's giving me a car." I said with a great smile.

"Really?" John asked in wonder.

"Yeah, he's had it for about three years and he's only driven it a few times. He said if I have my license before Christmas, he'll give me the car." I said, feeling pure joy.

"That is so cool Clark. I wish..." John trailed off and looked at his father apologetically.

"...I don't wish for nothin. I got everything that's important." John finished seriously.

"Well, since you're my boyfriend, you get to drive my car whenever you want." I said with a smile.

Trey looked at us curiously.

"You too Trey, just as soon as you get your license." I said joyfully.

"I have never felt the desire to drive, but since you seem to regard the activity so highly, I will endeavor to attain a license." Trey said in a bewildered voice.

"We'll see how you feel about it when you can drive." John said knowingly.

"John... do you want a car?" Mr. Allerdyce asked hesitantly.

"Dad, you don't have that kind of money and I wouldn't ask for it if you did. I'll wait till Clark gets his, and if I decide I want a car of my own, I'll get a job and buy it for myself." John said in a considerate voice.

"If you want, I can keep my eyes open for a good deal." Mr. Allerdyce said timidly.

"Yeah, that'd be great dad. Thanks. I don't really know too many people outside the school so I probably couldn't find a good deal." John said quietly.

Mr. Allerdyce seemed to cheer up a little at that.

"My folks are downstairs looking at babies. I've got to get back to them or they'll come up." I said slowly.

"Kiss?" Trey asked.

I nodded and moved to Trey.

As I moved into Trey's hug, John moved in behind Trey and hugged him from behind.

I kissed Trey deeply as I let my hands drift down John's back to rest on his butt.

John nuzzled Trey's neck and moved his hands to my back, holding me tightly against Trey.

I broke the kiss with Trey and moved to kiss John.

As the kiss began, I could feel Trey slowly nibbling on my ear lobe.

My kiss with John broke and Trey turned his head to kiss John.

The expanse of Trey's neck was exposed to me again and... what could I do, it was there, I was there... I sucked and nibbled from his ear to his shoulder, until their kiss broke.

"You'd better get downstairs now." John whispered through heavy breaths.

"Yeah." I whispered back, then noticed Mr. Allerdyce looking flushed and timid.

"Sorry, I haven't seen them in a while." I said shyly.

"I remember that feeling... vaguely." Mr. Allerdyce said sadly.

"I'll see you later. Mom and Dad are waiting." I said in a rush and hurried out the door.

* * * * *

I went down stairs and stopped.

Mom and Dad were holding each other. They were just standing there, holding close.

They've done that a million times and I never thought about it, but now... I understand.

I stood watching silently. Lost in my thoughts.

"Clark? Did you ask them?" Mom asked and separated from Dad.

"Yeah Mom. John said he'd join us and Trey's going to try and work something out." I said quietly, feeling like I had intruded.

"That's good Clark. Are you ready to go back to the mansion?" Mom asked with a curious expression.

Trey, John and Mr. Allerdyce came down the stairs.

"Clark, why don't you three walk to the mansion. We'll drive Rick over and meet you in the dining room." Mom asked airily.

"Um, sure. What do you say guys? Up for a walk?" I asked simply.

"Yes." Trey said, seeming confused.

"Okay." John said with a shrug.

The three of us walked out and I looked over my shoulder to see Mom, Dad and Mr. Allerdyce looking back at us.

* * * * *

"How are things going with your dad John?" I asked with concern.

"I don't know. It's weird, I don't know how to talk to him. And it's like he's trying so hard, but it's artificial." John said in thought.

We continued to walk in silence until Trey said, "Perhaps your father is as unsure as you are."

"Yeah, I think he is." John said seriously.

"Follow me." Trey said and diverted us from the path.

John and I followed without question and we soon ended up at the field house.

Trey led the way in and waited for us to fully enter.

"John, do you understand that I love you?" Trey asked seriously.

"Yeah, I got that." John said with a smile.

"Then tell me what I can do to help you." Trey said forcefully.

"If I knew, I'd tell you. But knowing that you love me helps more than anything else." John said tenderly.

Trey pulled John into a hug and just held him. The scene of my parents holding each other flashed in my mind and I smiled.

"There's an open spot over here." John said as he flapped a hand at his side.

I moved close to them and put my arms around both of them.

We stood there, just holding each other. Finally John broke the silence by asking, "Where did you get the rings?"

Trey quietly said, "I made them."

"Really?" I asked and looked at the ring closely for the first time.

"From what? I mean, it's really light, like plastic but it's completely solid." John said curiously as he examined his ring.

"From me." Trey said shyly.

"What do you mean?" I asked curiously.

"My implants weren't all put into my body. Some generated from within my body. The pattern for a ring was very simple to generate. The rings are made of the same tritanium as my implants." Trey explained, sounding uncomfortable.

"They're wonderful Trey. They're even more special because you made them for us." I said in a loving voice.

"Clark's right. I wouldn't want any other ring. This is perfect." John said as he tightened his hug.

"I guess we'd better get to the mansion before the families start worrying." John said reluctantly.

"They can wait a minute. We need this now." I said and kissed John gently on the cheek.

"Agreed." Trey said and kissed John on the other cheek.

"I can't argue with that." John said and relaxed.

"All our parents were there and understand what this means. If being around your dad gets you all tied up, try and remember that we're together. No matter what your dad does or says, we're together and we love you." I said desperately.

"I'll try to remember. Thanks guys, I really needed this time out." John said peacefully.

"I think we all needed it." I said as I enjoyed the feeling of being held.

"I also needed a respite from the activity. The level of tension with your father is most disconcerting." Trey said seriously.

"So let's think of something else... what do you guys want to do after the parents leave?" I asked with a leer.

"You promised that I could be on bottom next." Trey said immediately.

"Yes we did... which do you want Clark? Top or middle?" John asked happily.

"Top I think, I don't think I'll be ready for bottom again for a day or two." I said as I shifted my weight slightly to feel the little ached that I'd had all day.

"Sounds good, I think I like the middle." John said as his voice dropped into a seductive growl.

"So where and when?" I asked as I noticed that this room was unusually warm.

"As much as I'd like to say now... the parents are waiting. Trey, do you think your dads will let you sleep over?" John asked in thought.

"What should I tell my parents I will be doing?" Trey asked unsurely.

"Having sex." I said simply.

"Yeah, no point in lying. All our folks must have figured it out by now. If they ask, tell the truth. If they don't, then they're probably in denial and don't want to know." John said simply.

"Do you think they'll let you?" I asked slowly.

"Yes, my fathers will accept my decision." Trey said with certainty.

"Okay, then what about Scott? I mean, he already told me that he can't sanction a physical relationship between us because we're underage. Are we going to be putting Scott into a difficult position by doing this?" I asked with concern, I didn't want to cause Scott trouble.

"Ask him." John said simply.

I blinked... that would certainly do it. Honest. Above board.

"I'll do that as soon as we get back." I said emphatically.

"I'll speak to my fathers at the earliest convenience." Trey said with certainty.

"And I guess I'll talk to Logan and Ronny. I want to be sure they're cool with everything." John said in thought.

"Okay, one more kiss, then let's do this." I said, energized since we had a plan.

The three-way, marathon kiss progressed until we were all helplessly wanting to forget family, truth, and everything else and get naked now.

Finally the kissing stopped and we pulled apart.

"I love you guys." I said, looking at my two lovers.

"We love you too Clark." Trey said with a glow of peace and happiness.

"Let's do this." I said as we walked out of the field house.

* * * * *

When we got into the mansion, I went to Scott's office, hoping to find him there before I med Mom and Dad in the dining room. When I stepped into the open door, I was surprised to find Mom, Dad, Scott and Mr. Allerdyce talking.

"Did you take the scenic route?" Scott asked with a smile.

"We stopped for a kissing break at the field house." I said as I took a seat beside Mr. Allerdyce.

"So what are you three planning?" Dad asked suspiciously.

I looked at Dad with some surprise and a little hurt. I had come here intending to be honest and was being accused of treachery.

"We're planning to be honest with everyone involved." I said with a little anger creeping into my voice.

Mom and Dad looked surprised by my tone and I immediately felt bad for my attitude.

In a friendlier voice I said, "I'm sorry. But we really decided to come here and tell you honestly what's going on with us. I wanted to talk with you in front of Scott so he knows what I'm telling you and how you feel about it."

"I can leave..." Mr. Allerdyce began to say.

"No, please stay. You're kind of my father-in-law-to-be and I'd like for you to be included." I said in thought.

"Thank you." Mr. Allerdyce said uncertainly.

"So what were you wanting to tell us Clark?" Dad asked with concern.

"Actually, I was hoping you'd ask me what you want to know." I said with a hopeful expression.

"Are you three having sex?" Mom asked immediately.

"Yeah, we are." I said quietly.

"Are you being safe?" Dad asked with worry showing in his eyes.

"John is the only one of us who's ever had sex before, and he was tested before we did anything. I trust the guys to be honest with me and not spread the love outside our group, so... no, we're not being safe the way you mean. But we're not at risk." I said as carefully as I could manage.

"Are you guys planning to be 'out' to the whole school?" Scott asked next.

"We didn't discuss it. But yeah, we probably will." I said, trying to imagine what Trey and John would want.

"How about when you go out? To the movies? To the mall? There's a lot of people who won't accept you." Mr. Allerdyce said hesitantly.

"I know. But we'll face that when we have to. If we can't be ourselves, what's the point?" I asked the room.

"What about sleeping arrangements?" Mom asked quietly.

"I sleep with John now. Trey doesn't sleep." I said in thought.

"I'm not sure I understand the ceremony we witnessed, what did it mean to you?" Mom asked in worry.

"I'm promised. To me, that means that I have to respect and love my partners and share in their lives. I have to really get to know them. When the time comes that we're all old enough and ready, then I'll ask or be asked to get married." I said seriously.

"I see. So you're engaged to be engaged." Mr. Allerdyce said in thought.

"Yes." I said, liking the sound of that.

"Did *you* have any questions Clark?" Mr. Summers asked with concern.

"Yes. I figured we shouldn't make out in the halls, but is there anything else we should or shouldn't do at school. We all like you Scott, and don't want this to cause any more trouble for you than necessary." I said with concern.

"Just be the good guy that your parents raised. If you behave in a way that they can be proud of, I'm sure we won't have any problems." Scott said with a smile.

"Thanks Scott, I'm glad you're my brother." I said happily.

"Me too." Scott said peacefully.

* * * * *

I walked out of the office and found John and Trey standing there waiting for me.

"How did things go?" John asked with worry.

"No problem. But we've got to remember to tone it down around the mansion. I don't want Scott to have problems because of us." I said seriously.

"It'll be tough, but we'll do it for Scott." John said in thought.

"So how about you guys? How'd your talks go?" I asked as we began to walk toward the stairs.

"As expected my fathers accepted my decision. They seemed concerned at my young age and lack of relationship experience, but when I reminded them who my partners are, they said, 'We couldn't have found two better people for you to love.', and they proceeded to talk about our wedding." Trey said with a smile.

"But that's not going to be for years!" I said with wide eyes.

"From what I've seen of Trey's fathers, that may be just enough time for them to stop worrying about it." John said with a pleasant smile.

As the three of us started up the stairs, I saw a familiar figure walk in through the front door.

"Mr. Worthington?" I asked and hurried to greet him.

"Clark! How are you?" Mr. Worthington asked with a grand smile.

"Great. Perfect. Totally awesome." I said with unrestrained glee.

"Well, then I guess you're fitting in here." He said with a chuckle as a man walked in the door.

"Wesley?" Trey asked in surprise.

"Hello again Mr. Summers." He said shyly as he walked up to join us.

I looked at him curiously. I hadn't met this man before.

"I ran into Wesley on the flight here and we got to talking, so I invited him to join me here for Thanksgiving dinner." Mr. Worthington said with a smile.

"I hope it's not an imposition." Wesley mumbled.

"Not at all. Come to the dining room. I know everyone will be happy to see you." Trey said happily.

We began to walk toward the dining room as Mr. Worthington asked, "So has anything happened since I left Sunday?"

I laughed.

Mr. Worthington stopped and looked at me curiously.

I calmed myself and said as best I could, "A few things have happened."

Mr. Worthington raised an eyebrow in inquiry.

"Um, I came out of the closet, have two boyfriends who love me, a friend of mine died..." I trailed off at that, suddenly deflated.

"Who died?" Mr. Worthington asked immediately.

"Peter." Trey whispered.

"Dear God... How's Bobby holding up?" Mr. Worthington asked with concern.

"Not good." John said gravely.

"Do you know where he is?" Mr. Worthington asked with force.

"Maybe in the dining room." John said in thought.

Mr. Worthington walked with determination to the dining room.

John, Trey, Wesley and I followed wordlessly.

* * * * *

When we walked into the room, Mr. Worthington went directly to Bobby and pulled him into a tight hug.

Bobby held him for a few seconds before he started crying, really crying.

I saw everyone watching and walked over to them.

"Come on guys, I think the kitchen is more private." I said in a low voice.

After a minute of maneuvering, I got them into the kitchen.

"He's gone..." Bobby said in such a grave, hollow voice that it sent chills up my spine.

I noticed that Trey, John and Wesley were standing in the doorway and said, "Let's give them some privacy.

All four of us walked back into the dining room to the stares of all the people present.

About twelve people got up from their chairs and came to greet Wesley.

"Who is he?" I asked Trey quietly.

"His name is Wesley Wyndom-Price. He is a friend of my father's and a part of the family." Trey said into my ear.

I watched as Wesley was hugged by nearly half the people in the room before Andrew finally asked him, "Did you meet Clark?"

"We weren't introduced." Wesley said as he looked at me.

"Clark, this is Wesley Wyndom-Price. Wesley, this is Clark Kent, my future son-in-law." Andrew said in delight.

Wesley's eyes went wide and he looked at Andrew for explanation.

"Trey, Clark and John are boyfriends... show Wesley your rings boys." Andrew said, barely containing his pride and joy.

All three of us extended our left hands to show our identical rings.

"Congratulations." Wesley said absently.

"Come on Wesley, I bet you'd enjoy a good meal." Andrew said and led Wesley away.

* * * * *

I put a few things on a plate, just to nibble on and went back to the seat I had had earlier.

"Clark?" I heard Mom call from behind me.

I turned to see Mom, Dad, Mr. Allerdyce and Scott walking into the dining room.

"We're going to have to leave. The farm can't be left unattended for very long." Dad said with a note of sadness.

"I know." I said as I got up and pulled Dad into a hug.

"Do you have everything you need?" Mom asked as I moved to hug her.

"I can't think of anything. I'll call you if I need something." I said as I held her tight.

When the hug broke, we walked to the door.

Just before walking through, Robert ran up to us and said, "I have written the instructions for the sweet potato dish. Clark is quite adept at peeling sweet potatoes."

I rolled my eyes in mock aggravation as Mom said, "I'll remember that. Thank you Robert."

"You're welcome." Robert said with a smile, then went back to his fathers.

"Thank you for asking for the recipe Clark." Mom said as she hugged me to her side.

"I didn't." I admitted shyly.

"I told my brother that you enjoyed his cooking and asked him earlier." Trey said shyly.

Mom let go of me and pulled Trey into a hug.

We walked outside and stopped by Mom and Dad's car.

"Be expecting care packages from us... John, do you like chocolate chip cookies?" Mom asked with a smile.

"Yeah, love 'em." John said happily.

"Then I'll be sure to send enough for you too. You guys take care of each other, and remember to call if you need anything... that includes all of you too Scott." Mom said firmly.

"Yes Mom." Scott said with a joyful smile.

Mom went to each of us and gave us a kiss, Dad was next in line to give all of us a warm hug.

I put an arm around Scott as I stood at his side.

I watched Mom and Dad get in the car and pull away as I felt Trey's arm pull me close from my other side. I glanced over and saw John with an arm around Trey.

All four of us waved as Mom and Dad drove away.

Book 9: Preludes to Comfort

Chapter 1: Seth

"You've got to come out of your room sometime." Junior said through the door.

"No. I don't." Seth said from his bed.

"If you don't come out, I'm coming in." Junior said as an angry tone came into his voice.

"Whatever." Seth said and pulled his blanket tighter around him.

The door opened and the large barrel-chested form of Junior, Seth's older brother, came into the room.

"What's up with you? Mom's really worried. If you don't get out of bed for Thanksgiving tomorrow, she'll freak. She's talking about taking you to a doctor." Junior said with concern.

Seth drew in a deep breath and readied himself. He knew this was coming and braced himself for what he'd have to do.

"Come on. We've always been able to tell each other anything. Remember when you superglued those feathers to your dick? I helped you and never told no one." Junior said with a smile.

"But you haven't been able to let a day pass without mentioning it." Seth said as he tried to sound gruff.

"Well, it was funny..." Junior said as he pulled the chair from Seth's desk and sat beside the bed.

"I guess." Seth said gravely as the reality of his situation came crashing back.

"Will you tell me?" Junior asked in a whisper.

"Yeah, close the door." Seth said in a voice of resignation.

"Why, no one's home. Mom and Dad are both at work." Junior asked, not moving from the chair.

"Just... Just do it." Seth said, trying to work up his nerve.

Junior reluctantly got up and closed the door and found himself in almost complete darkness. Seth had blacked out his windows. Only a sliver of light from under the door shown in the room.

"Your bulb's burnt out." Junior said as he flipped the switch by the door off and on, somehow expecting the result to be different the sixth time from the first.

"I took it out, turn on the desk lamp." Seth said grimly.

Junior felt across the desk in the dark and finally found the switch at the base of the lamp.

As dim light barely lit the room, Junior went back to the chair and waited.

"Before I show you... you've got to promise not to freak out." Seth said, keeping his blanket pulled tight.

"What is it? Did you glue something else to your dick?" Junior asked weakly, feeling the seriousness in his brother's voice.

"I wish..." Seth trailed off.

"Come on, whatever it is, you can tell me." Junior said with assurance.

With shaking hands, Seth turned over and faced his brother.

Silence.

"What... What the fuck happened?" Junior finally asked in horror.

"I don't know. It started about a week ago, I felt these bumps itching on my temples... I thought they were pimples or something... That's why I was wearing the hat last week." Seth said quietly.

"Um, okay... what are you?" Junior asked as he hesitantly reached up to touch one of the horns protruding two inches from his brother's head.

"A mutant, I think." Seth said in a pained voice.

"Is that... the horns, is that all?" Junior asked as he pulled his hand back slowly.

"No." Seth answered in a whisper, then cleared his throat and continued in a more normal voice. "My skin is changing."

Seth drew in a shaky breath and closed his watery eyes which caused a tear to fall.

"Changing how?" Junior asked with a note of fear.

"It's getting thinner... and you can see through it." Seth said weakly.

Junior looked closely at Seth's face and couldn't see any difference.

Seth fumbled with his blanket and revealed his arm.

Junior looked in wonder as he could see the veins clearly and almost make out the striated muscle tissue in the dim light.

"How?" Was all that Junior could think to say.

"I don't know... but I can't go to school like this. I... I can't do anything." Seth said in agony.

Junior looked at the pain in his brother's face and thought.

Seth recognized the pensive expression on his brother's face and waited.

"Does it hurt?" Junior asked with concern.

"It did when the horns broke through the skin, but now it's just a little tender." Seth said carefully.

Junior nodded and went silent.

"I'm sorry." Seth whispered to his brother.

"For what?" Junior asked as he pulled his distant gaze back to his brother.

"I don't know... For letting you down. For being a freak. I don't know... I just... I'm sorry..." Seth said as the tears freely fell.

Junior looked at his brother and a look of resolve came over his face.

"Mom and Dad will be gone all day. Let me check some things out. We'll come up with something." Junior finally said in a determined voice.

"Something? What?" Seth asked, not really believing anything could be done.

"Let me check some stuff out on my computer... go get something to eat... and take a shower, you smell like cheese." Junior said as he got up from the chair.

Seth stared at his brother, who waited by the door.

"Well?" Junior asked, waiting for a response.

"Yeah." Seth said and started to get out of bed.

"Good. Come to my room when you're done and I'll tell you what I've found." Junior said and walked out of the room.

Seth sat on the edge of the bed and puzzled at his brother's reaction.

Finally he smiled and stood.

* * * * *

Seth walked into the bathroom wearing only a robe. For the first time in days he was confronted by his own image in the mirror.

Horns.

Two black slender slightly curved horns grew right out of his head.

The bangs of his black hair fell around the horns, hiding the tender flesh where they had forced their way through his skin.

Before he could put himself off the idea, he shucked off the robe and stood naked before the mirror to stare at his new body.

It was hideous. Muscles, tendons, veins and arteries were clearly visible over his entire body. His hands, feet, face and genitals were the only parts of his body where his skin was still opaque.

Seth tore his gaze from the grotesque image before him and got into the shower.

After adjusting the water to the correct temperature, he cleaned himself as his mind drifted.

[Why me? What did I ever do? Why did I have to be a freak of nature?] Seth thought with pain as the water sluiced over his body.

[I was going to be a paramedic, I was going to make a difference... now... there's nothing. I'm nothing. I should die.] He thought and finally turned off the water.

Seth got out of the shower and toweled off his body, making sure not to look in the mirror.

He pulled on his robe and went to his brother's room to find out what he'd found.

* * * * *

"What'd you find?" Seth asked with a spark of hope in his voice.

"One thing." Junior said and pointed at the paper printing out.

"What is it?" Seth asked warily.

"A new school... for mutants. It's called the Wagner Institute and it's in New York." Junior said as Seth read the computer's screen over his shoulder.

"It's opening next Monday." Seth said in surprise.

"Yeah, talk about timing. Huh?" Junior said with a forced smile.

"Do you think... Will Mom and Dad let me?" Seth asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. The horns alone should do it." Junior said weakly.

Seth smiled at his brother and said, "Thanks for not freaking on me. I didn't know what I was going to do. I thought my life was over."

Junior stood and pulled his younger brother into a hug.

"Don't worry. This will be a good place. They say that it will be a 'mutant friendly' environment. You can go and no one will even think twice that you look... horney." Junior said with an impish grin as he pulled out of the hug.

"Oh God. That's going to be my nickname isn't it?" Seth said with horror.

"Probably." Junior said with a smile and a barely suppressed chuckle.

Seth went silent as he reread the information on the school.

"I think I'm going to go ahead and call them now." Seth finally said.

"Don't you want to talk to the 'rents first?" Junior asked hesitantly.

"I won't commit to anything, I just want to get my name on the waiting list if there is one." Seth said seriously.

"Yeah, I hadn't thought of that." Junior said with a nod.

"And you're supposed to be the smart one." Seth said with a touch of his recently absent humor.

"Oh, I am? And what does that make you?" Junior asked with a smile.

"The pretty one." Seth said as he batted his eyelashes garishly.

"Horney." Junior said as he grabbed the printout and walked out of the room.

* * * * *

"Hello? I'd like to talk to someone about registering... What? Um, fourteen... Yes, I'll hold." Seth said and waited nervously.

Junior walked over with a spiral bound notebook and a pencil and sat them beside Seth.

"Thanks." Seth whispered as he waited.

"Yes. I'm here. I'd like to talk to someone about registering at your school." Seth said in his 'telephone courtesy' voice.

"Fourteen." Seth said, his voice beginning to sound impatient.

"Um... no, I'm not having any trouble. I just... I can't go to school... or out in public... or anywhere." Seth fought to say.

"Yeah. I mean, I think so. I'm going to talk to my parents tonight, but I think they'll want me to go where I won't be looked at like a freak." Seth said in thought.

"Oh, okay. Seth... Raphael... Oronokos." Seth said slowly.

"New Philadelphia, Ohio." Seth said, and waited.

"Sure." Seth said then rattled off his phone number.

He wrote some stuff quickly on the paper, then said, "Yeah, I got it."

"No, I'm sure I'm okay." Seth said, then smiled.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman. If everything goes well, I'll see you Sunday." Seth said in a pleasant voice.

"Goodbye." Seth said and hung up the phone.

"Well?" Junior asked as he read over what Seth had written.

"She said I'm first on the list. They only released the information this morning."

"Dude, your writing really sucks. No one's going to be able to read that." Junior said and sat back.

"No one has to but me. It's directions on how to find the school." Seth said as he stood and picked up the notebook.

* * * * *

The day had been endless. Junior had tried to distract Seth with video games and music, but it wasn't working.

Nothing could hold his interest for more than a few minutes, then he'd start pacing again.

"Is that them?" Seth asked quickly as he looked up from the school's printout for the thousandth time.

Junior looked away from his computer screen and out the window, then said, "It's Mom, that means Dad should be home any minute."

"I'm going to my room to wait. Can you get them in the living room then come and get me?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Yeah. You gonna be alright?" Junior asked with concern as he followed Seth to his room.

"We'll soon find out." Seth said and closed his door.

* * * * *

"How was your day off?" Melanie asked her son as she entered the house.

"Um, fine, I guess. How was work?" Junior asked with distraction.

"I thought it would never end. It wasn't even worth going in. Everyone else in the civilized world was out shopping or cooking and I was sitting at my desk waiting for clients that never came." She said as she settled into the couch.

"Well you didn't miss much here." Junior said and perched on the arm of the other end of the couch.

"I should become a teacher. This in-service day means they get a five day Thanksgiving weekend." Melanie said with a distant look.

"But they get to put up with us the rest of the time. They probably *need* a five day break every now and then." Junior said with a smile.

"Good point. How's Seth? Is he feeling any better?" She asked with concern.

"Um, yeah. When Dad gets home he's going to come out and talk to you." Junior said and looked away.

"What's wrong?" Melanie asked with worry as she started to get up.

"Please wait for Dad. Seth is really... please just wait." Junior said with difficulty.

"You're really worrying me, mister." Melanie said as she settled back into her seat.

"Sorry Mom." Junior said and walked to the front door.

"Is that your Dad?" Melanie asked. She hadn't heard anything.

"Yeah." Junior said and opened the door.

"Hey Sport, what's up?" Nick asked as he walked in the open door.

"Um, not a lot. Would you sit down? Seth needs to talk to you." Junior asked hesitantly.

Nick got a look of surprise but went to the couch and took a seat beside his wife.

"I'll go get him." Junior said in a quiet voice and hurried to Seth's room.

* * * * *

"They're waiting for you." Junior said to the closed door.

"Okay, here I go." Seth said and opened the door.

"Oh, *that's* subtle." Junior said as Seth walked out in a hooded sweatshirt with the hood pulled up to cover his horns.

"Do you have a better idea?" Seth asked as he forced himself to walk.

"Not really... but, face it. you look kinda weird." Junior said seriously.

"So do you." Seth said with a smile.

Junior stopped in his tracks and thumped his brother in the arm as he passed.

"Horney." Junior said and followed Seth into the living room.

* * * * *

"Seth?" Melanie asked hesitantly.

"Yeah Mom. Sorry about the get up, but... um, what do you know about mutants?" Seth asked slowly.

"Not much, just the stuff I heard on the news. And you know I only believe about half of that." Melanie said slowly.

"Well, I am." Seth forced out, feeling his knees trembling.

"You are what?" Nick asked his son, truly confused.

"A mutant." Seth said with a voice of shame.

Melanie got up and pulled Seth into a hug and said, "No sweetie, no you're not."

Seth soaked in the comfort for longer than he felt he should before he pulled away and said, "Yes, I am."

He pulled back the hood of his sweatshirt to reveal his horns.

"Oh my God!" Melanie gasped and took two steps back.

Nick stood and pulled his wife into his arms.

"Dad?" Seth said in a helpless whisper.

Nick looked at his son and tried to speak past the shock he was feeling, "How did... what... how did you?"

"He didn't do anything." Junior said and walked to stand beside his brother.

"How did this happen?" Nick asked with a tremble in his voice.

"I did some research, and..." Junior trailed off, trying to decide how best to explain it.

"And?" Melanie asked in a tearful voice.

"It just happened. It could happen to me too. It's genetic. It's no one's fault." Junior said, trying to make it sound like no big deal.

"Are you going to be a monster like we see on the news?" Melanie asked with wide, fearful eyes.

Before Seth could answer, Junior quickly said, "Those mutants cause destruction, that's why they make the news. There's a doctor, Hank McCoy, who wrote this big paper on the subject. All I could make out of it was... mutants are people. They make choices like everyone else. The ones who make the wrong choices are more likely to get media attention than the ones who try to lead normal, productive lives."

Seth stood straight and announced, "I'll die before I'll become a monster like that."

Junior pulled his brother into a hug and said, "Don't talk like that. There's a place where you can go and no one will care. You'll feel normal there."

"What are you talking about?" Nick asked hesitantly.

"It's called the Wagner Institute, it's a school for mutants." Seth said quietly.

"It's a mutant friendly school. Anyone can go there, it's just that mutants don't have to worry about being harassed." Junior cut in.

"Where? You'd be leaving?" Melanie asked as she looked up from her embrace.

"Yeah, it's in New York." Seth said, watching closely for their reactions.

Melanie looked to her husband and after a moment of thought, he gave a nod.

"Okay, if that's what you want to do, we'll send you there. But I want to know everything about the place we'll be sending you." Melanie said firmly, as she gathered herself back into control.

"I've got a bunch of information. Seth called them this morning and they'll be expecting him on Sunday." Junior said nervously.

"I see you're serious about this. Let me see what you've got and we'll talk about it." Nick said, trying to remain calm.

"Thanks Dad." Seth whispered in a note of relief.

Chapter 2: Lisa

"Why do you love me?" Lisa asked quietly as she held close to her boyfriend.

"The same reason I've always loved you. You're a beautiful, wonderful, fantastic person." Marc said as he held her close.

"I'm a freak. I have fur. How can you stand to look at me?" She said darkly as she nuzzled her face into his shoulder.

"None of that matters. I love you, the person inside. And besides, you're still beautiful. You've been like this for nearly two years and I can't imagine you being any other way... I wouldn't want you to be any other way." Marc finished in a whisper.

"Maybe there's something wrong with you." Lisa said and pulled back to look Marc in the eyes.

"Maybe. Whatever the reason, you're the most important person in my life and nothing will ever change that. I love you." Marc said firmly, then leaned in to kiss her on the bridge of her nose.

"You keep doing that and you'll get a hairball." Lisa quipped, loving his attention.

"A small price to pay for the privilege of showing you how much I love you." Marc said softly.

"Kids, come up here! Your Aunt Jean found something!" Jan called down the stairs.

"Be right up, Mom." Lisa said and pulled out of Marc's embrace.

Lisa stood quickly, then put out a fur covered hand toward Marc.

"You are so beautiful." Marc said, making no move to stand.

"Hold that thought. They're excited about something." Lisa said with a warm smile.

Marc nodded and took her hand, then stood.

* * * * *

"What is it Mom?" Lisa asked as they walked into the living room.

"Jean was on the Internet and found this site." Jan said with excitement.

Lisa looked closely at the monitor and read as Marc rested his chin on her shoulder to do the same.

"You can't be serious." Lisa finally said and stood.

"Come on honey, you've been cooped up in this house for nearly two years. I don't mind doing the home schooling, but you need to be around people." Jean said in an imploring voice.

"Mom, I'm not going to a mutant school." Lisa said firmly.

"We could both go." Marc said quietly into her ear.

Lisa turned and looked at him in question.

"It says that it's open to everyone, it's just mutant friendly. We could go to school together again." Marc said with excitement.

"You really miss me at school?" Lisa asked timidly.

"Every single day." Marc said absolutely.

"We could check it out. Nothing says we have to stay." Lisa said hesitantly.

"That's right." Jan said quickly, then moved to stand in front of her daughter.

"You really want me to do this?" Lisa asked in a small voice.

"Yes honey, I really do. I've been watching you withdraw more and more from the world ever since this... mutation... started. If it weren't for Marc, I think we might have lost you." Jan said and glanced lovingly at her daughter's boyfriend.

Lisa nodded. She'd thought about it... every day she thought about it. But she couldn't do that to Marc.

"There's a phone number here. Let's see if anyone is there today." Jean said hopefully.

"Which one are you?" Marc asked teasingly to Jean.

"It's not funny anymore Marc. I know very well that you can tell us apart." Jean said mock sternly.

"I guess so... Jan's the one with a sense of humor." Marc said, trying to keep from smiling.

"Do you think your parents will let you go?" Jan asked seriously.

"Yeah, they sent Cody and Leeann off to schools out of state, I don't see why not." Marc said frankly.

Jan nodded then turned her full attention to her sister.

"Hello, I'm calling for some information about your school." Jean said pleasantly.

"She's sixteen... I'll hold." Jean said, then rolled her eyes.

"Yes, she's sixteen. No, no, we just found your information on the Internet and want to find out more." Jean said in concentration.

"No, she's not in any danger... but thank you for asking." Jean said with a worried look.

"Yes, I understand. Lisa Lynette Brogan." Jean said, then waited.

"Roanoke, Virginia." She said, then gave the phone number.

"Give me a second." Jean said, then made a writing motion to her sister.

Jan quickly got a pen and pulled a sheet of paper from the printer.

"Yes, I've got it." Jean said as she wrote.

"Yes, actually there is one more thing." Jean said and handed the phone to Marc.

"Hello?" Marc asked hesitantly.

"Um, I'd like to go to your school too." Marc said unsurely and flashed an aggravated glare at Jean.

The glare made Jean smile gloriously.

"I'm sixteen. Marcus Donatello Stanton." He said, then flashed a loving look at Lisa.

"You can just get in touch with me here at Lisa's house, I'm usually here anyway." Marc said, then got a curious look on his face.

"I'm sorry, could you repeat that?" Marc asked with a note of apology.

"Oh, no, we'll be there Sunday, but thanks for asking." Marc said quickly.

"Yes, thank you Mr. Vagner. I'll look forward to meeting you too. Goodbye." Marc said and handed the phone to Jean to hang up.

"What did he say?" Lisa asked with a little excitement.

"Well, he asked if... how did he say it? 'Do you haf any immediate need for assistance?'" Jean said, trying to imitate Mr. Wagner's voice.

"I had a little trouble understanding what he was saying." Marc said softly.

"But do you realize who that was?" Jean asked with wide eyes.

"He said his name was Kurt Vagner." Marc said hesitantly.

"Of the Vagner... Wagner Institute. You were talking to the man himself. Look at this." Jean said with excitement as she brought up his biography.

"Look at that Lisa." Jan said with wonder.

"He looks like a demon." Lisa said in disbelief.

"And it says here that he was born with his mutation. He's always looked like this." Jean said as she read on.

"Can you imagine what his childhood was like?" Jan said with a shake of her head.

"He worked in a circus as an acrobat. People thought it was a costume I guess." Jean said and looked at Lisa expectantly.

"I guess I'll have someone who'll know what it's like to be different." Lisa said in a shocked, absent voice.

"By the looks of it, I may be the 'different' one when we get there." Marc said speculatively.

"I don't know, look at this." Jean said and pulled up another picture.

"What? She looks pretty average to me." Jan said as she looked at the picture.

"Dr. Julia Hoffman is an M.D. specializing in psychiatry and social anxiety disorders. Her interests include biochemistry, genetics and... needlepoint." Jean read aloud, finishing with a chuckle.

"Do you think she's a mutant?" Marc asked, looking closer at the picture.

"It doesn't come right out and say it, but I'm guessing that she isn't. She has over a decade of teaching and administrative experience." Jean said in thought.

"Then I guess neither one of us will be the 'different' one." Lisa said as she took hold of Marc's arm gently.

"I think this is going to be cool." Marc said as he reread the details of Dr. Julia Hoffman.

"I think so too." Lisa said as she put her head on his shoulder.

Chapter 3: Louie

"Hello? Could I speak to someone about... could I just speak to someone in charge?" Mr. Kenyon asked hesitantly.

"Of course, please hold." The woman's voice said professionally.

"Hello, this is Dr. Hoffman, may I help you?" Julia asked pleasantly.

"I hope so. My name is Paul Kenyon. I just came across your Web site and wanted to ask some questions." Paul asked nervously.

"Certainly, I'll do my best to answer." Julia said in a relaxed voice.

"I am an administrator in a state run facility. An orphanage for lack of a better term. I have a student that I'd like to send to your school if that's possible." Paul said in a rambling tone.

"I get the sense that this student is of some concern to you." Julia asked carefully.

"You could say that. Louie is a good boy, he has a kind and loving heart but... he hasn't been able to integrate into mainstream classes. He's special and I can't accommodate his needs. It kills me to see him sequestered from other students but I have to try and keep the peace." Paul trailed off helplessly.

"I see. Mr. Kenyon, do you think we might speak frankly? Avoiding the word 'mutant' is going to make conversation much more difficult than need be." Julia said seriously.

"Yes, that's a good idea." Paul said quietly.

"Does Louie need any special accommodation to deal with his mutation?" Julia asked softly, trying to be gentle.

"No... Well yes, maybe." Paul said in thought.

There was a pause, then with an amused chuckle, Julia said, "You covered all the bases with that one, could you just tell me?"

Paul smiled, her humor and casual nature put him at ease.

"The only special accommodation you would need to make is to allow him to keep his pet rat." Paul said hesitantly, hoping it wouldn't be a deal breaker.

"Would you care to explain further?" Julia asked, curious.

"I don't know much about mutant abilities and I confess that I don't understand exactly what Louie does with his." Paul said, trying to find the right words.

"Could you hold on for just a moment? I'm going to get Mr. Wagner to join us on the other line. I have to admit that my own knowledge of mutant abilities is not what it should be." Julia asked hopefully.

"Of course." Paul said and waited.

Less than a minute later there was a faint click and Kurt's voice said, "Guten morgen, Herr Kenyon."

Paul was surprised by the greeting, but answered in kind, "Guten morgen, Herr Wagner."

"Please continue, you were saying something about Louie's mutant abilities and a rat?" Julia asked curiously.

"Yes. Well, I guess I should start by saying that Louie's parents were a little... extreme... when it came to religion. From a young age all their kids were indoctrinated with extreme religious views." Paul said disjointedly.

"Forgive me Herr Kenyon, but could you explain what you mean by extreme?" Kurt asked slowly.

"They spent no less than six hours a day, every day in bible study. One example of their beliefs was that women were lesser creatures, tainted by original sin and were to be treated accordingly. Women were expected to attend the church every time the doors were opened, but not to participate or even speak. Louie was almost unreachable when he first arrived, but after a lot of work, he's finally opening up to the world around him." Paul said in a disturbed tone.

"I see." Kurt said quietly.

"When Louie's mutant abilities began to manifest, they were sure that an evil spirit had possessed him. They nearly killed him trying to perform a home based exorcism. He was in the hospital for weeks... I've never found out how long they were torturing him." Paul said with pain.

"My God." Julia whispered.

"I'm telling you this because... I'm not sure, but I think it warped him, or fragmented his personality or something." Paul said with difficulty.

"How so?" Kurt asked curiously.

"He has a pet rat, he calls him Jesus. To my knowledge, Louie has never manifested his mutant ability except through the rat. I think somehow, his subconscious projects an alternate personality through the rat to do the things that Louie would never do." Paul said slowly.

"So the child was subjected to such abuse that he developed multiple personalities?" Julia asked in confirmation.

"That's the theory. But it's been impossible to tell exactly how much is the psychological damage from his extreme childhood and how much is the effects of his mutation." Paul said seriously.

"If the child is in such a state, he needs professional counseling. We're just a small school, we don't have the resources to provide such as that." Julia said with apology.

"He's been receiving therapy for the past three years. He's been seen by some of the leading specialists in the state and they've more or less agreed that they've done all they can for him. I'm not an expert in such things, but going on what they've said, Louie's base personality is stable and is developing normally for his age. The way he is... is likely the way he will be for the remainder of his life. I was hoping that he might be able to... fit in there, I guess. Maybe he won't be so alone." Paul said hopefully.

"So what you're saying is that they've given up on him." Julia said carefully.

"Maybe. Maybe it's more that they've decided to leave Louie as he is rather than risking further damage by trying to integrate the alternate personality back into him." Paul said seriously.

"A valid point. I can't make any promises Mr. Kenyon, but we could interview Louie and see how that goes. We'll be having a special 'Open House' and registration for the new students on Sunday, would Louie be able to attend?" Julia asked carefully.

"Yes, I'll bring him myself. He's a wonderful boy and I know you'll like him." Paul said with hope.

"Vhat happened to ze boy's parents, if I may ask." Kurt asked slowly.

"I don't know. When child protective services found out about what they were doing to him, they went in and took him into protective custody. Since then, the family have refused any attempts at any kind of contact. They won't accept our calls, acknowledge our letters, nothing. He was made a ward of the state about two and a half years ago." Paul said distantly.

"Which state would that be?" Julia asked curiously.

"Nevada." Paul said quietly.

"Will you have any need for accommodations while you're here, or will you be returning the same day?" Julia asked curiously.

"I have to be back to work on Monday so, if all goes well with our interview, I'll leave Louie with you on Sunday and return that same evening." Paul said seriously.

"I look forward to meeting Louie, and you too Mr. Kenyon. Do you need any directions to find us?" Julia asked curiously.

"No, everything I need is on the Web site. We'll take a cab from the airport and they'll know how to find you." Paul said with assurance.

"Zat vill not be necessary Herr Kenyon. If you vill tell us vhen your flight is arriving, someone vill be zere to meet you." Kurt said kindly.

"You don't need to go to that kind of trouble." Paul said, surprised by the offer.

"It is no trouble, ve vill be picking up and dropping off others as well." Kurt said with assurance.

"Okay, I'll call back later when I've confirmed my reservations." Paul said with a smile in his voice.

"I look forward to meeting you both. Guten morgen, Herr Kenyon, auft veidersein."

"Auft Veidersein Herr Wagner, Goodbye Dr. Hoffman." Paul said, feeling like a weight was lifting from his shoulders.

"Goodbye Mr. Kenyon." Dr. Hoffman said and hung up the phone.

Paul hung up and rested back in his chair.

He closed his eyes and thought about Louie, and prayed to a higher power that this would be a good thing for him.

Chapter 4: Slash

"Could I speak to someone about enrolling at your school?"

"Fifteen."

"Yeah, I'll wait."

"Fifteen."

"Yes, I want to come to your school."

"No. I'm good."

"Josiah Andrew Haley-Keith... yes, with a hyphen. But everyone calls me Slash."

"Yeah, like that."

"No. But, um, I don't know about financial stuff. I mean, I don't know how I'll pay for it."

"Albany, New York."

"Really? Completely?"

"To tell you the truth, I don't have a phone..."

"No, actually I don't. Okay, listen, I've been living in an abandoned house for a couple months and getting by the best that I can. If that's going to be a problem, I need to know now."

"No, no arrests or anything. I'm not an addict or anything like that. I'm just a mutant who can't pass as normal. I was at the library and saw your site. I figured that if I could go there, I could at least graduate high school."

"Yeah, I finished last school year. My mutant thing hit in July, I hit the streets in August."

"I, um, don't know when I'll be able to get there. I'm going to go to the bus station right now. I guess if I'm early, I'll hang around till Sunday."

"Really? Um, yeah. Just a second."

"I've got it. The Xavier Institute? What's that?"

"Oh. Okay, I'll go there and I'll see you on Sunday."

Slash hung up the phone and pulled his thin coat tightly around him.

[I hope they got some food. God it's cold.] He thought as he began walking for the bus station.

Book 10: Elusive Comfort

Chapter 1: Slivers and Shards

"Bobby, please talk to me. Tell me what happened." Warren asked helplessly.

"He killed himself." Bobby said into Warren's shoulder through his tears.

Warren held Bobby firmly and waited for more.

"I don't know what I did wrong. I tried to be a friend. I... I wasn't enough." Bobby said in despair.

"Shhh. I know. This isn't something you could have prevented. I know how much you cared for Peter, but this was his choice, not yours. It's not your fault." Warren soothed.

"I should have seen some kind of sign... something to let me know he was thinking of it. I should have been able to stop it." Bobby said in grief.

"Bobby." Warren said firmly and pulled out of the hug to look in his eyes.

Bobby looked hesitantly at Warren.

"It isn't your fault. You loved Peter as a friend. He knew that. You can either lose yourself in grief or choose to use this to see that it doesn't happen again." Warren said carefully.

Bobby stared at Warren in question.

"How many kids do you think have thought about doing the same thing?" Warren said in nearly a whisper.

Bobby thought about the conversation earlier and finally said, "I think most of us have thought about it."

"Use Peter's death as an inspiration to help them. Make sure no other kids give into the dark thoughts. Peter gave you the chance to know what it feels like to lose a friend. Let other people know. If they aren't concerned about their own lives, lead them to think of the people around them." Warren said with tears starting to form in his own eyes.

Bobby nodded.

"Who cares about you the most Bobby?" Warren asked in a whisper.

"Robert, Ronny, John... you." Bobby said in a diminishing voice.

"Then you need to let us help you. Bobby, you're hurting, but everyone who cares for you is hurting too. Hurting for Peter and hurting for you. Share this. Let us help you and you'll be helping us. " Warren said steadily.

Bobby got a look of dawning realization and suddenly said, "Robert."

"What?" Warren asked curiously.

"I've been pushing him away all day. He's been trying to help me and I wouldn't let him." Bobby said with a look of horror.

"Shhh. It's not too late. Tell him you need him and let him help you now." Warren said quietly.

Bobby nodded and hurried to the kitchen door.

Before opening the door, he stopped and said over his shoulder, "Thanks Warren, thanks for letting me know how to deal with this."

"Anytime Bobby, and I mean that. If you EVER need me, I'm always available to you." Warren said as he scrubbed a sleeve across his eyes to dry them.

Bobby hurried out the door to find Robert.

* * * * *

"So what are you doing here Wesley?" Xander asked with a smile of welcome.

"I met Mr. Worthington on the plane and he invited me to Thanksgiving dinner." Wesley said hesitantly.

"That's great! Come on and get some food. You've got to try the sweet potatoes, they're wonderful." Xander said as he led Wesley to the serving line.

"Xander, you don't get to hog Wesley all to yourself. Share." Dawn said in a mock stern tone.

Wesley looked at Dawn with surprise.

"We'll sit at the head table and there'll be plenty of room for everyone to join us." Xander said firmly.

"Alright then." Dawn said seriously and picked up a plate

Wesley reached for some Jell-O when Xander stopped him.

"You don't want that Wes, that's Borg food. There's some other Jell-O over here." Xander said quickly.

"Borg food?" Wesley asked curiously.

"Yeah, for the non-humans. It won't hurt you, but it tastes really bland." Xander said as he scooped a double portion of sweet potatoes onto his plate.

"It hadn't occurred to me that their nutritional requirements might be different..." Wesley trailed off in thought.

"Not as much nutrition as taste. They don't *need* to eat at all, but they enjoy it sometimes. But our food is too strongly flavored for them to tolerate, so it has to be diluted quite a bit." Xander said absently.

"Quite interesting." Wesley said as he stepped away from the serving line and waited for Xander to lead him to a table.

"You'll get used to it." Xander said, then pointed to the big table at the front of the room.

* * * * *

"Robert." Bobby said shyly as he walked up behind him.

Robert turned and looked at Bobby with concern.

"I need you." Bobby whispered and opened his arms.

Robert got a smile of relief and fell into Bobby's hug.

The two stood silently in the dining room holding each other, not knowing or caring if anyone was watching.

* * * * *

Warren walked out of the kitchen and gave a gentle smile as he saw Bobby and Robert hugging.

He turned at movement and saw Clark, Trey, John and Scott walk in from the hallway.

Warren walked to Scott with purpose and quietly said, "I've got some business to discuss with you."

"Important?" Scott asked with immediate concern.

"Time sensitive..." Warren trailed off and looked around.

"Do we need to speak privately?" Scott asked, now fully in his professional persona.

"No, I think we could discuss it here. I'll just need a few minutes of your time." Warren said in thought.

"Let's grab some food and then we'll talk." Scott said and walked to the serving line.

"Good idea. It looks wonderful." Warren said as he glanced over the serving line.

"It is, Mom made some kind of sauerkraut salad that you have to try. It's incredible." Scott said as he led the way.

"Mom?" Warren asked curiously, knowing that Scott had NEVER spoken of his parents before.

"Yeah, I've been adopted into Clark's family. Long story." Scott said happily as he selected small portions of various food items.

"That's great Scott. I'll look forward to hearing it sometime." Warren said warmly.

"Maybe after we've discussed our business." Scott said and walked away from the food.

Warren nodded and followed Scott.

* * * * *

Logan walked into the dining room and saw Ororo sitting at the head table with a group of people, but from the distant look on her face, she was sitting alone.

"Mind if I join you?" Matt asked carefully.

A gentle smile fell over Ororo's face as she answered, "Please, I would enjoy the company."

Logan took the seat beside Ororo and tried to think of what to say next.

"Matt, I must tell you something, but I am not sure how to begin." Ororo said carefully.

"Just say it Stormy, ya know I can handle just about anything." Matt said warmly.

"I have noticed your romantic interest in me." Ororo said quietly.

"Yeah, and the ocean is a little damp." Matt said ironically.

Ororo gave a pained smile and continued, "I have interest in Hank. I do not wish to harm you, but I feel it would cause most harm to mislead you into thinking I might return your interest."

Logan sat silently, thinking over Ororo's words.

"I hope this does not effect your relationship with Hank, I know you have become friends." Ororo continued in a pained voice.

"Naw, I knew he was hot for you... he told me. I never had a chance, did I?" Logan asked as he looked deeply into her eyes.

"No. I have been admiring Hank since his arrival. I enjoy your company but feel no romantic interest toward you... I'm sorry." Storm said as her eyes began to glisten with tears.

"Don't worry Stormy. It hurts. But if I had to lose out to someone, at least it was the dust mop. You'll never find a better guy... 'cept me, of course." Logan finished with a grin.

"Of course." Ororo said with a chuckle of relief.

"Just make me one promise." Logan asked quietly.

"Anything, my friend." Storm said intensely.

"If it don't work out with blue boy, think about it." Logan said with a sad, hopeful look.

"Yes, I promise." Storm said in a whisper.

"Then that's the last that I'm goin ta say bout it. If you and Hank ever need me for anything, I'll be there for ya. I'll do whatever I can to help you two." Logan said with assurance.

"Thank you Matt, that's... thank you." Ororo said with a joyful smile.

* * * * *

A taxi pulled up in front of the mansion.

"Someone's here." Janine called out.

"Who is it?" Alan said curiously.

Alan and William walked to the front door as Janine opened it to go outside.

"It's Professor Xavier!" Janine said happily as she ran out to the car.

"William, go tell Scott that the Professor is here." Alan said as he hurried out the door.

William turned and walked quickly to the dining room.

* * * * *

"I need to hire some of your students to help me at the Wagner Institute." Warren said as they settled into their chairs.

"For what?" Scott asked curiously.

"We have five high-school aged students who will be ready to begin classes on Monday. I need some students their age to help them integrate into the mainstream. I thought I could hire a few of your students to attend classes and... basically ease the way." Warren said between bites of food.

"Okay, I guess that's a good idea. I mean, I can see how it would be scary for a high school aged kid to show up at a college. Some people their own age to relate to would be a big help." Scott said in thought.

"I thought you might have an idea of who is in need of the money... or maybe a change of scenery." Warren said in an almost leading tone.

"You're thinking of Bobby, aren't you?" Scott asked as he met Warren's eyes.

"Yes. I don't know what reminder's of Peter he's going to have to face around here, but maybe something new to distract him would... keep him from being overwhelmed by it all. He seems to be overloaded by his own emotions and at a loss for how to deal with them all." Warren said with concern.

"A very astute observation Warren. Until recently, Bobby was very closed off emotionally. He basically wore a friendly mask around everyone, but didn't let anyone get to know him. Peter was the first person to see behind that mask..." Scott trailed off in sadness.

"I see. I didn't know that part." Warren said darkly.

A moment of silence fell between the two.

"Uncle Scott, the Professor's back!" William said as he hurried into the room.

Scott and Warren stood simultaneously and followed William into the hall.

* * * * *

"Professor! How are you doing?" Scott asked with a happy smile as he rushed to the Taxi.

"Very well Scott. I was able to convince Eric to shorten our vacation so I could celebrate Thanksgiving with you all." Charles said happily as he got himself settled into his wheelchair.

"You look good Professor. Did you get enough rest?" Warren asked, noticing that Charles had a tan.

"Yes, exquisite rest." Charles said and cast a loving look at Erik.

"That's great. Almost everyone is in the dining room. I'll get your luggage and meet you there." Scott said with a smile.

"I need to speak to you in my office first." Charles said with a serious look.

"Um. Okay... William, would you get some people to help you with the Professor's luggage?" Scott asked with a feeling of concern filling him.

"We can get it." Alan said and looked at William to see if he agreed.

William nodded and began to pick up suitcases.

Erik pushed Charles' wheelchair up the ramp and into the mansion.

They were followed immediately by Scott and Warren.

* * * * *

"Mystique sent word that Peter committed suicide." The professor said as soon as the door closed.

"Yes." Scott said darkly.

"How is everyone handling it?" Charles asked in his no nonsense tone.

"As well as they can. Alan, Logan and I have been seeing to the kids who were closest to Peter. It's tough, but I think they're doing as well as can be expected." Scott said seriously, then took a seat before the Professor's desk.

Charles got a vacant look, then said, "I see. Well done."

"Charles?" Erik asked from the Professor's side.

The Professor looked up at Erik and his determined expression gave way to a gentle smile.

"Right." The Professor said, then he turned to face Scott and Warren and continued, "I'd like to have a meeting with both of you, Ororo, Hank, Logan, Alan and Xander as soon as you can gather them. We're going to be making some changes."

"I'll get them now." Scott said and got up.

"While you're doing that, I would like to hear about the preparations for the new college." The Professor said, directing the statement to Warren.

Scott left the room as Warren said, "We're ready to open the college on Monday. We already have five new students ready to enroll as soon as the changeover becomes official."

"How do you think the current students are going to react to the mutant invasion?" Charles asked without a spark of humor.

"I'm a little worried about that. I was talking to Scott about hiring a few of your students to attend the Wagner Institute to ease their way." Warren said in his business tone.

"Good thinking. Who did you have in mind?" The Professor asked in thought.

"We haven't gone that far. Bobby is the only one we've discussed... because he probably needs a change of scenery after Peter's death." Warren said with a note of sadness.

"I see. Yes, I agree that he should be given the option." Charles said absently.

The door opened and all the individuals named earlier walked into the room.

"Everyone, take a seat." Charles said forcefully.

Everyone took a seat and waited with apprehension.

"My insistence on doing everything myself has adversely affected my health, so some changes need to be made. I am going to delegate my responsibilities to you all if you are willing to take on the additional burden." Charles said assertively.

"Professor, we have always been willing." Ororo said in a quiet but self assured voice.

Charles smiled at the statement and continued, "Scott will be in charge of the academic needs of the younger students, through high school."

Scott nodded.

"Ororo will be in charge of the student accommodations, meal preparation schedules... basically the non-academic aspects of the student's needs." Charles said as he looked at her.

"Of course Professor." Ororo said with a gentle smile.

"Alan will be in charge of administration." The Professor said and looked at Alan.

"Yes Professor." Alan said quietly.

"Hank will be in charge of our college level students, including the student teachers." The Professor said firmly.

Hank nodded.

"Logan will be in charge of the X-men. Training, equipment and the like. Scott and Ororo will still be team leaders as before, but Logan will be in charge of the day-to-day needs of the team." The Professor said, looking at Logan to see if he had any objection.

"I'm not him." Logan said with an unreadable look.

"Pardon?" The Professor asked in confusion.

"I'm not the Logan you know. I'm the other one." Logan said with a look that might be interpreted as impatience.

"I see." The Professor said in a tone of voice that said he really didn't.

"Matt is the Logan from my world. The Logan from this world left with Jean." Alan said quietly.

"Yes... well then..." The Professor said, at a loss for what to do next.

"Professor? I think Matt would be excellent in the position." Scott said and smiled at his friend.

Charles looked at Scott curiously, knowing that Scott and Logan never got along.

"I agree." Alan said next.

"He's got my vote." Xander said with a shrug.

"Very well, Matt, would you like to take the position?" The Professor asked, sounding less sure than before.

"Yeah, I just wanted you to know what you'd be getting." Matt said in a low voice.

Charles nodded, then looked to Xander.

"Xander, if you'd be willing, I'd like for you to be liaison with the Wagner Institute. You'd be responsible for recruiting alpha and omega level mutants to this facility and keeping both facilities abreast of events that might be of concern." The Professor said with renewed assuredness.

"Excuse me Professor, but he can't." Warren said quickly, before Xander could agree.

"Why not?" Xander asked curiously.

"One of the reasons I came here was to talk to you about Wainright Enterprises. The board of directors are beginning to make some questionable decisions and you may need to step in and take control of the company before it gets out of hand." Warren said in full business mode.

"But... I mean... I don't know anything about running a company. It's just a cover story." Xander said helplessly.

"The Professor was very thorough about your cover story. I've hired an investigator to find out all that he can about you... just to see if there was any indication that you weren't who the Professor claims you are." Warren said professionally.

"And?" Xander asked cautiously.

"And, he confirmed that you *are* Alexander Wainright, the adopted child of Robert and Felicity Wainright and the one and only heir to the Wainright estate, including a controlling interest in Wainright Enterprises. As a side note, I was surprised to find out that we were college roommates at the Xavier Institute where we both attained our Masters degrees in Business Administration." Warren ended with a smile.

"It would explain why you know each other, in case someone should ask." Professor Xavier said with a smile.

"Okay... But I... I don't know what to do." Xander said helplessly.

"That's one of the reasons that I'm here. The board of directors of your company have made a few decisions contrary to mutant interests that you should be aware of." Warren said with concern.

"Like?" Xander asked hesitantly.

"I don't know any specifics. I was lucky to find out as much as I did. All I can tell you is that it's a government defense contract and is codenamed 'Sentinel'."

* * * * *

"I'm sorry Robert. I'm sorry I didn't let you help me when I was hurting... I love you." Bobby whispered.

"I understand Bobby. My own emotions sometimes overwhelm me. Thank you for letting me help you now." Robert said into Bobby's chest.

"Are you guys okay?" Clark asked with concern.

"Fine Clark. How are you?" Bobby asked as he loosened his grip on Robert.

"Me? Oh, let's see..." Clark said with a contented smile and held up his hand to display his ring.

"What's that?" Bobby asked curiously.

"My promise ring from Trey and John." Clark said with joy.

"What's that?" Bobby asked in confusion.

Robert looked at Clark and received a nod to proceed.

"The ring is a symbol of commitment among Clark, Trey and John to show that they are promised to each other. This symbol means that they are not available for intimacy with anyone else and will one day make a formal commitment to become life partners." Robert said reverently.

"Thanks Robert. It's still hard for me to put it into words." Clark said quietly.

"You mean you three? Are together?" Bobby asked with wide eyes.

"Yes. I love them." Clark said with peace.

Bobby recognized the look and moved from surprise to acceptance.

"I need to congratulate John. This is great." Bobby said as he pulled Clark into a one armed hug, still holding Robert with the other.

"Thanks Bobby. John's over there." Clark said as he motioned to the table where John was sitting next to Trey.

"Come on." Bobby said quietly and guided Robert and Clark, still gently holding both of them.

* * * * *

"Any suggestions for a liaison between the Xavier Institute and the Wagner Institute?" Professor Xavier asked the group.

"What about Alex?" Scott asked quickly.

"I believe Alex will be quite busy between his teaching duties and his college studies. The liaison position is likely to be time consuming, though not necessarily difficult." The Professor said in thought.

"Perhaps Tara might be able to do it. I could resume the duties she has taken up in MedLab. Then she should have free time." Hank said in thought.

"I'm afraid not Hank. Though I believe she would be excellent in the liaison position, both you and she would likely be overburdened by the addition of the responsibility." Professor Xavier said with apology.

"Um. Professor? What kind of experience would the liaison have to have... I mean, does it have to be someone with an academic background?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"No, the position has more of a human interest than an academic focus." Charles said with a curious look at Alan.

"How about Lee?" Alan asked the group.

"I'm afraid I don't know him." The Professor said with confusion.

"He's Andrew's father. He doesn't have a job right now and he's really a good person. I think it would be perfect for him." Alan said with enthusiasm.

"Scott, what do you think?" The Professor asked as he shifted his focus.

"Honestly, I don't know him that well. He seems nice enough, but I haven't had an opportunity to sit down and talk with him." Scott said seriously.

"I have." Xander said in thought.

Everyone turned to Xander, waiting for him to continue.

"He'd be great. That guy's been through hell, and coming from me, that's saying a lot." Xander said with a small smirk, then continued, "He's been clean and sober for five years. He's been trying to find a place to fit in, but his mutation keeps him moving from place to place. I think with a little training, he'd be perfect for the job."

"What is his mutation?" The Professor asked seriously.

"He can create portals like Andrew, but he hasn't learned to target them... And he doesn't age." Alan said in a preoccupied voice.

"Doesn't age?" The Professor prompted.

"He looks like he's about sixteen... like Andrew." Alan said seriously.

"I see... actually, that could work to our benefit." Professor Xavier said in thought.

"How so?" Scott asked curiously.

"He could observe situations first hand that one of us might not be able to. Students sometimes behave differently when an adult is present." The Professor said with a nod.

"Sometimes?" Xander asked with an incredulous look.

"Usually." Scott said with a smile.

"Usually." The Professor conceded.

"We can ask him, but it will have to be his choice. I wouldn't want him to feel pressured to pretend to be a teenager... he needs to know it's a choice, not a job requirement." Alan said firmly.

Charles looked at Alan curiously.

"Xander was right, he's been through hell. I just want him to understand that we want *him* for the job, not his mutant ability." Alan said, begging for understanding with his eyes.

"Agreed." Charles said, without expression.

Chapter 2: New Beginnings and Remembered Endings

"Alan, would you invite Lee to join us? I'd like to meet him and offer him the position as soon as possible so he'll be ready for Monday." The Professor asked professionally.

"I think he's at the boathouse. I'll call him from the outer office." Alan said quickly.

Charles nodded, then asked, "Scott, have you implemented any of the plans we discussed before I left?"

"No Professor. We had several new students and... it slipped my mind." Scott said shyly.

"Quite alright. Do you still believe it is a good idea?" Charles asked casually.

"Yes." Scott said immediately.

"Then I will ask Trey Summers to see to Cerebro's maintenance. Matt, if you agree, you can invite Icheb Summers to see to the maintenance of the Blackbird and put Alex in charge of the junior X-men's training." The Professor said seriously.

"When you say 'invite' do you mean 'hire'?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Yes, as a part-time job. Not to be scheduled over twenty hours a week." Charles said in full administrator mode.

"I'll need to talk to them. I don't know either of 'em. But if I think they're up to it, yeah." Matt said seriously.

"Warren was wanting to hire some of our students to go to the Wagner Institute... to ease the way for the first class of mutants to be enrolled." Charles said to the group.

"Who should we send?" Ororo asked with concern.

"The only one we've discussed is Bobby." Warren said in thought.

"John." Scott said immediately.

Everyone looked to Scott curiously.

"Money is a big issue in his case. I don't know how much you'll be paying him, but anything would help." Scott said with concern.

"The dollar amount hasn't been set up yet. But if he's in need, I'll see to it that he's taken care of." Warren said with assurance.

Scott smiled weakly and nodded.

"Who else?" Charles asked the group as Alan walked back into the room.

"What did I miss?" Alan asked in a whisper to Scott, but everyone heard.

"We were discussing which students should be hired to go to the Wagner Institute to ease the way for their first mutant students." Charles said quickly to catch Alan up.

"So who have we got?" Alan asked casually.

"Bobby and John." Scott answered.

"Then you'll need Clark and Ronny at least." Alan said with confidence.

"Why?" Charles asked curiously.

"Because they'll need support. They'll be among college age students and will need to have someone to depend on." Alan said with certainty.

"Actually that fits in with the financial need too. Clark and Ronny could both use the money." Scott said in thought.

"What about Robert?" Matt asked hesitantly.

"He's closer to Ronny's age. He's close to Bobby. Yes I think he'd do well." Alan said with a nod.

"Is that enough?" Charles asked, directing his question to Warren.

"Yes, more than enough at the moment. We only have five new students waiting to enroll, but I'm hoping for more when the news becomes generally known. We're holding off on the official announcement till Monday." Warren said seriously.

"Very well, then we'll talk with them at the conclusion of this meeting." Professor Xavier said in thought.

"Charles, we will be having Thanksgiving dinner at the conclusion of this meeting... delegate." Erik said firmly.

Professor Xavier turned to look over his shoulder at Magneto with an impatient glare, but when he saw the honest concern in Erik's eyes, he just said, "Would you mind Scott and Warren?"

"I'd be glad to Professor but I had one question first. How did Mystique know about Peter?" Scott asked curiously.

"It seems one of your X-men has become enamored of one of my associates and needed consolation after Colossus' death." Erik said in a cool voice.

Several people looked curiously at each other, trying to make sense of the vague statement.

"Kitty." Ororo said quietly, to stop their speculation.

"Are there any other situations we need to discuss before we adjourn?" Professor Xavier asked the group.

"Nothing big. I've enrolled a few new students, hired a few new teachers and reorganized the curriculum a little since you've been gone." Scott said timidly.

"I haven't been gone a week." Professor Xavier said with a helpless and disbelieving expression.

"If you'll adjourn the meeting, I'll introduce you to the new people. They'll probably be in the dining room at some point during our meal." Scott said quietly.

"Excuse me?" A voice said from the office door.

"Come in Lee, this is Professor Xavier." Alan said happily.

Lee walked in hesitantly and extended his hand to the Professor.

"Nice to meet you Lee." Professor Xavier said carefully as he shook Lee's hand.

"Alan said you wanted to talk with me?" Lee said with a note of fear in his voice.

"Yes, if no one objects, we'll adjourn to the dining room and I'll talk to you over dinner." Professor Xavier said hopefully.

Lee looked around and could see that no one was going to object to that.

Alan moved to one side of Lee as Xander walked to the other and walked with him out of the room.

"You didn't need to be a telepath to know that he's scared half to death, what do you suppose that's all about?" Erik asked casually as he moved Professor Xavier's chair from behind the desk.

"He thinks I'm going to ask him to leave." Charles said in thought.

"Why would he think that?" Scott asked in confusion.

"I can't be sure without scanning him. But his fear was projecting so strongly, I couldn't help but pick it up." Charles said as Erik pushed him out of the room.

* * * * *

Scott walked into the dining room and noticed Bobby, Robert, Clark, John and Trey sitting at a table.

"You ready to talk to them Warren?" Scott asked and tilted his head in the direction of the boys.

"No time like the present." Warren said and diverted from his original course.

"Hey guys, what's going on?" Scott asked the table as he approached.

"We were just telling Bobby about our promise ceremony." John said with a peaceful smile.

Warren looked at John with question.

"It was to let our families know that we're going steady." Clark said with a look of complete joy.

"Was everyone okay with it?" Warren asked with immediate concern.

"Yeah, they were all great. Even my dad was okay with it, and I never would have guessed that." John said in an impressed voice.

"Good, I'm glad to hear it." Warren said, still not looking at ease.

"I think Dad left with Remy a while ago, I need to find him." John said with uncharacteristic concern.

"I think they're out at the rocks smoking." Scott said in a mock whisper, like he was telling a secret.

John got a surprised look, then smiled.

"Guys, we need to talk to you... and Ronny." Scott said and looked around the room.

"Ronny and Chris are engaged in a killing simulation." Trey said simply.

Scott and Warren looked at each other with wide eyes.

"They're playing 'Resident Evil' on the PlayStation in the common room." John said with laughter in his voice.

Trey shot a look of question at John.

John responded by reaching under the table and taking a firm hold of Trey's hand to express his affection.

Trey's curious expression melted into a content smile.

"Would someone go get him? We need to ask all of you a question." Scott asked hopefully.

"We'll do it." Bobby said, and led Robert from the room.

"What's up with those two?" Warren asked as he watched Bobby leave.

"They're a couple." Clark said without concern as one of his hands also disappeared under the table.

"Guys, I just wanted to thank you for not being too obvious, especially with the parents around. I really appreciate the effort." Scott said warmly.

"We do not wish to cause you hardship, Uncle Scott. We will attempt to refrain from displays of affection within the public areas of the mansion." Trey said simply.

"Found 'em." Bobby said and returned to the table leading Robert, Ronny and Chris.

Warren and Scott settled into chairs as the boys did the same.

Scott looked around and said, "Warren has a job offer for some of you."

John and Ronny immediately perked up at that statement.

"I'd like to hire some students to attend the Wagner Institute to help the new students settle in." Warren said as he looked around the group.

"What would we have to do?" John asked immediately.

"I'm concerned that the new students will feel out of place and adrift if they arrive without a peer group where they can fit in." Warren said in thought.

"So you're hiring us to be their friends?" Ronny asked in confusion.

"Not exactly. You would attend classes with them and be... like an example." Warren said carefully.

Ronny fought to conceal a laugh.

"What's wrong?" Bobby asked in confusion.

"Me? An example?" Ronny asked through a chuckle.

Scott remembered Ronny as he was when he arrived and smiled as he said, "You'd be a fine example Ronny. You've made a complete turn around since I've known you and I'd be proud to tell anyone that you're the kind of person that goes to our school."

Ronny sobered at the words and looked at Scott in wonder.

"Who you thinking of hiring?" John asked, breaking the silence.

"We thought we'd offer the job to John, Clark, Bobby, Ronny and Robert." Warren said seriously.

"What about Trey?" Clark asked immediately.

"The Professor was going to offer him a job working on Cerebro." Scott said with a look of apology.

"Then I won't do it." Clark said firmly.

"What?" Scott asked in surprise.

"I won't leave Trey." Clark said in a definite voice.

"Clark, think about this, it's a job. Money." John said with a pleading tone.

"I know, and I want to take it too, but not without Trey. When we move, the only time I'll be able to see him is at school. I won't give up that time with him." Clark said in return.

John sat silently with a look of turmoil on his face.

"Excuse me, before you refuse the offer, allow me to talk with the Professor. Perhaps there is an alternative." Trey said with a look of love directed at Clark and John.

"Good idea, you go talk to him and we'll wait." Scott said with a tone of relief.

Trey nodded, then hurried to the Professor's table.

"What about the rest of you?" Scott asked, looking at Bobby, Ronny and Robert.

Bobby looked at Robert and received a nod.

"We're in." Bobby said as he took Robert's hand and held it firmly.

"Me too." Ronny said in thought.

Trey walked to the table and said, "The Professor said that I may perform maintenance on Cerebro on Saturdays and will be available to accompany you."

"Great!" Clark said with a glorious smile and stood. He pulled Trey into a hug and immediately felt John join the hug from behind him.

"Well, it looks like you have your students Warren." Scott said warmly.

Warren looked at the group of boys and said, "I couldn't have hoped for anyone better for the job."

"So when do we start?" Ronny asked curiously.

"All the students who've applied are going to arrive Sunday to fill out their paperwork and have their entrance interviews." Warren said before taking a bite of his food.

"We'll be ready." John said from his hug.

"You guys might want to tone it down with the new students... at least, at first." Warren said hesitantly.

Clark, John and Trey broke their hug and took their seats again.

"Yeah, we'll behave." John said seriously.

"I'm not saying you have to lie or anything, just remember that outside this school, people tend to be less accepting of what they don't understand." Warren said quickly.

"It's okay Mr. Worthington, we're going to save that stuff for when we're alone. Just sometimes when we're all excited, it slips out." Clark said with a blush.

Warren nodded with a smile.

"What are we going to do about their power training?" Scott asked suddenly.

"We'll work something out. Maybe before or after classes." Warren said in thought.

"Before. If these guys turn out to be okay, we'll probably want to do stuff after classes with them." Ronny said seriously.

"What do you say Scott? Can you manage that?" Warren asked with a peaceful smile.

"I think we can." Scott said with a look of pride at the group of boys.

"I want to go too." Chris said in a small voice.

"I'm afraid that won't be possible Chris." Scott said with apology.

"Why not?" Chris asked with a timid look.

"Your gifts are extremely dangerous and you don't have full control yet. I'm concerned that being around non-mutants, especially now, might cause a circumstance where your powers might manifest. It's just too dangerous." Scott said with regret.

"For how long?" Chris asked with worry.

"I don't think it will be too long. If you commit yourself to your training, I think you'll probably be able to attend whichever school you want next semester." Scott said softly.

Chris nodded.

"Don't worry buddy, we're going to be here for power training every morning and we'll probably be hanging around this place after school every day." Ronny said with assurance as he put a hand on Chris' shoulder.

Chris nodded again.

"Perhaps you could spend time with William. I know he enjoys your company." Robert suggested quietly.

Chris looked at Robert with surprise, then nodded with a happy smile.

"Yeah, he'll probably be feeling left behind too. I'll do that." Chris said with cheer.

"If only all life's problems could be resolved so easily." Scott said wistfully to Warren.

"Most of them can be, with friends." Warren said in peace.

* * * * *

After getting food, the Professor, Erik, Ororo, Alan and Lee sat in a row on one side of the table.

"I'm glad to see you again Mr. Wyndom-Price. How are you doing?" The Professor asked pleasantly.

"Honestly, I'm a little overwhelmed. I'm greeted with such enthusiasm and affection here that I hardly know how to react." Wesley said, then glanced at Xander, Dawn and Tara.

Remy and Rick walked to the table and casually sat down in the seats beside Xander.

"Missed you love." Xander whispered to Remy.

"Remy miss you too." Remy said back.

"I'm sorry, I don't believe we've met." Professor Xavier said to Rick.

"I'm sorry Professor. Rick, this is Professor Charles Xavier, Professor, this is Rick Allerdyce, John's father." Alan said pleasantly.

Charles sat in stunned shock to see this man, this monster, sitting at his table.

"A pleasure." Charles forced out, skillfully hiding his contempt for the man who'd hurt John for so many years.

//Scott? I am beyond surprised to find this man in my home. Please explain.// The Professor sent with no small amount of anger under the words.

"A pleasure for me too... this place is beautiful." Rick stammered.

//He's in therapy to deal with his anger and he's really trying to fix things with John.// Scott sent with a plea for understanding under his words.

"Thank you. I hope you enjoy your visit." Charles said pleasantly as he sent to Scott, //If he causes John one moment of grief while he's here, he'll be leaving with a migraine that he'll never forget.//

Scott smiled at the Professor and sent a simple wave of assurance through their link.

"Lee, I was discussing a job opening with the senior staff and Alan suggested you for the position." Professor Xavier said, turning his attention fully to Lee.

Lee froze like a deer in headlights before saying, "What?"

Professor Xavier smiled warmly, he was taking an instant liking to the man.

"I'm going to need someone to coordinate activities between the Xavier Institute and the Wagner Institute. Alan suggested that you might be well suited for the position." The Professor said a little more quietly, in deference to Lee's obvious terror.

"Why me?" Lee asked with wide eyes.

"I was just told by Alan, Scott and Xander that you would, most likely, do well in the job. Though I don't know you personally, I have learned to trust their judgment, especially in regards to people." The Professor said smoothly.

Lee looked off into the distance for a few seconds, then asked, "What would I be doing?"

"Several things. Mainly staying abreast of current events as they relate to mutant issues, relaying information between the two facilities, and identifying mutants who need assistance with their abilities." The Professor said, now in a more businesslike tone.

"Like what kind of assistance?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"Like Scott for instance. His optic blasts effectively made him blind. He couldn't open his eyes without destroying whatever he was looking at. All he needed were the special glasses to contain his power and now he is fully sighted." Professor Xavier said in thought.

"I'm sorry, but I'm still not sure I get it." Lee said quietly.

"Let's say that one of the new students has an ability... telepathy, for instance. If you recognize that the student is becoming distracted, having headaches from too many voices, is violating people's privacy, things of that nature, you could recommend that he or she receive training in telepathic control and shielding." The Professor said seriously.

"It sounds like a lot of responsibility." Lee said with worry.

"You won't be alone in this. The teachers, administrators, and even some of the students at both facilities will be able to pass along their observations to you, and you will be able to ask their advice. Your job will essentially be to help both schools by requesting assistance from one when the other needs it." The Professor said with difficulty.

"So if the new school was short a teacher, I would come to you and tell you?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"Well, you would get approval from Dr. Hoffman or Mr. Wagner first, but then, yes." The Professor said simply.

"And it was suggested that you could pass as a student if that's something you feel would be helpful." Alan said quietly.

"So you want me to do this because I look young?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"Not at all. That would be your choice and is in no way a requirement of your job. If you choose to take the position, how you represent yourself is entirely up to you." The Professor said with assurance.

"Can I think about it?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Of course, take all the time you need... Mr. Wells?" The Professor asked uncertainly.

"Yes. And thank you Professor." Lee said happily.

Chapter 3: Arrival

The cold huddled figure walked up the long drive and finally saw the mansion in the distance.

[What the fuck?] He thought to himself, but continued to walk.

Turning around was not an option, there was nothing but cold and isolation behind him anyway. And an eight mile walk.

The guy on the phone had said to come here... maybe they wouldn't treat him too bad.

A sudden gust of wind nearly knocked him off his feet, but he turned his body against the wind and kept moving.

That's the secret, the cold won't get you if you keep moving, gotta keep moving.

Finally he reached the door and it opened before he could knock.

"Hello?" the little girl said curiously.

"Hi." The boy said hesitantly.

"Come inside. It's cold." The girl said and grabbed his hand.

[She touched me. No one's touched me since... I can't remember.] Slash thought as he was led into the room that looked like a museum.

"Are you hungry? We're having Thanksgiving dinner." The little girl asked with excitement as she led the way.

Slash was overcome by the question. Hungry? He couldn't remember being anything other than hungry for months.

"Yeah." He said in nearly a whisper.

She led him into a huge room filled with dozens of people.

His first reaction was to turn and run. If he weren't so shocked by his surroundings and being pulled by the little girl, he might have. He felt ashamed. The coat he wore was worn out and second hand before he got it. He knew what he looked like, and didn't feel that he belonged here. These were probably some rich family celebrating their prosperity by eating till they were sick.

"The food's over here. Come on." The little girl said while still pulling his hand.

He couldn't help but follow as he was trying to see if anyone was watching him.

Suddenly he realized that she'd released his hand and he was standing before a serving line of about a hundred different kinds of food.

[Am I dreaming? Did I fall asleep on the bus and now I'm dreaming of food?] He thought in a daze as he carefully picked up a fine china plate and walked to the first pan of food.

"Hey, I don't think we've met." A voice said from behind him that nearly made him drop the plate.

Slash turned around and saw a pleasant looking guy, about his own age.

"Hey." He said hesitantly, then went back to dishing up food.

"I'm Clark." The boy said, sounding a little more hesitant.

"Slash."

"Okay Slash, do you have anyone to sit with?" Clark asked, sounding friendly again.

"No." Slash said in a gruff whisper.

"You probably don't want that. The food on that table is... special." Clark said with difficulty.

Slash turned to look at Clark in question, maybe a little hurt.

"I mean, some of the people here can't eat regular food. It's for them." Clark said hurriedly, not wanting Slash to get the wrong idea... whatever it was.

Slash nodded and moved on down the line.

"That sweet potato stuff is really good, and my mom made the sauerkraut salad." Clark said, pointing out the dishes.

Slash took a small portion of each.

The plate was starting to mound over and Clark noticed.

"You can come back as many times as you want. They said they're going to keep the food out till nine tonight." Clark said softly.

Slash nodded and turned to look around the room.

"Over here, I'll introduce you to the guys." Clark said and led the way without hesitation.

Slash was feeling overwhelmed, but followed and took the seat that was offered to him.

"Guys, this is Slash. Slash, this is John, Trey, Chris, Ronny, Bobby and Robert." Clark said as he pointed to each one.

"Hi." Slash said quickly before taking a big bite of sweet potatoes.

"I can take your coat for you if you'd like." Clark offered helpfully.

Slash froze and thought about that.

If he took off his coat, they'd see, they'd know.

But if he didn't, they might ask questions and figure out he didn't belong here.

"Kay." Slash said and took off his coat.

He tried not to look at their reactions to his appearance as he removed his coat, hat and gloves.

"Be right back." Clark said and took his coat out of the room.

Slash took another bite of food, then tried to casually look around to see if they were staring at him.

To his surprise, Robert, Chris and Bobby were talking with each other while Trey and John were watching Clark walk out of the room.

Slash took another bite of food and nearly choked when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"Hi, I don't think we've met." The man said in a friendly voice.

Slash turned around in his chair and saw the man towering over him.

"This is Slash." John said from the other side of the table.

"Nice to meet you Slash. How did you come to be here?" The man asked curiously.

"I talked to this German guy on the phone and he said if I got into town before Sunday, I was supposed to come here." Slash said in a hurried and frightened voice.

"Oh, you must have been talking to Kurt. So are you going to be going to the Wagner school?" the man asked as he took a seat.

"Yeah. Or at least I'm gonna try." Slash said timidly.

Clark sat back down in the seat the other side from the guy who was talking.

"Guys, would you take Slash up to the room across from Bobby's when he's ready? He'll be staying with us a few days." the man said to the group.

"We'll take care of him Mr. Summers." Ronny said firmly.

"Scott. I'm only Mr. Summers in class." Scott said with a genuine smile.

"Okay Scott. We'll help Slash find his way around." Ronny said in a softer voice.

"Thanks, I have to get back to the head table. And Slash, I'll let Warren know you're here." Scott said as he stood.

"Who was that?" Slash asked the group.

"He's kind of the second in charge around here." Ronny said simply.

"And a teacher." Bobby added.

"And my brother." Clark said happily.

"And my Uncle." Trey said with a smile.

"Wow. He sounds really important." Slash said in a thoughtful voice and realized that, somehow, he'd managed to finish off his plate of food.

"Yeah, I guess so. He's really cool though. He took some of us camping last weekend. He's a lot of fun." Bobby said with a smile.

"Cool." Slash said and stood with his empty plate.

"Hey Slash, if you want, we can show you your room, then you can come back for more if you're still hungry." Clark offered quickly.

Slash stopped and thought about it and finally nodded.

"I will take care of your plate." Robert said and took the plate from Slash's hand.

"Mind if we come?" John asked.

Clark looked at Slash and waited.

Slash gave a bewildered shake of his head.

The group of four walked out of the dining room and down the hall.

"It's up this way... oh yeah, and your coat is in that closet over there." Clark said as they walked toward the stairs.

"Thanks." Slash said in an absent voice.

* * * * *

"Who is that?" The Professor asked when Scott returned from talking to the pale boy. No, more than pale, his skin was completely white. The white skin was even more apparent given his deep raven black hair and eyebrows. He was sitting and talking with John and Ronny.

"His name is Slash, he's one of the students for the Wagner Institute. He just got into town... I think." Scott said as he sat down.

"You think?" Professor Xavier questioned.

"He was so nervous, I didn't want to interrogate him any more than necessary. Don't worry, the guys are going to take care of him." Scott said with confidence.

"Please don't take this the wrong way, but since when do you let anyone take care of anything without your direct supervision?" The Professor asked curiously.

"Since I spent some time with the guys and realized that they are all capable, responsible young men. If I try to do everything myself, I only cause more strain on me and take away another chance for them to contribute." Scott said simply.

"A lesson I have yet to learn, apparently." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"You're getting there Charles." Erik said with a smile.

Charles smiled back, then watched as Slash, Clark, Trey and John left the room.

* * * * *

"Hank? Are you in here?" Ororo asked with concern.

"Yes Ro, I'm back here." Hank said from a small room.

"How are you?" Ororo asked, knowing that he was feeling some responsibility for Peter's death.

"Not too well. The incident with Peter has made me question my relationship with the students." Hank said and looked up from his work.

"How so?" Ororo said with interest as she casually leaned against his desk.

"I was taught in residence to maintain a certain detachment from my patients. Not to become involved in their personal lives beyond what is necessary for diagnostic purposes. They said that personal feelings could cloud objectivity." Hank said as he looked deeply into her eyes.

"I have to say that I disagree with that philosophy." Ororo said smoothly.

"I'm beginning to as well. I feel that if I had taken more of an interest in Peter's life, his emotional well being, I would have had some inkling that this was coming."

"Hank, you can't take responsibility for everyone else's actions and choices. Only your own. Come on, you need a break. Come walk with me." Ororo said hopefully.

"Yes, I suppose I do need a break, and a walk in the night air would be refreshing." Hank said with a smile.

"And as I recall, you still owe me a roaring fire and a cup of hot cocoa." Ororo said as she led him from the room.

"That I do." Hank said gently as he took hold of Ororo's hand.

Neither noticed the machine he had been monitoring was still running as they left.

* * * * *

"This place is awesome." Slash said in wonder.

"Yeah, it's really nice." Clark said and stopped in the hall.

"Just so you know, this is our room, Johns and mine... at least for a few more days. So if you need anything, you just come on over... but you'll probably want to knock first." Clark finished in a timid voice.

"We'll be locking the door from now on. Ronny's probably been permanently scarred from what he saw this morning." John said with a chuckle.

Slash looked from one to the other with question.

"Ronny kind of walked in on us while we were..." Clark trailed off helplessly.

"...Fucking." John finished with a chuckle at Clark's tone of voice.

"You two... were... each other?" Slash asked in wonder.

"Three actually." Clark said and pulled Trey into a casual hug.

"Three." Slash said without expression.

"Oh, I didn't ask if that was a problem. Does our being gay bother you?" John asked with concern.

"Um, no. Not at all. It's just that I wasn't expecting... I know a couple gay guys and they're all flamboyant and really... I don't know how to say it without sounding insulting." Slash ended weakly.

"I get it. We're just three guys in love. We don't march in parades, dress in drag, wear bondage gear or any of that stuff. But I figure that since we're having sex, they can't throw us out of the club." John said in a teasing voice.

"Anyway, that's Bobby and Ronny's room. If we're not here or... occupied, Bobby or Ronny should be able to help you." Clark said and started walking to the next door.

"Are they a couple too?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"No, they're brothers. Bobby's boyfriend is Robert, Trey's brother. Ronny isn't with anyone." Clark said as he opened the door.

"Here's your room." Clark said with a smile.

"It's fucking huge." Slash said with wide eyes.

"Yeah, that's about what I said." Clark said with a distant look.

"Except the 'fucking' part, you couldn't even say 'damn' without blushing." John said with a smile.

"I'm getting better." Clark said, then got a devious smile as he turned to John and said, "Let me prove it."

Clark put a hand on each of John's shoulders and looked deeply into his eyes.

"Fucking." He whispered with sultry intensity.

"Don't get the motor running if your not going to take it out for a drive." John said in warning.

"Oh, I'm gonna drive it..."

"Excuse me?" Trey said and glanced at Slash.

"Sorry, we get carried away. Do you have any luggage or anything you need hauled?" Clark asked as he released John.

"Um, no. Got everything here." Slash said and held up his backpack.

"I guess that's the grand tour, you ready to go back to the dining room?" Clark asked with a friendly smile.

"Just a second." John said and walked into the bathroom.

"Actually, I really need a cigarette after that meal." Slash said with intensity.

"Well, there's no smoking in the mansion. But I think the 'unofficial' designated smoking area is the rocks down the hill from the South door. We can show you where." Clark said helpfully.

"No shampoo or soap." John said as he walked back into the room.

"I guess he could borrow ours." Clark said in thought.

"Or Peter's." John said hesitantly.

"Yeah. I guess he won't be needing it." Clark said darkly.

"What's up?" Slash asked curiously at the change in mood.

"A friend of ours, he killed himself... yesterday." John said and looked away.

"Ouch. I know how that is. I've lost a few. Sorry guys." Slash said with sympathy.

Clark nodded as John walked out into the hallway.

"So are you guys all mutants too?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"John is. Trey and I are... something else." Clark said with a helpless look at Trey.

"I'm guessing that's code for 'don't go there'." Slash said without offense.

"It's more like code for 'you probably wouldn't believe me and I don't want you to think I'm nuts'." Clark said honestly.

"Fair enough. Maybe later." Slash said without concern.

"Yeah, I promise." Clark said with a smile.

John walked back into the room carrying soap and shampoo and walked into the bathroom.

"So is your whole mutation being black and white?" Clark asked casually.

"Well, I put the black there. I'm totally white. My hair is almost transparent if I don't color it and my eyebrows and eyelashes, they blend in with my skin color." Slash said uncomfortably.

"Isn't that like, an albino or something?" John asked as he walked out of the bathroom.

"Not really. I'm more white than that, albinos usually have *some* color, it's just very, very pale. I'm totally white, even my eyes. The pupil is black so... honestly, most people get creeped out by them." Slash said honestly.

"I think they're cool. Do you have any mutant abilities?" Clark asked as he absently put an arm loosely around Trey's waist.

"Yeah, let me show you." Slash said and picked up a maroon vase with dried flowers.

"This is my big bad mutant power." Slash said in a self mocking voice and firmly held the vase in his hand.

Slowly, all the color seemed to drain out of the vase and the flowers.

Within a minute, they were both solid black.

"So you can drain color?" Trey asked, seemingly impressed.

"Yeah, that's it. The God's themselves should tremble at my power." Slash said and sat the vase back on the dresser.

"It is one more power than I have." Trey said honestly.

"Except that you could probably kick all our asses if you wanted to." John said frankly.

At Slash's inquiring gaze, Clark clarified, "He's been trained to fight. He's really good."

"Is that how you got that metal thing on your face?" Slash asked.

"Come on, let's go out the South door so you can smoke. We'll talk along the way." John said and headed for the door.

"The metal you see is part of a much larger structure. I have many machines in my body." Trey said simply.

"And this one's my favorite." John said and gave a whisper of a touch to the skin around Trey's occipital implant.

John smiled as Trey gave an involuntary shudder.

Clark couldn't help but join in.

"This one's mine." Clark said and moved his hand under the back of Trey's shirt to give the same feathery touch to the skin surrounding Trey's spinal clamp.

"Guys, you're doing it again." Slash said with a smile as they descended the stairs.

Both John and Clark withdrew their hands and looked apologetic.

"I can't help it, they're so cute." John said helplessly.

"I can see that. To tell you the truth, I've never been around anyone who's as open as you three. I mean, straight couples too. It's really cool that you can be yourselves." Slash said as they walked to the coat closet.

"Well, we're best friends before we're anything else. When the three of us first started talking, we agreed that we'll always tell each other the truth. That kind of opened the honesty floodgates and we've been this way ever since." Clark said as he pulled on his coat.

"This way." John said and led the way down the hallway.

"So if you all aren't mutants, why are you here?" Slash asked curiously, glancing around the hallway.

"Well, I have an ability, a lot like a mutant ability, so I came here to learn how to control it." Clark said frankly.

"That's that stuff I wouldn't believe, huh?" Slash asked curiously.

"Yeah. that stuff." Clark said with a smile.

"My fathers are both mutants and teach here." Trey said into the silence.

"Fathers?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Yes." Trey confirmed.

"I'm sorry, but... fathers?" Slash asked again.

"Trey's adopted." Clark said as he realized Slash's difficulty.

"Correct, only two of my brothers are the biological children of my fathers, the remainder were adopted." Trey said without emotion.

"Not getting any clearer guys." Slash said as he pushed open the door at the end of the hall.

"I know. Let's try again, story of Trey, take two." John said as he put an arm casually around Trey's waist.

"My fathers adopted my siblings and I, there are six of us. Sunday, my brothers Thomas and Chakotay were born." Trey said with a tone of accomplishment for keeping it brief and understandable.

"I think you're missing the part that I'm confused about. How can two men produce a child?" Slash asked slowly, trying to make Trey understand.

"Oh, of course, my dad had an artificial womb implanted in his abdomen. The doctor took the DNA of one of my parents and put it in a donor egg. The DNA of my other parent was introduced in sperm... then the egg split." Trey said, then stopped.

"Hi guys." Lee said, sitting on a rock and smoking.

"Grandfather, this activity is unhealthy." Trey said in a chastising voice.

"I know Trey. But I probably won't be smoking again for a very long time. I only smoke when I get extremely nervous or upset." Lee said, then closed his eyes as he took a deep drag off his cigarette.

"Of course you are of sufficient age to make such decisions, but I am concerned." Trey said quietly.

"I know Trey, and that means a lot to me." Lee said with a smile.

Slash lit his cigarette, then after enjoying a deep drag, asked, "Grandfather?"

"Let me handle this one Trey?" Clark asked hopefully.

Trey nodded with a smile as John pulled him into a hug.

"Andrew is Trey's father, Lee is Andrew's father. Neither one of them age." Clark said, then looked at Trey with question.

Trey nodded happily, then smiled as John began to kiss his neck.

"Actually, maybe you guys could help me with something. I've been offered a job. Kind of like a go-between for the two schools. Alan said I could pass as a student, I guess so I could see things another adult wouldn't be able to. What do you guys think about that?" Lee asked seriously.

"It would be lying." Trey said immediately.

Everyone was silent for a minute, deciding how they felt about that.

"Yeah, but it could help." John said in thought.

"How so?" Trey asked curiously.

"Lee could watch out for the new guys without being obvious. There are a lot of temptations out there, drinking, drugs, stuff like that. If he was around, he might be able to, I dunno, help them to see reason, or warn them about consequences or something." John said seriously.

"But we can do that as well... without lying." Trey interjected.

"Yeah, but not the same way." John said distantly.

"I do not understand." Trey said, looking lost.

"Lee, please don't get mad at me, but didn't you have a problem with drugs?" John asked timidly.

"Yeah, a big problem. How did you know?" Lee asked quietly.

"I overheard some stuff. Nothing bad. Andrew was saying how proud he was that you're clean now. I was just thinking that if you've been through all that and... bottomed out. You've got a way different point of view than any of us. You can talk about consequences from personal experience instead of third hand accounts." John said with difficulty.

"He's got a point." Slash said distantly.

"I'm sorry, I don't think we've met." Lee said, looking at Slash.

"This is Slash, he's going to be going to the Wagner school." Trey said in introduction.

"Nice to meet you." Lee said quietly and extended a hand.

Slash leaned forward to shake hands, then rested back on the rocks.

"What they're saying, it makes sense. I think I'd be more likely to listen to you than someone who looks adult... I've kind of got used to not listening to them." Slash said with a little smile.

Lee nodded.

"And since you've been through it... It just brings it home. I mean, makes it real. You wouldn't be talking about a friend of a friend." Slash finished with a shrug.

"Trey, what do you think?" Lee asked in thought.

"I confess that they make valid points, but I still have reservations about lying." Trey said seriously.

Lee nodded again.

"Must you decide this today? Perhaps you could proceed and make the decision on a case by case basis." Trey suggested.

"I guess I could. I usually make things up as I go along, why should this be any different?" Lee asked with a smile.

"Are we all finished? I'm getting cold." Clark said as he hugged himself for warmth.

"Yeah, I'm ready for some dessert." Slash said as he crushed out his cigarette in a can hidden between the rocks.

"Me too." Lee said and followed the group.

Chapter 4: What Needs To Be Done

"Do you have some time to talk?" Warren asked Xander quietly.

"If you don't mind coming to the boathouse. I'm going to watch the kids for a while so Andrew can enjoy some family time." Xander said as he settled back in his chair.

"That would be fine. I just want to discuss some business about the school and talk to you about your company." Warren said seriously.

"Remy, do you want to come too? I'd really like it if you'd be involved in the business with me." Xander said warmly.

"Oui, mon cour." Remy said quietly.

Xander got a warm smile and stood.

"If you'll all excuse me, Warren and I have some business to discuss and some babies to watch after." Xander said and waited for Warren and Remy to join him.

"Call me if you need me to do some baby watching." Alan said gently.

"That's okay, I'll send Andrew your way as soon as I get to the boathouse." Xander said with a smile.

"Have a good evening." Wesley said quietly.

"You too Wes, it was good to see you." Xander said and started walking toward the door.

Just as the three men were about to reach the door, Clark, Trey, John, Lee and Slash walked into the room.

"Slash, I'm glad I caught you." Warren said warmly.

Slash looked at the large, handsome, winged man with question.

"I'm Warren Worthington the third, this is Alexander Wainwright and Remy LeBeau. We're providing the funding for the Wagner Institute and I wanted to welcome you personally." Warren said warmly and extended a hand to shake.

Slash shook Warren's hand, then Xander's.

"Xander and I have some business to discuss just now, but I hope we can get together and have a talk before I have to leave." Warren said pleasantly.

Slash nodded silently.

"Take good care of him guys." Warren said as he led the way out of the dining room.

* * * * *

"Worthington? Like the washing machine?" Slash asked in a quiet voice.

Clark chuckled and said, "One and the same."

"And who was the other guy?" Slash asked as the group moved to the serving line.

"If you watch television, listen to music, or use the phone, you've probably used some of his products. Wainwright Enterprises is one of the biggest electronics firms in the world." Clark said as he put a piece of pie on his plate.

"That guy with the eye patch is rich?" Slash asked with surprise.

"He's beyond rich." John said and cut a piece of cake.

"Who was the other guy? Remy?" Slash asked as he grabbed some red Jell-O.

"That is Uncle Xander's life partner. He shares in the making of Uncle Xander's decisions and has access to all Uncle Xander's accounts." Trey said as he took a plate of orange Jell-O from the 'special' table.

"Clark said that food is for people who can't eat regular food." Slash said in warning.

"Correct. I am one such person." Trey said and walked with the group back to their table.

Slash turned to Clark and asked, "That 'wouldn't believe it' stuff?"

Clark just gave a nod and started to eat.

* * * * *

"I'm here to watch the kids for a while. Alan's in the dining room." Xander said happily.

"Thanks Xan, how are things at the mansion?" Andrew asked as he peacefully watched the children sleeping.

"Fine. The first Wagner student arrived. Trey and the guys are taking care of him." Xander said as he looked at his daughter with love.

"I can't wait to meet him. Hi Warren, how are things?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Good. I just need to discuss some things with Xander and Remy while we've got the time." Warren said in nearly a whisper.

"I'll leave you to it then. Call if you need anything." Andrew said quietly.

Xander and Remy both nodded as Andrew ported out of the room.

* * * * *

"This is wonderful. Everything I'd hoped it would be." Ororo said as she snuggled against Hank's side.

"I couldn't dare to believe we'd ever be here. You're so beautiful... I am unworthy." Hank said as he held her carefully.

"Nonsense. You are a genius with the strength of a dozen men. I can't imagine what else you could strive to accomplish in one lifetime." Ororo said as she stared into the fire.

"To appear human." Hank said longingly.

"To what purpose?" Ororo asked seriously and pulled away to look into Hank's eyes.

"I... I don't know. I never really thought about why. I'm respected among my peers for my writing. Everyone in the mansion has accepted me as I am. And now you're here... you're right. Changing my appearance wouldn't improve my life one bit. I suppose that change is frightening and I wanted to return to what was familiar and comfortable." Hank said in thought.

Ororo rested her head against Hank's chest and said, "It might be more productive to move forward and become comfortable with who you are than trying to become who you were."

Hank thought about the words for a long minute before saying, "And you call me a genius..."

* * * * *

"Excuse my interruption gentlemen." The Professor said as he approached the table.

"Good evening Professor. Please join us." Trey said in genuine invitation.

"Thank you, I just wanted to meet the new people and welcome John back." Professor Xavier said gently.

"Thank you Professor... I'm sorry... about before." John said shyly.

"Scott assures me you had your reasons, that's all I need to know. Welcome back." Professor Xavier said warmly.

John nodded in silence.

"And you must be Clark." Professor Xavier said hesitantly.

"Yes sir." Clark said shyly, then felt both John and Trey's hands take his under the table.

"I have to confess that no one's told me more than your name. Perhaps we could have a talk sometime soon to get to know each other." Professor Xavier said hopefully.

"I'm free now. What would you like to know?" Clark said with new found confidence.

"First of all, I'm interested to know about your mutation." Professor Xavier asked, as he tried to sort through the emotions coming from Clark, John and Trey.

"I'm not a mutant." Clark began, then looked at Slash with a smile and continued, "I'm a non-human."

Professor Xavier nodded in surprise as Slash asked, "What does that mean?"

"I wasn't born on Earth and my parents weren't human." Clark said hesitantly, looking carefully for Slash's reaction.

Slash thought about the statement and finally gave a hesitant, "Okay..."

"I can't prove it and I guess it doesn't really matter, at least to anyone but me." Clark finished with a shrug.

"So what brings you to Xavier's?" The Professor asked curiously.

"I didn't know it till last week but I have an ability, optic blasts. I blew up a brick wall in front of a bunch of people and had to get out of there. We heard about the Wagner school and came here. Alex has been helping me learn my ability." Clark said, feeling that he was babbling.

"How is your training coming?" The Professor asked with interest.

"Pretty good I guess. Alex says I've got good control." Clark said and squeezed John and Trey's hands for comfort.

"Has everyone been treating you well?" The Professor asked curiously, still not able to untangle the intertwined emotions of the three.

Clark laughed and said, "Well, considering that I'm going steady with John and Trey, I'd have to say 'Yes'. They've been treating me extremely well."

Professor Xavier's eyes went wide in surprise as Clark, Trey and John lifted their joined hands onto the table.

"You make friends quickly." The Professor said in astonishment.

"He is easy to like." Trey said in a loving voice.

"Yes, well. How about you Slash? How did you come to be here?" The Professor asked, obviously desperate to change the subject.

"Yesterday I was in the library surfing the Net, looking for 'mutant' news, and I found the Wagner Site.  I called them and they said to come here." Slash said simply.

"Is your appearance the extent of your mutation?" The Professor asked curiously.

"No..." Slash said and looked around for something to demonstrate.

Trey handed his napkin to Slash with a gentle smile.

"Thanks Trey." Slash said and held up the white napkin.

The white color faded to gray and finally to black.

"Extraordinary." The Professor said in wonder.

"Not really. It's not really of any use." Slash said as he sat the napkin on the table.

"Perhaps not, but it doesn't fall into any existing classification of mutant ability that I'm aware of. Dr. McCoy is more knowledgeable on the subject, I could be mistaken." The Professor said in thought.

Slash stared in question at the Professor's excitement.

"Please excuse my enthusiasm. I just find your ability very interesting. Would you mind visiting Dr. McCoy tomorrow? I'm sure he'd like to see as well." The Professor asked hopefully.

"Doctor? I'm not too good with doctors." Slash said warily.

"He'll just ask you to demonstrate your ability and may ask for a blood sample. I promise that he won't treat you like a lab experiment." The Professor said as a vow.

"Okay." Slash said quietly.

"I need to go see him tomorrow too. We can go together." John said with a smile.

"Um, yeah." Slash said with surprise.

"Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that. I guess you'd better enjoy your settled stomach while you can." Clark said weakly.

"Yeah, maybe it won't be too bad." John said hopefully.

"What's wrong?" Slash asked with concern.

"I got something, I forget what he called it but it's like a worm in my guts." John said uneasily.

"An intestinal parasite." Clark said quietly.

"The treatment will make me feel queasy and weak for a few days." John said with a sour look.

"That's why we waited till after Thanksgiving to treat it." Clark added.

"I'm sure you'll be fine. Dr. McCoy is an excellent physician." The Professor said assuringly.

"Yeah. I'm not worried, I'm just not looking forward to it." John said simply.

"Understandable." The Professor said then looked around the table to focus on Lee.

"And how did you come to be here?" The Professor asked curiously.

"Andrew hunted me down and brought me here. Since I didn't really have anything or anyone back there, I accepted his offer to stay." Lee said simply.

"Grandfather is a great help with my brothers and Marguerite." Trey said proudly.

The Professor looked at Lee in question, silently asking him for clarification.

"I was the one who took care of Andrew when he was born. I'm the only one at the boathouse who has any kind of baby experience, so I'm teaching everyone how to take care of the babies." Lee said with a gentle smile. He hadn't realized his own unique contribution to the family until now.

"They are fortunate to have you here. I haven't had the opportunity to see the babies yet... are they okay?" The Professor asked in concern.

"They're perfectly happy and healthy. Them being born with their mutant abilities active makes it a little bit challenging, but I think every child poses their own unique challenge." Lee said with a fond smile.

"Their abilities are active?" Charles asked with surprise.

"Yes, Chakotay has a variation of Dad's optic blasts and Thomas has a variation of Father's portal ability." Trey said proudly.

"I look forward to seeing them. They sound extraordinary." The Professor said happily.

"They have exceeded expectations." Trey said with a smile.

"All babies do Trey." Lee said warmly.

"Charles, are you discussing business?" Erik asked accusingly as he approached.

"No Erik, just getting to know the new students. Everyone, this is Erik. Erik, this is Clark, Trey, John, Lee and Slash." Charles said pleasantly.

"Nice to meet you all. If you don't mind too much, I'm going to steal Charles away from you." Erik asked in an almost playful tone.

"No problem, nice to meet you." Lee said with a smile.

"Nice to meet all of you. Good evening." Erik said and pushed Charles wheelchair out of the room.

"He seemed nice enough." Clark said absently.

"I kind of got a 'mad scientist' vibe off of him when he was talking about my ability." Slash said as he settled back into his chair.

"Wait till you meet Dr. McCoy. You'll expect Igor to come running out of the back room any minute." John said with a chuckle.

Slash got a look of worry.

"Dr. McCoy is a good person and very knowledgeable. He just becomes... extremely focused." Trey said in thought.

"That's Borg for 'obsessed'. " Clark said with a smirk.

"Borg?" Slash asked curiously.

"Yeah, um, Trey? Do you want to explain it?" Clark asked hopefully.

"You are the one who introduced the subject. I am interested to hear your description." Trey said with a look of mischief.

"Oh, that's no pressure." Clark said with a roll of his eyes, then turned to Slash.

"Once upon a time..." Clark began and was interrupted by Lee and John's laughter.

"You want me to tell it, I'll do it my way." Clark said sternly.

Both suppressed their laughter and nodded for him to continue.

"Once upon a time, on a planet far far away, there was a boy living a normal boy's life." Clark stopped and looked around to see that the laughter had stopped and everyone was honestly paying attention.

"One day there was an attack and the boy was taken by strangers. They restrained the boy and put machines into him... he couldn't talk, or scream or cry."

Trey took up the narrative, "He felt himself shattering, his memories falling away as he lost his identity. There was a voice, one voice that controlled every thought..."

Robert broke in, "Resistance is futile..."

Clark looked up to see that Robert, Bobby, Andrew and Alan had joined them.

"...And it was." Trey finished in a hollow voice.

"We were part of everything, endless knowledge, perfection through order..." Robert said distantly.

"...Yet we were nothing." Trey said in a lost tone.

Silence fell over the table.

"They became separated from the collective and became individuals again. But they still carry the Borg with them, not just the machines, but the memories. Whatever else they choose to become, a part will always be Borg." Andrew said from behind Clark.

"Which is as it should be. You cannot learn by forgetting." Trey said quietly.

Andrew smiled at Trey's statement as he and Alan walked around the table to hug Trey.

Silence fell again until John leaned over to Slash.

"I bet you won't be asking *that* question again." John whispered with a smile.

A chuckle spread around the table as whatever spell had fallen over it was broken.

"Slash, this is my father, Andrew and my Dad, Alan. This is Slash." Trey said as he stood between his fathers being held by both.

"Nice to meet you." Alan said warmly.

"Yeah, you too." Slash said in a distant voice.

"I'm going for more food now. It was nice meeting you. Maybe the guys will bring you to the boathouse to visit sometime?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"How about for family time tomorrow?" Clark asked casually.

"Good idea. We'll see you then." Andrew said before leading Alan to the serving line.

"Family time?" Slash questioned.

"Yeah, every night they take some time to spend with the family. And family includes all their friends. It's a lot of fun." Lee said pleasantly.

"What will we do?" Slash asked curiously.

"Sit around and talk. Maybe watch some cartoons or a movie. The whole group of us just sit around and kick back. You just have to see it for yourself, I can't really describe it." John said in thought.

"Yeah, but it's great. I'd be so homesick right now if it wasn't for family time... it just makes this place 'home' to me." Clark said gently.

"Me too." Lee whispered.

* * * * *

"Dis soun like you need more information." Remy said in a considering voice.

"It would be nice, but I've done all that I can. The sentinel project was listed as 'homeland security' until the President signed the 'mutant rights' bill into law. Then the funding was shifted through about sixteen different sub-contractors but ultimately traces back to the department of defense. The group of scientists and engineers that your company has employed suggests that the project has a mutant focus of some kind. Put all that together and I believe we have reason to be concerned." Warren finished seriously.

"Can Warren watch le infants. Remy need to talk to Xander." Remy said in a low voice.

"Go ahead, I could watch them all day." Warren said with a tender smile.

Xander and Remy walked to the door as Xander asked, "There is, like, zero chance that I'm going to like what you're about to say, right?"

"Oui, zero chance."

* * * * *

"John, I'm going to leave now." Rick said quietly.

"Thanks for coming Dad, I'm glad you were here." John said as he looked his father in the eyes.

"Maybe you and your boyfriends could come to the mall with me next week?" Rick asked hopefully.

John was about to agree, but thought for a moment, then shook his head.

"Dad, don't try so hard. I know you'd rather have your teeth pulled than spend time at the mall. Let's pick something we'd both like to do... how about you come over and watch wrestling with us on Thursday? We can just kick back and enjoy it." John asked with a tentative smile.

"Yeah, I'd like that." Rick said softly.

John pulled his father into a hug and quietly said, "I mean it Dad, I'm glad you came. Thanks."

"Thanks for giving me a chance." Rick said as he continued to hold tight to his son.

Finally the hug broke apart.

"Thursday." Rick said before he turned to leave.

"See ya then." John said as he watched him go.

* * * * *

"You know Remy be a teif." Remy said with distraction.

"He can't hear us. Please be *my* Remy. At least for a few minutes." Xander asked desperately.

"Oui, you know dat I'm a teif. I got some tricks, know some people, can get tings done my own way..." Remy trailed off.

"You want to go." Xander said in a hollow voice.

"Non. I want to help you. But dis be de bes way I can help."

"Why?" Xander asked helplessly.

"Xander, when you told me your story, you said you help Buffy 'cause it be de right ting to do. You don wan to go an risk your life, but you do what need to be done. Dis be de right ting to do, an no one else can do it." Remy said seriously.

Xander closed his eye and took in a deep shuddering breath before nodding.

"Remy be gone a few days, maybe a week." Remy said softly.

"Please be safe." Xander whispered.

"Bein safe don get de job done, cher. But I don take no chance dat don need takin." Remy said as he begged for understanding with his eyes.

"When will you go?" Xander asked weakly.

"Now. Sooner I start, de sooner I be done." Remy said seriously.

Xander was about to protest, but caught the words before they could escape and just nodded.

Remy got a proud and happy smile and moved in for a kiss.

Xander held Remy in a crushing grip, wanting with every fiber of his being to keep hold and not let him go.

But in the end, both men reluctantly let go of each other and Remy hurried upstairs.

Xander stared at the empty stairway for a minute before walking back to Andrew's room to check on Warren and the babies.

* * * * *

"Looks serious." Slash said, indicating John.

"Yeah. I have the feeling that there's a big long story, but I only know the short-short version." Clark said seriously.

Slash seemed to be surprised so Clark tried to explain.

"We're friends and lovers. John knows that I'm here to listen if he ever needs to talk, but he also knows that he's free to have his own life and privacy."

"Okay, that's cool." Slash said as he watched John approach.

"Filling him in?" John asked speculatively.

"Not really, I was sending up a 'don't go there' flare." Clark said with a smile.

John chuckled and said, "Good call."

"Since I do not sleep, I am unsure... Is it nearing bedtime?" Trey asked quietly.

"It's eight o'clock." Slash said dubiously.

Trey looked longingly at Clark, who finally caught the meaning.

John's eyebrows went up in surprise, then he stretched and yawned dramatically.

"Real subtle." Slash said with a laugh.

"It's been a long day..." Clark said as he quickly gathered his dishes.

"Early to bed, early to rise..." John said as he did the same.

"Have a good evening Slash, it has been a pleasure to meet you." Trey said as Clark grabbed the dishes from his hands.

"Have a good 'sleep' guys." Slash said with a smile.

He received no answer as the three nearly ran out of the room.

Chapter 5: Change of Venue

"Hey Slash, it's still early. If you would like, you could come to the boat house for a while." Lee said into the silence.

"What's that?" Slash asked curiously.

"It's where a lot of us live." Lee said as he stood from the table.

"Yeah, I guess so." Slash said hesitantly.

"Let's get our coats, then we'll take the short cut." Lee said as he led the way.

Slash followed, not knowing what he was agreeing to.

* * * * *

"The gathering seems to be breaking up." Wesley observed.

"Yeah. It had to happen sometime." Dawn said as she watched her family and friends fondly.

"What have you been up to Wesley?" Tara asked shyly.

"I have been pursuing some personal projects, mostly ones instigated by the watcher's journals you allowed me to read." Wesley said, turning his full attention to Tara.

"Find anything interesting?" Dawn asked curiously.

"Perhaps. I have traveled to the location of Sunnydale in this dimension and found the remnants of the hellmouth. There wasn't much to go on, but I believe a powerful shaman performed a binding on it more than a century ago." Wesley said seriously.

"Wow, that's incredible." Dawn said in wonder.

"Yes, although that is not the point of divergence between this reality and yours, it is a notable difference." Wesley said in thought.

"Yeah, I've wondered about that. As near as I can tell, the divergence point is somewhere near the sixteen hundreds." Dawn said and turned to face Wesley more fully.

"Perhaps. Without access to more of your world's history, I have little to go on to isolate the divergence." Wesley said distantly.

"Maybe you should talk to Angel, he's the oldest person I know of, maybe he's noticed something." Dawn said quickly.

"Yes, that sounds like a good idea. Do you happen to know where he is?" Wesley asked hopefully.

"No, but Chris is right over there with William, he should know." Dawn said, pointing.

"Shall we ladies?" Wesley asked as he stood.

"We shall." Dawn said with a giggle as she stood and put an arm around Tara.

* * * * *

"Hey Andrew, could you port us over to the boat house. I want to show Slash around." Lee asked hopefully.

"Sure Dad. We'll probably be home before very much longer." Andrew said peacefully and opened the vortex.

"Come on Slash." Lee said, then walked into the swirling mist.

"How safe is this?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Here." Andrew said and the mist cleared to show the living room of the boat house with Lee standing and waiting.

"Thanks." Slash said and walked hesitantly through.

* * * * *

"Do you think they noticed that we slipped out?" Alex asked as he held Spike tightly.

"If they did, they'll know we're together." Spike said as his hand drifted down to grip Alex's butt.

"Yeah." Alex said in a sigh.

"Mate, I've got something to say." Spike said in a voice of worry.

Alex immediately tensed and pulled back to look into Spike's eyes.

"If the phrases 'like a brother' or 'just friends' are about to come out of your mouth I may have to hurt you." Alex said seriously.

Spike smiled and said in a tender voice, "Nothing like that, I promise."

Alex nodded and rested his head against Spike's shoulder.

"We're both blokes." Spike began.

"I noticed." Alex said with a smile.

"I don't know how much you know about how men make love." Spike continued.

"I think I know what goes where." Alex said as he snuggled closer.

"There's more to it than that. It's the 'more' that I want to talk to you about." Spike said seriously.

"I don't understand." Alex said softly.

"When we make love, I want you to understand what's happening... inside." Spike said with difficulty.

"The prostate?" Alex asked with confusion.

"No mate. I'm not talking physically. On an emotional level men have needs, the need to dominate or submit, the need to be strong or vulnerable..." Spike trailed off in thought.

"Are you saying you want to tie me up?" Alex asked as he pulled back to look into Spike's eyes again.

"No. I mean, we may try that sometime, but that's not what I'm talking about. With a woman, a man is expected to be the strong one, in charge, the aggressor." Spike said as he watched Alex's reaction.

"But with two men, one has to take the submissive role..." Alex said softly.

"Maybe, and that works for some. But not for me." Spike said in a considering tone.

"I still don't understand." Alex said in confusion.

"When we make love, at least at first, I'll probably be dominant. But I don't want you to think that I want you to be submissive. It's just the only way I know to show you what I want." Spike said in frustration.

"What do you want?" Alex asked curiously.

"I want to be able to make love to you, to make you feel as loved and cherished as you are. I want to bring you pleasure and happiness by making you feel safe in my arms." Spike said with a loving smile.

"I have no problem with that." Alex said with a dreamy twinkle in his eyes.

"But I want you to be able to do that to me too. I want to be loved. I want to give up control and feel safe because you're the strong one. That's the part I'm worried about." Spike said seriously.

"You think I'm going to be the submissive one." Alex said, sounding a little hurt.

"I'm worried that you'll think that's what I want you to be. If I'm the one who initiates sex, directs our actions, sets the mood and all that, I'm afraid you'll take the opposing role as the one who follows along." Spike said, trying to make Alex understand.

"I think I'm getting it. Since you have experience, you'll be showing me how to make love. But you're afraid I'll go along with whatever you say and expect you to always be the one in charge." Alex said in thought.

"Right, you've got it." Spike said with a smile.

"And what you want is for me to take charge sometimes. To be... equal." Alex said in peace.

"Right mate. That's what I want. It ain't too hard to find a bloke to bend over for you. But finding a mate, that can be a bit of a challenge." Spike said seriously.

"I've got it Spike. And thank you for telling me. Now I know what you want." Alex said with a smile.

"And once you've had a little experience, I want to know what you want." Spike said honestly.

"I can tell you now." Alex said with a mischievous smile.

Spike raised an eyebrow in question.

"Sex. I love you, and all the romance and stuff is great. But if you aren't ready to make love to me yet, can we at least have sex? I need to get off really bad and I don't want to do it without you." Alex begged.

Spike nodded and walked to the door. He turned the lock and walked back to face Alex.

* * * * *

Dawn approached the table where William, Chris and Ronny were talking.

"Excuse me Chris. Wesley was wanting to talk to your father, do you know where he is?" Dawn asked hopefully.

"He's at Julia's. They wanted some private time." Chris said with a shy smile.

"Oh... um, when are you expecting him back?" Dawn asked with a slight blush.

"In the morning. I told him that I'd be fine by myself. He didn't want to but I told him that all the other kids are here without their parents so he finally said 'okay'." Chris said proudly.

"That's great Chris. I guess we'll talk to him then. Your usual room is still there if you want it Wesley." Dawn said quietly.

"Yes, thank you Miss Summers. That would be quite acceptable." Wesley said with a kind smile.

"Thanks Chris, enjoy your night." Dawn said happily as she led Wesley and Tara away.

"We will." Chris said with a smile as he looked at Ronny and William.

* * * * *

"Would you like to see the babies?" Lee asked quietly.

"Sure." Slash said as he looked around the cozy little home.

Lee gently knocked, then opened a door.

Slash followed Lee into a bedroom.

"Hey Slash, how you doing?" Mr. Wainwright asked pleasantly.

"Fine." Slash said, then followed Xander's gaze to two cribs.

"Hey Lee, would you mind watching the babies for a few minutes? I'd really like to talk with Warren and we can't talk in a normal voice with the babies sleeping." Xander asked hopefully.

"Go ahead. I've got it." Lee said as he looked fondly at the babies.

"Thanks Lee." Xander said quickly as he and Warren left the room.

"Who's babies?" Slash asked in a whisper.

"The smallest one is Marguerite. She's Xander and Remy's daughter." Lee said as he settled into one of the rocking chairs by the cribs.

Slash automatically settled into the other rocker.

"Okay, I'm still not getting how two guys are having these babies." Slash said seriously.

"Marguerite is kind of adopted." Lee said with a smile.

"Every time someone explains something around here, there seems to be a hitch. How is she 'kind of' adopted?" Slash asked, his voice rising slightly.

A little mewling cry came from Marguerite and both men silenced.

"Shhh. Okay, hold on a second and I'll tell you." Lee said hurriedly and left the room.

Slash watched the babies carefully, not knowing if he should do something.

Just a few seconds later, Lee walked back into the room.

"What was that all about?" Slash asked curiously.

"I wash my hands before I handle the babies, especially Marguerite. We need to be careful about germs until they're just a little older." Lee said seriously.

Lee picked up Marguerite and moved to the rocker.

"Where's the bathroom?" Slash asked quietly.

"Next door on the right." Lee said with a smile

Slash went and quickly washed his hands.

When he returned to the room, he sat in a rocking chair and said, "If you want, I can hold her."

Lee immediately placed Marguerite into Slash's arms.

"I'm going to get her bottle ready, she's due for a feeding anyway. If she gets fussy while I'm gone, just rub her back." Lee said and walked to the door.

"Where will you be?" Slash asked with a slight note of terror in his voice.

"In the kitchen, next door on the left. I'll only be gone for three minutes. If the boys start crying, just let them. I'll be right back." Lee said calmly as he left the room.

* * * * *

"So what do you want to do on your first night without parental supervision?" William asked curiously.

"I was thinking that if you guys wanted, you could stay in my room tonight, like a sleep-over." Chris asked hopefully.

"I got no problem with that." Ronny said and looked at William.

"Robert said that when he went camping that he was able to sleep and dream. I believe I would enjoy a 'sleep over'." William said seriously.

"Great. Then let's figure out what we're going to do." Chris said with excitement.

* * * * *

As the bedroom door closed, Robert stopped just inside the door.

"Bobby?" Robert said hesitantly.

Bobby looked carefully at Robert's worried expression.

"What's wrong?" Bobby asked with concern.

"I love you so much, and I want to express my love to you..." Robert trailed off.

"I know, and I promised to wait." Bobby said softly.

"I do not wish to wait. I understand that we are not ready for all the aspects of adult sexuality. But I am ready to experience... Bobby, I need physical release and I wish for my first time to be with you." Robert said seriously.

"Oh Robert, that's, that's the most wonderful gift. But... I can't." Bobby said with regret.

Robert looked crestfallen and Bobby got a speculative look.

"Come on. I've got an idea." Bobby said as he opened the door again.

"What?" Robert asked in surprise.

"Let's find your fathers. I think I've got a way." Bobby said as he led the way down the hall.

* * * * *

"Ro, I needed to ask you something, but it may be none of my business..." Hank trailed off with worry.

"If that is the case, I will tell you so. Please just ask Hank." Ororo said softly.

"It's just... Matt... He has feelings... I wanted to... how do you feel?" Hank asked sporadically.

"For a college professor with three PhDs, your sentence structure leaves something to be desired. However, I believe I understand what you are asking. I cannot say if it is any of your business or not, but I am willing to share my feelings with you so it's a moot point." Ororo said, then  noticed the look of fear and anticipation in Hank's eyes.

"Logan is a good man. I have more than a passing interest in him. I find him physically appealing and his actions with John and the others have shown me his heart. I have sensed that you feel threatened by his feelings toward me, but I assure you, there is no need to be. I have already told Matt that I do not wish to pursue a relationship with him." Ororo said in a serious voice.

"You chose me?" Hank asked in disbelief.

Ororo smiled at the look of wonder on Hank's face.

"Yes Hank, I chose you. Now kiss me before I change my mind." Ororo said teasingly.

Hank was only too happy to comply.

* * * * *

Lee walked into the bedroom carrying a bottle as Slash rubbed Marguerite's back.

"Here, just turn her a little and hold the bottle for her." Lee said as he helped Slash move Marguerite into position.

Slash finally got the position right and watched as Marguerite began to feed off the small bottle.

"I was going to tell you how she was 'sort of' adopted." Lee said as he settled back in a rocking chair.

"She's related to one of them." Slash said in thought.

"Right... sort of." Lee said with a teasing smile.

Slash got a look of frustration on his face.

"Some mutant haters captured Remy and cut out his eyes because they didn't look normal." Lee said quietly.

Slash got a look of surprise and glanced back to Marguerite to see how she was doing.

"He was put on a list and was given a live organ transplant. The donor of the eyes was Marguerite's mother, Margaret." Lee said softly.

Slash's eyes got big as he thought about that.

"Remy and Xander found out that Margaret and her husband were killed in a car crash and Marguerite was left an orphan. Monday the judge made it official, she's now legally Xander and Remy's daughter." Lee said as he looked lovingly at the little girl.

"So she's related to Remy's eyes?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"You met Remy earlier didn't you?" Lee asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah, just for a second." Slash said in thought.

"Look at her eyes." Lee said and inclined his head toward Marguerite.

"They're beautiful... and just like Remy's." Slash said in wonder.

"Yeah. No one is ever going to be able to deny that she's his daughter." Lee said, then turned at the sound of a fussy baby.

"I'll be right back. I think Chakotay is waking up." Lee said as he stood.

"We'll be fine." Slash said, gazing into Marguerite's eyes.

* * * * *

"Andrew?" Bobby asked as he hurried into the common room where Andrew and Alan were snuggled on the couch.

"Is something wrong?" Andrew asked with immediate concern.

"No. I just need to talk to you two for a minute." Bobby said quickly.

Andrew watched as Bobby looked around the room. There were five other people, but none of them were paying attention.

"Private huh?" Andrew asked, following Bobby's gaze.

"Yeah." Bobby said nervously.

The room felt like it tilted suddenly and Bobby grabbed the arm of the couch reflexively.

"Okay, no one can hear us now. What's up guys?" Andrew asked as he cuddled his husband.

"We need your advice about sex." Bobby said seriously.

"I advise no." Alan said firmly.

"Wait love, I think Bobby's about to explain." Andrew said as he watched Bobby's impatient expression.

"Yeah, I am. Robert needs sex. He's a guy. If he doesn't take care of it... it's got to go somewhere. I just wanted to know if you wanted me to help him out... Or let him figure it out the hard way or do you want him to go the shame and wet dreams route?" Bobby asked in a flustered voice.

Andrew and Alan shared a long look before Alan said, "I did Icheb and Trey's talk, this one is yours."

"Thanks love." Andrew said with a weak smile and looked at Robert's timid expression.

"Come here little man, tell me what's up with you." Andrew said quietly.

"I can't find the words." Robert said helplessly.

"Just try, if you can't find the right words, use wrong words that are close to the same feeling." Andrew said, hoping that made sense.

Robert nodded and thought. Finally he said, "I feel a need... It is coiled with tension in my abdomen. I wish to grind... to push... to thrust..."

"Oh yeah, I know that one. Okay guys, here's the deal. Bobby's right, you need to know how to deal with these urges and the healthiest way will be for Bobby to take care of you... and vice versa I suppose." Andrew said and glanced to find Alan in agreement.

"Guys, do what you need to do, just don't go too far." Andrew said seriously.

"Andrew? Could you please spell it out? Our definitions of 'too far' might be a little different." Bobby asked timidly.

"Yeah, um, how about hands only for now?" Andrew asked hopefully.

Bobby was about to agree when Robert said, "May we enjoy water sports?"

"What?" Andrew asked at the non sequitor wondering why Robert was asking about water skiing now.

"You want to play in piss?" Alan asked in disbelief.

Andrew looked suddenly at Alan, then at Robert in shock.

"I want to know if that is permitted." Robert said simply.

"Um, no, I don't think so... not for a little while." Andrew said with worry.

"Then may we enjoy bondage and discipline?" Robert asked without a trace of emotion.

At any other time, that question with that expression would be completely hilarious. However in the here and now it was horrifying to Andrew and Alan.

"No, that should be on the 'later' list too." Andrew said with wide eyes.

"Much later." Alan said with worry.

"Analingus?" Robert asked seriously.

"What's that?" Andrew asked helplessly as he looked at his sweet, innocent son.

"Rimming." Alan whispered.

"Um, no. Later." Andrew said, then hurriedly continued, "How about you two just use your hands for now and ask about the rest later?"

"Father, I would also like to perform oral sex with Bobby. Would you please permit that?" Robert asked with a pleading look.

Andrew thought about it and fell into the pleading eyes of his not-quite-so-innocent son.

"Okay, but leave the pissing and rimming and bondage alone for a while, agreed?" Andrew asked hopefully.

Robert looked inquiringly at Bobby and waited for Bobby's nod before saying, "Agreed."

Andrew phased them back to normal and watched silently as Robert and Bobby left the room.

"Our little boy is growing up." Alan said as he started to chuckle.

"Growing up to be kinkier than either of his fathers." Andrew said in disbelief and concern.

"Andy, think about this. They asked. They came to us and asked our advice and permission. They won't do any of that stuff without asking... as long as we don't freak on them and make them think they can't come to us... I think they'll be fine." Alan said with assurance.

"I hope so... he wants to do stuff that I haven't even tried." Andrew said in wonder.

"I haven't either, but... I'm open to new things." Alan said seductively into Andrew's ear.

Andrew felt the warm breath and a tingle started firing it's way up his inner thighs.

* * * * *

Bobby and Robert hurried into the dining room where they found Chris, William and Ronny talking.

"Guys, I need your help." Bobby said quickly.

"What's up bro?" Ronny asked with concern.

"Robert and I need... some private time. Do you have any ideas where we could go?" Bobby asked with desperation.

"What's wrong with your room?" Ronny asked slowly.

"Nothing except, um, Robert will probably be spending the night." Bobby said with a blush.

"You're going to have sex." Chris said with a smile.

"Yes." Robert said simply.

"Oh, well, I'm planning to spend the night at Chris' room since his father is at Julia's so that's no problem." Ronny said with a knowing smile directed at his brother.

"Great... I mean, if you're sure. I don't want to chase you out of our room." Bobby stammered.

"We were just talking about the stuff we're going to do. You two go and have fun." Ronny said with a chuckle.

"Thanks. I mean really, thanks." Bobby said as he took Robert's hand.

"Just remember this when I want some privacy sometime." Ronny said firmly.

Bobby thought about that, then said, "Yeah, just say the word and you got it. I promise."

Ronny nodded and watched Bobby and Robert hurry out of the room.

Chapter 6: Spoken Secrets and Unknown Truths

Lee walked in to find Slash holding Marguerite and gently rocking.

"If you want, I can burp her while you feed Chakotay." Lee said as he walked to the cribs.

"Yeah, that sounds good." Slash said peacefully.

"Hand me Marguerite, then I'll hand you Chakotay." Lee said and held out his arms.

Slash reluctantly handed Marguerite to Lee.

A moment later, Slash received a much larger baby in his arms, then a bottle.

Lee picked up Marguerite and a towel, then sat in the chair to burp her.

Chakotay got a disgusted look on his face and began to cry.

"What the hell is that?" Slash asked as he saw the red glow shining out of the baby's mouth.

"His mutant ability. It's not powerful enough to hurt you yet." Lee said as he started rocking.

Slash held the bottle up and gently put it into Chakotay's mouth.

"Slash, I'd like you to meet my grandson, Chakotay." Lee said proudly.

"Wait, your son Andrew's son, right?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"That's right. And Thomas, his twin is in the crib over there." Lee said happily.

"God, it's hard to believe that you're a grandfather... but you're good at it." Slash finished quickly.

"Thanks. I went for a lot of years without any family at all. Now I have Andrew, Alan, all their kids, Spike, Scott, Alex, Dawn... I never could have imagined loving so many people." Lee said, overflowing with joy.

"I can only imagine." Slash said sadly as he shifted Chakotay for a more comfortable grip.

"Why is that?" Lee asked quietly, looking at Slash with concern.

"Look at me. Who could love a freak like me?" Slash asked with pain.

"That little guy in your arms." Lee said with a smile at his grandson.

"He'll hate me when he's old enough to know better." Slash said sadly.

"Tell me what happened to you." Lee said with imploring eyes.

"Not much. I was a normal kid, I had two parents... one male, one female..." Slash added with a smile.

Lee laughed and nodded for him to continue.

"We moved around a lot, so I didn't have a lot of friends. Then a few months ago I started getting pale, I mean really pale." Slash said with pain.

Lee stood to lay Marguerite in a crib as he picked up Thomas, then nodded for Slash to continue.

"My folks took me to a doctor and he said I was a mutant." Slash said as a crystal clear teardrop traveled down his white cheek.

"What did they do?" Lee asked with concern as he sat again.

"They called me a fucking freak, a mistake of nature, they said I wasn't their son anymore and threw me out in the street. I figured that their son, the person I was, died that day and Slash was born." Slash said as the tears began to flow.

"How did you survive?" Lee asked in a whisper.

"I found this house that was standing empty and I stayed there. I'd stay in during the day and come out at night to beg people for money. That got me food and on a good day, a pack of smokes." Slash said as he noticed that Chakotay was done with his bottle.

"At least you didn't have to live under the bridges. That was the worst for me." Lee said as he laid Thomas in Slash's right arm and picked up Chakotay from Slash's left.

"I did that a few days. The house was better. Quieter and warmer." Slash said with a distant look.

"It's good if you can find one. Usually I had to deal with wherever I woke up." Lee said darkly.

"You win man. Your low is a hell of a lot lower than my low." Slash said with a shake of his head.

"No Slash, it isn't." Lee said seriously.

Slash looked at Lee curiously.

"As low as I got, I knew that my parents loved me. I never lost that. Sometimes that was all that kept me human, knowing that somewhere, someone loved me." Lee said quietly.

"If you're trying to make me feel better, you're missing the mark by quite a bit." Slash said with weak, forced humor.

"No. I'm not trying to make you feel better. I'm actually building up to ask you something." Lee said hesitantly.

"What's that?" Slash asked suspiciously.

"I don't know how to ask, there's no way of saying it that doesn't sound really pathetic." Lee said with a creased brow.

Slash smiled despite himself.

"All the people you met are my family, but none of them are really my friends." Lee said in thought.

Slash turned to look into Lee's eyes and found them full of pain.

"I'm the father, the grandfather or some other relation like that but... I'm so alone." Lee trailed off.

"I know that feeling." Slash admitted.

"If you'd be willing, I'd like to be that for you. A friend." Lee said seriously.

Slash thought about that for a minute before saying, "It doesn't work that way. Friendship happens, you can't just 'decide' to be friends."

"Why not?" Lee asked honestly.

"I don't know. I never really had any close friends, I'm not sure how it works." Slash admitted with frustration.

"I'd be willing to try if you would." Lee said with hope in his eyes.

"What would I have to do?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"It's pretty simple. We talk to each other when one of us needs to. We go and do stuff together sometimes and hang out. That's about it." Lee said seriously.

"So, if I tell you something, you'll never tell anyone else?" Slash asked carefully.

"Yeah, if you don't want me to. And same goes for you. I'll tell you stuff and you won't tell anyone." Lee said firmly.

"Yeah, that sounds cool." Slash said as he nodded.

"And one more thing, the most important part." Lee said and looked deeply into Slash's eyes.

"What?" Slash asked, surprised at the new level of seriousness.

"It's forever." Lee said without blinking.

"What!?" Slash asked with surprise.

"What we share. What we tell. It's between us forever. Even if you piss me off one day and decide never to talk to me again, I'll keep any secret you tell me forever. There is nothing you can ever do that will make me go back on my word." Lee said firmly.

"Wait, so you're saying that if I tell you that I murdered my parents and buried their bodies in the back yard, that you'd never tell anyone." Slash asked dubiously.

"That's what I'm saying. But if I told you that I murdered twenty-seven people and framed an innocent man for the murders, then you couldn't say anything either." Lee said seriously.

Slash nodded.

"Did you?" Lee asked quietly.

Slash looked up with a raised eyebrow.

"Murder your parents." Lee prompted.

"No. Did you?" Slash asked, looking deeply into Lee's eyes.

"No." Lee said with a shy smile.

Lee stood and put Chakotay back into his crib, then took Thomas from Slash.

"So did you have something you needed to get off your chest?" Slash asked as he watched Lee burping Thomas.

"Yeah, but first I need to know that you won't freak out on me and go screaming my secrets to the whole family." Lee said seriously.

"I don't know what I can do but promise." Slash said seriously.

"A truth for a truth. If we each hold one of the other's secrets, then we both have something to lose if one of us breaks the promise." Lee said firmly.

Slash thought about that and finally nodded.

"Do you have one?" Lee asked as he gently placed Thomas back in the crib beside Chakotay.

"Yeah." Slash said in a whisper.

"I poisoned eleven people, three of them died." Lee said in an emotionless voice.

"How?" Slash asked as he rested back in his rocking chair.

"That was back when I was heavy into drugs. I was dealing. I cut it wrong. Really messed it up. Honestly, I don't know what I did. But the shit I sold was lethal. Three people died because of me." Lee said in a toneless voice.

"Are you sorry?" Slash asked, glancing at Lee.

"Now? Yeah. Back then? I didn't accept responsibility for anything. Somehow  I thought that because I was wasted, it wasn't my fault." Lee said regretfully.

"Did you get in trouble?" Slash asked in a small voice.

"No. No one ever found out it was me. I never told anyone before." Lee said as he watched his grandchildren sleeping.

"I'm a hermaphrodite." Slash said weakly.

Lee nodded.

"The doctors said that I had enough testosterone to look like a guy, but I'd probably never grow much of a beard or get big muscles. And there's a chance that I'll grow breasts, but that hasn't happened... yet." Slash said quietly.

"How did you keep it a secret?" Lee asked as he kept his gaze on the babies.

"It doesn't show unless you get between my legs... I've never let anyone down there." Slash said in a shaking voice.

"So you didn't date." Lee said without inflection.

"No. I couldn't take the chance." Slash said in a whisper.

Lee nodded again.

"You know it doesn't bother me, right?" Lee asked and turned to look at Slash.

"I figured it wouldn't. And I'm okay with yours too." Slash said as he met Lee's eyes.

"Thanks Slash. That's what I was hoping. You're the only person in the world who knows this about me. Now you know that no matter what, you can come and talk to me and I'll listen without judging you." Lee said simply.

"I promise that I'll never tell. Not even if you piss me off." Slash said seriously.

"Same here." Lee said quietly.

* * * * *

As Matt walked into his room, he noticed that something was different... off.

"How's it goin bub?" Sounded from the darkness.

With a quick 'snick' of claws extending, Matt was ready for battle.

The lights came on and Matt was facing himself, leaning casually against the bathroom door frame.

"Thought I'd come for a visit to see how I'm doin." Logan said with an irritating smirk.

"One eye said you were gone." Matt said as he let his claws recede.

"Yeah, like I said, a visit." Logan said, maintaining his gaze.

"You come to take your life back?" Matt asked suspiciously.

"Naw, you're doin a better job with it than I ever did. Sit down, I brought beer." Logan said and walked to the table.

Matt cautiously walked and sat across from Logan.

Logan pulled two beers from under the table and handed one to Matt.

A long minute of silence fell over the room as both took a drink and waited.

"I brought somethin for ya." Logan said and set a folded piece of paper on the table.

"What is it?" Matt asked suspiciously, not making a move to pick up the paper.

"A land deed. An old one." Logan said, then took another drink.

"Why are you giving me land?" Matt asked slowly.

"It's already yours... or mine. Whatever, it's deeded to Jonathan Matthew Logan." Logan said gruffly.

"So?" Matt asked, not letting his guard down for an instant.

"So. Yer doin a good job takin in the kid and treatin Scott decent. Me an Jean thought we should do something for ya. That's all." Logan said and finished the beer.

"And?" Matt said, waiting for the punch line.

"And you deeded the land to yourself from your real name to the one your using." Logan said, then finished his beer in a long drink.

"What?" Matt said and grabbed the paper.

"You heard. That piece of paper can trace back to who you really are." Logan said with a hint of a smile.

Matt read the paper carefully, but couldn't find any other name on it.

"It ain't that easy. Never is for some reason. You need to get a lawyer to research the deed to find the name, but then you'll have your answers." Logan said and stood.

Matt looked up from the paper and asked, "That's it? You're just going to stop in to give me this and leave?"

"Yeah, that's it. We can't stay in one place too long. It'll draw the bad guys to ya, a lot badder than you can deal with." Logan said, then walked to the door.

"Thanks for this... and for letting me have your life." Matt said in nearly a mumble.

"Like I said, you're doin a good job. I ain't here ta give ya divine inspiration or nuthin. Just wanted ta give ya the one thing I never could get for myself, my name. Oh yeah, here's a key to a safety deposit box in Ottawa. That way you won't run short on money." Logan said as he tossed a key to Matt.

"Thanks again." Matt said as he caught the key easily.

"Yeah. Keep up the good work." Logan said and gave a brief smile before disappearing in a burst of light.

"You too." Matt said to the ceiling.

Chapter 7: Hesitation and Acceptance

As the door shut Bobby turned to Robert and asked, "What was all that with your parents? Are you really wanting to do all that stuff?"

Robert smiled as he pulled Bobby into a hug and said, "Jimmy told us about the art of negotiation. Sometimes in order to get what you truly want you have to ask for more than you want."

Bobby closed his eyes at the wonderful feeling of Robert's hug and said, "So you brought up the water sports and stuff so they'd agree to oral sex?"

"Yes. I did some research on the Internet to understand the various activities involved in sexuality. I came across many extreme examples of intimacy and chose three of them in hopes that my fathers would allow me to do what I really wanted." Robert said as he pulled back enough to look Bobby in the eyes.

"And what do you really want?" Bobby asked cautiously.

"To express my love for you in a physical manner." Robert said softly and began to nuzzle Bobby's neck.

"Robert. Hold on." Bobby said hesitantly.

Reluctantly, Robert pulled back to look into Bobby's eyes.

"I love you Robert, and I want to express my love to you too but I'm having a problem." Bobby said with regret in his voice.

"Is it my age?" Robert asked with a slight tremble in his voice.

"No Robert, since we have your fathers' permission I'm really okay with that." Bobby said honestly.

"Then what is it?" Robert asked, looking somewhat relieved.

"It's Pete. I feel like I'm being disrespectful to his memory or... I don't know how to say it exactly. It just feels wrong for us to do stuff so soon after his death." Bobby said with a distraught look.

"I believe I understand. You are in a period of mourning and to engage in a pleasurable activity seems inappropriate." Robert said in thought.

"Exactly. I'm sorry Robby. I really do love you and I want to be with you but I don't..." Bobby trailed off as he heard something.

Robert turned toward the wall and both heard another sound, like something being dropped or thrown in the next room.

"That's Pete's room." Bobby said as he hurried to the door.

* * * * *

"How do you want to do this?" Alex asked with shallow breaths.

"To tell you the truth mate, I'm not ready." Spike said with apology in his eyes.

"But I thought..." Alex drifted off with hurt.

"I love you, and I want us to both be ready, in our hearts, the first time we make love. If you need to get off, I can do that. But it'll have to be like a couple blokes, not like lovers, not yet." Spike said sadly.

"Can you tell me why?" Alex asked with desperation.

"Cause if we jump into this we can mess it up. Mess it up so bad it can't be fixed. I love you enough to wait till the time is right." Spike said quietly.

"How will we know when it's time?" Alex asked as he looked into Spike's eyes.

"We'll know luv. We've got some baggage to deal with, both of us. I've got me a past I have to sort through and deal with before I can come to you completely. And I think you've got the same." Spike finished softly.

"Me? I've never been with anyone." Alex said in confusion.

"I know. But you seem to be so desperate to be loved, to be held. Is it me you want or an end to the loneliness?" Spike asked with worry.

Alex froze at the words.

"Alex, I love you. I love you enough to wait till you know what you really want. And when we're both ready we'll make love. Is this enough for now?" Spike asked hesitantly.

"You said you'd help me get off, right?" Alex asked seriously.

"I could do with a good wank myself. I'd never leave you having to do without." Spike said softly.

"Then I can wait for the rest, how do you want to do it?" Alex asked unsurely.

Spike thought for a second, and then got a devilish grin.

"I think I should worry now." Alex said playfully.

"You have any playing cards laying about?" Spike asked, ignoring Alex's statement.

"Um, yeah, here." Alex said, bewildered by Spike's request as he pulled a deck of cards from the bedside stand.

Spike scooted away from Alex on the bed and left a space between them.

"What are you up to?" Alex asked warily.

"Strip poker, jokers wild, two draws. Pairs of things, socks and the like count as one item. Jewelry don't count." Spike said as he shuffled the cards.

"What happens when we get naked?" Alex asked with a smile.

"Then whoever is naked and loses the next hand has to do what the winner says... to himself. We'll see how this game goes and maybe next time we'll do each other." Spike said as his eyes glittered with mischief.

"Enough talking, deal." Alex said forcefully.

* * * * *

"Andrew, Alan, can I have a few minutes of your time?" A familiar voice asked.

"Jean?" Andrew said as he ran to greet her.

"Hi guys." Jean said as she accepted a hug from first Andrew, then Alan.

"How are you doing?" Andrew asked as he led Jean to have a seat in the common room.

"I can honestly say that every day is a new adventure." Jean said with a big smile.

"Have you had any Thanksgiving dinner? There's still plenty of food left." Andrew said quickly.

"Sorry guys, I don't have time. I really need to ask you a tremendous favor." Jean said with a serious look.

"Go ahead Jean, you know you can ask us anything." Alan said firmly.

"Thanks... I need to explain a few things before I get to the favor." Jean said and looked to see that both men were listening.

Andrew nodded and Jean continued, "When the virus changed my body and increased my mutant abilities and the power of the Phoenix I had the potential to cause destruction on a scale that you can't comprehend. An uncontrolled outburst of my power could disrupt time and space to the point that the damage to the multiverse could never be undone."

Andrew and Alan didn't fully understand what she was saying, but could tell that she was leading to something more.

"My increasing power attracted the attention of a species called the 'Q'. They are multidimensional creatures that exist outside the time/space continuum. They had the choice to either kill me or make me one of them. For whatever reason, they chose to make me 'Q'." Jean said in thought.

"Now to the favor. My mentor in the Q continuum got the idea that he wanted to have a child. He approached Captain Janeway with... less than successful results. Eventually he found another member of the continuum to mate with him and they produced a child, a son." Jean said and her looked changed from thoughtful to sad.

"Q has grown quickly and honestly isn't a bad child but..." Jean trailed off and looked away as tears began to form in her eyes.

"What is it?" Andrew asked with concern.

"When my mentor decided he wanted a child, it was a whim, a passing fancy. Now he's faced with the reality of having a child, even when it's not fun and not what he wants. Their fights have been escalating until my mentor finally did something that did irreparable damage to their relationship." Jean said darkly.

"Did he hurt the boy?" Alan asked with concern.

"What about the mother?" Andrew asked at the same time.

"The mother had the child as an indulgence for the father. She had no interest in being a mother and still doesn't. And he didn't hurt the boy physically, in his true form he is nearly indestructible." Jean said as her tears began to fall.

"What did he do?" Alan asked in a whisper.

"Q had a friend. His first and only friend. During their last fight, my mentor attacked Q's friend in a fit of rage. Q's friend was 'unmade'. My mentor sent a surge of energy into the past and prevented the conception of Q's friend... he never existed. Only Q, his father, Logan and I even remember that he ever was. To the rest of his timeline, no such person was ever born. The Q are extremely powerful and capable of almost anything with just a thought, but when someone is 'unmade' there is no way to undo it." Jean said quietly.

"I think I have an idea of what favor you're going to ask, but please, go ahead." Andrew said in an emotionally drained voice.

"My mentor wanted to destroy Q, calling him a mistake and too dangerous to be allowed to exist. Logan and I convinced him to allow us to take Q someplace where he would be out of his father's way. This Earth in this dimension belongs unofficially to Logan and I. No other members of the Q come here and no one will interfere. Q has had his powers negated and has been given human form. What I'm asking is if you'll take him in and raise him as one of your children." Jean asked in a pleading voice.

"Jean, we have eight kids and one on the way..." Andrew began.

"Yes." Alan said firmly.

Andrew looked at Alan with surprise.

"Andy, Jean knows about our kids. She feels that this is the best place for him or she wouldn't ask. How could we sleep at night knowing that we said no to a child in need?" Alan asked with a plea for understanding in his eyes.

Andrew held Alan's gaze for a moment, and then looked at Jean.

"Alan's right. Of course we'll take him in." Andrew said softly.

"I'll introduce you, and then I'll leave. I can't stay too long." Jean said quickly.

"Jean, please don't leave until I've had a chance to talk to him. I know you think you're doing what's best for him, but if this isn't what he wants, it won't work." Andrew said simply.

Jean stopped, then nodded.

There was a flash of light and a teenage boy, maybe fourteen appeared.

"Q, I'd like for you to meet Andrew and Alan, these are the guys I was telling you about." Jean said with a gentle smile.

"Nice to meet you." The boy mumbled, not looking into anyone's eyes.

"Q, please come over here. I need to talk to you for a minute." Andrew said quietly.

The boy walked to stand in front of Andrew.

"Sit down with me, I just need to ask you a few questions." Andrew said and patted the cushion beside him.

Q hesitantly sat beside Andrew.

"Jean told me a little about you. But I just need to know that you're here because you want to be." Andrew said in as gentle a voice as he could manage.

"Yes, please sir, I promise I'll do anything you say, I'll be good! I promise! Please let me stay!" The boy said in panic.

Alan automatically pulled Q into a hug and whispered comforting words into his ear as Andrew said, "Q, as long as you're here because you want to be, then we'll be happy to have you."

Jean walked to Andrew and Alan with a look of relief.

"I don't know how we'll explain him being here. I mean, from what you said, he doesn't 'officially' exist on this world." Andrew said with concern.

"Not a problem. There's a folder of birth certificates and social security cards on the Professor's desk that Scott forgot to distribute yesterday when it arrived. All Q's paperwork is in there and he has a complete history of existence in the official files, as do the rest of your family." Jean said with a happy smile.

"Thanks Jean." Alan said as he lifted his head from beside Q's ear.

"I didn't do much. Mr. Howlett did most of it; I just did the things he couldn't. All your family's official records are settled, you'll never have to worry about that." Jean said in peace.

"Um, what is Q's name in the paperwork?" Andrew asked as he looked at the boy who was soaking in the love and comfort from Alan.

"Quaid Summers." Jean said with a giggle.

"Is that alright with you Q?" Andrew asked as he tried to hold Q's gaze.

"Yes sir. I'm not Q anymore since they put me here. I'm human now. I *should* have a human name." Q said in barely more than a mumble.

"Guys, I really have to go now. Logan and I will check in with you as often as we can." Jean said warmly.

"Jean?" Andrew said quickly.

"Yes?" Jean responded.

"Thanks." Andrew said, then turned a loving look toward Q.

Jean nodded and vanished in a flash of light.

"Andy, let's take Q home." Alan said as he held tightly to the young boy.

Andrew smiled and gestured to the portal forming in front of them.

* * * * *

Bobby entered the room and froze in place.

It looked as though the place had been ransacked. Books were thrown from the shelves and were scattered around the room.

"Who would do this?" Robert asked as he walked to stand beside Bobby.

"No one." Bobby said in confusion.

Robert looked at Bobby curiously.

"No one could have gotten out of this room without passing us in the hall." Bobby said as he looked around.

"Give me a moment." Robert said and began to press some buttons on his personal data node and his ocular implant.

He slowly looked around the room and finally said, "There is no indication that another person has been in this room in the past two hours. I am capable of seeing thermal variations and any warm-blooded being would have left residual thermal traces in the room."

Bobby smiled and said, "I didn't think of that. I can sense heat too. You're right. No one's been in here. But that doesn't explain what happened to the room."

"Look at this." Robert said as he pointed to a sketchbook opened at their feet.

"It's one of Pete's drawings. I've seen him working on them a few times, but he never felt comfortable showing them to me." Bobby said as he looked at the beautiful picture of Ms. Munroe.

"He was quite talented." Robert said quietly.

"He had so much to live for." Bobby said as he knelt down to look at the book.

"Robby, look at this." Bobby said as he stared at the next page in the sketchbook.

"It is us." Robert said in wonder.

"He captured our love." Bobby said in a whisper as he looked at the picture of him and Robert hugging.

Bobby turned the page, and then quickly turned it back before Robert could see.

"What is it?" Robert asked with concern.

"Um, I guess Peter wasn't just talented, but also had a dirty mind." Bobby said with a chuckle.

"I do not understand." Robert said hesitantly.

"Look." Bobby said as he turned the page.

Robert stared in wonder at the picture of the two of them, Bobby and Robert, completely nude and engaged in passionate sex.

"I didn't know he thought about stuff like this." Bobby said as a blush crept up his face.

"Bobby." Robert said with a serious tone in his voice.

Bobby stood quickly at the sound and looked into Robert's eyes.

"Peter loved you and wanted you to be happy. The picture was an expression of his desire for you to be happy. If we make love, we will not be disrespecting his memory, we will be granting his wish." Robert said seriously.

"I think you're right. Let's go take care of that now, we'll come back later and tidy up." Bobby said warmly.

"I love you." Robert said as he held Bobby's gaze.

"I love you too Robby. Let's go to bed." Bobby said and put an arm around Robert to guide him out of the room.

* * * * *

As the three emerged from the portal Q asked, "What was that?"

Andrew looked at Q and followed his eyes to the vanishing portal.

"It's a portal, that's my mutant ability." Andrew said in a fatherly tone.

"You're a mutant?" Q asked with wide eyes.

"Yes, Alan and I are both mutants. That doesn't bother you does it?" Andrew asked with a note of concern.

"No, I mean, no sir. I just, I never met any mutants before. The last time I visited a material dimension there weren't any mutants at all." Q said with excitement.

All three turned as Lee and Slash walked out of the bedroom.

"Hi Dad, I'd like you to meet your new grandson." Andrew said with an impish grin.

Lee looked at his son in surprise, then noticed the frightened look on the boy's face.

"What's your name little fella?" Lee asked as he walked closer to Q.

"Q... I mean Quaid." Q said in a trembling voice.

"Are you my grandson?" Lee asked as he squatted to look into Quaid's eyes.

Quaid looked up to Andrew with question.

"Since Jean named you Summers, I'm assuming that you are going to be my son. If you're my son and he's my father, that makes him your grandfather and you his grandson." Andrew said gently.

Quaid had a look of confusion on his face as he looked from Andrew to Lee. When he met Lee's eyes he nodded hesitantly.

"Good. You can't have too many grandkids." Lee said with a smile and held open his arms.

"How you doing Slash?" Andrew asked as Lee pulled Quaid into a hug.

"Um, okay. Where'd you get the kid?" Slash asked curiously.

"He needed a family, and we appear to have one empty couch." Andrew said with a shrug.

"Sir?" Quaid said as he pulled out of his hug with Lee.

"You can call me Father if you like." Andrew said gently.

"Father. Q said that she fixed all the new rooms you were building. She knew you'd need a place for me to sleep." Quaid said quickly.

Andrew and Alan looked at each other, then walked to the door that separated the existing house from the new wing.

Lee took hold of Quaid's hand and began to walk, taking hold of Slash's shoulder along the way.

"Who's with the babies?" Andrew thought to ask.

"Xander and Warren are watching them." Lee said immediately.

"Okay, let's go." Andrew said happily.

* * * * *

"Full house, kings high" Alex said proudly.

"Bugger! I thought I had you with two pairs." Spike said as he dropped his cards.

"What's it going to be?" Alex asked with delight.

"Socks. If you want to see the good stuff, you're going to have to earn it." Spike said with playful gruffness as he pulled his socks off.

"My deal." Alex said happily as he gathered the cards to shuffle.

* * * * *

"Wow, it's really all done." Alan said as they walked into the first room.

"It's beautiful. I didn't think the rooms would be this big." Andrew said as he looked at the comfortable, fully furnished room.

"Look at that." Andrew said in astonishment.

"What is it?" Alan asked curiously.

"It's Spike's duster. It was destroyed in Sunnydale when he closed the hellmouth." Andrew said as he carefully glided his fingers over the leather.

"And this is Alex's uniform." Alan said from the open closet door.

"Let's check out the other rooms." Lee said with excitement.

Chapter 8: The Lair of the Fairy Princess

"Who's the fairy princess?" Slash asked as they looked around the next room.

"Marguerite. I don't know why but I just think of her when I walk in here." Alan said as he looked at the delicate fabrics and beautiful fairy dolls that all blended to create an almost unreal atmosphere.

"She won't be able to stay in here for a while, but when she does... I can't imagine her not loving it." Lee said as he followed the others to the next room.

"Dad, I think this room is yours." Andrew said from inside the next room.

Lee walked in and the first thing that caught his eyes was the shade of blue that the curtains and carpet were.

Slash looked around and asked, "What is it?"

"I met a woman, a wonderful woman who I might actually have a chance with. The color scheme reminds me of her... she's blue." Lee finished quietly.

"FATHER! COME LOOK!" Quaid's voice called from the next room.

The others hurried out to see whatever the boy had stumbled across.

"Subtle." Alan said blankly.

"Um, yeah. Do you think he figured out who's it is?" Andrew chuckled.

The wall opposite the door had the letter 'Q' sunken in and filled with shelving from floor to ceiling. In the center of the Q was a plasma flat screen TV.

"It's mine? I mean, my very own room? All mine?" Quaid asked with excitement verging on hyperventilation.

"Well, I guess it's this or the fairy room." Lee said with a smile.

Quaid got a questioning look, and then smiled as he realized that Lee was teasing.

"She left him plenty of clothes." Alan said from the closet.

"Um, Andy?" Lee said with a note of concern.

"Yeah dad?" Andrew responded and walked to Lee's side.

"Look." Lee said and pointed into the bedside stands drawer.

Laying there was a bottle of lube and a supply of condoms.

"I hope she's just preparing for any eventuality." Andrew said, then turned to look at Quaid again.

"I love it. It's perfect." Quaid said in absolute joy.

"You'll have to thank your Aunt Jean the next time you see her." Andrew said with a smile.

Quaid got a look of confusion and asked, "Who?"

"Oh, um, the Q that brought you here." Alan said in thought.

"Oh yeah. I'll tell her." Quaid said quickly, then started looking in every nook and cranny to discover all his new treasures.

"I doubt that any of the other rooms will top this one." Lee said with a smile.

The group, minus Quaid walked on to explore the next room.

"This is one of the kid's room, but I don't know which." Lee said as he looked at the regeneration alcove set into one wall.

"It's Trey's." Andrew said with certainty.

"How can you tell?" Lee asked curiously.

"Because his spare Borg components are on display." Andrew said, pointing at an artistic display of equipment on the wall behind Plexiglas.

"Why does Trey have a bed? He doesn't sleep." Lee asked as he looked around.

"Sleeping isn't the only thing a bed is used for." Alan said and waggled his eyebrows.

Lee blushed and nodded.

"Who's room is this?" Quaid asked as he ran into the room.

"This is your brother Trey's room." Andrew said simply.

"He's Borg? I have a brother who's Borg?" Quaid asked with excitement.

"Yes, you have five Borg brothers and one Borg sister, you also have two mutant brothers." Alan said with a smile.

"My best friend ever is... was Borg." Quaid finished and the smile fell off his face.

Andrew and Alan immediately sandwiched Quaid between them in a hug.

"I think we need to take Quaid to meet his brothers and sister, the rest of this can wait." Andrew said seriously.

"Just a second." Slash said and moved to Quaid.

"Quaid, I'm Slash. I just got here today, same as you. If you get scared or need to talk to someone just let me know, okay?" Slash said gently.

"Yeah, you look really cool. I wish I looked like you." Quaid said as he cautiously reached out to touch Slash's cheek.

"You look just right the way you are Quaid. Don't change a thing." Slash said with a smile.

"Quaid, are you ready to meet your brothers and sister?" Andrew asked from the doorway.

Reluctantly, Quaid turned his attention from Slash and nodded to Andrew.

"Follow me." Andrew said and walked through the door.

* * * * *

"I think you got me." Alex said in defeat as he laid down his pair of queens.

"Bloody hell!" Spike said as he slammed down his pair of jacks.

"You thought you were going to beat me with that?" Alex asked in confusion.

"With the disappointed look you were wearing I thought you had nothing." Spike said as he pulled off his T-shirt.

"Looks like you'll be putting on a show for me." Alex said with a teasing smile.

Spike picked up the cards and began to shuffle.

"It ain't over yet mate, it ain't over till the last card gets played." Spike said seriously.

* * * * *

The group emerged in the common room of the mansion.

"Do you know where they are?" Lee asked curiously.

"I think the younger kids are with Theresa and Rachel. I'm not sure about the older kids." Andrew said in thought.

"Found one." Lee said from the divider that separated the game room from the common room.

Alan and Andrew led Quaid around the divider to meet his first new sibling.

* * * * *

"Three of a kind." Alex said proudly as he laid out his three nines.

"And all I've got is this pair of fives." Spike said sadly as he laid the fives of spades and clubs down before him.

Alex nearly bounced with anticipation.

"And this other pair of fives." Spike continued with a glorious smile as he laid out the red fives.

Alex looked at the cards in astonishment before saying, "But you drew three cards on the last draw, how lucky can one guy be?"

"I must have lead a virtuous life." Spike said with a rakish grin.

"Yeah, right." Alex said with a roll of his eyes and removed his socks.

"I think I feel a winning streak coming on." Spike said with a happy smile.

"You won one hand, that's not called a streak, it's called a fluke." Alex responded in a teasing voice.

"Just deal." Spike said intensely.

* * * * *

"Itchy!?" Quaid nearly exploded with excitement and threw himself into Icheb's lap.

"Itchy! I missed you. Are you okay?" Quaid asked in a rush as he hugged Icheb tightly.

"Quaid." Andrew said, trying to get his attention without sounding harsh.

Icheb was sitting stiffly, trying to understand what was happening to him.

"Quaid." Andrew said more loudly.

Quaid turned his tear filled eyes to look at Andrew.

It broke Andrew's heart to say the words but he had to get the message across.

"Quaid, I don't think he's the same person you remember." Andrew said softly.

Quaid quickly turned to look into Icheb's eyes.

"Itchy?" Quaid asked as he looked for any kind of response.

Icheb looked to his father in question.

Quaid broke down into uncontrolled sobbing as he clutched to the image of his best and only friend.

"Quaid, can you tell me about your friend? Why he was your friend?" Andrew asked as he sat beside Icheb and Quaid.

"He... he liked me. He... he said I was funny and we... we had fun." Quaid said through hitching breaths.

"He said all those things about you, what about him? What was he like?" Andrew pressed.

"Itchy was always more serious. When I wanted to do something, he'd usually say no, but I'd talk him into it and he'd have fun anyway... one time we took a shuttle craft and... okay, maybe that's not the best example..." Quaid trailed off.

"Icheb Summers, I'd like you to meet your new brother Quaid Summers." Alan said from their other side.

"My brother?" Both boys said simultaneously.

"That's right. And Quaid already has a room at the boat house." Lee said with a smile.

"Icheb, Quaid knew an Icheb in an alternate dimension and that Icheb was his best friend. You know I've always said I wouldn't tell you who to be friends with, and I still won't. But would you please try to get to know Quaid and maybe one day you can be his friend?" Andrew asked hopefully.

Icheb looked from his father's hopeful eyes to Quaid's and said, "I will be better than his friend, I will be his brother."

* * * * *

"Show 'em." Spike said in anticipation.

Alex slowly laid out his hand one card at a time.

"Bloody Hell! A full house again?" Spike said in wonder.

"I've never been this lucky before. You must be my good luck charm." Alex said with delight.

"Right, well, um, here it goes." Spike said and stood beside the bed.

Spike slowly undid each button of his jeans and began to pull them down.

"You're not wearing underwear?" Alex asked with surprise.

"I didn't know we'd be playing strip poker tonight, did I?" Spike asked as he stepped out of his black jeans.

"Um, no. I guess not." Alex said as his gaze was fixed on Spike's erect cock.

"Take a good look, luv. This is what you do to me." Spike said, then turned slowly around.

Alex was in awe of Spike's smooth, hairless ass. It even had the cutest dimples.

"You gonna shuffle or sit and look at me all night?" Spike asked, trying to sound gruff, but having the effect spoiled by his smile.

"Um, yeah. I guess one more should do it." Alex said as he fumbled to gather the cards without looking at them.

* * * * *

"Andrew, Alan, I'm glad I caught you." Scott said as he entered the common room.

"Scott, come here. There's someone I'd like for you to meet." Andrew said with a smile.

"Quaid, I'd like you to meet your Uncle Scott. Scott, this is our newest son, Quaid Summers." Alan said as he indicated the boy holding Icheb in a death grip.

"Nice to meet you." Scott said unsurely.

"You're my uncle?" Quaid asked hesitantly.

"Uncle Scott is *our* uncle." Icheb said with a tender smile toward Quaid.

"So since we're brothers, your family is my family?" Quaid asked in confirmation.

"That is correct. Andrew and Alan are *our* fathers, Scott, Alex and Spike are *our* uncles and Dawn is *our* aunt." Icheb said slowly.

"Thanks Itchy, being your brother is the best thing ever." Quaid said in delight as he pulled Icheb into another hug.

"If you call me Itchy, what do I call you?" Icheb asked curiously.

"You, I mean *he* always called me Q, but I'd like it if you had a special name for me. A name that only you get to call me." Quaid said seriously.

"May I call you Quay?" Icheb asked hopefully.

Quaid nodded enthusiastically.

* * * * *

"Three aces." Alex said with joy.

"You must really want me to put on a show for you... But not this time mate. Four threes, show me some skin." Spike said with a chuckle.

Alex grudgingly pulled off his T-shirt and smiled at Spike's appreciative look.

Spike reached down and gave his cock a single stroke, then picked up the cards to shuffle.

* * * * *

Scott turned his attention to Alan and Andrew, leaving the boys to their own conversation.

"This came yesterday and I forgot to give it to you, I got sidetracked." Scott said and thought about Peter.

"No problem, let's see what you've got." Andrew said as he took the large manila envelope from Scott.

"Go ahead, it's from Ken." Scott said and stood aside to watch Andrew pull out the contents.

Andrew opened the large envelope to find several smaller envelopes inside.

"This one has your name love." Andrew said as he handed an envelope to Alan.

After examining the contents, Alan said, "It's a birth certificate, social security card, even my teaching credentials."

"It looks like he made a mistake." Andrew said as he looked at the papers from one of the other envelopes.

"What's that?" Scott asked as he moved to read over Andrew's shoulder.

"We agreed on the ages of the children when Ken was here but he got them wrong." Andrew said with concern.

"Oh yeah, Ken told me about that. He said that since he got to know the children, he thought you might have underestimated their ages. He said it was an honest parental thing to do. No parent wants to admit that their children are growing up." Scott said with a smile.

"So Icheb's going to be seventeen?" Alan asked while looking over Andrew's other shoulder at the paperwork.

"Yes, and Trey's going to be sixteen." Andrew said, peeking into the next envelope.

"The twins are going to be fifteen and Jimmy's going to be twelve. Ken agreed with you about Janine's age." Scott finished.

"Okay, that shouldn't be too hard to remember." Andrew said in thought.

"Here's Quaid's paperwork. He's going to be fourteen on January seventh." Andrew said in surprise.

"I guess Jean figured out our birthday system." Alan said with a smile.

"Jean was here?" Scott asked with surprise.

"Yeah, she's the one who brought Quaid. She said she couldn't stay, but that she or Logan would check in as often as they could." Andrew said seriously.

"Next time you see her, tell her I said 'hi'." Scott said with a gentle smile.

"I will, I promise." Andrew said carefully.

"What's that?" Alan asked, pointing to the next envelope.

"That's Thomas and Chakotay's birth certificates." Andrew said and pulled one out of the envelope.

"Who does it list as mother?" Alan asked curiously.

"You." Andrew said in surprise.

"What?" Alan asked disbelievingly.

"It says right here Mother: Alan Sunshine Summers, Father: LeeAndrew Malachi Summers." Andrew said then looked at Scott in question.

"Don't look at me. Ken's the one who did it." Scott said with a shrug.

"I'm not going to fight it." Alan said with raised eyebrows.

"Yeah, I guess I'm so used to lying in the official records that it's a shock to tell the truth." Andrew said frankly.

"I know what you mean. What else did he send you?" Scott asked curiously.

"A big envelope for Xander and Remy, and here's one for Dawn. And here's one for Dad... and Slash?" Andrew looked at the envelope suspiciously.

"Ken couldn't have known that Slash was coming here." Scott said with a concerned look on his face.

"I think Jean did that, the same way she took care of Quaid's paperwork." Alan said speculatively.

"That makes sense. Where are they?" Andrew asked, looking around.

"I bet they're eating again. Slash looks like he could use a few extra meals." Alan said with concern.

"I think you're right." Andrew said with a pensive expression.

"One thing about Lee's paperwork, Ken said that since Lee Donald Wells is in prison, he created a parallel identity for your father and named him Lee Ronald Wells. It takes care of the problem in the unlikely event that someone recognizes him." Scott said seriously.

"I'm glad he thought of that. Dad gets to start out with a clean slate." Andrew said with a small smile.

"William has two envelopes." Alan said as he picked up two nearly identical envelopes.

"One is William Burroughs and the other is William Summers." Andrew said as he looked at them more closely.

"Spike." Scott said in realization.

"Oh, I forgot about Spike." Alan said as he took Spike's envelope.

"Don't let Alex hear you say that, he'll kick your ass." Andrew said seriously.

"Alex is a little protective of Spike, isn't he?" Scott asked with a fond smile.

"Just wait until you're in the line of fire of his protectiveness. I thought he was going to blast me." Andrew said with a chuckle.

"Look at this, Spike has two college degrees." Alan said as he peeked into Spike's envelope.

"Love, that's Spike's business. I've always suspected that he was more educated than he let on, but it's his choice to share that with us." Andrew said softly.

"Right Andy." Alan said and closed the envelope.

"I'm glad Alex found someone. Spike too." Scott said with a wistful sound in his voice.

"Feeling alone?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Yeah, a little." Scott admitted quietly.

"You want me to let you off the hook?" Andrew asked hesitantly.

"How do you mean?" Scott asked curiously.

"Well, I made you promise not to date anyone for a year. I'm willing to forget about that if you are." Andrew said slowly.

"Why?" Scott asked in thought.

"I asked you not to date so you could get to know yourself and develop your own self-image." Andrew said with difficulty.

"A self-image that didn't include anyone else." Scott said with a smile.

"Yeah." Andrew said, then continued, "You've done that. You've accomplished everything I had hoped that you would. You've made friends, developed interests that are your own. You've stopped trying to impress everyone and relaxed a lot."

Scott thought about the words and finally said, "Yeah, I guess I have."

"So don't worry about the promise. If you find someone, I'll be happy for you." Andrew said with caring in his voice.

"Thanks Andy, thanks both of you. Thanks for helping me out. I hate to imagine what my life would be like if I hadn't met you." Scott said seriously.

"That goes for us too Scott. You're still my best friend ever and that's never going to change." Andrew said with a dopey smile that threatened tears.

"And you're my brother, all you have to do is look at Icheb and Quaid to see what that means." Alan said with a smile.

All three turned their attention to Icheb and Quaid talking a mile a minute to each other.

* * * * *

"Dad, Slash, we have a surprise for you." Andrew said happily as he walked into the dining room accompanied by Alan, Scott, Icheb and Quaid.

"You're last surprise was a new grandson. I'm afraid to ask." Lee said with a smile.

"Here." Alan said, holding out an envelope to Lee and another to Slash.

"What is it?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Scott got his lawyer to prepare new ID for you." Andrew said with a smile.

Lee carefully opened the envelope and pulled out a New York driver's license.

"It should be everything you'll need to prove your identity to anyone who would ask." Scott said seriously.

"Is anyone else hungry? I'm going to get some more food before it's put away." Alan said to the group.

"Are you hungry Quay?" Icheb asked quietly.

"I don't know. I haven't eaten since last time I was in corporeal form." Quaid said uncertainly.

"Then you're probably long overdue. Come and get some food." Alan said as he led the boys away.

Scott looked at the boys, then the table and finally came to a decision. "Hold on guys." He said and followed Alan and the boys to the serving line.

"What did you get Slash?" Lee asked with interest.

Slash carefully opened the envelope and pulled out a letter.

Slash read the letter carefully, then looked back into the envelope.

"What is it?" Lee asked again.

"Someone named Jean said that she provided a new identity for me if I want it. She said I could leave my old name and old life completely behind me and start off with a clean slate." Slash said in a disbelieving voice.

"What are you going to do?" Lee asked quietly.

Slash looked at the new Driver's License in his hand and thought for a second before saying, "I'm going to do it. Josiah Andrew Haley-Keith wasn't wanted by his parents and doesn't exist anymore. I can finally let him go. I'll start at the new school as Josiah LeeAndrew Wells."

Andrew and Lee looked at each other with surprise.

"What?" Slash asked in concern.

Lee looked at Andrew and received a nod before saying, "Nothing. I mean, nothing bad. But before you decide to take that step, you should know that my last name is also Wells."

"Really?" Slash asked with wide eyes.

Andrew and Lee both nodded.

After a moment for that to sink in, Andrew pulled out his wallet and handed Slash his ID.

"Your name is LeeAndrew?" Slash asked in surprise.

"Yeah, I just go by Andrew. And before I married Alan my last name was Wells." Andrew said shyly.

"Why would she do that? I mean, give me your names?" Slash asked in confusion.

Before Andrew could answer he saw Icheb and Quaid sit their plates on the table side by side. The two boys were oblivious to everyone around them as they chattered, only briefly stopping to take bites of their respective foods.

"To make you brothers." Andrew said in realization.

"What?" Lee and Slash asked in unison.

"Dad, you and Slash have become close friends, right?" Andrew asked seriously.

"Yeah." Lee answered simply.

"And Slash, from what you just said, you don't have any family who you'd want to be associated with, right?" Andrew said in thought.

"Yeah." Slash said in a whisper.

"Our family is built on acceptance and choice. The majority of my family are here because they choose to be, not by a circumstance of their birth. The reality of our family is we are related because we say we are. Dad is my real dad, and Thomas and Chakotay are my real, birth children, but Icheb is just as much my child because he chose me as his father and I chose him as my son. I think that Jean gave you that identity to give you a family, and I think your place in my family is as my father's brother." Andrew finished quietly.

"Slash?" Lee asked to get his attention.

Slash turned to look into Lee's eyes.

"It's your choice to make, but I think having you for a brother would be perfect. Besides, when you get a break from school for the holidays, you could come here and spend time with *our* family instead of being at the school alone." Lee said hopefully.

"Are you guys sure you want me?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Absolutely." Andrew said seriously.

"Completely." Alan said from beside Andrew with a plate of food.

"What do you say? Will you be my brother?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Yeah. Brothers." Slash said with a smile.

"Great!" Andrew said with excitement.

"What is it father?" Icheb asked at the sound.

"Do you remember when Alan and I adopted you and your brothers and sister?" Andrew began.

Icheb nodded.

"Slash has just been adopted into our family." Andrew said happily.

"Is he going to be our brother?" Quaid asked hesitantly.

"No Quaid, he's going to be your great-uncle, Uncle Slash." Andrew said with a smile.

Slash got up from his seat and walked to Quaid and Icheb.

"No, that doesn't sound right. People outside our family can call me Slash. You guys can call me Uncle Josiah or Uncle Joe if you want." Slash said as he knelt between their chairs.

"So you got a new brother just like me!" Quaid said in delight.

"That's right. And I got a bunch of really cool nephews and a niece." Slash said with a happy smile.

"You've got to stay with us at the boat house tonight." Lee said firmly.

"That's right, the first night as part of our family you have to spend at home." Andrew said seriously.

Slash hesitated and looked at his new nephews.

"Please Uncle Joe, us new guys need to be together on our first night." Quaid asked with pleading in his voice.

"Okay, but just for you." Slash said with a smile.

"When you're ready to go, get your stuff and we'll head back to the house." Andrew said as he sneaked a chunk of sweet potato off Alan's plate.

"It looks like my nephews are about done, do you guys want to come with me?" Slash asked.

Quaid and Icheb quickly stood to follow Slash.

Alan, Andrew and Lee watched as the three walked away.

"He'll be a great addition to the family." Andrew said as he watched them leave.

"Quaid or Slash?" Lee asked curiously.

After a moment of thought Andrew said, "Both. I was thinking of Slash. It's funny, I already think of Quaid as our son... how did that happen?"

"The same way it happened with Icheb, Trey, William, Robert, Jimmy and Janine." Alan said with a chuckle.

"Do you realize that in less than nine months we're going to have *TEN* kids?" Andrew said with a pained look.

"Regrets?" Alan asked with a smile, already knowing the answer.

"Absolutely none." Andrew said in peace.

Chapter 9: Portents of Doom

"Hey one-eye, you got a minute?" Matt asked as he entered the dining room.

"Sure Matt, do you need some privacy for this?" Scott asked, looking at the others at the table.

"Naw, nuthin like that. Tha other Logan just showed up and gave me sumthin and I need ta talk to your lawyer." Matt said as he took a seat beside Scott.

"Jean just left something for us too." Alan said with a grin.

"I got a land deed, what'd you get?" Matt asked suspiciously.

"Go ahead and tell Scott what's up and we'll tell you ours in a minute." Andrew said with a sneaky smile.

Matt gave Andrew a wary look before turning back to Scott and saying, "Look at this."

Scott looked over the document carefully and finally said, "What do you need to see a lawyer for? It's already in your name."

"Cause the other Logan said I deeded the land to myself when I took the name Logan." Matt said gruffly.

Scott stopped and thought for a minute.

"So do you know any lawyers?" Matt asked impatiently.

Scott snapped out of his thoughts and said, "Um, yeah, in fact I know a really good one. He mentioned that he'd be visiting his family today, but if you wanted we could fax this to him right now and he could call us when he gets it." Scott said seriously.

"Sounds good." Matt said in thought.

"Then, once we've faxed this, what would you think about going into town and looking for an open pool table somewhere?" Scott asked casually.

Matt looked at Scott with surprise.

"I remember you saying you'd like to go shoot some pool when you got out of isolation. Well, I'm in the mood for a game right now. It's been a long day and I need to unwind." Scott said hopefully.

After a searching look into Scott's face, Matt said, "You got it Cyke."

"Great! Let's go fax this now, then I have one other stop to make before we leave." Scott said happily.

"Q? What happened? You aren't Q anymore?" Quaid said with worry as he ran from Icheb to stand before Matt.

All the adults looked in confusion as Quaid began to inspect Matt carefully, apparently looking for damage.

"Did they hurt you? Did they make you like me?" Quaid asked as he took Matt's hand, presumably to see if it was solid.

Andrew was the first to understand what Quaid was thinking and said, "Quaid, this is Matt, he's the brother of the Q we know as Logan."

Quaid stopped his frantic touching of Matt and looked up into his eyes, and timidly said, "Um, sorry. I thought you were someone else."

"No harm done kid. What's your name?" Matt asked as a smile came over his face.

"Quaid... Quaid Summers." He said quietly.

Matt bent down a little to look into Quaid's eyes on his own level and said, "You were worried about my brother, weren't you?"

"Yeah. I thought they did the same to him as they done to me." Quaid mumbled.

"What'd they do?" Matt asked quietly.

"Made me human." Quaid responded timidly.

"It ain't so bad bein human. And you got good people lookin out for you. You'll be alright." Matt said with a smile.

"Thanks, you're nice like your brother." Quaid said as he pulled Matt into a hug.

"I bet he just loves hearing that." Matt said sarcastically.

"The last time I told him he chased me across three dimensions." Quaid said with a giggle.

"Are you ready to send that fax?" Scott asked with a tender smile.

"Yeah Cyke, right behind'ja." Matt said and stood, then said to Quaid before he left the room, "Welcome to the family."

* * * * *

"What do you call it when they're all in a row?" Alex asked as he laid down his cards.

"It's called a straight luv. That's it... I'm yours to command." Spike said as he picked up the cards and placed the deck on the table beside the bed.

"Um, you said you'd do what I told you... but... I mean, I want to do stuff too." Alex said in frustration.

"I can see that." Spike said, looking at the straining cock trying to bore it's way out of Alex's jeans.

"Would you mind if we did each other? I mean, guys do it all the time. We don't have to kiss or anything if you don't want to." Alex said quickly.

"Luv. Don't think that I don't want to. I've got the proof throbbing right here that I do. I just don't want to go to fast and ruin this." Spike said with concern.

"How about this? I'll tell you what I want you to do, and if you think it's too much, Just say so." Alex asked hopefully.

"Sounds good... where do you want me?" Spike said with a grin.

"Lay down on the bed. I just want to hold you." Alex said in a breathy whisper.

* * * * *

"Icheb, do you know where the other kids are?" Andrew asked as Icheb moved to stand beside Quaid.

"Trey is spending the night with Clark and John, Robert is spending the night with Bobby, William is spending the night with Chris and Ronny. Jimmy is visiting with Artie and Clarissa. Janine is visiting with Theresa and Rachel. Jimmy and Janine will be here in eight minutes and I will accompany them home." Icheb said as he put an arm around Quaid.

"We'll wait with you. I'd like to introduce Quaid to Janine and Jimmy." Alan said and took a seat.

"Would you like some more food?" Icheb asked Quaid quietly.

"I'd like some more Jell-O. I like the way it feels." Quaid said with excitement.

Icheb led Quaid back to the serving line yet again.

"Everything is going to be fine Andy. Without Icheb, I don't think we could handle them all, but he's the perfect big brother." Alan said as he watched Icheb and Quaid in the serving line.

"I know love. God, we're so lucky." Andrew said with love as he watched his children.

* * * * *

Slash and Lee walked into the dining room as Quaid and Icheb were returning to the table.

"I wondered where you guys went. We turned around and you were gone." Lee said to the boys.

"Quaid became restless and wanted to return to Father and Dad." Icheb said seriously.

"I got my stuff, so I'm ready when you are." Slash said, holding up his backpack.

"Jimmy and Janine will be here in a few minutes, then we'll go. If you have any room left for a snack, now would be a good time to get it." Andrew said to Slash.

"Um, yeah. I guess." Slash said and walked to the serving line followed by Lee.

"You'd think they'd been brothers all their lives the way they get along." Alan said as he watched Slash and Lee.

"I think Slash is just what Dad needed. Dad's seemed sort of... apart. Like he's not one of us. Just hanging on the fringes of the family. I think Slash gives him someone to relate to that's... on his own level. He doesn't have to be the father or grandfather with Slash." Andrew said in speculation.

"And Slash has someone who wants him. I don't think he could accept someone trying to be his parent, not after the rejection he's suffered. But this way he's accepted as an equal and he still gets to have a family." Alan contributed.

"What are you guys talking about?" Slash asked as he sat back down at the table, followed by Lee.

"You." Andrew said with a grin.

"What about me?" Slash asked apprehensively.

"We were just discussing how perfect it is to have you as an Uncle." Alan said with a smile.

Slash gave a dubious look but finally accepted the statement and started to eat.

"Father! Dad!" Jimmy said with delight as he ran into the room, followed by Clarissa and Artie.

"Hey Squirt, what have you been up to?" Andrew asked as he accepted a hug from his son.

"Artie was telling me about his family. He has this big book that tells about all the people in his family for over four hundred years." Jimmy said with excitement.

"It has all kinds of stories about all those people. One of them was a real pirate!" Clarissa said happily.

"That sounds really interesting. Have you seen Janine lately?" Alan asked with a smile.

"She's right over there. She wanted to get some more Jell-O before we leave." Jimmy said, then noticed Quaid.

"Who's that?" Jimmy whispered to Andrew.

"Let's wait for Janine, then I'll tell you." Andrew whispered in reply.

Janine, Rachel and Theresa walked to the table, each carrying a plate of food... all desserts.

"Janine, Jimmy, I'd like for you to meet your new brother, Quaid Summers." Andrew said happily.

"Really?" Jimmy asked with surprise.

Janine studied Quaid for a moment before saying, "It's nice to meet you." Then started eating her Jell-O.

Andrew and Alan looked at each other curiously at Janine's cold reaction.

"Where are you from? Are you really my brother? I mean, like forever?" Jimmy asked quickly.

"Hold on Squirt, give him a chance to answer." Andrew said with a chuckle.

Quaid looked at Icheb with a helpless look of fear and indecision.

"Quaid is our brother forever. He was brought to us by Aunt Jean because she believed we needed just such a person to make our family complete." Icheb said carefully.

Alan and Andrew exchanged a look at the eloquent and thoughtful response.

"Wow." Jimmy said and ran to hug Quaid.

"If Icheb likes you, then I like you." Jimmy said from the hug.

"Thank you." Quaid said as he tentatively returned the hug.

"I think that's everyone who's going. Finish your food kids and we'll go home." Andrew said to the group.

"Ahem." Lee said to get Andrew's attention.

"Oh, sorry." Andrew said with a blush.

"Kids, I'd like for you to meet your new uncle. His name is Slash, but the members of the family can call him Uncle Joe." Lee said as he indicated Slash who looked like he wanted to crawl under the table.

Janine looked at Slash and got a big smile.

"I opened the door for you." Janine said with a smile as she moved to stand before Slash.

"Yeah, and you brought me in and showed me where the food was." Slash said as he pulled her into a gentle hug.

"I like you." Janine said as she rested her head on his abdomen and continued to hug him tightly.

Andrew looked at Alan and gave a shrug.

"Come on guys. Clear up your plates so we can go. It's getting late." Andrew said to the group.

Janine released the hug and hurried to gulp down her Jell-O.

Jimmy, Icheb and Quaid gathered all the empty plates and took them to the kitchen.

* * * * *

Alex climbed on top of Spike, pressing their cocks together between them.

"Everything okay so far?" Alex asked as he nuzzled Spike's neck.

"Oh love, much of that and it'll be over too soon." Spike said, then gasped as Alex bit the skin that joined the neck to the shoulder.

"You'd make a good vampire mate. You've got the instincts for it." Spike said, then realized that his hands were wandering down Alex's back of their own accord.

Alex lifted his head and forcefully kissed Spike, silencing him for a moment.

Tongues dueled as Alex gave a tentative thrust into the sweat and pre-cum lubricated space between their two bodies.

When the kiss finally broke, Alex whispered, "Wil, I know you're worried about us going too far, too fast. But where we are now is where I want to stay for a while. I can finally touch you, I can show you I love you, I can feel your love for me. This is it. We're here."

"Yes love, we're here. And this is where I want to be." Spike said in peace as he felt Alex begin a rhythm of thrusting.

As Spike was about to say something more, Alex moved in for another deep kiss.

* * * * *

"Hey Xander, how's it going?" Andrew asked as he entered  his bedroom.

"Just fine, the babies have been up for a while now. I think they'll be ready for sleep before too much longer." Xander said from the rocking chair where he was holding Marguerite.

"I thought Warren was here." Andrew said as he carefully picked up Thomas.

"He left a few minutes ago... Andy, I'm worried." Xander said darkly.

"What's wrong Xan?" Andrew asked as he sat in the other rocker, holding his son.

"I've got to take control of my company. Warren has been telling me everything I need to know but... God Andy, this is scaring the hell out of me. I don't know what I'm supposed to do." Xander said quietly as he stroked Marguerite's belly.

"Have you told Warren this?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Yeah. He says that he'll go with me to help me out. The whole college roommate thing is going to make that work, but Wainwright Enterprises isn't going to take too kindly to the competition being invited to one of their board meetings." Xander said seriously.

"Xan, think about how what you're going to do will effect Remy and Marguerite. If this is something that will make their life better in the long run, then do it for them. If you focus on that, it should get you through whatever you have to do." Andrew said with certainty.

Xander sat and stared off into space for a minute before saying, "Thanks Andy. I can do it now. How'd you figure that out so fast?"

"Because I do it every day. Anytime I'm not sure of the right thing to do, or having trouble doing something difficult, that's how I make myself keep going." Andrew said seriously.

"Who would have thought we'd end up like this back at Sunnydale High?" Xander asked as he watched his daughter sucking her fist.

"No one could have imagined it. Now come on, I have to introduce you to the newest members of the family." Andrew said as he got up from his rocker.

"More?" Xander asked helplessly.

"Just two... it's been a slow day." Andrew said with a chuckle.

Xander stood and waited for Andrew to pick up Chakotay.

"I still haven't figured out how you do that." Xander said as he watched Andrew get both babies cradled in his arms.

"What?" Andrew asked as he turned to look at Xander.

"Baby juggling." Xander said with a grin.

"It's just something you figure out when you have two at a time." Andrew said dismissively as he walked toward the door, then said, "But I still haven't figured out how to work a doorknob into my juggling act."

"I've got it." Xander said with a chuckle as he walked past Andrew to the door.

* * * * *

Xander and Andrew walked into the living room to see Alan, Slash, Lee, Icheb, Quaid, Jimmy and Janine sitting on the couches.

Alan stood as Andrew walked up and took Chakotay.

"How's daddy's little warrior doing today?" Alan said to the baby in baby talk.

Slash started laughing at the nickname.

"What's wrong with that? Chakotay is a warrior's name." Alan said defensively as he looked at Slash.

"Nothing wrong, it's just an unusual thing to call a baby." Slash said with a smile.

"I guess so, but when you've got nine kids, you've got to get creative with the nicknames." Alan said with a tender smile directed at Chakotay.

"Nine? Last I heard you had eight." Xander said as he settled into the couch.

"Xander, I'd like you to meet our son, Quaid Summers." Andrew said proudly as he put an arm around Quaid.

"Wow, that's like three in one week! That must be some kind of record." Xander said with surprise.

"No Xan, the record stands at six and we're not trying to break it." Alan said with a smile.

"Father, is this also my brother?" Quaid asked, looking at the baby in Andrew's arms.

"Yes son, this is your brother Thomas. Would you like to hold him?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Can I?" Quaid asked with wide eyes.

"Sure, just be sure to support his head... Icheb, will you help Quaid?" Andrew asked.

Icheb immediately helped shift Thomas to Quaid's arms and positioned Quaid to support Thomas' neck.

"What's Thomas' nickname?" Slash asked as he looked at the tender scene of Quaid holding his brother.

"That's daddy's little imp." Alan said with a smile.

"I can see it. That little guy has mischief to spare, doesn't he?" Slash asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah, he's a treasure." Andrew said warmly.

The sound of a door slamming drew everyone's attention.

Andrew looked around and saw that Janine was gone.

"Is that the smell of sibling rivalry in the air?" Lee asked the group.

"She used to be the baby. Now there are four new kids in the house in less than a week. I guess the reality is setting in." Xander observed.

"Uh oh. I guess we should have expected that... what should we do?" Andrew asked helplessly.

Silence fell over the room.

"I have an idea." Xander finally said into the silence.

"What's that?" Alan asked hopefully.

"Ask for help." Xander said with a grin.

"Ask who?" Andrew said in confusion.

"Aunt Vada. She's like a grandmother to all the kids and especially Janine. I can't think of anyone who'd be able to give better advice. I think we should call her tomorrow and ask her opinion." Xander said with a smile.

"If she's up to it, maybe you could take Marguerite and Janine to visit tomorrow." Alan said in thought.

"I'll see what she thinks when I call. It sounds like a good idea. Who wants to drive me down there?" Xander asked as he looked at Marguerite tenderly.

"Hold on Xan, I think I have an answer for you." Andrew said as he hurried back to the bedroom and picked up the large envelope that he carried for the better part of the evening.

"This is yours, I don't know if you've got a driver's license in there, but you might be able to drive yourself." Andrew said as he sat the envelope beside Xander.

"Could you look for me Andy, I don't want to disturb Marguerite." Xander asked hopefully.

"Yeah." Andrew said and opened the envelope to find three envelopes inside, he opened the envelope marked Xander and pulled out a driver's license.

"You're legal to drive." Andrew said as he held out the license for Xander's inspection.

"Maybe legal, but not comfortable. I'd rather not try it without depth perception. I've only driven my Uncle's car a few times and wasn't that good at it." Xander said seriously.

"Plan B." Andrew said as he pulled out Icheb's envelope.

"Do you think you'd be willing to teach Icheb to drive?" Andrew asked as he pulled a learner's permit out of Icheb's envelope.

"Um, yeah. I could do that." Xander said cautiously.

"What do you say son? Would you like to drive your Uncle Xander down to visit Aunt Vada tomorrow?" Andrew asked across the room.

"Yes... I would like to try." Icheb said nervously.

"Can I go too?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"We'll ask Aunt Vada what she thinks tomorrow. If she says it's better for Janine if you stay here, will you be alright with it?" Alan asked carefully.

"Yes Dad... can I call you Dad?" Quaid asked hesitantly.

"Yes son, I am your Dad." Alan said with a smile.

"If Aunt Vada says I should stay, then I'll stay with my other brothers." Quaid said, but glanced at Icheb with a look that showed he really didn't want to be away from his big brother.

"We still have a few new rooms to look through, we need to start thinking about sleeping arrangements for tonight." Andrew said as he looked around the group.

"New rooms?" Xander asked curiously.

"Yeah. The new wing is complete thanks to some divine intervention." Andrew said as he stood and held out his arms for Thomas.

"Huh?" Xander asked as he noticed everyone else was getting up.

"Q... Aunt Jean used her powers to finish the bedrooms." Quaid said as he stood and took Icheb's hand.

"Oh... Okay." Xander said as he hesitantly stood.

"Quaid, why don't you show Uncle Xander and Marguerite the fairy room?" Andrew asked as he led the way through the door.

Xander got a look of surprise as Quaid rushed past Andrew down the new hallway.

* * * * *

"This is Spike and Alex's room." Andrew said as they passed the closed door.

"Come on, come look." Quaid said impatiently from the next doorway.

"It's beautiful." Jimmy said as he entered the room.

"It's Marguerite's room." Xander said as he walked in.

"That's what we thought. It just feels like her." Alan said, carrying Chakotay.

"Itchy, Jimmy, come look. I want you to see my room." Quaid said and rushed out the door.

Icheb and Jimmy hurried out to follow.

"Itchy?" Xander asked with a grin.

"He doesn't seem to mind." Andrew said as they walked down the hall.

Xander, Alan and Andrew walked into the room to see Quaid pointing out every feature of the room with excitement and joy.

"The next room is Trey's." Andrew said as he walked back into the hallway, leaving three of his sons to explore the new bedroom.

"We passed mine, it's right there." Lee said, pointing at his bedroom door.

"So who's is this?" Xander asked as he approached the door across the hall from Trey's.

"I don't know. We didn't make it this far." Andrew said and followed.

As the group walked in, the color scheme immediately barked out the owner of the room.

"Slash. Unless I'm mistaken, you've got your own room." Lee said with a smile.

The stark black and white room was accented by the occasional red fixture or ornament.

"Are you sure?" Slash asked as he looked in wonder at the room.

"Who else do you think it could belong to?" Andrew asked as he noticed the black and white checkered tiled pattern in the carpet.

"Here's a note." Xander said, pointing with his free hand toward a note on the pillow.

Slash picked up the note and read it silently. He looked up to see everyone was watching him.

"It just says, 'Slash, Welcome to the family. Jean'." Slash said with a smile.

"I guess it's official. This is your home." Andrew said as he enjoyed Slash's happiness.

"Dad, Dad, come look." Quaid called from the hallway.

One by one the adults filed out of Slash's room and to the next bedroom.

"Itchy's room is across from mine." Quaid said with joy.

As the adults looked in the room, they couldn't help but smile.

With two exceptions, the room was identical to Quaid's. The exceptions being a regeneration alcove set into one wall and a giant, floor to ceiling number 2 instead of a Q.

"Is all your stuff in here already?" Andrew asked as he walked into the room.

"Yes. Everything of mine is here." Icheb said in wonder.

"I can't wait to see who's next." Alan said and hurried to the next room.

When he opened the door he stood stunned.

"What is it love?" Andrew asked, then froze when he saw the room.

"It's perfect." Alan said and hesitantly walked into the room.

Slash walked in and asked, "Who's room is this?"

"Tell me what you see." Andrew asked as he also walked slowly into the room.

"One side is different kinds of clocks... sundials, hourglasses, all kinds... but they're all stopped." Slash said as he walked in to look more carefully.

"And the other side?" Alan prompted Slash to continue.

"Fires, flames, lasers, heat." Slash said as he interpreted the abstract mural of red, orange and yellow.

"This is the twin's room." Andrew said quietly.

"Thomas' ability effects time and Chakotay's produces heat." Alan said with a smile.

"As soon as they're old enough to sleep through the night, this will be their room." Andrew said with a smile.

"Who do you suppose is next?" Lee asked as he walked back into the hall.

"If I were to guess, I'd say Xander." Andrew said speculatively.

"Why do you say that?" Xander asked curiously.

"Because Thomas and Chakotay's room is across from Dad's, Icheb's is across from Quaid's, it makes sense that your room will be across from Marguerite's." Andrew said as he waited for Xander to open the door.

"Let's see how good your powers of deduction really are." Xander said and opened the door.

"Pretty good." Xander said as he walked in.

"Look, the crib and changing table are already in here." Andrew said with surprise.

"I guess this means you get to stay in here tonight." Lee said with a smile.

"Yeah, all of us are going to get to use our new rooms tonight." Slash said happily.

"Now great, all knowing Andrew. There's one room left, who's is it?" Xander asked with a smile.

"Um... I haven't got a clue. I don't think Jimmy, Robert or William want to be broken up. Janine has a room that she's happy with... let's go find out." Andrew said and walked to the next door.

"I don't understand." Alan said as he looked around the room.

"It's got a crib." Andrew said with concern.

"And the room is decorated in white, shades of blue and metallic colors." Lee said as he looked around.

"Anyone have any ideas?" Andrew asked as he looked at the group.

"Just one." Xander said as he looked around.

"Spill it Xan." Andrew said, feeling strange about the room.

"It's for someone who isn't here yet." Xander said as he looked at the group.

"What?" Alan and Andrew asked as they looked at each other.

"We've known who each room belongs to immediately. There is almost an aura in each room that screams out who's it is... I don't know the person who lives here. This feeling isn't familiar." Xander said, then turned to leave.

"I've got a bad feeling about this Andy." Alan said with apprehension.

"I know love. It's crawling up my spine." Andrew said with worry.

"Q, I mean Aunt Jean wouldn't let anything bad happen, would she?" Quaid asked, worried by his new parents' attitude.

"Quaid, things happen. Sometimes good things, and sometimes bad things. Aunt Jean can help us deal with bad things that happen, but I don't think she can stop them from happening." Andrew said as he walked out of the room.

"Why not?" Quaid asked, truely curious.

"Quaid, I love you just the way you are, right?" Andrew asked.

Quaid nodded hesitantly.

"What if I decided that I didn't want you to change. I wanted you to be just like this, forever. You'd never grow up, never fall in love or have your own family, you'd always be my little boy, exactly the way you are today. What would you think of that?" Andrew asked as the group walked back into the living room.

"It would be bad." Quaid said uncertainly.

"Why would it be bad? I love you just the way you are. Why shouldn't I want you to always be that way?" Andrew pressed.

"Cause I'm s'posed to grow and get big. Someday I'm going to be a father like you. If I stayed like this... I'd never... there'd be no reason to learn anything." Quaid said with difficulty.

"Right. That's why things change. Some changes are good, like getting a wonderful new son. And some changes aren't so good. But they're all part of growing. When bad things happen, you have to do your best to get through them and be strong, and sometimes when you get to the other side of a bad thing, something good is waiting for you." Andrew said, trying to explain so Quaid could understand.

"So my dad made Itchy go away and wanted to make me go away too, so that was a bad thing. But now I'm here where you love me and I have another Itchy and lots of people who love me, so that's a good thing. And if the bad thing didn't happen, the good thing wouldn't happen either." Quaid said in triumph.

"Yes son. You understand." Alan said with a smile.

"So anybody have a clue about what bad thing is about to happen?" Slash asked, breaking the moment.

"No, but I don't think we'll have to wait too long to find out." Andrew said darkly.

Chapter 10: Subconscious Infiltration

There was a quiet knock on the door.

"Mr. Summers?" Chris asked apprehensively when he answered it.

"We're outside class Chris. You can call me Scott." He said with a smile.

Chris nodded shyly and withdrew into the room inviting Scott and Matt in.

"Your father asked me to check in on you. How are you doing?" Scott asked casually.

"I'm fine Mr. Um, Scott." Chris quickly corrected before continuing, "William and Ronny are going to spend the night here with me."

Scott gave a gentle nod and asked, "What kinds of plans do you three have for tonight?"

"Ronny wants to watch Godzilla movies, William's never seen any." Chris said happily.

"Hi Matt." Ronny said as he walked into the room.

"How ya doin kid?" Matt asked with a smile.

"I'm going to be staying here tonight, that's okay isn't it?" Ronny asked cautiously.

"Yeah." Matt said with assurance.

"Later William's going to show us how to play a new game." Chris said to Scott.

"Well you guys have fun. Do you have the office number downstairs?" Scott asked curiously.

"Yeah, right by the phone." Chris said and pointed to the pad sitting a few feet away.

"Okay, if you need anything, call me. I have the office number forwarded to my phone." Scott said seriously.

"You guys have fun." Scott said and turned for the door.

"Thank you, we will." Chris said as he watched Scott and Matt leave the room.

* * * * *

Bobby held Robert close as he whispered, "That was the most wonderful thing I've ever felt."

"I have no words." Robert responded.

"It's a good thing your fathers told us we can't go any farther, much more would kill me." Bobby said as he snuggled even closer to Robert.

"I never imagined the fulfillment I would experience by tasting your seed, knowing that a part of you is inside me, now a part of me." Robert said in a dreamy tone.

"And now you are forever a part of me too Robby. No matter what happens, I'll always have a part of you inside me." Bobby said in a quieter voice.

"I love you Bobby." Robert said in a whisper.

"I love you too Robby." Bobby said as he drifted into sleep.

* * * * *

"Can I talk to you guys about something?" Chris asked seriously.

"Sure, anything." Ronny said and looked to see agreement on William's face.

"You've got to promise not to tease me about it. I don't know if I can even say it." Chris trailed off.

"Is it about sex?" Ronny asked carefully.

"No." Chris said with surprise.

"Good. I've had enough of that with Bobby and John. So what's up Chris?" Ronny asked casually.

"You guys are going to think I'm a monster." Chris said and turned away.

"Chris, this subject is obviously causing you distress. I will promise not to judge you for what you are going to say." William said in a flat tone.

Chris looked cautiously at William and nodded.

"Whatever it is, I probably done worse." Ronny said frankly.

"I doubt it." Chris mumbled to the floor.

"Just tell us. It's eating you up and we ain't gonna mess with you about it. We're not like that." Ronny said, a bit forcefully.

"I killed my parents." Chris said in a mumble.

"Angel and Julia?" Ronny asked in shock as he looked quickly around the room.

"No, my real parents. My mutant power blasted them and they fell apart." Chris said quickly.

"Oh. Um. You win. But just so you know, I came in a close second." Ronny said shyly.

Chris looked at Ronny curiously.

"I killed my dad... pretty much the same way you killed your parents, I guess. My mutant thing kind of squished him." Ronny said with an uncomfortable look.

"Oh." Chris said in a whisper.

"I am sorry, but I have no emotional revelation to share with you. Andrew and Alan are the only parents I have ever known." William said shyly.

Ronny looked at William's sullen expression and couldn't help but smile.

"That's okay, you don't have to kill your parents to hang around with us." Ronny finished with a chuckle.

Chris began to laugh.

Ronny and William both looked at him with matching curious expressions.

"Sorry. It's just... I thought... You wouldn't want to hang around with me... if I told you." Chris said in almost hysterical laughter.

"Amusing." William said in his best Borg tone.

That made Ronny break into laughter too.

* * * * *

Bobby awoke to Robert's thrashing.

"Tavi!" Robert gasped in his sleep as he seemed to be struggling.

"Shhh. It's okay Robert, it's only a bad dream." Bobby soothed gently.

"No! TAVI!" Robert screamed in anguish as he sat upright still fighting his unseen attackers.

"NO! STOP! THEY'RE KILLING HIM!" Robert screamed and started hitting himself, seemingly trying to free himself from being restrained.

Bobby thought frantically, trying to decide what to do. Finally he called out mentally, //PROFESSOR! Robert's hurting himself and I can't wake him up! HE NEEDS HELP NOW!//

"It's okay Robby, I'm here. There's nothing to worry about now." Bobby said more loudly and with more panic in his voice.

"Tavi. They took Tavi! Stop them!" Robert screamed as tears started running down his cheeks.

"I'll try Robby, I promise." Bobby said as his own tears started to fall.

"NO! TAVI!" Robert screamed again and started fighting his unseen enemies with renewed vigor.

There was a knock on Bobby's door and he barely heard, "Unlock the door. It's Dr. McCoy."

Bobby ran to the door and released the lock as he heard Robert fall from the bed.

"He won't wake up. Help him. Please help him." Bobby said in hysteria.

Hank quickly surveyed the situation and said, "Call Andrew, Trey and John and have them meet me in MedLab immediately."

"You've got to help him. He can't wake up!" Bobby tried to explain.

"Bobby!" Hank barked as he picked Robert up.

Bobby looked at Hank with a blank expression.

"Do you want to help Robert?" Hank asked seriously.

"Yes. Please." Bobby whimpered.

"Put on some clothes. Call Andrew, Trey and John and tell them to come to MedLab." Hank said firmly and adjusted his grip on Robert who was struggling in his arms.

"Clothes, Andrew, Trey, John, MedLab." Bobby said semi-coherently.

"When you've done all that, you can come down and check on Robert. Now get to it." Hank said and carried his squirming and fighting patient out into the hall.

"Clothes, Andrew, Trey, John, MedLab." Bobby chanted as he pulled on some sweat pants.

* * * * *

"Hello?" Alan said groggily as he answered the phone.

"What!?" He asked and sat up in bed, startling Andrew awake.

"He's not here, try Clark and John's room." Alan said quickly.

"We'll be right there." Alan said and hung up the phone.

"What's wrong love?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Something's wrong with Robert. Bobby was too out of it to say much more than Hank needs you, Trey and John in MedLab immediately." Alan said as he grabbed his clothes from beside the bed.

"I'll grab my MedKit and port over." Andrew said and hit the floor running.

"I'm going to wake Icheb and let him know what's going on." Alan said as he pulled on his shirt.

"Why don't you ask Dad?" Andrew asked as he started pulling on his own clothes.

"He doesn't know the regeneration interrupt code." Alan said and waited for Andrew to finish getting dressed.

"You're right love, but could you wake Dad anyway? I'd like him to be there for Robert." Andrew asked hopefully.

"And for you?" Alan asked knowingly.

"Yeah, love you." Andrew said and moved in for a quick but earnest kiss.

"We'll be there soon." Alan said as he watched Andrew port directly to MedLab.

* * * * *

"Eyleish bolegg kah tah, neveree." Alan said forcefully as he walked into Icheb's bedroom.

Icheb's eyes opened and he looked at his dad with concern.

"Something's wrong with Robert. He's in MedLab with your Father and Hank. Will you take care of the kids for us?" Alan asked desperately.

"Of course Dad. Do you know what is wrong with him?" Icheb asked as he stepped down from his alcove.

"No. But it's bad enough for Hank to call for your father and Trey in the middle of the night. I've got to go wake Lee, Andrew wants him there." Alan said quickly.

"William should also be present. He and Robert have a special bond which might be beneficial." Icheb said as he followed Alan into the hall.

"He's in Chris' room, can you call him?" Alan asked as he knocked on Lee's door.

"Right away." Icheb said as he hurried to the main part of the house.

"What's going on?" Slash asked sleepily from his doorway.

"Something happened to Robert. He's in the MedLab at the mansion." Alan said as Lee opened his door.

"Andrew needs you. One of the kids is hurt and he wants you to be there." Alan said quickly.

"Which one?" Lee asked as he rushed to grab his clothes.

"Robert. I'll tell you what little I know while I drive you over." Alan said quickly.

"Can I come too?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"If you can hurry." Alan said frantically.

Slash ran back into his room and came out less than a minute later, fully dressed.

"What happened to your hair?" Lee asked as they hurried down the hall.

"It's part of my body so it turns white again while I'm sleeping. I have to use my power on it to make it black again every morning when I wake up." Slash said, then pulled on his coat as they hurried out the door.

* * * * *

"Bobby?" Trey asked quietly as he opened the bedroom door.

"Trey, something's wrong with Robert, Dr. McCoy needs you and John in MedLab." Bobby said quickly.

"Why does he need John?" Trey asked in confusion.

"I don't know, he said he needed John, so he needs John. Get him and get down there now!" Bobby said and ran toward the elevator.

"What is it Trey?" Clark asked sleepily.

"Something is wrong with Robert. Would you wake John and accompany him to MedLab? I will go now." Trey said as he pulled on his clothes.

"We'll be down in just a minute." Clark said as he turned to shake John awake.

* * * * *

"Huh?" Chris asked blearily as he answered the phone.

"Um, yeah. William it's for you." Chris said and pitched the phone to William who was laying on the couch.

"Hello?" William said cautiously.

"I was not able to achieve sleep, I will be there immediately." William said and got up.

"What is it William?" Chris asked sleepily.

"I must go to MedLab. Something has happened to Robert, Icheb did not know any details." William said quickly.

"Do you want us to go with you?" Chris asked as he slowly sat up in his sleeping bag.

"No. If there is any way you can be of assistance, I will call you." William said with certainty.

"Yeah. Sounds good." Chris said and laid back down.

William hurried out of the room.

* * * * *

"Andrew, I need you to scan him and pull up his base readings. I don't know what's normal for him." Hank barked as soon as Andrew appeared.

"Right away." Andrew said as his Starfleet FieldMed training kicked in and took over.

"His blood pressure and heart rate are elevated, but not dangerously. His neural activity is all over the place." Andrew said as he looked at the readings.

"Any indication of a foreign substance or toxin in his system?" Hank asked quickly.

"No... I don't think so. His Borg physiology is so active that it's making it hard to tell with any degree of accuracy." Andrew said in frustration.

"I asked Bobby to call Trey. Hopefully he's on his way." Hank said as he watched his patient helplessly.

"Can I help?" The professor asked as he entered the room.

"I don't know, we haven't found a systemic cause for whatever this is. I suppose it could be psychological in nature." Hank said speculatively.

"Let me try." Professor Xavier said as he moved his chair to the head of the bed.

"It's Professor Xavier. I won't hurt you Robert, I'm here to help." Professor Xavier said in a soothing tone as he projected the same message into Robert's mind.

//TAVI! YOU'VE GOT TO HELP TAVI!// Robert's mind screamed.

"Do you know anyone named 'Tavi' in Robert's past. He seems to be fixated on the idea that Tavi needs help." Professor Xavier said, trying to shield himself from Robert's mental screams of terror.

"No, I don't know anyone by that name." Andrew said in thought.

"Father, how can I help?" Trey asked as he entered the room.

"Get what you need to check out Robert's Borg components, something's wrong and we can't find out what's causing it." Andrew said and gestured to a portal that formed to reveal the display of Trey's Borg equipment.

Trey looked at the display with question for an instant before grabbing three items and running to Robert's side.

There was a long moment of silence that was only interrupted by Roberts grunts as he struggled.

"He is generating new hardware... but the configuration is not familiar." Trey said as he tried to localize his scans.

"Can you tell *why* he's generating new hardware?" Andrew asked quickly.

"I would need to access his personal data node to do so, which I cannot do in his agitated state." Trey said seriously.

"How is he?" Bobby asked, out of breath, as he ran into the MedLab.

"He's no worse." Hank said carefully, then asked, "Is John on his way?"

"Yeah, he'll be here in a minute." Bobby said as he walked to Robert's side.

"Can I be of assistance?" William asked quietly as he walked into the room.

"TAVI!" Robert gasped at the sound of William's voice.

"Come here. Talk to him, tell him you're alright." Professor Xavier said as he sensed a calming in Robert.

"I am here. I am well. Can you talk to me?" William asked carefully.

"Tavi genustivus menchia bleggatook mnemetemai, chenchu Ki. Gustavishtavi, midrah e polen." Robert said as tears of relief started pouring down his face.

"What did he say?" Hank asked as he watched Robert calm into a normal dream state.

"He expressed his relief that I am well. Then said he thought I had been abducted." William said in confusion.

"What language is that? The translator in the tricorder didn't recognize it." Andrew asked curiously.

"It is Androkonese from our home world. I have no memory of that world, but my language skills seem to have been unaffected by my assimilation." William said speculatively.

"So you're Tavi?" Bobby asked.

"Perhaps." William said uncertainly.

"William, can you access his personal data node and determine the purpose of the hardware he is generating. His power is diminishing to an unhealthy level." Trey said firmly.

William nodded and injected his tubules into the personal data node on Robert's chest.

"What can I do Dr. McCoy?" John asked as he and Clark hurried into the room.

"Take care of Bobby." Hank said quickly.

"Come on Bobby, let's get out of Hank's way. He'll tell us when Robert's all better." John said as he put an arm around Bobby.

"Let's sit down for a minute Bobby." Clark suggested from his other side.

"I've got it." Professor Xavier said in concentration.

"What is it?" Andrew asked immediately.

"It's a memory fragment... no, it's more... . It's trying to override his conscious mind." Professor Xavier said with difficulty.

"Can you get rid of it?" Andrew asked quietly.

"Yes, but the question I must ask is, should I?" Professor Xavier asked slowly, obviously dividing his attention between conversation and Robert's mind.

"If it's hurting him, you should get rid of it." Andrew said with certainty.

"I believe this is the core of his identity from before he was assimilated. Knowing that, do you still want it destroyed?" Professor Xavier asked calmly.

"Andy, I think we need to discuss this." Alan said from the doorway.

Andrew nodded and watched as Alan and Lee walked to stand by him.

"Bobby, come here. You're part of this too." Alan said with authority.

Bobby walked to stand with Alan, Andrew and Lee. Slash walked to the chairs to sit with Clark and John.

"Anyone have any opinion?" Alan asked as he looked around the group.

"What are our options Professor?" Andrew asked seriously.

"First option: It is possible to destroy the core with little to no risk of injury to the personality we know as Robert. Second: It is possible to compartmentalize the personalities which would be a short term solution. The risk to Robert is moderate to serious because it could very well have the long term effect of a permanent multiple personality disorder if the compartments are left in place too long. The third option is to attempt integration of the original core personality into Robert's existing personality, the risk is low to moderate since mnemo manipulation isn't my forte. I believe I can reattach enough mnemo triggers to allow the breach to seal without significant distress." Professor Xavier said as he focused even more deeply into Robert's mind.

"Alan, what do you think?" Andrew asked in thought.

"I don't know love. I think option two is too dangerous. We can either have Robert as he was and remove any chance of him recovering his lost identity from before or we can take the chance with memories." Alan said as he pondered his choice.

"William, you know Robert better than any of us, what do you think he would want?" Bobby asked as he looked helplessly at Robert's sleeping body.

"All of us, the former Borg, live with a void where our true selves used to be. If you ask Trey, Jimmy or Janine they would say the same thing. Any risk is acceptable to regain what was stolen from us." William said quietly, then in a voice of certainty he continued, "He would want the memories returned."

"How does that sound to you professor?" Andrew asked.

"I will begin the process immediately." Professor Xavier answered.

"Thanks Bobby. I was about to choose to destroy everything he was to protect who he is." Andrew said quietly.

"I know. After this is done, I don't even know if he'll still love me." Bobby said with pain.

Silence fell over the room until Trey made an abrupt announcement. "His power level has fallen below a safe level."

"Should we put him in his regeneration alcove?" Andrew asked, clutching at anything that might help.

"Yes. That should stop the hardware generation, at the same time it would recharge his systems." Trey said in thought.

"No." William said as he looked up from Robert's personal data node.

"William, he needs to recharge." Andrew tried to explain.

"No. You cannot reset his system, or interrupt the hardware generation. It would harm the baby."

Chapter 11: You Gotta Be Kidding!

"You said what?" Andrew said in a gasp.

"I cannot determine why the hardware began generating, but the hardware has already completed two stages of development and the cellular mass is now of sufficient complexity to be considered an embryo." William said as he maintained his connection to his brother.

"If it's a choice between Robert and the baby, we're saving Robert. Anyone have a problem with that?" Andrew asked forcefully.

"No. I agree." Bobby said quietly, as a tear fell down his cheek.

"Trey, what are our options to help Robert?" Andrew asked forcefully.

"I do not have adequate information." Trey said as he looked at his parents with regret.

"Will you allow me to share my findings? Time is short" William said with urgency.

"Yes, of course." Trey said and faced his brother.

William withdrew his tubules from Robert's data node, then injected Trey's data node.

Everyone watched for the half minute it took Trey to assimilate the new information.

"I believe we can sustain Robert without injury to him or his child if we begin immediately." Trey said in thought.

"Do what you need to do son." Alan said in a low voice.

"William, reconnect to Robert and start a new directive pathway to allow supplemental energy and nano-probes to be introduced. When the new directive is in place, begin the transfer. Discontinue when you have reached minimum safe levels. At that time, return home to regenerate and another of us will begin the transfer." Trey said in a commanding voice.

"For how long?" Andrew asked carefully.

Trey looked at Andrew curiously as William reconnected with Robert and closed his eyes in concentration.

"Will you all have to keep feeding him power for the next nine months? I mean, if that's the only way to keep them both alive, we'll do it. But I can foresee some problems." Andrew said in explanation.

"No, the hardware generation should be complete within twelve hours. After that, Robert will need extended regeneration cycles to power his maturation pod, but otherwise will feel no ill effect." Trey said as he turned a studious gaze on William and Robert.

"Maturation pod?" Alan asked hesitantly.

"Can you start at the beginning for us? Tell us about his baby... who's is it? How did it get in there? Why did this happen?" Bobby asked weakly.

"Bobby asked some good questions, does anyone have any answers?" Lee asked the group as he put hand each on Andrew and Alan's shoulders.

"I may be able to answer the why, at least to some degree." Professor Xavier said from the head of the bed.

Everyone turned their attention toward Professor Xavier awaiting an explanation.

"His mind is in a state of flux, and quite alien... non-human, excuse me. I can't tell you much more than the alternate personality caused this to happen and is directing nearly all it's energies to coordinate the construction of the... device." Professor Xavier said in concentration.

"Professor, what is the status of his mind?" Hank asked with concern.

"I believe I can complete the necessary groundwork within an hour, that should be sufficient to allow him to regain consciousness. I can refine the pathways in follow-up sessions as needed." Professor Xavier said in thought.

"The baby is Robert and Bobby's." William said as he opened his eyes.

"How?" Bobby asked with confusion.

"An undifferentiated cell from Robert's primary stomach was harvested and the DNA was removed and replaced with some collected from Robert and some collected from Bobby's semen in Robert's pre-stomach." William began but was interrupted.

"Um, just how many stomachs does he have?" Clark asked as he and John joined the group.

"Including the pre-stomach, three. The prestomach holds the food and releases small amounts into the primary stomach for initial digestion. When the primary stomach is sufficiently filled, it empties into the secondary stomach where the absorption of nutrients takes place." William answered.

"The baby?" Bobby asked, dragging them back to the point.

"Yes, the genetic material was introduced into the undifferentiated cell, then the cell was stimulated to replicate. Once the cell mass was viable, it was fixed into a maturation pod which will complete maturing the embryo in three to four weeks depending on the supply of necessary building materials for the baby." William said in thought.

"Father, we will need Icheb, Jimmy and Janine to supply power for Robert. I would like to monitor the activities until the hardware is fully developed and Robert is out of danger." Trey said seriously.

"That's fine. Alan love, would you go get the kids? Quaid too, I don't want him to feel left out just because he's not Borg." Andrew said in thought.

"Do you want me to stay with the babies?" Lee asked quietly.

"No dad, if you wouldn't mind, I'd really like for them to be here too. I feel like Robert needs ALL his family here with him now." Andrew said with a helpless look at his father.

Lee nodded, then turned to Slash, "Would you help me get the babies things together Slash? I can juggle babies with the best of them, but I can't handle diaper bags and strollers too."

"Sure, ready when you are." Slash said with a warm smile, glad to be able to contribute.

Andrew created a portal and watched as Alan, Lee and Slash walked through.

"Trey, we'll be right back, we're going to help with the babies." John said and led Clark through the portal.

"Something is wrong." William said in concern.

Trey turned his attention back to Robert and began to scan again.

"What is it?" Andrew asked with a fresh wave of panic at the tone of William's voice.

"Father?" Quaid said in a sleepy voice as he walked through the portal, dressed in Pokémon pajamas.

Andrew walked to Quaid and pulled him into a hug.

"Hey buddy. I'm sorry we had to wake you up but one of your brothers is sick and I thought you'd want to be here with the family." Andrew said quietly.

"What's wrong with him?" Quaid asked as he looked at the boy on the exam table.

"Robert's Borg parts are trying to build a new machine, but it's taking all his energy to build it. William is trying to give him energy." Andrew said, trying to put it in words that Quaid could understand.

"Robert is accepting William's nano-probes and energy, but is also continuing to deplete his own. At the current rate of usage, Robert will exhaust his own energy reserve in less than one hour... I can see no way to prevent it." Trey said with defeat in his voice.

"Can you slow down his usage?" Hank asked with concern.

"It would be possible to reduce the flow of nano-probes, but the pod requires more energy than William can transfer." Trey said quietly.

"Um, can't you do that Borg thing?" Quaid asked the group.

Everyone turned their attention to the boy and tried to understand his vague comment.

"You know, the thing that makes Borg's strong... be a collective." Quaid said with difficulty.

"Shhh, don't worry. We're going to figure something out." Andrew said quietly to Quaid.

"Father, I believe his suggestion may work." Trey said as he scanned Robert, then William.

"Really?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"How may I be of assistance?" Icheb asked as he walked through the door, carrying Chakotay in his arms.

Quaid immediately walked to Icheb's side and gave him an affectionate hug, careful not to disturb Chakotay.

"If you will give Chakotay to Quaid, I would like for you to connect to William's personal data node and begin to inject power into his system." Trey said quickly.

Icheb handed Chakotay to Quaid, being careful to see that he was supporting his head correctly, before going to William's side and injecting his tubules into William's personal data node.

"Dad said you needed us to help Robert." Jimmy said as he and Janine entered the room.

"Yes. Ask Trey what you need to do." Andrew said as he began to feel hope.

"Jimmy, connect to Icheb's data node, Janine, connect to Jimmy's, I will connect to yours." Trey said as he moved around the table to take his place in line.

The children took their places and within a minute formed a chain to provide power for Robert.

"How's he doing?" Andrew asked hopefully.

Trey moved his scanning device which was connected to his free hand, over Robert and announced, "His power levels are increasing and the increased nano-probes are constructing the hardware faster than anticipated."

Andrew let out a sigh of relief and bent down to hug Quaid and Chakotay.

"Is Robert going to be okay?" Quaid asked in a whisper.

"I think so kiddo. And if he is, it's because of you." Andrew said and kissed Quaid on the forehead.

Quaid got a smile of pride that nearly glowed.

"What did we miss?" John asked as he carried a diaper bag through the portal.

"A turning point, I hope." Andrew said with a smile.

"Where do you want this stuff?" Clark asked as he pushed a double stroller with a diaper bag into the room.

"Through that door, in the waiting room. If the babies get fussy, we'll take them in there." Andrew said as he stood, keeping an arm around Quaid.

"How's he doing love?" Alan asked as he walked into the room.

"Trey?" Andrew asked, hopeful of a favorable response.

"If nothing unforeseen occurs, we should be able to discontinue the transfer in forty-three minutes and he will have sufficient energy to proceed twenty hours without regeneration if needed." Trey said with a small smile.

"Great." Lee said in relief as he walked into the room carrying Thomas and followed by Slash.

"I'm finished working on his memories for the time being. He is sleeping normally. I would recommend that we wake him so we can be sure that the integrated personality is stable." Professor Xavier said as he rested back in his chair.

"We don't want him to be overwhelmed when he wakes up, he is likely to be disoriented. Those who aren't feeding him power should move away until he's come fully awake." Professor Xavier said as he moved his chair away from the table.

"Okay, ready when you are." Andrew said as he moved Quaid back to lean against the nearest wall.

* * * * *

"Bobby?" Robert asked as his eyes fluttered open.

"I'm right here." Bobby said as he moved to Robert's side.

"I love you." Robert whispered with a tender smile.

"I love you too, you scared me." Bobby said weakly.

"I remember things... I have two yesterdays, which one is real?" Robert asked in confusion.

"The yesterday that was Thanksgiving at the mansion is the one that just happened. I think the other one is real too, it just happened a long time ago." Bobby said carefully.

"Tavi?" Robert asked with a look of panic, that turned to relief when he saw William.

"Is that William's real name?" Bobby asked quietly.

"Yes, he is Gustavishtavi, I am Gustavishki... Tavi and Ki is easier to remember." Robert said with a small smile.

"What do you want me to call you?" Bobby asked in a fearful voice.

Robert picked up on the tone of fear and lifted a hand to caress Bobby's cheek as he said, "I'm your Robby, just like before. I love you so much Bobby, I can't even tell you how much."

"I'm so glad. I was afraid you wouldn't know me... or wouldn't love me." Bobby trailed off with a whisper as tears began to flow down his face.

"That could never happen Bobby, you're my one true love. Do  you have any idea how special you are?" Robert asked and waited.

Bobby couldn't do anything but shake his head.

"I came across space, time and dimensions to find you. I reassembled my memories and fought my way back from the edge of oblivion so I could fully be with you. And using the technology the Borg gave me, I found a way to bear your child. You are that special and I'd do every bit of it again to be here with you now." Robert said in a peaceful haze of love.

Bobby was speechless, but he moved in to give Robert a kiss filled with his love and all the words he couldn't think clearly enough to say.

"Um, I guess he's okay." John said hesitantly.

"Yeah. I hope Trey's done soon. We really need to... um... get some more... sleep." Clark said with a blush.

John put an arm around Clark to hold him close.

"How are you doing son?" Andrew asked as he walked to the other side of the bed from Bobby.

"Pretty good Pop. How are you?" Robert asked joyfully.

"Pop?" Andrew questioned.

"Yeah, 'Father' sounds a little formal, if you don't like 'Pop' I won't use it." Robert said quickly.

"No, 'Pop' is fine, I just wasn't expecting it. You seem a little... different now." Andrew said hesitantly.

"Yeah. I have memories and stuff now. It's really kewl, it's kind of like I was watching everything through a gauzy curtain before and I can see clearly now." Robert said cheerfully.

"If he starts to sing it, I'm outta here." Lee said to Slash.

Robert heard the comment and let out a full honest laugh.

"Please hold still until the energy transfer is complete." William said sternly.

"Okay. Sorry Tavi. And thanks, thank you, all of you for feeding me power. I didn't expect it to take as much power as it did." Robert said shyly.

"Your well being was our only concern." Trey said from the end of the Borg chain.

"Thanks big brother. I don't know what you were like before you were Borg, but I can't imagine that you could be a better brother than you are now." Robert said with a grand smile.

"Robert, you have a new brother too. Would you like to meet him?" Alan asked carefully.

"Really? Is he here?" Robert asked hopefully.

Alan nodded with a smile.

"Where is he? Can I meet him now?" Robert asked with excitement.

A boy, only slightly younger than Robert walked hesitantly to the table to meet Robert.

"Hey, I'm Robert. What's your name?" Robert asked curiously.

"Quaid." he said in a mumble.

"Nice to meet you." Robert said, then looked around his bed, then said, "There's room up here by me. Would you like to sit up here and talk to me?"

Quaid nodded.

Alan helped Quaid up to sit on the edge of the elevated bed.

"So how old are you?" Robert asked as everyone watched.

"Um... Dad? How old am I?" Quaid asked timidly.

"He'll be fourteen on January seventh." Alan said with a warm smile.

"We're going to be the same age for three and a half months. That's awesome!" Robert said in delight.

"I've got my own room at the boat house." Quaid said, being drawn into Robert's enthusiasm.

"I can't wait to see it. Dr. McCoy? When will I be done here?" Robert asked as he twisted to see Hank.

"As near as your father and I can tell, your organic parts are perfectly healthy. You'll need to ask the Professor and Trey about your other parts." Hank said, amazed by the difference in the boy.

"Professor? What do you say? How are my mental parts?" Robert asked with a teasing smile.

"I believe one or two of your mental parts have yet to fall into place, but I don't foresee any lasting consequences from that. You may experience some disorientation or confusion when something triggers a memory, it should pass after a few minutes, if it doesn't, let me know and we'll do a little detail work on your mnemo triggers." Professor Xavier said lightly.

"Thanks Professor, I'll let you know if it get's too weird for me." Robert said, then looked down the line of his siblings to Trey and raised an inquisitive eyebrow.

"Check the status of your maturation pod. It should be nearing completion and your energy reserves should soon be replenished." Trey said seriously.

Robert closed his eyes and concentrated on his internal Borg status.

"Yeppers, the robo womb is all done and my energy pool is good for about a day." Robert said happily.

"Then we will discontinue the transfer." Trey said and withdrew his tubules from Janine's data node.

Each of his siblings did the same and stood looking at Robert.

"Come here Tavi. I need a hug." Robert said as he sat up in the bed.

William walked cautiously to Robert and was engulfed in a firm hug.

"If I could only bring one thing from my former life with me, I would have chosen you. I love you Tavi." Robert said in a tearful voice into William's ear.

"Perhaps later you could tell me of our life before. I wish to know the person I used to be." William said in response.

Robert pulled back to look William in the eyes and said, "William, you are all the best parts of Tavi. You have his good heart, his gentle nature and his weird, dry humor."

William smiled at the statement.

"But, I'm still cuter than you." Robert said, breaking into a big smile.

"Not." William said in automatic response.

Robert laughed, then said, "Tomorrow we'll sit down and I'll tell you all about us... Jimmy?"

Jimmy looked up in surprise and walked to stand beside William.

"Tavi... William asked me to tell him about our past and I thought you should be there too." Robert said with a smile.

"For observation?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"No, because you're part of our past. Your family would come to visit about twice a year and while the adults were doing adult things, the three of us would run all over the palace grounds... I'll tell you all about it tomorrow." Robert said happily.

"What was my name?" Jimmy asked hopefully.

"Your little name... nickname was Fray. I don't remember your big name. We never used it. If I remember it later, I'll tell you." Robert said with a shrug.

Trey completed his scans and announced, "Your Borg components are functioning within normal parameters and your power usage is acceptable."

"Does that mean I'm done?" Robert asked the room.

Dr. McCoy looked at Andrew, Professor Xavier and Trey before saying, "Yes, you're free to go."

"Do you want to come back to the house and regenerate?" Andrew asked from the bedside.

"No Pop. I want to stay here. Bobby and I need to talk about some stuff..." Robert said, then leaned in to whisper, "He just found out he's going to be a daddy. I think he'll need me there when it sinks in."

Andrew chuckled and said, "I think you're right. Don't run yourself short on energy. Make sure you regenerate early tonight... I love you little man."

"Thanks Pop. I love you too." Robert said as he sat on the edge of the bed beside Quaid.

"When you were talking before... I kinda heard... did you say 'palace'?" Quaid asked quietly.

"I sure did Q-boy, I guess I'm a prince and so is Tavi." Robert said with a smile.

"Why... why did you call me that?" Quaid asked with worry.

"What? Q-boy?" Robert asked carefully.

Quaid nodded slowly.

"I didn't mean anything. I thought it sounded cool because your name is Quaid. If you don't like it I won't call you that." Robert said, worried that he'd offended Quaid.

"It's okay if you call me that, but only you, and only if I get to have a special name that only I can call you." Quaid said, thinking of his special bond with Itchy.

"Hmmm. That's kind of tough. I mean, you can only do so many things with Robert. 'R-boy' doesn't sound right. Rob and Robby are already being used... do you have any ideas?" Robert asked as he hopped off the bed, then waited for Quaid to do the same.

"Your other name is Ki?" Quaid asked carefully.

"Yeah. It doesn't sound as cool as Tavi." Robert said as he coaxed Quaid to jump off the table.

"Can I call you Ki?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"Sure Q-boy. That'll be great. Now I think you'd better get over to the portal. Dad and Pop look like they're ready to go." Robert said with a smile.

"You're not coming with us?" Quaid asked with disappointment.

"Sorry Q-boy. I've got a boyfriend who really needs me to be here tonight. I'll see you tomorrow, I want to see your new room." Robert said with a grand smile.

"Yeah. I'll see you tomorrow Ki." Quaid said and hurried through the portal, followed by Andrew and Alan.

Bobby finally made his way back to Robert's side.

"You okay Robby?" Bobby asked with concern.

"Yeah, but I'm a little tired. Baby making really wears a guy out." Robert said, draping an arm around Bobby's waist.

"I don't think the baby making part is what wore you out. I think it's the robo-womb making that did you in." Bobby said with a chuckle.

"Maybe." Robert said, then got a serious expression.

"What is it Robby?" Bobby asked at Robert's sudden change in mood.

"I'll tell you when we get back to your room." Robert said seriously.

"C'mon." Bobby said and led the way.

Chapter 12: Before, After and In Between

"What is it Robby?" Bobby asked as soon as the door was closed.

"Do you want this baby?" Robert asked with a frightened voice.

Bobby looked into Robert's frightened eyes and said, "Yes. I absolutely want our baby. Honestly, I'm worried about a lot of things, but please don't think that my worrying means I don't want our baby. It means that I want to provide everything the baby needs and I'm worried I'll fail or won't be a good father... like mine." Bobby finished in a whisper.

"Thank you Bobby, I understand... and I think I know how we can take care of your worries about being a good father." Robert said seriously.

"How's that?" Bobby asked carefully.

"Who's the best father you've ever met... here's a hint, he's married to my Dad." Robert finished with a smile.

"Okay, so you think I should take 'daddy' lessons from Andrew?" Bobby asked carefully.

"I think *we* should take 'daddy' lessons from my parents. The life I've had with Andrew and Alan is the type of life I want for our child." Robert said seriously.

"I don't know if I can be like your fathers." Bobby said apprehensively.

"I don't think you can either, but neither can I. We can only be ourselves. But Dad and Pop can give us good advice on how to be good parents." Robert said, then looked into Bobby's eyes.

"Did you know that I love you?" Robert asked seriously.

"I think I remember you saying something about that earlier." Bobby said with a smile.

"Let's go back to bed." Robert said and started to undress.

"Good idea. I'm glad we don't have school tomorrow." Bobby said as he slipped out of his clothes.

Robert took his place cuddled against Bobby's side and his head resting on Bobby's shoulder.

"What would you think if I wasn't Borg anymore?" Robert asked carefully.

"What do you mean?" Bobby asked curiously.

"Pop said that the Doctor back on Voyager told him how to remove our Borg components. I don't know what's involved, but after the baby is born I was thinking about beginning the process." Robert said seriously.

"Robby, can you tell me why you want to stop being Borg?" Bobby asked in thought.

"This is why." Robert said as he drew his hand across Bobby's bare chest.

"So we can sleep together?" Bobby asked carefully.

"So we can share our lives. As long as I'm bound to the regeneration alcove I'm still a prisoner of the Borg. I want to be able to go to bed with you without worrying about my power reserves or electrolyte balance. I want to go to bed every night with you beside me and wake up every morning to the sight of your beautiful face." Robert said in a dreamy haze.

"Robby, I loved you the way you were yesterday, I love  you the way you are today and I'm sure that whatever you decide, I'll love you the way you are tomorrow and forever." Bobby said and pulled Robert up to give him a kiss.

"Thank you Bobby. I'll love you forever too." Robert said peacefully.

"Now let's get some sleep. Sweet dreams." Bobby muttered.

Robert snuggled against Bobby's chest again and said, "I don't need to dream. You're here."

* * * * *

"I can't believe this." Clark said as he walked with Trey and John down the hallway toward their room.

"Yeah, just think about it Trey, your Dad and your brother are both pregnant." John said with a delighted smile as they entered the bedroom.

"Robert has provided an example of how we might be able to have our own child one day." Trey said seriously as he began to take off his clothes.

Clark and John froze at the statement.

Trey noticed their stunned expressions and continued, "It is not necessary to discuss the matter at this time."

"Actually, if you guys don't mind, I'd like to talk about it now." John said in thought.

"Me too." Clark said seriously.

When both Clark and John looked at Trey, he nodded in agreement.

"I didn't really think about it being possible before, but I like the idea... I mean, someday." Clark said in thought.

"Yeah, exactly." John said with a nod.

"I concur." Trey said in a more Borg tone than usual.

"Is it possible, I mean, I don't know much about genetics. Can we all three be fathers?" Clark asked in thought.

Trey got a considering look, then said, "The programming of the nano-probes would be extensive, but I believe it is possible to engineer the genetics to be a combination of the three of us."

"That sounds a little creepy. I mean, genetic engineering... would we be messing with something that's best left alone?" John asked as he finished undressing and crawled into bed.

"I thought the same thing as soon as he said it." Clark said as he followed John.

"Although the phrase has negative connotations, there is no other way to describe what would need to be done to combine the genetics of three distinct species." Trey said as he scooted into the bed beside Clark.

"We don't need to worry about it now. That's years away." Clark said as he enjoyed the sensation of being snuggled from both sides.

"Yeah, years." John said in a sigh as he drifted into sleep.

* * * * *

"How do you like your bigger room?" Andrew asked as he walked with Janine into her room.

"It was adequate before, but this is acceptable." Janine said in a very Borg tone.

Alan walked in and looked around.

"It must be nice to have more space though. Now you'll have enough room to invite your friends over to play if you want to." Alan said seriously.

Janine gave Alan a speculative look, then gave an involuntary smile as she said, "The additional space has that benefit."

"It's time to regenerate Pumpkin." Andrew said gently.

Janine hopped into her alcove and waited for the 'goodnight ritual'.

* * * * *

"Are you ready to go back to sleep?" Andrew asked as he tucked Quaid into his bed.

"Yeah." Quaid said with a glorious smile.

"You really made us proud tonight." Alan said quietly.

"Thanks Dad. I'm glad Robert is going to be okay. I never felt anything like this before... being a brother." Quaid said seriously.

"Well, you've done a good job of it so far. Now get to sleep. Tomorrow will hold new adventures for all of us." Andrew said as he leaned down to give Quaid a kiss on the cheek.

As Andrew stepped away, Alan took his turn to give Quaid a kiss, then said, "I'm glad you're here Quaid. I hope you like it here."

Quaid looked seriously at Alan and said, "Q... Aunt Jean said that this would be a good place for me. I just thought she was putting me someplace out of my father's way. But I like it here, I never want to leave."

"We want you to stay too. Now go to sleep." Andrew said with a gentle smile from just inside the door.

"Goodnight." Alan whispered as he joined Andrew by the door.

"Goodnight, I love you both." Quaid said as he closed his eyes.

"We love you too Quaid." Alan said as he held Andrew by his side.

* * * * *

"Are you going to be able to get back to sleep?" Lee asked while getting the twins settled into their cribs.

"Maybe later. I'm completely awake now so I'll probably be up for a while." Slash said quietly.

"When Andrew and Alan are done making their rounds, I was thinking about having a midnight snack. Would you like to join me?" Lee asked hopefully.

Slash smiled and said, "You know. I've eaten more food since I've been here than I've probably had in the last month."

"Is that a yes?" Lee asked with a smile.

"Yeah, it's a yes." Slash said happily.

* * * * *

"How are you with everything that happened William?" Andrew asked carefully.

"Robert has recovered himself. I feel... jealous?" William asked more than said.

"That's understandable. I can only imagine how you feel, knowing that you had a life before that was taken away from you." Andrew said as he pulled William into a gentle hug.

"Do you think we'll get our memories back too?" Jimmy asked from his embrace with Alan.

"There's no way of knowing Squirt. I hope they come back, but if they don't you'll have a lot of new memories to enjoy." Alan said as he snuggled Jimmy tighter to his side.

"Thanks Dad." Jimmy whispered happily.

"Okay guys. It's time to regenerate. Remember that you gave Robert a lot of power tonight. Extend your regeneration cycles if you need to." Andrew said as he released William from his hug.

"Yes Father. Have a pleasant sleep." William said as he stepped into his alcove.

As was their nightly routine now, Alan, then Andrew stepped forward and kissed William on the cheek before he started his regeneration cycle.

Once William was regenerating, Alan turned to Jimmy and asked, "So are you going to write about your experiences today?"

"Yes, but after I've regenerated. I think I need the time to get my thoughts in order." Jimmy said seriously.

"I think I do too Squirt. I'll see you in the morning." Alan said as he followed Jimmy to his alcove.

Jimmy stood and waited for Alan and Andrew to kiss him goodnight.

"I love you Jimmy, you know that don't you?" Alan asked seriously.

Jimmy smiled and said, "Yes Dad. I love  you too."

Alan nodded and said, "I just wanted to be sure that I told you. Sometimes I pay extra attention to William and Robert and I don't want you to feel left out."

"I understand. In all the time I have known you and Father, I have never felt less than fully loved." Jimmy said seriously.

"I'm glad." Alan said and gave Jimmy a kiss on the cheek, then stepped away.

Andrew stepped forward and looked Jimmy in the eyes for a moment before saying, "I just remembered the look Six of Seven had on his face when we were in the shuttlecraft... that seems like a lifetime ago."

Jimmy smiled at the memory and said, "Perhaps it is because empty days pass without notice. Days of joy and fulfillment pass slowly, each one being filled with memories."

"That's probably it." Andrew said with a smile and gave Jimmy a kiss on the cheek.

"I love you Squirt." Andrew said as he smiled.

"I love you too Father." Jimmy said, then initiated his regeneration.

* * * * *

"When we were adding rooms, why couldn't we put all the kids rooms in a row? This is getting to be a real workout." Andrew said as they climbed the stairs.

"It keeps us healthy. There are people who pay good money to use a stair-stepper machine. We get the same workout every day for free." Alan said with a smile.

"Well, at least Icheb and Trey are on the ground floor now. No more attic trips." Andrew said as he walked with Alan to Icheb's new room.

"Don't give up on the attic yet love. The way we've been going, we could have all the rooms filled again in no time." Alan said with a smile.

Andrew stopped outside Icheb's door and said, "Considering all the happiness that we've gained from everyone living here, it's worth the price of climbing a few stairs."

* * * * *

"How do  you like your new room son?" Alan asked as he and Andrew walked into Icheb's room.

"Trey was very respectful of my privacy and did not feel a need for my own room, however having this room that I can call my own is very satisfying." Icheb said happily.

"That's good Icheb. I was worried that you might be feeling a lack of privacy with Trey. I'm glad it wasn't a problem." Alan said honestly.

"I believe the cohabitation was beneficial for us both. We have had the opportunity to discuss many things and I now feel that Trey is not only my brother, but also my friend." Icheb said seriously.

Andrew smiled and said, "That's great Icheb. I'm glad it worked out that way."

"Yes. Scott and I are brothers and friends like that. It's a wonderful feeling." Alan said happily.

"It's getting late. Have a good regeneration." Andrew said as he kissed Icheb on the cheek.

On impulse, Icheb pulled Andrew into a hug and said, "Thank you for being my father and my friend."

Andrew smiled and said, "Remember back on Voyager when I told  you about living in the boathouse?"

Icheb smiled and said, "Yes. You said that you would invite me to live here with you... and you did."

"Regenerate now. Your energy has to be low." Andrew said with a smile.

Icheb nodded and stepped back into his alcove.

Alan stepped forward and gave Icheb a gentle kiss on the cheek.

"I love you Dad." Icheb said in a soft voice.

"I love you too son." Alan said in a matching tone.

Andrew and Alan watched as Icheb began his regeneration cycle.

* * * * *

"How are the little ones?" Alan asked as he walked into his bedroom.

"Just fine. Both sleeping." Lee said with a tender smile directed at the babies.

"Thanks for all your help tonight Lee. Andy really needed you to be there." Alan said seriously.

"I'm glad Alan. After not being needed by anyone for years, it's a wonderful feeling." Lee said honestly.

"And thank you too Slash. Even if you hadn't been helping with the babies, your just being there was a big help to us." Alan said honestly.

"Alan, it sounds wrong when you call me Slash. That's for people outside the family." Slash said seriously.

"What would you like us to call you? Uncle Joe?" Alan asked curiously as Andrew walked into the bedroom.

"No. That's for the kids. How about Joey?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"I like that." Andrew said with a smile.

"Then it's settled." Slash said with a nod.

"Okay Joey, come on so these guys can get to bed." Lee said as he walked toward the door.

"Yeah. You guys have a good sleep." Slash said as he followed.

"You too. And thanks again." Alan said with a smile.

"Any time." Lee said before leaving the room.

* * * * *

"I just can't believe how much my life has changed." Slash said introspectively. as he took a seat in the kitchen.

"I know what you mean. Just a few days ago I was alone and didn't have any hope for the future." Lee said as he carefully looked through the contents of the refrigerator.

"It's the future that's kind of bothering me right now." Slash said in thought.

"How do you mean?" Lee asked with interest as he sat across from Slash.

"Well, I have a family that wants me now... I don't want to leave them to go to school." Slash said in distant thought.

"Then don't." Lee said simply.

Slash looked at Lee with question.

"No one wants you to leave. You could go to school here if you wanted." Lee said seriously.

Slash shook his head and said, "As much as I would like that, I really need to go to the Wagner School. It's just starting out... like me. I feel like it's the right thing to do. That doesn't stop me from wanting to stay." Slash finished with a shrug.

"Okay, I guess I can understand that. Besides, I'm going to be working at the Wagner School so I'll be seeing you all the time." Lee said encouragingly.

Slash gave a hesitant nod of acceptance.

"And you'll be able to come home every weekend." Lee said with a peaceful smile.

"Home." Slash repeated with awe.

Lee understood the expression and said, "That's right my brother, home."

Chapter 13: Of Family

"Good morning Love." Alan said with a gentle smile as he sat on the edge of the bed.

"Good morning." Andrew said peacefully.

"I love you." Alan whispered as he moved in for a gentle kiss.

"I love you too." Andrew said peacefully as he looked into his husband's eyes.

"What do you have planned today?" Alan asked as he snuggled into Andrew's side.

"No plans. After spending the majority of the day at the mansion yesterday, I think I'd like to spend today at home." Andrew said as he glanced to see that the babies were sleeping peacefully.

"That sounds good to me." Alan said in a dreamy voice.

"Have you been up long?" Andrew asked as he cuddled Alan close to his side.

"About half an hour. Everyone else is still asleep." Alan said in contentment.

"They'll probably be up anytime now. We'd better enjoy the peace and quiet while we can." Andrew said softly.

An almost imperceptible knock sounded on their bedroom door.

"And so it begins." Alan said with a fond smile.

"Come in." Andrew called, careful not to call too loudly and wake the babies.

Quaid timidly poked his head in the bedroom door and looked around, obviously unsure of his welcome.

"Come in Quaid, it's alright." Andrew said with assurance.

Quaid was still wearing his Pokémon pajamas. He rushed into the room, then stopped at the side of Andrew and Alan's bed.

"Did you need something?" Alan asked with a gentle smile.

"I got, um, kind of lonely. No one else is awake yet." Quaid said hesitantly.

"Well, if you want you can climb in here with us. There's plenty of room." Andrew said with a smile.

"Really? You wouldn't mind?" Quaid asked in disbelief.

"Sure. We were just sitting and talking. You're welcomed to join us." Alan said peacefully.

Quaid jumped up on the bed and quickly got under the covers.

"Love, would you hand me my sweats?" Andrew asked quietly.

Alan reached over the side of the bed and picked up the sweatpants where Andrew had left them the night before.

Andrew quickly pulled on the sweatpants as he remained under the covers.

Alan noticed Quaid's look of question and considered if he should try to explain or leave it be.

"Did you put on your pants because of me?" Quaid asked curiously.

"Yeah. I needed to anyway." Andrew said as he snuggled into Alan's side.

"Why?" Quaid asked cautiously.

"I just don't think it's right to be naked in bed with kids. That's all. If it were Icheb or Jimmy in here I would have done exactly the same thing." Andrew said seriously.

"Oh. Okay." Quaid said in thought.

"Come here." Andrew said and opened his arms for a hug.

Quaid happily moved into the waiting arms and enjoyed a long hug.

"So how do you like your new home?" Andrew asked as he shifted Quaid between him and Alan.

"I really like it here." Quaid said peacefully as Alan and Andrew shifted so Quaid could nestle between them.

"I'm glad. We like you being here. You really made us proud last night. Because of you, Robert and his baby are going to be fine." Andrew said in a soft, loving voice.

"Robert is really nice. I like him." Quaid said happily as he snuggled.

"Hopefully you'll get to be good friends. I hope you'll be happy here." Alan said gently.

"I'm already happier than I've ever been. Thanks for being my dads." Quaid said in peace.

* * * * *

Slash woke slowly and looked around his room in wonder. His very own room.

He laid in the bed and thought about how completely his life had changed in a day.

He went from being a throw away mutant kid on the streets to being a member of a family.

Lee was now legally his brother. Andrew and Spike were his nephews.

Even though he knew that they weren't his blood relations, somehow that didn't matter.

His blood relatives didn't want him. They said he wasn't their son anymore. These people accepted him into their home and their family.

They didn't want anything from him, they just want to share their lives with him.

A sparkling ray of sunlight caught his attention as it glittered through the window.

Slash smiled and slowly got up from his bed.

He walked to the dresser and looked in the mirror.

For the first time in months he didn't avoid looking at his own image.

He looked at his white face and smiled.

None of his new family cared that he looked different. Quaid even wanted to look like him.

He opened the dresser, not knowing what to expect and found it filled with clothes.

Next he walked to the closet and found a variety of shirts and pants.

Slash picked out some clothes to wear and laid them out, then went to his bathroom to get ready for the day.

* * * * *

"Good morning." Bobby said in a whisper.

"Good morning." Robert said with a smile.

Bobby moved in to give Robert a gentle kiss.

"I love you so much." Robert said in a voice filled with awe.

"I love you just as much Robby." Bobby said as he gently moved a stray strand of hair off Robert's forehead.

"What do you want to do today?" Robert asked, coming more awake.

"The first thing I'd like to do is take you to the boathouse so you can get some regeneration." Bobby said seriously.

"I can continue until this evening with no ill effect." Robert said, allowing some of his Borg tone to creep into his voice.

"Just because you 'can' doesn't mean you 'should'. Please Robby, let me take care of you and our baby." Bobby asked as  he let his hand slide down Robert's abdomen.

Robert smiled at the gesture and placed his own hand over Bobby's, right over the location of their child in the maturation pod.

"Is robo-womb working okay?" Bobby asked softly.

"All systems operating within normal parameters." Robert said in a fully Borg tone, then broke into a smile.

"That's good. You really scared me last night." Bobby said as he pulled Robert close to his chest.

"I'm sorry Bobby. I guess I didn't think everything through... but I didn't really have a conscious mind at the time... I was kind of floating in the subconscious." Robert said with difficulty.

"So are you Robert or Ki?" Bobby asked hesitantly.

Robert smiled and said, "I'm your Robby. Everything that was Robert is still here, some of Ki was just added. Please don't worry Bobby, I haven't lost anything of what I was before. I've only gained the core of the person I used to be."

"Okay, as long as my Robert is still in there, I guess it's okay." Bobby said in thought.

"I am right here. If it would cause you to be more comfortable, I could resume using my Borg mannerisms. It would be no inconvenience to me." Robert said in a very Borg tone.

"Um, no. Not unless you want to, I mean. I just want you to be yourself. You don't have to put on an act for me." Bobby said in thought.

"But I have two selves. At this point in time they are separate enough that I can choose which one I use. I'm sure that they will eventually integrate to the point where I will have only one self." Robert said distantly.

"Well, it sounds kind of selfish to say this, but I'd really like my Borg Robert back. Not all the time, but just at times like this. He's the one I fell in love with." Bobby said shyly.

"It gives me pleasure to know that you love me as I am. Please be assured that when the integration is complete, I will still be myself. Ki will just be one aspect of my personality." Robert said with a gentle smile.

"Thanks Robby. Ki is nice, but I don't really know him. It just feels wrong when we're like this to hear his voice coming out of your mouth." Bobby said with relief.

"We have the same voice." Robert said hesitantly.

"I mean the way he talks, it's different. He's nice and everything, it's just that I feel like I'm laying next to a stranger when I hear him talking." Bobby said with difficulty.

"I understand. But just so you know, Ki loves you too." Robert said softly.

"I think I'll probably love him once I get to know him, after all, he's another part of you." Bobby finished with a smile.

* * * * *

"Alex luv, all your clothes are gone." Spike said from the closet.

Alex opened his eyes and looked around the room to find that other things were missing.

"It looks like most of my stuff is gone, not that I had that much to begin with." Alex said in confusion as he got out of the bed.

"If someone broke in here and stole everything while we were sleeping, they deserve to keep it. Anyone who can get past a sleeping vampire is a master thief." Spike said as he looked around for clues.

"Well, we still have our clothes from yesterday. Let's get dressed and see if anyone else is missing anything." Alex said as he pulled on his boxers.

"Hold on luv, I need to say a proper good morning before we do that." Spike said and pulled Alex into a hug.

After a long, lingering kiss, Alex finally said, "Good morning Wil."

"Good morning Alex luv." Spike said in contentment.

"We didn't go too far last night, did we?" Alex asked with concern.

"No mate, it was just perfect. I've loved a few times over the decades, but I can't remember feeling loved like that before." Spike said softly from their embrace.

"I do love you Wil. After last night I'm more sure of it than ever." Alex said as he rubbed Spike's back.

"I love you too Alex. I think a lot of what I was feeling was just to try and protect us in case our feelings weren't what we thought they were." Spike said in thought.

"And how do you feel now?" Alex asked with concern.

"I feel like I've finally come home." Spike said softly into Alex's ear.

* * * * *

"Good morning Robert. How are you feeling?" Clark asked with concern as he, Trey and John exited their room.

"I am well. The new personality is acting in harmony with me and the robotic womb is functioning within normal parameters." Robert said seriously.

"You sound like your old self." John observed cautiously.

"Yes. That part of me which is Ki has withdrawn to allow me to interact as I did before his inclusion into my conscious mind." Robert said in thought.

"Oh. Um... isn't that, like, having a split personality or something?" John asked with concern.

"Yes. By the literal definition, I do have a split personality. But the process of integration has already begun. I anticipate no difficulty incorporating Ki into my existing life." Robert said in an assured voice.

"Okay, but if you have any problems that we can help with, just let us know. You're our friend, so you don't have to go through this stuff alone." Clark said seriously.

"Thank you Clark. I am gratified to know that you will be available should I need support." Robert said, then gently smiled.

"Yeah, that goes for all of us. Whatever you need." John said seriously.

Trey simply nodded in agreement.

Robert happily nodded in acceptance of the statement.

"So what are you guys doing?" Bobby asked quietly.

"Well, we figured that we'd go down and get some breakfast, then head over to the boathouse so Trey can regenerate. John has to go see Dr. McCoy this morning, so we figured that Trey could regenerate while John is getting treated. Since Slash needs to see the doctor, we'll pick him up while we’re over there." Clark said simply.

"That sounds like a good plan. Would you mind if we tag along? We were planning on going to the boathouse so Robert could do a little regenerating too." Bobby said casually.

"Sounds like a plan. Come on." Clark said with a smile and started walking toward the stairs.

* * * * *

Scott awoke and put on his sunglasses.

He looked around his room at the mansion and thought about the night before.

When he invited Matt out to shoot some pool, he had thought that if they spent some time together that maybe... one thing might lead to another.

It became obvious about ten minutes into their first game that nothing but pool playing was going to happen.

As soon as Scott had determined that nothing romantic was going to happen between them, he relaxed noticeably.

The rest of the evening he and Matt played pool in easy companionship and camaraderie.

Scott rested back on his pillow and smiled at the memory.

He and Matt were two very different people, and yet, that was part of what made their friendship interesting.

Matt has a dry, sarcastic... almost laconic sense of humor that Scott could appreciate.

For his own part, Scott felt as if he could really be himself with Matt. There was no need to hide anything or act a certain way.

Matt had made it clear that he considered them to be friends. All Scott had to do was accept what was being freely offered.

Reluctantly, Scott climbed out of bed and considered his tasks for the day.

A visit to the boathouse was first on his list. He had an important question to ask Alex and had been putting it off for days.

* * * * *

Hank walked into the MedLab to begin his work for the day.

A sound caught his attention and he began to look around the room to find the source.

Finally after taking a circuitous route through the lab he found the sound coming from his spectral imaging scanner.

Suddenly he remembered that he had been trying to identify the components of Clark's blood by using the mass spectrometer function of the scanner.

As he looked at the device, he realized that it had run the entire spectrum of light waves, radio waves and radiation on the sample over and over again throughout the night.

With a sigh of resignation, Hank turned off the machine and pushed the button to re-pressurize the chamber so he could eject the sample.

After being repeatedly bombarded by nearly every particle known to mankind for the better part of twelve hours, the sample would be useless to him.

The indicator finally changed to show that the sample could be removed.

Hank was about to open the chamber when he realized that he needed to observe the proper safety precautions in this situation.

The amount of radiation that the sample tray absorbed would most certainly make it extremely hazardous.

Physical contact with something so violently irradiated would definitely burn human skin, possibly to the point of causing deep tissue damage.

After walking to the door and turning on the 'Radiation Hazard' alert light over the door to forewarn anyone who might choose to visit, Hank quickly donned his lead apron, gloves and face-shield.

Properly attired, he moved to the scanner again and using a pair of tongs, carefully reached for the small specimen tray.

As Hank removed the dish from the chamber, something unusual immediately caught his eye.

This wasn't the few drops of blood that he had put into the scanner the night before.

Cautiously, Hank carried the dish to the microscope so he could get an enlarged and detailed image of whatever was in the dish.

Once the dish was in place, he turned on his monitor and clicked open the application to view the microscope's input.

What he saw amazed him. It was a complex cellular mass.

As Hank carefully studied the mass and began to identify the differentiated cell groups, suddenly he froze in astonishment...

...It moved.

* * * * *

"Hey, how are you guys doing this morning?" Scott asked in a cheerful voice as he walked into the kitchen.

"Um, I think we're all good. How are you?" John asked curiously, confused by Scott's cheerful mood.

"I've got a full day planned. I think that if I put my mind to it, I can clear out about a dozen things I've been putting off." Scott said as he walked to the collection of cereal containers and chose something that was a satisfying balance between sweet and healthy.

"Ouch, you have a waaaaay different way of having fun." John said with a puzzled shake of his head.

Scott chuckled and said, "Look at it this way. If I get all this stuff done today, I'll have the rest of the weekend to do whatever I want."

"Yeah, I guess so. But I think I'd still rather leave everything until Sunday night about six o'clock." John said honestly as he finished pouring his milk and handed the jug to Scott.

"Thanks. I'll tell you what John. If you'll try it my way one time, I'm willing to bet that you will enjoy your off time a lot more. When you get all your work cleared out early, then you can enjoy your free time without worrying about the things you still need to do." Scott said as he poured his milk and passed the jug to Clark who was standing on his other side.

"Well, since I'll be attending the Wagner school next week, I don't have anything hanging over me, so it's no problem." John said frankly.

"You don't have anything except the possibility of moving into a new house, getting everything ready to attend a new school and if I'm not mistaken, you'll be receiving treatment for an intestinal parasite while everything else is going on." Scott said seriously as he led the way into the dining room.

"I was looking forward to the weekend until I heard that." John said hesitantly.

Scott laughed and said, "Just roll with it John. We'll all be right there with you."

"Yeah. Okay, but, um... just in case you didn't know..." John began hesitantly.

Scott turned to face John and raised his eyebrows in inquiry.

"...You kinda suck at pep talks." John said with a pained look. Obviously not wanting to hurt Scott's feelings too badly.

Scott chuckled, more at John's expression than his statement.

"Yeah. I guess I do. Maybe you could help me with that sometime." Scott said with a gentle smile.

"You got a deal." John said with relief.

Scott looked at the other boys gathered around the table and casually said, "Trey, when we're done with breakfast I'll get you the design specifications for Cerebro. That way when you meet with the Professor tomorrow, you'll have a better idea about what the Professor is talking about."

"What form are the design specifications stored in?" Trey asked curiously.

"Well, they're in the computer. But I'll print them out for you. The only thing is, I'll have to ask you to return the printouts when you're done. That stuff is kind of classified and we can't take the chance of anyone else getting hold of it." Scott said in thought.

"If you would permit me, I can download the specifications directly into my personal data node. I am planning an unscheduled regeneration when I return to the boathouse and could process the information while I regenerate. It will have the same effect as many hours of studying printouts." Trey said seriously.

"That sounds good to me. Hmmm, studying in your sleep... I think I could get into that." Scott said in thought.

"Being Borg does have some advantages." Trey said with a gentle smile at Scott's statement.

* * * * *

"I guess it's time to get up." Andrew said in resignation.

"I guess so." Alan said reluctantly.

"I like it here." Quaid said from his position snuggled between his fathers.

"So do we, but we need to fix breakfast and get the day started." Andrew said gently.

"Yeah. I think maybe that's what I'm feeling... hungry." Quaid said uncertainly.

"Well, that settles it then. Come on, how about I give you a ride to the kitchen while Alan gets the babies ready for their breakfast?" Andrew asked with a smile.

"A ride?" Quaid asked curiously as he watched Andrew get out of the bed.

"Yeah, come over here and climb on my back." Andrew said with a chuckle.

"Like this?" Quaid asked cautiously as he draped himself over Andrew's back.

"Yep. Now just hold on." Andrew said happily as he stood.

Quaid gave a giggle as he was lifted.

"Whoa. You're heavier than you look." Andrew said with effort.

"I can walk if I'm too heavy." Quaid said with concern.

"No way. I said I was going to give you a ride to the kitchen, and I'm going to do it. Anyway, now that I'm standing, it's not so bad." Andrew said with a smile.

"Okay." Quaid said happily.

"First thing, a kiss for Dad, then we're off to make breakfast." Andrew said cheerfully as he walked to Alan.

Quaid watched the tender kiss between his fathers with a close-up view.

A second later, Alan broke the kiss, and waited for Andrew to turn sideways so he could kiss Quaid.

"Good morning son." Alan said quietly, then gave Quaid a gentle kiss on the cheek.

"Okay, we'll see you in the kitchen." Andrew said happily.

"Will you start their bottles when you get in there?" Alan asked as he turned his attention to the babies.

"Sure thing, Alex's coffee, then the babies bottles." Andrew said firmly.

"Why does Alex rank above the babies?" Alan asked curiously.

"Just think about who has the more annoying cry." Andrew said in a teasing voice.

"I see your point." Alan said with a smile as he checked to see if Thomas needed to be changed.

Chapter 14: Something Wicked

"Alex, I've got your coffee right here. How are you guys doing this morning?" Andrew asked pleasantly as he handed Alex his cup of coffee.

"Thanks." Alex said with a grateful smile as he accepted the cup.

"Best be checking things out around here mate. We've been robbed." Spike said simply as he walked to the coffee maker to fix himself a cup.

"Don't worry Spike. You weren't robbed, you've just got a new room in the new wing. All your things are in there." Alan said from the stove where he was beginning to make breakfast.

"How did you manage to get the things out of our room while we were sleeping?" Alex asked curiously.

"That's kind of a long story that's a little bit hard to believe. Why don't you just go with it for now and we'll tell you when you're finished with your coffee." Andrew said with a smile.

"Do you want to see your new room? I remember which one is yours. I could show it to you if you want." Quaid asked hopefully.

"Sure. It looks like we have a few minutes before breakfast is ready." Alex said with a smile at the boy.

"Would you wake up my dad and Slash and tell them that breakfast will be ready soon?" Andrew asked casually.

"Sure, but I didn't see Lee in the living room." Alex said cautiously.

"Quaid will show you where their rooms are, won't you son?" Andrew asked with a smile.

Quaid beamed at being called son and happily said, "Yeah. Come on and I'll show you."

Alan and Andrew both smiled warmly as Quaid led Spike and Alex out of the room.

* * * * *

"Come in." Warren said cautiously at the knock on the door.

"Good morning Warren." Kurt said as he entered the room.

"Good morning Kurt. How are you doing today?" Warren asked with a gentle smile as he sat up in bed.

"I am well. I thought I vould come to see if you are prepared to go to breakfast." Kurt said carefully.

Warren considered for a moment, then said, "I suppose so. It's just been so nice to lounge around in bed that I hate to get up."

"Zen do not. Relax and I vill brink breakfast for us so you may enjoy breakfast in bed." Kurt said simply.

"Oh no Kurt. You don't have to do that." Warren said with concern.

"I know zat I do not have to do zis. But I believe zat ve vould boce enjoy doink somesink different. Please allow me to do zis." Kurt finished hopefully.

Warren was about to refuse, but the expression in Kurt's eyes finally won him over.

"Okay Kurt. But one of these days very soon, you'll have to let me pay you back." Warren said with a smile.

"Please do not let zis cause a sense of obligation between us. Just enjoy ze moment." Kurt said seriously.

"Agreed." Warren said quietly.

Kurt nodded, then walked quickly out of the room.

Warren sat looking at the bedroom door for a long moment, then slowly snuggled down in his bed, doing his best to enjoy the gift that Kurt was giving him.

* * * * *

"Here, this is your room!" Quaid said with excitement.

Spike and Alex shared an amused look at the boy's enthusiasm before walking into the room.

"Oi! Look at all of this." Spike said in amazement as he looked around.

"That's my camera... but I left it in Hawaii." Alex said as he walked to the computer desk where his camera was sitting.

"This duster was destroyed back in SunnyHell." Spike said as he picked up the black leather duster and put it on.

"Q... I mean, Aunt Jean did all this. She made rooms for all of us... even me." Quaid said happily.

Both men turned their attention to the boy who was nearly bouncing in his jubilation.

"Let's go wake up Slash and Lee, we can check this room out later." Alex said in a gentle voice.

Spike nodded and turned with a swish of his duster to walk out of the room.

Alex smiled at the movement, appreciating how perfectly the duster seemed to accentuate Spike's individual style.

* * * * *

"Good morning Uncle Hank." Tara said cautiously as she walked into the biolab.

"I'm in here Tara." Hank said absently.

Tara walked into the small room to find her uncle completely engrossed in his work.

"I woke up early and thought that I could help you out this morning if you needed anything." Tara said as she looked curiously at the screen that had her uncle's undivided attention.

After a long silent moment, Hank absently said, "John Allerdyce will be coming by this morning to begin treatment for a parasitic infection. If you would like, you could gather the things we will need."

"Sure... but what are you looking at? The cellular structure isn't like anything I've ever seen before... or even heard of." Tara asked as she moved a little closer to look at the microscope's video display.

"This was originally a blood sample taken from Clark. I began a full-range spectral analysis last night to try and determine the makeup of his blood. But I inadvertently left the scanner running all night long and the sample was repeatedly bombarded with everything from all the ranges of light to x-rays and gamma rays." Hank said distantly.

"How is it still alive?" Tara asked curiously, then blinked when she saw the sample move.

"I don't know. The only theory that makes any sense to me is that the blood sample must have converted the various forms of radiation into energy and used them as nourishment to grow." Hank said grimly.

Tara thought about the statement for a moment, then looked more closely at the display.

"This was a blood sample?" Tara asked in a whisper.

"Last night it was. Now it is a cellular mass. It has differentiated cells and seems to be developing at an accelerated rate."

Tara took two steps back and said, "A clone."

Hank turned in his chair and looked at Tara with question.

"The growth and development of the blood sample is making a clone of Clark." She said as a look of horror filled her expression.

"No. I don't think..." Hank began to say, then looked at the cellular mass again.

He adjusted the magnification to zoom out a little and looked at the general configuration of the entire mass.

"If this just started growing last night, then we should know if it's going to develop into an embryo within 48 hours." Hank said in a low voice.

"Are you going to tell Clark?" Tara asked cautiously.

Hank considered for a moment, then shook his head as he said, "Not until we know for certain. The cellular mass may not develop into anything. It may simply be a growth pattern from the cells being overly fertilized by the radiation bombardment."

"What will you do if it is a clone?" Tara asked cautiously.

Hank closed his eyes to consider for a moment, then reluctantly said, "I will take the matter to Professor Xavier."

At Tara's look of question, he continued, "I have made some unfortunate judgments in the recent past, some of them having to do with ethical questions. I believe that it would be best to preclude making another such error by seeking the Professor's advice before taking any action."

Tara nodded her agreement, then quietly asked, "What are you going to do with the sample until then?"

Hank considered for a moment, then said, "If you'll check the inventory, I believe that you will find that we have an incubation tank in storage. If you'll take it to the Omega Chamber, I will convert the spectrometer so that it can be used to nourish the cellular mass."

"I'll get right to it." Tara said immediately.

"Hold on Tara." Hank said quickly.

Tara stopped and looked at her uncle with question.

"Before you do anything else, bring me the rest of Clark's blood sample. I want to be sure that it is completely destroyed." Hank said, then glanced at the microscope again.

Tara nodded, then quietly asked, "Uncle Hank? Are we doing the right thing?"

"I don't know if there is a 'right thing' in a circumstance such as this." Hank said darkly.

Tara gave a small, ironic smile, then left the room to complete her assigned tasks.

As Hank watched the monitor before him, he absently muttered, "I'm not sure if I'm hoping that you'll live or die."

* * * * *

"Hello?" Xander said blearily into his cell phone as he tried to come awake.

"Bon jour, mon cour." The low, husky voice said in reply.

"Remy?" Xander said with excitement as he bolted upright in his bed.

"Oui. How be Marguerite?" Remy asked quickly.

"She's fine, and just as beautiful as ever." Xander said as he looked at his sleeping daughter.

"Remy need for de Professor and Warren to be at de mansion tonight." Remy said quickly, and seemed to be distracted.

"What's wrong?" Xander asked with immediate panic.

"Remy be home tonight and tell you what he found. Give Marguerite a kiss from Remy. I love you." Remy finished in a whisper, then the call disconnected.

Xander's vision was blurred as an unformed tear welled in his eye.

He slowly leaned over the edge of the cradle and gave his daughter the gentlest of kisses, then said, "That's from your daddy."

* * * * *

There was a gentle knock on the front door.

As Andrew walked out of the kitchen to answer it, he saw the door open.

"Good Morning Andrew." Clark said with a happy smile.

"Well, good morning Clark..." Andrew said warmly, then watched as others followed him into the living room.

"It looks like you have the whole crew with you today. How is everyone feeling this morning?" Andrew asked curiously as he looked at Trey, Robert, Bobby, Clark and John with question.

"I think we're all fine. Robert and Trey are going to regenerate while Bobby and I take John and Slash over to the mansion so Dr. McCoy can look at them." Clark said as he looked over the group.

"Well, I asked Spike and Alex to wake Slash up a few minutes ago, so he's probably on his way." Andrew said, then made a motion for the group to follow him into the kitchen.

* * * * *

"Good morning. Is anyone hungry?" Alan asked as he checked on the babies to see that they were sleeping comfortably.

"Actually, we had breakfast before we came over here." Clark said apologetically.

"Well, I suppose you could get Trey and Robert settled in while Slash has his breakfast." Andrew said consideringly, then smiled as he looked at the doorway.

"We got everyone awake." Quaid said proudly.

"Except Slash." Alex said with a barely restrained smile.

"Oh yeah. I went in to wake up Uncle Joe and he was showering." Quaid finished with a giggle.

"And *someone* had to go into the bathroom to tell him that breakfast was almost ready." Alex said with a smirk.

"Uh huh... did you know that Uncle Joe screams like a girl?" Quaid asked with an innocent expression.

"Well thank you for passing on the message, Quaid. That was a big help." Andrew said as he squatted down so he could hug his newest son properly.

"Uncle Alex did most of it." Quaid reluctantly admitted.

"But I wouldn't have known which rooms to go to without your help." Alex said from the kitchen doorway with Spike at his side.

"You see? You were a lot of help. Now have a seat at the table. I bet you're hungry." Andrew said as he released Quaid from the hug.

"We'll stop by to get Slash when we've got these guys tucked in." Clark said with a grin as he led his group out of the kitchen.

"Do you think it's time for the bacon?" Alan asked as he looked at Spike, Alex and Quaid sitting at the table.

"Yep. You start that and I'll start the eggs. I'm sure by the time we're finished we'll have the whole squad here."

* * * * *

Warren was surprised to see Kurt enter through the bedroom door.

Kurt must have noticed his curious expression, because as he was carrying the tray, he said, "Ze odor zat accompanies my teleport might make your breakfast less enjoyable."

"Thank you Kurt. That was very considerate of you. Did you bring enough for both of us?" Warren asked as he looked over the plate of food that Kurt was placing before him.

"I brought some extra toast for myself." Kurt said as he pulled a chair over beside the bed.

Warren smiled warmly at Kurt and said, "I don't know if you realize just how much this means to me. No one has done anything like this for me in... I can't actually remember the last time."

"With ze added responsibilities I vill be facing at ze new college, I do not know zat I vill be able to do such a sing again in ze future." Kurt said with concern.

"I think that if you establish your priorities early on, that you should be able to meet your professional obligations while maintaining a personal life." Warren said, then began to eat his breakfast.

Kurt considered the words for a moment, then said, "I haff had very little of vaht you vould call a personal life up to now. I haff been very isolated unt alone."

Warren swallowed, then took a sip of his coffee before saying, "Then maybe we can work that out while you're getting settled into your new role."

Kurt looked at Warren with question as he took a small bite of toast.

"You're just starting out a whole new life for yourself. Let's make sure we get it right." Warren said gently.

"Perhaps if vee can include activities such as zis, I vill be able to feel content in my new position." Kurt said slowly.

"I have to travel quite a bit with my job. But when I'm in the area, we'll be sure to make time to meet. I have the feeling that it will do us both a lot of good to spend the time together." Warren said honestly.

"And perhaps vee could invite Jimmy to join us on some of zose occasions." Kurt said, then looked at Warren with question.

"Yes. And I've decided to stay around here for the rest of the weekend. Let's see if we can come up with something that the three of us can do together." Warren said gently.

"I believe Jimmy vould enjoy zat as vell. He seems to enjoy our company." Kurt said with a smile.

Warren slowly chewed his food, then swallowed before saying, "I think with the size of his family, Jimmy may just appreciate receiving individual attention. I don't think his parents neglect him, or anything like that. But when he's with us, maybe he feels like his getting attention doesn't take away from his siblings."

"Or perhaps he enjoys our company." Kurt said frankly.

Warren looked at Kurt with surprise, then broke into a smile.

"Yeah. Now that you mention it. I think he does."

* * * * *

"Father, Dad. My alcove seems to be... missing." Trey said from the kitchen doorway, obviously fighting to keep his 'Borg' persona in place to hide his worry.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Trey. I should have thought to mention that to you. Your alcove has been moved to your room in the new wing." Andrew said as he kept a close watch on his cooking.

"The new rooms have been completed?" Trey asked cautiously.

Andrew looked down at the eggs with frustration, then glanced over to the table and asked, "Quaid, would you mind showing Trey where his new room is?"

The look on Quaid's face was nothing less than pure joy.

He hopped up from his place at the table and ran to Trey's side.

"Come on. I'll show you where your room is." Quaid said as he was nearly vibrating with his enthusiasm.

Clark and John both looked at Andrew with warm smiles before following Trey and Quaid out of the room.

* * * * *

"Mornin Andy." Xander said casually as he walked into the kitchen with Marguerite in his arms.

"Good morning Xan. You're in a pretty good mood." Andrew said cautiously.

"Remy called. He'll be back tonight." Xander said with a big smile as he gently placed Marguerite into the crib with Thomas and Chakotay.

"That's not going to effect the plans for today is it?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Nope." Xander said frankly, "Me. Icheb. Janine. Marguerite. Visit Aunt Vada... Consider it done."

"Thanks Xan." Andrew said with appreciation as he placed a cup of coffee in front of Xander.

Just then, Icheb walked into the room and Andrew casually asked, "Do you think you're ready for this son?"

"I am experiencing a sense of apprehension, but I will be able to function adequately." Icheb said carefully.

"Don't worry about it Andy. We'll be fine." Xander said with a fond sile directed at Icheb.

"Just call if you run into any trouble." Andrew said seriously, then turned his attention back to his cooking.

"Yes Dad." Xander said in an exaggerated tone and a roll of his eye.

Quaid walked back into the kitchen and immediately walked to Icheb for a hug.

"I wish I could go with you." Quaid said in a whine.

Before Icheb could respond, Andrew said, "As soon as Icheb has his driver's license, you two will be able to go and do things whenever you want."

Icheb nodded and said, "We will go and do many things. However, today is for Janine. At times it is necessary to put aside our own desires for the benefit of our family."

"Okay, Itchy. But can we do something when you get back?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"Perhaps you could compile a list of desirable activities while I am away." Icheb said thoughtfully.

Quaid giggled and said, "I think it's funny when you talk 'Borgy'."

Icheb smiled at the statement and pulled Quaid back into the hug.

* * * * *

"How are things going this morning Joey?" Andrew asked with a smile at Slash's sleepy expression.

"I'm good. The shower felt great." Slash said, then a look of surprise came over his face when Andrew placed a full plate of food before him.

"Thanks!" Slash said in a bewildered tone.

"Enjoy." Andrew said with a tender smile, then thought to say, "Last night, your hair was white, now it's black again. What's up with that?"

"Oh. My mutant power causes my hair to turn white while I sleep. I have to color it each morning." Slash said between bites of food, and was a little surprised that he didn't feel uncomfortable discussing his mutant ability.

"Well, just so you know, I liked it the other way too. In case you ever considering leaving it white." Andrew said casually. "It reminds me of those dandelion fluffs."

"Oh, that's just the look every guy wants to have." Slash said with a chuckle.

Andrew shrugged and said, "I think you could pull it off."

Before Slash could respond, Clark and John walked into the kitchen.

"I'll be ready in just a minute." Slash hurried to say.

"Take your time." John said casually. "From the way Robert and Bobby were looking at each other, they'll probably be 'saying goodbye' for quite a while.

Clark nodded his wholehearted agreement.

Slash relaxed a little and took the time to really enjoy the breakfast that Andrew and Allen had made him.

* * * * *

"Good morning Tara. How are you today?" Bobby asked quietly.

"I'm good. Come on back to the exam room. I have everything set up for both of you." Tara said as she gestured toward the door.

"This isn't anything like visiting the doctor my parents used. The first three hours were spent in his waiting room with two year old women's magazines." Slash said as he followed the group.

"Yeah. I never did like visiting doctors much, but this place isn't so bad." John said, a little bit nervously.

"It's going to be fine, John. You already know what's wrong and what's going to happen. That's really the worst part. Now you just have to get through the treatment." Bobby said encouragingly.

After a moment to think about the words, John quietly said, "Thanks Bobby. Not knowing really is the worst part. At least I don't have to deal with that."

"Well thanks guys." Slash said playfully, then continued, "Now I have to go in there thinking about that!"

"There's nothing wrong with you, Doof!" John said with a chuckle.

"Yeah. You're just here for a checkup." Bobby said with a grin.

"Okay. I guess you're right. I just haven't had the best luck with doctors." Slash said shyly.

The boys all looked at Slash with sympathy. None of them knew what type of experiences he had had, but all of them were sure that he was justified in his uneasiness around doctors.

* * * * *

"Did you start yet?" A voice asked from the doorway.

"No. We just got here." Clark said, as he looked at Lee uncertainly.

"I wanted to be here for Slash." Lee explained at Clark's puzzled look.

"That's kewl. Bobby and Clark are here for me." John said with a swell of happiness under his words.

"If you gentlemen are ready, I believe I would like to start with Mr. Allerdyce today." Dr. McCoy said to the group, then looked at John and asked, "Would you get on the table and remove your shirt?"

"Why?" John asked cautiously.

Hank wasn't used to his patients questioning his instructions and was brought up short of words.

"I mean, you already know what's wrong with me and what needs to be done. Right? Why do you need me to get up there without my shirt?" John asked as he looked Dr. McCoy in the eyes.

Hank finally got over his shock at being questioned and quietly said, "Yes. I do know what is causing your illness, but it would be irresponsible of me to administer treatment without first checking your current vital signs. If your blood pressure were elevated, for instance, then I might choose to delay your treatment for a day or two until you had it under control."

John thought about what Dr. McCoy was saying and finally nodded that he understood.

"I'm sorry Doctor. I didn't mean to sound like I didn't trust you." John said timidly.

Dr. McCoy smiled at John and said, "It's refreshing to be questioned. If you're ever uncertain or just want to understand what I'm doing, I would prefer that you ask."

John broke into a smile as he said, "You'd better watch out what you ask for Doc."

"If you'll hold still for a moment, I'll get these readings so I can proceed." Dr. McCoy said as he took his stethoscope and pressed it to John's chest.

After a moment of listening to John's heart, Dr. McCoy checked his blood pressure and did a quick check of his eyes, ears and throat.

"I thought you had scanning equipment that could do all of that." Clark said as he watched the 'old fashioned' examination.

Dr. McCoy turned to look at Clark and quietly said, "Yes. The scanning devices are useful for detecting specific ailments, but I find that the traditional examination is faster and more efficient for determining the overall wellness of the patient. A stethoscope and a well trained ear are still better tools than the most complex scanner... although Andrew's medical tricorder comes close."

Before Clark could respond, Hank continued, "Well John, everything seems to be just fine. You can put your shirt on and I'll get your medication."

"What's it going to do to me?" John asked nervously.

"The medication that I'm going to use will make your gastrointestinal tract an unwelcoming environment for the parasite that you've picked up. I doubt that you'll notice any significant effect from the medication today since it is relatively mild, but sometime tomorrow, you may start feeling nauseous. It is also possible that you may experience periods of weakness as the treatment continues." Hank said as he looked at John seriously.

"Sounds great." John muttered sarcastically.

"Given the side effects of this treatment, you should probably have someone with you for the next few days." Hank said as he looked John in the eyes.

"I'll stay with him." Clark said immediately, then asked, "Is there anything special that I need to watch out for?"

"It is possible that John's nausea may lead to vomiting or that he may suddenly become weak and need to be helped to sit down. If he has any symptoms beyond those, you should call me immediately." Hank said firmly.

"Got it." Clark said to Hank, then looked at John with sympathy.

"How long am I going to be feeling like shit?" John asked bluntly.

"If you can endure the treatment through Sunday, your unwanted passenger should be expelled. Then we can stop the treatment and you should return to normal relatively quickly. You should be back to yourself by Tuesday or Wednesday, I should think." Hank said quietly.

"Do it." John said, almost sounding angry.

Tara was standing by with a cup of pills and another cup filled with water.

Hank took a moment to look at the pills, verifying that they were the appropriate ones, then handed the first cup to John.

"Three days isn't so bad." Clark said with encouragement, then continued, "And you should be over it in time for school."

After finishing the cup of water, John looked at Clark and said, "Right. So I get to be sick and I don't even get time off from school because of it... lucky me."

"Stop by sometime tomorrow so I can check your vitals. Besides that, if you have any questions or concerns, please just come to me and ask." Hank said as he looked John in the eyes.

John chuckled and said, "Yeah. Count on it."

Hank turned his attention to Slash and said, "I'm ready for you now."

Slash hesitantly walked to the examination table, then stopped to look around the room.

"Would you guys mind if I saw the doctor alone?" Slash asked with difficulty, feeling that he was being rude to his new family.

"No prob, Slash. We'll just hang out in the hall until you're done." Bobby said immediately.

Clark and John nodded their agreement, none of them looking the least bit offended.

"Does that include me?" Lee asked cautiously.

"No Lee. You can stay." Slash said shyly.

"Well then, if that's all sorted, would you remove your shirt and get up on the table?" Hank asked professionally.

* * * * *

About fifteen minutes later, Slash and Lee walked into the hallway side by side.

"How did it go?" Clark asked, concerned by the disturbed expression on Slash's face.

"Slash is fine. He's just had some bad experiences with doctors in the past." Lee said carefully.

"I don't want to lie." Slash muttered.

Lee couldn't tell if the statement was directed at him, so he looked at Slash with question to see exactly what he wanted to do.

After a moment lost in thought, Slash looked around the group and said, "Doctor McCoy said that because of... some stuff, my hormones are kind of out of whack. He's going to do some checking and tests and stuff to be sure, but it's possible that I'm going to have to have some kind of treatment for it."

Clark, Bobby and John looked at each other, none really knowing how a hormone imbalance would manifest or what the treatment would be like.

Lee noticed their confusion and said, "It's too early to even worry about that. From the way Hank described it, if he decides that Slash really does need some kind of treatment, it won't be anything to worry about. It'll be something as simple as taking a pill each morning."

"Oh. Well, that doesn't sound too bad." Clark said consideringly.

"For the rest of my life." Slash said darkly.

Silence fell over the group for a moment, until John said, "There are people all over the place that have to take medicine for their whole lives. As long as it does what it's supposed to, what's the problem?"

Slash looked hesitantly at John and said, "I just don't want to be dependant on a drug like that."

"Who does?" John asked frankly.

At Slash's look of surprise and question, John continued, "Sometimes you don't get a choice about things like this. You just have to deal with it."

Lee looked at Slash and reluctantly nodded his agreement with John's words.

After a moment to consider, Slash said, "I guess so. Thanks for being here for me... and for being honest."

Clark looked Slash in the eyes and said, "Those are two things you can always count on Slash... Always."

Slash broke into a smile as he nodded.

"I don't know about anyone else, but this is the only thing I had planned to do today." Bobby said as he looked around the group, effectively changing the subject.

"We're just kind of waiting on Trey to regenerate." Clark said, then looked at John with question.

"I don't have any plans." Lee said with a glance at Slash.

"Walk to the boathouse?" John suggested cautiously.

"Sounds good." Clark said with a smile.

"I'm in." Slash said, sounding much closer to his usual, carefree self.

Since everyone seemed to be in agreement, Bobby turned and led the way.

* * * * *

//Scott, mobilize the X-Men for an urgent mission.//

//What's going on Professor?//

//One of the genetic researchers at the South African facility apparently decided to do some homework on a variant of the X-Gene Virus. Even though he was dispatched, his private lab still exists. It appears that while his lab assistants were packing his things, they unwittingly released the virus. Gather your team and get there as quickly as possible. Every minute of delay increases the possibility that we will be unable to contain the spread of the virus.//

//Will you call Dr. McCoy, Storm, Portal and Wolverine to the hanger bay and fill them in?// Scott asked seriously.

//I will summon them now. Please hurry Scott.//

* * * * *

Andrew appeared beside Scott a moment later with a look of panic in his eyes.

"Portal, get with the professor to find out where we're going. You're our transportation." Scott said as he finished pulling on his boots.

"I'm on it." Andrew said as he hurried to his locker to start changing.

"What do you need me to do Cyke?" Matt asked as he rushed into the room.

"Wolverine, you'll be in charge of securing our perimeter. The virus has gotten loose again and there may only be this one chance to contain it. Let the professor know who you'll need to help you and he'll call them." Cyclops said firmly.

"Got it." Matt said as he skinned out of his clothes.

Chapter 15: Something New

As Cyclops walked out of the locker room, he saw Dr. McCoy rushing into the room at a hurried pace.

"Hank, your code name will be Beast. You'll be in charge of identifying and containing this thing. We need to make sure that there's no trace of it left for someone else to find. Let the professor know who'll you'll need to ensure that this damned virus is finally wiped out." Cyclops said firmly.

"Will I also be in charge of seeing that the technical data is destroyed?" Hank asked cautiously.

"Yes. Bring whoever you might need to deal with it." Cyclops said firmly, then noticed Storm walking out of the women's locker room.

"Storm, I'll need you to stick with me to assess the situation. Since we'll be in your home country, you might notice something significant that I would overlook." Cyclops said seriously.

A firm nod was Storm's only reply as she watched Tara rush into the room then into the women's locker room.

//Portal, Trey is requesting that you form a portal from his bedroom at the boathouse.// Professor X sent telepathically.

Andrew was surprised by the request but immediately cast his mind out and created a portal.

"How may I be of assistance?" Trey asked cautiously as he stepped out of the portal. He was wearing his large ocular implant and had a device that covered the majority of his left arm.

"Wait a moment for Tara to join us, then come to the MedLab with me and get into a containment suit." Hank said seriously.

"I'll open a portal to MedLab for you." Andrew said as he gestured to a portal forming beside them.

John and Bobby hurried into the room and looked at Scott with matching expressions of question.

"Who called for fire and ice?" Cyclops asked as he looked around the increasing gathering.

"I did. These guys can back me up." Wolverine said seriously.

"Iceman, Pyro. Suit up." Cyclops said as he gestured toward the men's locker room.

"Bobby! Wait!" A voice said from the door of the hanger bay.

"Robby? You can't go with me. You need to stay here and protect our baby." Bobby said as he stepped to Robert's side.

"Yes. I will. I just wanted to give you this before you go." Robert said as he presented Bobby with a small silvery piece of cloth.

Bobby unfolded the cloth, then looked at Robert with confusion at the pair of shorts in his hand that essentially looked like a silver speedo.

"If there is a need to manifest your full power, this material should be able to withstand the extreme cold." Robert said carefully.

"Thanks Robby." Bobby said with a smile and gave Robert a quick but firm kiss.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Clark asked hopefully from the doorway.

Cyclops was about to refuse when he realized why Clark was really there. Both John and Trey were being included on the mission and Clark didn't want them to go into danger without him.

"Sure Clark, you can be on the team. You'll need a code name, do you want to be called 'Heat Vision'?" Cyclops asked seriously.

"No, that's just going to be for my writing. How would you feel... I mean, would it be alright if I went ahead and used the name Superman?" Clark asked hesitantly.

"Superman it is. But I'm afraid I don't have any red and blue tights for you to wear." Cyclops said with a teasing smile.

"Good." Clark said with a chuckle, then asked, "What can I do to help?"

"When we get there, stick with me. If I see something that needs to be done, you'll be the one doing it." Cyclops said seriously, back to his full professional persona.

Hank, Trey and Tara stepped out of the medlab portal wearing bright yellow containment suits at the same time Bobby and John rushed back from the locker room.

"Portal, you're up." Cyclops said seriously.

Andrew nodded, then concentrated to form the distant portal.

Even though it didn't necessarily stretch his abilities to form the portal, it still took quite a bit of power and concentration.

"Wolverine." Cyclops said and motioned for him to go first.

Cautiously, Wolverine stepped through the portal, followed closely by Pyro and Iceman.

As Beast started walking toward the portal, Cyclops held up his hand and shook his head.

"Wait until we get the all clear. It won't help anyone if you step through the portal and get shot." Cyclops said seriously.

Beast nodded that he heard, since talking through the biosuit was somewhat bothersome.

"Perimeter secure." Wolverine said through the portal.

"Beast, Sprite and 3 of 7, check out the lab." Cyclops said and gestured toward the portal for them to go.

"Portal, Storm and Superman, you're with me." Cyclops said, then stepped through the swirling vortex.

* * * * *

"Beast, do you think it will be safe for us to go into the house?" Cyclops asked into his communicator.

After a long moment of silence, Beast answered, "There is truly no way to know how infectious this strain of the virus is. The possibility of infection existed the moment you stepped through the portal, I don't think going into the house will increase the risk."

"Thanks for the pep talk Beast. We're going to check out the house." Cyclops said, then motioned for Storm and Superman to walk with him.

"Where do you need me?" Portal asked seriously.

"Right here for now. You can function as both our lookout and escape route." Cyclops said as he turned to leave.

"Call if you need me." Portal said as he watched them walk away.

"Count on it." Cyclops said seriously, without turning back.

* * * * *

"It looks so... normal." Clark said in surprise as he walked around the neat little living room.

"You expected it to be otherwise?" Ororo asked cautiously.

"Well, yeah. This is Africa... I guess I just... I don't know..." Clark said uncomfortably.

"You expected to see mud huts in the Serengeti?" Ororo asked frankly.

"Well, yeah. And starving babies with swelled out bellies." Clark said in an apologetic tone.

Ororo looked Clark in the eyes as she said, "The Serengeti does exist here and unfortunately, so does the reality of hunger. But there is so much more to Africa than that limited vision. I suppose it would be like looking at the United States as being New York and Los Angeles with a rural area in between where the Dukes of Hazard live."

Clark smiled at the statement, then turned as he heard a sound.

"What is it?" Ororo asked immediately.

"I thought I heard something." Clark said as he walked toward the room to investigate.

"Wait. Cyclops, come over here." Storm said seriously.

"Did you find something?" Cyclops asked as he walked from the other side of the room where he had been looking at the items on a desk.

"Superman believes he heard something from that room." Storm said as she pointed.

"I'll check it out, Superman, be ready to back me up." Cyclops said as he put his hand to the side of his visor and walked carefully into the next room.

Clark waited apprehensively for Scott to say or do something.

"Oh no." Cyclops said as he rushed out of the room.

"What's wrong?" Clark asked with concern.

Scott held up his hand, then hit his communicator and called out, "Beast, I need you over here in the house. There's a kid here and he's in pretty bad shape."

"I'm sorry to hear that. But I'm afraid that if he is infected, there is a larger concern." Hank said seriously.

Cyclops froze at the statement, then shook his head and said, "I understand that. But isn't there something you can do for this boy?"

"I am unable to leave what I am doing, but perhaps Portal may be of assistance to you." Hank said with regret.

"Right... and I'll see to the quarantine measures." Cyclops said reluctantly.

"Yes. The entire team." Hank said with resignation.

"Mama?" A small voice called out from the next room, then broke into a fit of coughing.

Clark started walking toward the door, but stopped at the feeling of a hand on his shoulder.

"You can't go in there. He's infected." Cyclops said with pain and regret.

"Listen Scott, I've never been sick. It's possible that I can't become sick. And if this is the virus that attacks the X-gene, it shouldn't effect me at all." Clark said seriously.

"The original strain of this virus mutated so that it effected non-mutants. Clark, I made a promise to your parents... to our parents, that I'd watch out for you." Scott said in an imploring tone.

"I understand that, but there's a sick kid in there that doesn't have anyone to watch out for him. Do whatever you need to do, but I'm going in there." Clark said, then started walking away.

After a moment to get over the shock of Clark standing up to him, Scott turned to Ororo and said, "Find out as much information about the boy as you can. I'm going to call Andrew."

"Scott, I believe that Clark is doing the right thing. It would be wrong for the child to have to suffer through his last moments alone." Ororo said softly.

Cyclops reluctantly nodded, then hit his communicator as he said, "Portal, I need you and your MedKit in the house."

"I'm on my way." Andrew said immediately.

"...One more thing..." Scott said reluctantly.

"What's that?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Close the vortex. We can't go back."

* * * * *

"What do you need?" Andrew asked as he hurried into the room.

"There's a small boy in there... I'm pretty sure he's got the virus." Scott said in a pained voice.

"I'll look at him, but I don't know what you expect me to do." Andrew said helplessly.

"Do what you can. Ease his suffering." Scott said quietly.

Andrew nodded and turned toward the door to find Clark with the boy held in his arms.

"Please help him." Clark said with tears running down his cheeks.

"Hold still." Andrew said as he started scanning the pale little boy.

"I'm sorry... I threw up." The boy said in a small trembling voice.

"Don't worry about it. We'll clean it up." Clark said past the lump in his throat, then leaned down to kiss the boy on the top of the head.

"Where's my mama?" the boy asked as he looked at the strangers in his home.

"I really don't know." Clark whispered as he held the boy a little tighter.

"Cyclops." Ororo called out from another doorway.

Scott walked to Ororo's side then looked into the room.

"She's dead." Ororo whispered.

Scott nodded, then fought to ask past the lump in his throat, "Did you find any information?"

"Not as yet. I just thought you should know." Ororo said quietly.

"I need to get him to the MedLab." Andrew said as he walked to Scott's side.

"We can't go back. We'll infect the mansion." Scott said with regret.

"I can take him to the containment room. I need to get him on an IV right away." Andrew said seriously.

"Hold on, I'll see what I can do." Scott said reluctantly, then cast his mind out to call to the Professor.

//Professor. The situation here is pretty bad. Andrew wants to take this boy back with us, but we'll risk infecting everyone in the mansion if we do.// Scott sent with regret.

//I am in the process of locking down the MedLab so your team may return. Make sure the area is sterilized before you leave.// Professor Xavier sent professionally.

//Thank you Professor. I'll take care of it.// Cyclops sent, feeling somewhat assured.

"Portal and Superman, when the Professor gives you the signal, take the child to the containment room and do whatever you can for him." Cyclops said seriously.

"Thank you." Clark said in a whisper.

Cyclops hit his communicator and said, "Storm, report to Wolverine. He may need your help making the sterilization look like an act of nature."

Ororo walked out of the bedroom carrying a manila folder.

"Here is all the information I could find about the boy. I will go now." Storm said as she handed the folder to Andrew.

Scott nodded and watched her go.

"Beast, how much time before your team is done?" Cyclops asked seriously.

"The computer information has been deleted and we are nearly finished neutralizing the samples, but the escaped virus will still need to be dealt with." Hank said with concern.

"We're going to sterilize the entire compound as soon as you're finished." Cyclops said decisively.

"Understood. We'll be leaving the lab in one minute." Hank said firmly.

Cyclops watched as Andrew created a portal. Clark carried the boy through the vortex, still holding him close to his chest.

"I need to go with him." Andrew said cautiously.

"I know. I'll call for a portal when we're finished."

"Wolverine, gather your team outside the lab. I'll meet you there in one minute." Cyclops said firmly.

"On our way." Wolverine said immediately.

After one last look around the home, Scott walked for the door.

* * * * *

"We're going to take care of you. Everything is going to be fine." Clark said as he stroked the boy's sweat slicked brown hair.

The boy looked at Clark with question for a moment and it seemed like he was going to say something, but then he started coughing again.

"Can't you give him something for the cough?" Clark asked desperately.

"Yeah. But I need to get him on an IV first. I don't know how long he's been sick, but he's dangerously dehydrated." Andrew said as he pushed a needle into the boy's vein.

The boy winced at the sudden jab.

"It's okay. He's just trying to help you get better." Clark said in a pained whisper.

The boy nodded cautiously that he understood.

"What's your name?" Clark asked gently.

"Gar." The boy said, then broke into a fit of coughing.

"Let's try this." Andrew said quickly as he pressed a hypospray to Gar's neck.

A moment later Gar stopped coughing and looked at Andrew with wonder.

"Oh good. I wasn't sure that would work on a Human." Andrew said with relief.

Clark looked at Andrew with surprise at the statement.

"Hold still a second Gar and I'll get a blood sample. I won't be able to do much with it, but it might be able to tell Dr. McCoy something when he gets back." Andrew said as he pressed the hypospray to Gar's upper arm.

"Don't worry about the blood sample. It doesn't hurt a bit." Clark said to Gar with assurance.

"Okay." Gar said weakly, then quietly asked, "What's your name?"

"My name is Clark."

Gar giggled and said, "That's a funny name."

"I think Gar is a funny name too. Is it short for something else?" Clark asked with a gentle smile.

"Yeah. Garfield." Gar said with a crinkled nose, then asked, "Is Clark short for something?"

"Nope. Just Clark."

"What's that?" Gar asked as he pointed.

Clark turned and saw that a vortex had formed behind them.

"That's just a way that we can travel. It's called a portal." Clark said gently.

* * * * *

"Come on John, you need to sit down." Bobby said as he walked through the portal on one side of John.

"Perhaps if we were to find a private place, I could endeavor to relax John." Trey said through the speaker in his biosuit.

"Yeah, let's do that. I love the way you relax me. Hey Clark! Come on over here so you can relax me too!" John said with an elated giggle.

"Is he okay?" Clark asked with concern.

"Power rush. He had to create this really big, really hot fire to sterilize the entire compound and it kind of went to his head." Bobby said as he guided John to a chair.

"It was such a fucking rush!" John said through his chuckles.

Matt walked through the portal next with his arm around Ororo, supporting most of her weight.

"Is Storm okay?" Andrew asked with concern.

"She was concentrating the winds on the compound to make John's fire into a firestorm while keeping it from spreading out of control. It took a lot of concentration." Matt said as he helped Ororo into a chair.

"He's still alive?" Hank asked as he stepped through the portal, followed by Tara and Scott.

"Yes. I've been able to relieve the worst of his symptoms, but there's no way he's going to be able to fight off this virus." Andrew said frankly.

"Since he has lived this long, perhaps there is a reason to hope. I'll need a blood sample." Hank said firmly, his voice sounding 'tinny' through the speaker in his biosuit.

Andrew handed the blood sample to Hank without comment.

"Tara, bring the samples we collected. Trey, I will need the computer files detailing the specifications of each strain." Hank said as he rushed out of the biolab.

"What is that?" Gar asked as he stared at Hank getting out of his biosuit in the foyer of the containment room.

"Oh, that's Beast. He's our doctor, his name is really Hank." Clark said frankly.

Gar stared out the window for a moment, then whispered, "He's kinda pretty."

Clark smiled at the young boy's words, then said, "Yeah, I guess he is."

* * * * *

"What's the verdict Hank?" Andrew asked hopefully through the containment room's speaker into the main lab.

"A moment." Hank said as he studied the computer files that Trey had retrieved.

"The boy is asleep right now, he's weak, but it looks like his body may be fighting it off." Andrew said hopefully.

"I believe this strain of the virus is an influenza variant. It's designed to kill the host more slowly than the main virus, thus providing more of an opportunity to spread the infection before the host dies. He will most likely appear to improve and become coherent before the final stage of the virus kills him." Hank said, then made an adjustment to the view on his computer screen.

Andrew shook his head and said, "Before I saw this, I just thought that bad things happened because people sometimes make self-serving choices. But knowing that someone created this, knowing full well the pain and suffering it would cause... seeing this proves to me that evil truly does exist."

"Andrew, will you check to see if the boy's fever has broken?" Hank asked as he concentrated on the details of the different variant viruses before him.

"Yeah." Andrew said quickly.

* * * * *

"How's he doing?" Andrew asked as he walked to Clark's side.

"Not good. He's sweating and he seems to be in pain." Clark said quietly.

Andrew ran a quick scan, then put a hand on Clark's shoulder as he said, "We'll do whatever we can for him."

"I know. I just wish there was something more I could do." Clark said quietly.

Andrew nodded as he walked to the window so he could face Hank in the BioLab while talking to him.

* * * * *

"No, his fever hasn't broken." Andrew said quietly.

"Good." Hank said as he kept his focus on the computer screen before him.

"Good? Do you mean that there's something you can do to help him?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"No. Unfortunately it's too late for that." Hank said with apology.

"Then what's good?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"It's good that he hasn't progressed into stage 3. That's when the true horror of the virus will begin to manifest, right now it's simply behaving like the flu." Hank said reluctantly.

Andrew looked at Hank with question, but couldn't find the will to ask what horrors lay in store for the boy.

"Gather everyone. I know which strain of the virus we're dealing with now, so we can take the proper steps to deal with it." Hank said seriously.

Andrew walked around the containment room and gathered everyone to join him at the window.

When everyone was assembled, Hank said, "This variant of the virus can be countered with the anti-viral agents that we have developed. A simple inoculation should be able to prevent any members of the team from contracting the virus."

"What about Gar?" Clark asked with concern as he glanced back to the boy in the bed.

"I'm afraid that his condition has progressed beyond the point where the anti-virals can be of any benefit." Hank said gravely.

"Isn't there anything you can do for him?" Andrew asked desperately.

"Let's begin the inoculations." Hank said in a quieter voice, then with Tara at his side, walked to the foyer of the containment room to change back into his biosuit.

* * * * *

"Everyone, you will need to stay in the containment room for observation for just a while longer. Make yourselves comfortable while the anti-virus does it's job." Hank said seriously through the biosuit's speaker.

"What about Gar? Isn't there anything you can do for him?" Clark asked desperately.

"I'm sorry Clark. The only possible thing that might be of help to him is the counter-virus that was created to enhance the X-gene. Leaving aside the ethical considerations of pursuing that option, I can say with near certainty that the boy wouldn't be able to survive the side effects of that added viral infection." Hank said seriously.

Andrew glanced at Hank with question at the analysis. Before he could think better of it, Andrew cautiously asked, "Isn't that the virus that you and Jean were infected with?"

"Yes." Beast said as he looked at Andrew darkly.

"And the beneficial virus, is it still alive and active in your body?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Yes. But it is more or less dormant since my X-gene has undergone complete enhancement." Hank said carefully.

"Right, but that dormant version of the virus... wouldn't it be possible to create some sort of slow acting cure for Gar based on that? You know, rather than hitting him full-force with a concentrated dose of the active virus." Andrew asked speculatively.

Hank considered for a moment, then slowly nodded before saying, "There are a number of factors that might prevent this from working, but if we begin now, there is at least a possibility of doing something for the boy."

"Just tell me what I can do to help." Andrew said with determination.

"Can your scanning device detect the X-gene?" Hank asked seriously.

"Yes. I've made a preset test mode for that." Andrew said immediately.

"Good. If we're lucky, the child has the X-gene dormant in his body. And if that is the case, then we at least have a chance." Hank said, then moved quickly toward the containment room door.

"Tell me if there's anything I can do to help him." Clark said immediately from Andrew's side.

"Just stick with me for the moment and I'll let you know." Andrew said, then with tricorder in hand, walked back to Gar's bedside.

* * * * *

"Good news." Andrew said as he looked at the results on his tricorder.

"He's a mutant?" Clark asked hopefully.

"That's right. His X-gene is sitting there, just waiting to be activated." Andrew said with a relieved smile.

"So if Doctor McCoy can make the cure, he should be alright?" Clark asked as his excitement increased.

Andrew thought about the question, then started to slowly shake his head.

"What's wrong?" Clark asked with concern at Andrew's reaction.

"The cure... from a certain point of view it could be seen as being worse than the disease." Andrew said as he slowly met Clark's concerned gaze.

"Why? What will happen?" Clark asked desperately.

"I don't know. But before Dr. McCoy got the virus, he looked just like an average non-mutant person. It physically changed him into the beast that he is now." Andrew said with pain at saying the words.

"At least he'll be alive." Clark said in a small voice.

"As I understand it, when Jean Grey was infected with exactly the same virus as Hank, her mental and extra-sensory abilities grew beyond a point that anyone could understand. She had to leave Earth because she was too powerful to exist here." Andrew said quietly.

"So something like that could happen to Gar?" Clark asked in a whisper.

"Yes. Actually, anything could happen. I think it all depends on what kind of mutation he has in his dormant X-gene. And as far as I know, there isn't any way to predict what mutant ability, if any, he would have."

"What should we do?" Clark asked, obviously afraid of the answer.

"I don't have an answer for that, I'm just saying that we need to at least consider the consequences before we end up making matters a whole lot worse. Would it be worse for him to die a quick death or to suffer for decades in a severely mutated form?" Andrew asked slowly.

"Let me talk to Gar for a minute. I'll try to explain it to him and see what he says." Clark said quietly.

"I could do it if you want." Andrew said, seeing the pain in Clark's eyes.

"No. I promised him that I'd take care of him. I'll do it. And besides, if he says that he doesn't want the treatment, then it'll save Dr. McCoy a lot of time and trouble." Clark finished with a forced smile.

"Don't let Hank's attitude throw you off. I know him well enough to say that he would do ANYTHING to cure Gar." Andrew said seriously.

Clark nodded, then took the few steps to stand by Garfield's bed.

* * * * *

"Gar. I need you to wake up, just for a minute." Clark said as he gently shook the boy's shoulder.

"Clark?" Gar asked weakly.

"Yeah. It's me. I need to ask you something really serious." Clark said as he looked into the boy's eyes.

"Okay." Gar said in a whisper.

"You know the big blue furry doctor that you saw before?" Clark asked in a leading tone.

"Yeah. Beast." Gar said slowly.

"Right. What I need to know is how you'd feel if something like that happened to you." Clark asked seriously.

"Like what?" Gar asked in confusion.

"Like if you woke up and you were blue or furry or something else really different like that." Clark said with concern.

Gar looked into Clark's eyes for a moment, searching for his reason for asking the question.

Finally Gar said, "I guess if that happened, it'd be okay. As long as I could live where you and Beast are. That way I wouldn't be alone."

Clark smiled at the answer and said, "Thanks Gar. That's what I needed to know. Try to get some sleep so you can get better."

"Clark? Where's my mama?" Gar asked quickly.

"I don't know Gar. Let me see if I can find out and I'll tell you when you wake up." Clark said gently.

Gar reluctantly nodded, then closed his eyes.

* * * * *

Clark walked to the window of the containment room and said, "He said he wants to do it."

"Excuse me?" Hank asked with surprise.

"I talked to Gar and asked him how he would feel if he woke up and he was blue or had fur or anything like that. He said that as long as he had you and me around, he wouldn't mind." Clark said in a rush.

"Why would he want me?" Hank asked cautiously.

"He thinks you're pretty." Clark said with a chuckle.

Hank thought about the words for a moment, then nodded with resolve.

"I can't be sure if this will even work. The boy has the X gene, but since he hasn't reached puberty yet, it's dormant... I am certain that the virus will activate the X gene. Beyond that, your guess is as good as mine what will happen to him."

"So he's going to get his mutant powers a little early?" Clark asked cautiously.

Hank shook his head and said, "More than that. Whatever mutant ability he might have had before will be augmented somewhere between a hundred and a thousand times."

"But the other choice is to let him die?" Clark asked quietly.

Hank looked at Clark through the heavy glass and nodded.

* * * * *

As Hank began to gather the things he would need, he noticed the time.

"Andrew, while I attend to administering treatment to the child, would you do something for me?" Hank asked hopefully.

"Sure. What can I do?" Andrew asked immediately.

"The anti-viral treatment should have worked by now. I've developed a blood test to detect the virus. If you'll gather blood samples from everyone, Tara can run the test and we can begin clearing people to leave the containment room." Hank said seriously.

"Sure, that sounds simple enough." Andrew said happily.

"Tara? I'm going to need you in the containment room." Hank called as he looked around.

"I'm right here." Tara said shyly as she stepped to Andrew's side.

Andrew jumped at the sound, then said in a chuckle, "Even wearing a bright yellow suit, she can still blend into the background."

Tara shyly smiled at Andrew's comment, then looked at her uncle with question.

"I need for you to help Andrew draw blood on everyone, then run the X-Virus test. If all the tests come back negative, we can clear people to leave the containment room." Hank said seriously.

Tara nodded, then looked to Andrew with question.

* * * * *

"Clark, we're cleared to leave." John said with concern.

"I'm staying here with Gar." Clark said immediately, then reached down to smooth the boy's sweat soaked hair.

"Then we'll stay with you." John said, glancing at Trey and Bobby with question.

Clark thought for a moment as he gently petted Gar, then he quietly said, "No. I'd rather you go for now. It could be days before we even know if this is going to work."

"Then maybe we could come back later and stay with him so you could have a break?" John asked cautiously.

Clark looked at John with love and unshed tears in his eyes as he said, "That would be great."

"Call us immediately if you are in need of anything." Trey said seriously.

"I will. I promise." Clark said with a forced smile.

"And call us if there's any change in his condition." Bobby said in a whisper.

Clark nodded that he would, then looked down at Gar with concern as he seemed to be twitching in his sleep.

"Come on guys." Bobby said, and urged John and Trey to walk with him out of the containment room.

Clark had his full attention focused on Gar, feeling the tiniest jerking movements just under Gar's skin.

He bit his lip, wondering if this was a symptom of the virus, the counter-virus or a manifestation of the battle going on inside the frail boy.

As Clark was about to call Dr. McCoy to check Gar's condition, he noticed something unusual.

Clark closed his eyes, then looked at the boy again, wanting to be sure that it wasn't just some combination of the fluorescent lighting and his tired eyes.

But as he watched, there was no disputing what he was seeing.

Gar was turning green.

Chapter 16: Sometimes Away

"Dr. McCoy!" Clark screamed as soon as he was certain that his eyes weren't deceiving him.

"What is it Clark?" Hank asked as he hurried to Garfield's bedside.

"Look at him Hank! He's turning green!" Clark said anxiously.

"If that's the only manifestation of his treatment, we can count ourselves as very lucky."

"But isn't there something you can do to help him?"

"Clark, the moment I administered the counter-virus, I gave up any control that I might have had over the situation. I can only hope that the consequences of our actions will turn out to be better than if we had taken no action at all."

Clark thought about the words for a moment, then nodded that he understood as he took gentle hold of Garfield's hand.

"Clark?" Gar called in a weak voice.

"I'm right here." Clark said as he moved closer.

"I feel... funny." Gar said with confusion.

"The medicine that Dr. McCoy gave you is just fighting the virus that was making you sick." Clark said as he looked into the green young boy's eyes.

"Am I gonna die?" Gar asked weakly.

Clark wanted to assure the boy, but found that he couldn't lie to him while looking him in the eyes.

"I don't know, Gar." Clark hesitantly admitted. "I hope not."

"I... I..." Garfield started to say, then arched his back in a violent seizure.

"Hank!" Clark called in a panic.

"Help me keep him on the bed." Hank said as he worked to limit the child's movements. "Don't restrain him, just prevent him from injuring himself."

As Clark released Garfield's hand, he noticed that the boy's small green hand began to shrink as the fingers lengthened.

"What's happening to him?" Clark asked as he scrambled to take hold of Garfield's hand again.

"I'm not sure." Hank said as he stopped trying to hold the boy down and carefully watched what was happening.

Garfield finally stopped thrashing and quieted.

Tears streaked down Clark's cheeks as he stared in horror at what had just minutes before been a young boy.

"Uncle Hank?" Tara whispered in awe at what she was seeing.

"It appears that he has devolved." Hank muttered mostly to himself, knowing that Clark and Tara weren't hearing his words.

"Can we help him?" Clark asked past the lump in his throat at the sight of the small green monkey lying unconscious on the bed.

"Of course we'll try, but... at this point I'm not hopeful." Hank said quietly.

The small green spider monkey opened his eyes and looked at Clark curiously.

"Don't worry Gar. Dr. McCoy is working on it." Clark said, trying to sound encouraging. "He'll figure something out."

The monkey lifted one arm and reached up to wipe the tears off Clark's cheek.

"Thanks." Clark whispered with a pained chuckle.

The little monkey chattered, then blinked with surprise at his own voice.

"Don't worry about it Gar. We'll figure out some way to make this better." Clark said sympathetically at the look of confusion on the little simian face.

"What do you want me to do Uncle Hank?" Tara asked in a trembling voice.

"There's nothing to do right now but wait." Hank said quietly.

Gar froze for a moment, then his eyes narrowed as his body started growing rapidly.

"Tara! Get out of here!" Hank commanded as he took hold of Clark's arm and guided him to walk backward, toward the door.

As Clark realized what Hank was doing, he started to resist.

"The only thing we can do right now is stand back and let it happen, Clark." Hank said as he backed away. Once they had reached the wall, Hank added, "Until the child has stabilized into one form, I can't even begin to speculate on a treatment for him."

As Hank and Clark watched, the monkey on the bed continued to grow in both height and mass.

"Do you know what's happening to him?" Clark asked as he instinctively moved closer to Hank out of a need for reassurance.

"It appears that his body is reforming to another point along the evolutionary scale." Hank said speculatively as he gently placed one of his large hands on Clark's shoulder.

"He's becoming a gorilla?" Clark asked helplessly when he recognized the shape that Garfield's body was settling into.

"It appears so." Dr. McCoy said quietly.

The gorilla-Garfield looked down at his large green hands, then at Clark uncertainly.

"Please don't worry, Gar. I'm still here." Clark said assuringly as he fought the urge to run to Garfield's side to comfort him.

The green gorilla-Garfield grunted decisively, then gave a low growl of effort.

"I'm not sure, but it looks like he's changing on purpose. Like he's making himself change." Clark said with realization.

"Perhaps the child has retained his higher reasoning despite the changes in his outward appearance." Hank said speculatively.

"I bet he's trying to figure out how to be Human again." Clark said suddenly, then rushed to Garfield's side. "You can do it, Gar! I know you can!"

The gorilla-Garfield let out a snort as he glanced at Clark, then closed his eyes as he seemed to be concentrating.

"Don't give up Gar. I'm right here." Clark said helplessly, feeling that he should be able to do something more than spew impotent words at the struggling child.

Clark watched and held his breath with anticipation as he waited to see what form Gar would be taking on next.

"You're doing good. Just stick with it." Clark said encouragingly as he watched Gar getting smaller.

"You're almost there." Clark whispered anxiously.

"Do I look alright?" Garfield asked in a tired voice.

"You look great." Clark said with a radiant smile as he moved in to give Garfield a hug.

"How are you feeling?" Dr. McCoy asked slowly as he checked the readings of the medical scanners of the bed.

"I'm a little bit tired, but I don't feel sick anymore." Garfield said thoughtfully, then puzzled at the sound of his raspy voice.

"Are you having any difficulty holding this form?" Dr. McCoy asked cautiously.

Garfield looked at him curiously, obviously not understanding the question.

"He wants to know if it's hard for you to stay like you are now or if maybe you'll change into a monkey again soon." Clark paraphrased.

Garfield considered for a moment, then said, "No. Now that I'm like this, it's not hard to stay this way. It was just kinda hard to figure out how to make myself change."

"Do you think you would be able to change back to a monkey again?" Dr. McCoy asked curiously.

"Yeah. That's easy." Garfield said, then to prove his declaration, he immediately shrank and became a small monkey again, seemingly without any effort at all.

"Extraordinary." Dr. McCoy said in amazement.

In less than a second, Garfield was back to his humanoid, albeit green, form.

"As mutant abilities go, that's a pretty good one." Clark said with a relieved smile at his young friend. "You can become a monkey or a gorilla whenever you want to."

"Why would I want to do that?" Garfield asked with confusion.

"I don't know for sure that you will want to." Clark said quietly, then reluctantly admitted, "But when you started to change the first time, I was really worried that you weren't going to be able to come back to us; that you weren't going to be you anymore."

"I'm fine, Clark. Really." Garfield said timidly.

"Clark, I think we should allow the patient to get some rest so he can recover from his ordeal." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"Try to get some sleep, Gar. I'll be close by if you need me for anything." Clark said gently.

"Clark?" Garfield called with a look of concern filling his expression.

"Yes?" Clark asked cautiously.

"Where's my mama?" Gar asked in a small, tragic voice.

"I'll try to find out while you're sleeping. Just relax and I'll be right here when you wake up." Clark whispered.

Gar gave a hesitant nod, then closed his eyes.

Clark silently watched him for a moment longer before walking away with purpose.

* * * * *

"Clark, you should take this opportunity to get some rest. I will summon you immediately if he should awaken before you return." Hank said quietly.

Although he wanted to argue, Clark could see the resolve in Hank's eyes and reluctantly nodded.

As Clark was walking to the door, he spotted Scott walking in and quickly asked, "Is there any way that we can go back and look for Gar's mother? He keeps asking for her."

"I'm sorry, Clark. Storm found her body while you were taking care of the boy. We assume the virus was the cause." Scott said regretfully.

"Oh." Clark said in a small voice.

"How is the boy doing?" Scott asked quietly.

"He's doing better, but I don't know how good he'll be when I tell him about his mother."

"I can tell him, if you want."

"Gar doesn't know you. It'll be best if I do it."

"Although I appreciate that you're willing to tell him, this may be a bit more than you can handle by yourself." Scott gently suggested.

"Then I'll get Dr. McCoy to help me."

"I'm afraid that Hank might scare him."

"Gar thinks that Hank is pretty. Please, Scott, let me do this so Gar will feel as comfortable as possible."

"Alright, Clark. But be sure to remember to come to me if you need a shoulder to cry on afterward."

"I'm pretty sure I'm going to need that shoulder, so you'd better have it ready."

When John saw Clark step away from Scott's side, he quickly said, "Trey is gonna help relax me, you wanna help too?"

Clark was shocked by the question and was about to respond angrily, when he noticed the boyish excitement dancing in John's eyes, obviously a leftover from his mutant power rush.

"I wish I could, John, but I've got to tell Gar that his mother is dead. I don't think I'll be up to playing around for a little bit."

"Oh, shit. I'm sorry, Clark. Do you need our help?" John asked quietly.

"No. But I might need someone to hold me when it's all done."

"You'll have two someones ready and waiting whenever you need us."

* * * * *

"Dr. McCoy?" Clark asked timidly, reluctant to interrupt him while he was talking to Ororo.

"What can I do for you, Clark?"

"Gar has been asking for his mother. Scott just told me that she's dead. So, I thought that maybe you could be there when I tell him, since he's already said that he likes you."

"I would like to be there, as well, if I may." Ororo said gently.

Clark considered for a moment, then quietly said, "Thank you, Ms. Munroe, I think that'd really be good for Gar."

Before she could respond, Clark noticed Gar thrashing and struggling in his sleep.

Without thinking, Clark rushed to the boy's side.

Hank and Ororo followed more slowly and looked on with concern as Clark soothed the boy awake.

"It's okay, Gar. You're safe. It's just a bad dream." Clark said gently as he held the boy's small green hand.

"Clark? Where's my momma? I want my momma." Gar said as the tears in his eyes spilled over to run down his cheeks.

"I'm sorry, Gar. Your momma got sick and wasn't able to get better." Clark choked out past the lump in his throat.

"My momma's sick?" Gar asked in confusion.

"No, Gar. She's dead." Clark was barely able to force out.

Gar seemed to be frozen in place, trying to process the words.

Finally, after close to a minute of silence, Gar cried out, "I want my momma!"

Clark didn't know what to do. He felt a strong pair of hands gently move him aside as Ororo rushed past him.

As Ororo was holding the sobbing boy close to her, Hank quietly said, "You did that very well, Clark. It's never easy to tell the loved ones, and it's even worse when it's a child."

"I don't know what to do now." Clark said helplessly.

"Ororo's doing it. The boy needs to be comforted and given time to accept this fundamental change to his life. Why don't you go and get some rest? I promise that we'll call you if the boy needs you."

"I feel like I should stay with him."

"That's a natural reaction in a situation such as this. But let me tell you that based on my years of experience, I think that I can safely say that he won't be up to conversation for quite a while. Please, take this time to calm yourself and get your own emotions settled before you talk with him again. He's probably going to need for you to be strong for him. It's the best thing for both of you."

"I guess you're right."

"It looks as though John and Trey think so as well." Dr. McCoy said as he looked past Clark.

When he turned, he saw John and Trey standing in the doorway, watching him with concern.

"Thanks, Dr. McCoy. Just remember that you said that you'd call if he needs me."

"I promise."

* * * * *

Hearing the sound of a car, Andrew looked out the kitchen window and smiled.

He couldn't resist the urge to hurry outside and find out how things were going.

"Father, you would have been proud of me. I did an outstanding job of driving." Icheb said happily as he got out of the car.

"I'm glad to hear that." Andrew said warmly, then quickly added, "I knew you could do it."

"I did so well that Uncle Xander even kissed the ground in celebration when we arrived." Icheb said joyfully.

Andrew looked askance at Xander as he got out of the car, much more slowly.

"Nothing I ever saw in Sunnydale... NOTHING..." Xander trailed off in a daze.

"Good morning, Pumpkin. Did you enjoy your visit with Aunt Vada?" Andrew asked as he hugged his daughter.

"Aunt Vada said that I was her special little girl and that she's going to teach me all kinds of girl stuff so I can teach it to Marguerite as soon as she's ready."

"That's wonderful. Since there aren't any other girls in the house, you'll be able to help her in ways that none of the rest of us can."

"I've got to go tell Quaid that I'm sorry for being mean to him and not being happy that he's here. Aunt Vada says that isn't how a good little girl is supposed to act."

"The last time I saw him, he was in the living room with your brothers. You go on, Pumpkin."

Andrew watched with a smile as his daughter happily scurried away. Finally, he quietly asked, "How are you, really, Xan?"

"Icheb needs a real driving instructor. I mean seriously. Someone needs to get the point across to him that just because the car can fit somewhere doesn't mean it should. No matter how much I howled, he didn't seem to notice."

"I can see how with his ability to make precise measurements by sight, he could make that mistake." Andrew said as he looked into the car seat at the perfectly content little girl who was fast asleep.

"Andy, back in Sunnydale I've cheated death more times than I can count, but today was on a whole new level." Xander said as he began to gather Marguerite's things.

"I'll talk to Matt about giving him some driving lessons." Andrew said as he held out his hands and accepted part of the load.

"Yeah. That's a good idea. Someone who's virtually indestructible needs to be the one to teach him." Xander said as he gathered up his sleeping daughter in her car seat.

* * * * *

As Xander walked into his room still carrying Marguerite, a low voice quietly said, "Bon jour, mon coeur."

Xander's heart leapt as he turned and searched for the source of the voice.

"How be Marguerite?" Remy asked softly as he stepped out of the shadows and met Xander's eye.

"She's wonderful. I think she really likes it when Aunt Vada fusses over her. She was cooing and giggling most of the way home." Xander said with a smile at the thought.

Remy stopped for a moment just to enjoy the contentment of seeing his daughter sleeping peacefully.

After a long quiet moment, Xander hesitantly asked, "Can you tell me about what you've discovered?"

"Oui. Da top secret information, it wasn't all dat secret. I walked in like I belonged dere, asked a few questions, like I was confirming what everybody already knew and found out everyting I needed to know without having to pick a single lock or tap a single phone. The day you take over your company, first ting you need to do is fire your head of security." Remy finished firmly.

"I will. I promise." Xander said with a sultry smile before moving in to give Remy a slow firm kiss.

* * * * *

"Do you want to talk about it?" John asked cautiously.

"Maybe I was right before. Maybe everyone would be better off if I weren't here... I mean, on this planet... or maybe if I had never existed." Clark muttered despondently.

"Bad day, huh?" John asked, only half jokingly.

"I butted in and talked Dr. McCoy into giving Gar the X-gene counter-virus, so I'm partially responsible for him turning into a monster. Then, on top of that, I had to tell him that his mother was dead... I probably should have just stayed out of it and let him go and be with her."

"I don't know all of what's going on here, but I know that my own personal Boy Scout wouldn't ever intentionally hurt anyone." John said with certainty, then explained, "Sometimes no matter how hard you try to do the right thing, bad things still happen."

"I'm not a Boy Scout." Clark feebly protested.

"You are the non-human equivalent." Trey stated firmly, leaving no room for argument.

"But I know you well enough to know that you're going to fuss and worry about this. And no matter how impossible it is, you're going to try to make things right." John said with conviction.

Before Clark could think of how to respond, Trey added, "Despite the futility, we will aid you in this endeavor. I believe the pursuit may be a reward unto itself."

"Huh?" Clark asked in bewilderment.

"We're a part of this. You're not going through this. We are." John said firmly.

"Oh." Clark was barely able to say before John had engulfed him in a kiss.

Before Clark had any idea of what was happening, John shifted aside slightly to give Trey a turn.

As per John and Trey's insidious plan, for one blissful moment Clark had his mind blown and the worries of his world were left to attend to themselves.

* * * * *

"Are you mad at me?" Janine asked timidly as she approached the couch where Jimmy and Quaid were talking.

"I don't think so. I didn't even know you were here. I thought you went somewhere." Quaid answered honestly.

"I went to Aunt Vada's house. I just got back. But I wanted to tell you that I'm really sorry that I acted like I didn't want you to be here. I didn't mean it. I was just mad."

"That's okay. Did Itchy come back with you?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"Yes. Icheb remained outside with the car. It appeared that he was seeing to the maintenance and well-being of the vehicle." Janine stated frankly.

"Jimmy, do you want to go out and talk to Itchy? Maybe his trip to Aunt Vada's will make a good story for you." Quaid asked hopefully.

"Yes. Before he left, he seemed excited about the prospect of driving. I'm interested to know if it lived up to his expectations. We'll need to tell Dad before we go. He worries for us if we leave without telling him." Jimmy said seriously.

"Okay." Quaid easily agreed and was about to hurry away when he noticed that Janine seemed to be waiting for something.

"Do you want to go with us too?" Quaid asked uncertainly.

"I have no other activities scheduled for this time." Janine said simply.

"You could'a just said 'yes'. C'mon." Quaid finished with a slight grin before leading the way to the kitchen, where their dad was making dinner.

* * * * *

"Slash and I were with the guys when you got called out on your mission. Did everything end up working out okay?" Lee asked carefully.

"Too early to tell, but I think we accomplished our objectives." Andrew answered seriously.

"Good." Lee said with a smile, then cautiously asked, "Are you really busy right now?"

"Not particularly. I was going to help Alan with dinner, but he can handle it just fine without me if you need something." Andrew said easily.

"If you've got a few minutes, I was hoping that you could help me with learning my ability." Lee anxiously explained.

"Well, I was planning on doing that when we could set aside an hour or so, kind of like the way we do it for the kids in their power training classes."

"Well, I was just kind of hoping that you could get me started so that I can practice on my own a little before I have to start work. Once I'm working at the Wagner Institute, it might be a while before I can get things organized enough to be able to get serious and work on my ability." Lee said frankly.

"Yeah. Um... Okay. Let's go outside, away from the house, and we can try a few things to see what works." Andrew said as he motioned toward the front door.

* * * * *

Lee followed his son out of the house and toward the lake.

"From what little I've seen of your ability, it looks like you're probably powerful enough to get the job done without much instruction from me. I think the thing we're going to have to work on first is targeting. Let me pop open a portal for you and see if you're able to follow it with your inner sight." Andrew carefully explained.

"Inner sight? I'm not sure if I have any of that." Lee cautiously informed him.

"We're about to find out." Andrew said, then pointed at a misty vortex forming in mid-air before them. "See if you can follow that and tell me where it goes."

"How do I do that?" Lee asked curiously.

"Well, when I do it, I kind of let a little bit of my power loose and it allows me to see any twists or wrinkles in the fabric of space." Andrew said with difficulty.

"I think I can honestly say that I have no idea what you're talking about. I don't have any power to let loose and I can't see any twists." Lee said honestly.

"Okay. Let's try this another way." Andrew said as he let his hand drop. As he did so, the misty vortex faded from sight.

Before Lee could ask, Andrew continued, "Go ahead and create a vortex for me so that I can see how you're doing it. Maybe that will give me some kind of an insight into your power."

"Are you sure? I mean, whenever I use it, I end up opening a literal doorway into hell." Lee asked anxiously.

"Yeah. Go ahead. I have a pretty good idea of where your portal's going to go. I just want to see how your power manifests. If the portal turns out to be something dangerous, we can just close it." Andrew said simply.

"Okay. Are you ready?"

"Yes. Whenever you are." Andrew assured him.

"Here goes." Lee said nervously, then raised his hands in a 'spreading' gesture.

"Okay. I see what you're doing there. You're not targeting at all, are you?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Not as far as I know. It's like there's this place right on top of ours. I can push through the veil from one place to the other, but that's about it." Lee fought to explain.

"Veil? Does that mean that you can see through it?" Andrew quickly asked.

"'See' is kind of a strong way of putting it. I don't know how to describe it. I guess it's kind of like when you look at clouds and you can see familiar shapes in them. It's something like that, except that I can see it everywhere, all around me, if I put forth the effort to look for it." Lee said haltingly.

"So you can only see, or sense, what's right in front of you?" Andrew asked to confirm.

"Yeah. I guess so. I didn't ever think about there being any other way of seeing it." Lee said frankly.

"Close that down and let me try something." Andrew said seriously.

Lee made a single swiping motion and the portal that he had created faded out of being.

Andrew closed his eyes and seemed to be in deep concentration.

Not wanting to interrupt, Lee looked back toward the house where Icheb, Jimmy, Quaid and Janine were gathered around the front of the car, where Icheb had the hood raised.

"Okay. I've got it." Andrew said suddenly, slightly startling Lee.

"Got what?" Lee finally asked.

"Here. Tell me what you see." Andrew said as a large vortex formed right in front of them.

"It looks like an open field... in Maryland, maybe." Lee said cautiously.

"Pennsylvania. But that's not what I mean. Look past the field and see what's hiding underneath." Andrew said encouragingly.

"Oh, yeah. I'll try." Lee said, then squinted his eyes slightly as he strained to 'see' beyond what he could see.

"Your eyes are glowing." Andrew stated informatively.

"Hold on... I can almost see it." Lee said slowly.

"What do you see?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Demons... The place is crawling with them." Lee said in wonder.

"Yeah. It's kind of like a town square for them."

"You don't want me to open a portal, do you?" Lee asked cautiously.

"No. Of course not. I just wanted to test your vision on something more interesting than a landscape of rocks and fire." Andrew explained.

"Oh. Good." Lee said with relief and smiled when Andrew closed his portal.

"Next, I'd like for you to open a portal for us to go through so that we can look back and see if you can see our dimension from hell." Andrew said reasonably.

"Are you really sure that you want me opening a doorway to a hell dimension?"

"I've checked out the area. There aren't any demons around and we'll only be there for a couple minutes." Andrew assured him.

"Is here okay?" Lee asked.

"Yes. That's fine." Andrew assured him.

"Here we go." Lee said nervously, then opened a full-fledged portal, reaching all the way to the ground.

"Nice." Andrew said appreciatively as he stepped through.

"Thanks." Lee said anxiously as he followed, looking around them for any sign of imminent attack.

* * * * *

"Come on. Over here." Andrew said as he started walking away.

"Where are you going? I thought you just wanted for me to try and look back at the real world." Lee said as he followed.

"I still want for you to do that, but I was also thinking that, if you wanted to, you could see if you can find your room in the boathouse." Andrew suggested.

"You mean, find the same coordinates in our world that match up with this one, then create a doorway there?" Lee asked to confirm.

"Yeah. What I do is more like folding space. I find the entry and the exit, then bring them together. But you're just creating a door directly from this space to that." Andrew explained.

"It's over here." Lee said as he veered to the left.

"Yeah. but you can't get there directly, you'll have to go around this way, then climb up to where your room is." Andrew explained.

"You can see everything, I mean, this whole place, can't you?" Lee asked as he returned to Andrew's side.

"I can see what I know to look for. Sometimes it's less helpful than you'd imagine." Andrew said honestly.

"Do you want to pop in on the kids in the living room?" Lee asked with a smile as he pointed off in another direction.

"I wouldn't want to scare them." Andrew answered simply.

"I might worry about that with just about any other children, but not yours." Lee chuckled.

"Even so, I'd rather not." Andrew said firmly, letting it be known that they would not be surprising the children.

"Understood." Lee said as he leapt across a slight fissure and down to an outcropping of rock.

Andrew noticed that Lee was going precisely to the location where the dimensions overlapped in his bedroom.

"How is this going to work with me being below the level of the floor?" Lee asked cautiously as he froze in place.

"Actually, I'm not sure. The way my portal ability works, I bring the entrance and exit together, so I never have to worry about things lining up like that. Go ahead and open it and we'll see what we can do." Andrew suggested.

"Okay. Here it goes." Lee said, then made a dramatic gesture.

"Can you get up there on your own?" Andrew asked as he hopped down to join his father.

"I can't figure out how to do it. If I open the portal any lower, it'll be in the basement, below my room. But I can't reach the level of the room from here." Lee said with frustration.

"If I'm understanding what I'm seeing, there may actually be a way that you can do this yourself. I'm just not sure that I'll be able to explain to you how to do it." Andrew said uncertainly.

"Can't you show me?" Lee asked curiously.

"I can try. But the only problem with that is that I don't know if you'll be able to see what I'm doing. To someone without the ability to see the dimensional forces at work, it wouldn't look like much of anything." Andrew fought to explain.

"Go ahead. I'm ready." Lee said as his eyes began to faintly glow red.

"I'm going to do this slowly, so hopefully you'll be able to figure out how to recreate it." Andrew said seriously.

Lee closed his portal, then watched his son carefully. He was astounded by the portals within portals that were fluidly forming beneath Andrew's feet.

"I don't know if you can do that or not, but it's the only way I can think of to get you from this ledge up to the level of your room." Andrew explained as he let his stacking portals dissipate.

"Yeah. Um... Okay. I'm not really sure what I'm doing here, so you might want to stand back." Lee said nervously.

"Not a chance, Dad. I'm here trying to help you. If this somehow goes wrong, I want to be close by to help you out of it." Andrew said honestly.

"Alright then, hang on. Here I go." Lee said anxiously.

Andrew nodded that he was ready.

Lee looked around and seemed to be surveying his situation.

Andrew held still and remained silent as he used his special vision to watch what his father was doing.

"This isn't going to be nearly as smooth as yours, but I think I can make it work." Lee said as he phased a slice of space, slightly warping the reality of it, causing it to swell beneath their feet, raising them slightly.

"You might want to be careful with that. It seems like the world is reacting to your manipulation of it's natural laws." Andrew quietly warned.

Plumes of flame and foul smelling clouds of gas began erupting all around them.

"Are you going to be able to make it up to the portal before those things roast us alive or suffocate us?" Andrew asked anxiously.

"Yeah. I think so. I'm getting the hang of it now." Lee said seriously as he increased his portal abilities and they began to rise faster.

"You'd better open the portal into your room, otherwise we might choke." Andrew warned.

"You don't think it'll burn down the house, do you?" Lee asked in concentration.

"Probably not." Andrew gasped.

In a grand lifting gesture, Lee released his power to shift them from one dimension to the next.

One second they were in hell, complete with flames and sulfur. The next, they were standing side by side in Lee's bedroom in the boat house.

"Well, then. That was... something." Andrew said as he caught his breath.

"Yeah. Thanks for the lesson. Let me practice with this for a while. I'll get back with you when I've gotten a little more comfortable with it." Lee said uncertainly.

"Just don't do anything too dangerous. You're right to be afraid of demons. Make sure to look carefully before you leap. Always be sure to have a way out." Andrew warned.

"Look before I leap? Yeah. I should probably start doing that now that I'm being all responsible and everything. I mean, I have grandkids who are paying close attention to the example that I'm setting." Lee said with a weary smile at his son.

"You're doing great, Dad. You've been a wonderful example for the kids and we all love having you around." Andrew said sincerely.

"I'm glad that you don't regret inviting me to stay, because I love it here."

"Good. Because soon I'm going to have ten kids. I'm going to need every bit of help that I can get." Andrew said as he turned toward the door.

"You'll have it." Lee promised as he draped an arm around his son's shoulders.

Chapter 17: Where We Dwell

"How are you doing, child? Did you have a good sleep?" Ororo asked gently.

"I... I don't know. I dreamed..." Gar trailed off as he looked around the MedLab to verify where he was.

"You're in a safe place with people who will care for you." Ororo quietly assured him, then cautiously asked, "How are you feeling?"

"Tired. Really tired. But I don't feel sick like I was before." Gar struggled to articulate.

"Do you feel like you're ready to eat something yet?" Ororo asked with a tranquil smile.

"A little bit. Maybe some soup or something." Gar said uncertainly.

"Why don't you take a little nap while I see to getting you some soup?" Ororo asked gently.

Rather than answer verbally, Gar closed his eyes and drifted into a dreamless sleep.

* * * * *

"Hank, Garfield briefly awoke, and I wanted to know if he is able to have some soup at this stage of his recovery." Ororo asked quietly from the doorway.

"What? Oh, yes. I'd recommend clear broth at first until his stomach has had more of a chance to stabilize. Then later, when he's hungry for something a bit more substantial, he should have it." Hank said absently, never once taking his gaze off his computer screen.

"What has you so consumed? This isn't another variant of the X-Gene virus, is it?" Ororo asked with concern.

"No. Nothing so dire. This is a cellular mass developed from Clark's blood sample." Hank said gravely.

"He's not sick, is he?" Ororo cautiously asked.

"No. He appears to be in remarkable health for someone who didn't evolve in this ecosystem." Hank said frankly, then explained, "What I'm looking at is a cellular mass... given the level of complexity it has achieved, one might possibly be justified in calling it an embryo. As much as I didn't want to admit it, the spectral imaging scanner that I used to analyze Clark's blood sample appears to have nourished and stimulated the cells to replicate. Essentially, what we're looking at is a clone of Clark."

"What are you going to do?" Ororo asked with concern.

"I don't know. On the one hand, I've sworn an oath to do no harm. But at the same time I have to consider the quality of life this being might be able to experience, should it survive. The radiation that bombarded it when it was first replicating seems to have severely warped it. This clone won't be a faithful copy of Clark. It's going to be wrong... potentially, horribly wrong." Hank said darkly.

"I wonder, how many normal everyday parents have faced a similar quandary when confronted with the possibility of having a mutant child." Ororo asked gently.

"I'm not a parent. I'm a doctor. I'm in a position to make a medical judgement that provides the most benefit to those involved." Hank countered.

"If your Hippocratic oath doesn't cover this mutated alien child, then what good is it? Who is it for?" Ororo asked firmly.

After a moment to consider, Hank finally said, "I know you're right. But I at least had to go through the process of reasoning out what was the right thing to do. Thank you for being my sounding board."

"So what are you going to do with the child?" Ororo asked with concern.

"It's too soon to be thinking of it as a child. It's currently a mass of differentiated cells." Hank calmly reasoned.

"That's a matter of semantics and you know it." Ororo said firmly.

"I suppose it is." Hank wearily relented.

"Is Tara going to be checking in on Garfield soon? I'm committed to work on a project with a group of students shortly." Ororo asked quietly.

"She should be here momentarily. I can keep an eye on him until she arrives." Hank assured her.

"Hank. I don't know if you've realized it yet, but you need help. I know that you're used to doing everything yourself, but the fact of the matter is that you're gambling with the well-being of your patients by assuming that you and Tara will be able to consistently provide twenty-four-hour care." Ororo said urgently.

"The professor also keeps a telepathic eye on things so that we don't have to constantly be physically present." Hank weakly explained.

"Hank. Listen to yourself. You've been treating these creative stopgap measures as your standard operating procedures." {It's only a matter of time before someone is seriously neglected because you can't do everything yourself.} Ororo finished in a gentle whisper.

"Before we encountered the virus, this wasn't as much of an issue. But with things being as they are, I've had to delay certain research projects to deal with away missions, alien maternity issues, and multiple degrees of patient care." Hank said gently as he absently placed his hand over Ororo's.

She turned her hand over to accept his hand into hers, then asked, "So are you going to get some help?"

"I will contact a few acquaintances in the medical community and let it be known that I'm looking for a research assistant. There are probably more than a few medical students who would jump at such an opportunity." Hank said as he gently caressed the back of her hand with his thumb.

"I have to go now." Ororo said regretfully.

"I know. But perhaps we can spend some time together tonight?" Hank suggested hopefully.

"You know how unlikely that is to come to fruition." Ororo said tenderly, then continued, "Why don't we just plan on me coming down here tomorrow while you're working and spend some time with you so that you won't have to neglect your duties?"

"You know me too well." Hank wearily chuckled.

"I must go." Ororo said as she leaned in to give Hank a brief, but firm, kiss.

The dreamy look in Hank's eyes was all the response he was capable of giving.

"Ask Tara to have some broth on hand for when Garfield awakens. I promised him that I'd see to it." Ororo said gently.

Hank absently nodded, still unable to form words.

"Don't forget to call your friends to ask for help." Ororo quietly said from the doorway before slipping out of the room.

Hank blinked in astonishment for a moment, then automatically picked up the phone.

* * * * *

"Remy? I wasn't expecting you back so soon. To what do I owe the pleasure?" Professor Xavier asked as he gestured for Remy and Xander to take seats.

"Warren be here?" Remy asked cautiously.

"Not at the moment. I'm expecting him back shortly." Professor Xavier answered, then asked again, "What brings you here this afternoon?"

Once seated, Remy said, "Tonight dere gone be a demonstration of de Sentinel Project at de Westchester Mall."

"Before you explain just what the 'Sentinel Project' entails, perhaps you could explain why they would choose our local mall as a testing ground, of all the unlikely places."

"It be a place where mutants be known to gather wit non-mutants. Dey need both to prove dat dere project works." Remy explained.

"Yes. I can see that reasoning, so now, pray tell, what is the Sentinel Project?" Professor Xavier asked curiously.

"De Sentinels be robots, built for de government, programmed to detect de X-Gene and negate mutant abilities. De test tonight be to show how de Sentinels be able to subdue all de mutants in an area witout getting any regular people." Remy carefully explained.

"I suspect that you have already come up with a plan of action to deal with this unfortunate intrusion." Professor Xavier prompted.

"Oui. De robots be programmed to do one ting. If a mutant be detected, dey neutralize de mutant ability and take de mutant into custody. If someone beside a mutant attack dem, dey got no programming to deal wit it." Remy said seriously.

"So you're suggesting that we gather a group of non-mutants to go on the offensive?" Professor Xavier speculated.

"It be a little more dan dat. I tink dat if we have a few mutants who can hold dere own, den we can use dem to lure de Sentinels into a trap." Remy said frankly.

"Otherwise the people who are running the operation might pull the plug when they realize that there aren't any mutants for them to collect." Xander said thoughtfully.

"Oui. An beside, if we arrange for some tird party wit a camera to be dere to witness de whole ting, it might end up making de people who want to hurt mutants look bad." Remy said determinedly.

"Not a bad idea. Did you have any specific people in mind to go on the mission" Professor Xavier asked cautiously.

"Remy and Xander not be from here. It be best if de professor choose de team." Remy said frankly.

//Cyclops, Wolverine, Portal. Would you come to my office? I have something to discuss with you.// Professor Xavier telepathically called out, not bothering to shield Remy and Xander from the call.

* * * * *

"Come in." Professor Xavier called in response to the knock on his door.

"What can we do for you today, Professor?" Andrew asked pleasantly as he entered the room with Scott and Matt following a step behind.

"Mr. LeBeau seems to have come into possession of some information about a potential attack at the Westchester Mall tonight. I've asked you here to make preparations to engage them." Professor Xavier explained.

"Before we start plotting, I just have to ask, if you know it's coming, why wouldn't you choose to prevent or avoid the attack?" Andrew asked carefully.

Scott and Wolverine glanced at each other, then toward the professor in unison to wait for an answer.

"If we prevent the attack tonight, that will only cause them to change their target. If we avail ourselves of the opportunity to thoroughly discredit them, we could possibly put an end to the threat altogether." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Fair enough. So, what kind of threat are we talking about?" Andrew asked gravely.

"Dey be giant robots called Sentinels." Remy said simply.

"Believe it or not, I have some experience with giant robots." Andrew said grimly, then thought to add, "From my supervillain days."

"More like a super pain in the butt." Xander muttered.

Andrew laughed, then looked to the professor and said, "You normally don't include me in your planning sessions unless you expect for me to play a part. Did you want for me to provide transportation?"

"No. It's close enough that we can drive. Also, the giant robots reportedly have the capacity to analyze and neutralize mutant abilities." Professor Xavier explained.

"Now I can see why you want for us to get involved." Scott said thoughtfully, then slowly asked, "So, what is the plan?"

"Remy suggested that we could assemble a group of non-mutant fighters to combat the Sentinels. He seems assured that they won't have a defense against someone who doesn't have an X-Gene. They will automatically be classified as 'non-combatants'." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Did you invite me here to recruit my children?" Andrew asked uncertainly.

"No. Actually, I was thinking of asking you to talk to Buffy about borrowing a few of her Slayers for a pleasant evening of shopping and violence." Professor Xavier said frankly.

"Two of their favorite things. From what I've been hearing, the Cleveland hellmouth has been kind of a disappointment lately. Nothing like Sunnydale, anyway. I'm sure that if I asked, they'd jump at the chance to have something constructive to do." Andrew said casually, then broke into a smile as he added, "Or something destructive."

"Of course we'll invite Angel and Spike along." Xander said thoughtfully.

Andrew nodded, then cautiously added, "Tara and Dawn, too."

"We should have at least a few of our people there who can function with their mutant abilities negated." Scott said thoughtfully.

"I can go. My only real mutant ability is healing. I can fight just fine without it." Matt said frankly.

"Oui. Remy be able to function juss fine witout de mutant ability." Remy said confidently.

"That may be so, but you're still a mutant, so that automatically makes you a target. It makes more sense for me to go and for you to hang back and help with the planning. Remember, it's our responsibility to make sure that Marguerite has someone to watch out for her, well into the future."

"You know more about the Sentinels than anyone else. It would make sense for you to have more of a behind the scenes role." Professor Xavier interjected.

"Remy be better in de field. But Remy stay behind for Marguerite." He said resignedly.

After a long moment, Andrew quietly said, "It might be good to include Clark on the team. Even though he just has the optic blast to work with, he's not a mutant, so he might be able to do some impressive damage."

"Perhaps, since we're dealing with autonomous robots, it might be to our advantage to invite Trey along. From what I've seen of his capabilities, he might be able to attack the Sentinels on an entirely different front." Professor Xavier said cautiously.

"I'm sure that you can understand why I'm reluctant to allow my children to participate in this plan of yours." Andrew said slowly.

"According to Remy, the Sentinel robots won't attack anyone who isn't a mutant. That being the case, your children will most likely be overlooked no matter what action they choose to take." Professor Xavier said confidently.

"Forgive me for saying so, but you or Remy saying it doesn't make it true." Andrew said seriously.

"We should be able to verify that within the first few minutes of the encounter. If it turns out that the Sentinels have been given the ability to defend against non-mutants, then we can withdraw the younger and more vulnerable members of the team and allow the more seasoned fighters to assail our opponents with brute force." Professor Xavier said decisively.

"Okay, if Clark and Trey are going, John's going to want to go too. We need to be united in our reasoning for refusing before they start pestering us about it. Trey is incredibly convincing when he puts his mind to it." Andrew said frankly.

"I doubt that John is going to feel much like engaging in heroics for the next few days." Professor Xavier said simply.

"Oh yeah, that's right. Considering their bond, Clark and Trey might want to stay behind so he won't feel left out." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"Whatever they decide, we should support them. The only way they'll ever learn about consequences is to be allowed to make decisions for themselves." Matt said seriously.

"But what if William wants to go? How can I justify allowing Trey to go and not William?" Andrew asked seriously.

"How likely is it that he will be able to contribute anything positive to the fight?" Scott asked cautiously.

"If it were just his fighting skills, he probably couldn't do much more than any other child. But if we're counting on him to use his Borg traits, then I could see him potentially doing a lot of good." Andrew said frankly.

"Wait, Andy, which side are you on?" Xander asked in confusion.

"I'm on the side of doing what's best for the kids. Giving them the opportunity to do great things... it's kinda what I do." Andrew weakly admitted.

"So you expect Trey and William to be on the team?" Scott asked cautiously.

"Possibly. Icheb too, if he's interested. Beyond that, if Jimmy wants to go along to document the occasion, I would be alright with that. At least, as long as I can be assured that he would be kept out of the battle." Andrew said slowly.

"We will need for someone to document the events." Professor Xavier cautiously admitted.

"Any word on how many of these things we'll be fighting?" Matt asked slowly.

"Dey have ten complete. Dey wait for de result of de test tonight before deciding to make more or not." Remy said seriously.

"How do you know that? Where did this information come from? Just how dependable is it?" Andrew cautiously asked.

"Remy infiltrated my company to see what was going on with some super-secret government contract. He saw all of this himself." Xander said seriously.

"If this is your company, can't you just shut the project down?" Andrew asked curiously.

"The way Warren explained it, that part of the company is sort of leased to the government. And while their paychecks might come from our accounting department, we have next to no say-so in how they perform their duties. If things go our way tonight, I might be in a position to make the 'yes' or 'no' decision about whether or not to continue the lease, but me stepping in now would only tip our hand." Xander said regretfully, then ruefully added with a roll of his eye, "Contracts."

"If we're going to do this, we might need to consider bringing along a little more bait than just me." Matt said frankly.

"I was thinking the same thing. One or two capable fighters who are quick-witted and agile might significantly improve our chances for success." Scott said thoughtfully.

"Are we going in picking a fight or are we going in undercover, pretending that we belong at the mall on a Friday night?" Matt asked curiously.

"If it's too obvious that it's a setup, they might abort their mission. I believe that some small measure of stealth might be called for." Professor Xavier said firmly.

"Marie's good in a fight and wouldn't lose effectiveness if her ability were neutralized." Scott said seriously.

"I thought she went to visit her family for Thanksgiving." Matt said hesitantly.

"She did. She's back." Scott said frankly, then thought to add, "Some families function best with limited contact."

"As long as everyone's happy, it sounds like a way to go." Matt said honestly, then continued, "Either way, it sounds like she'd probably be up for a trip to the mall."

"Who else would you recommend?" Professor Xavier asked curiously.

"Evan's got some good fighting skills and he's fast on his feet." Matt said seriously.

"Make sure he brings his skateboard." Scott added.

Matt nodded his agreement.

"As long as we can recruit enough Slayers to get the job done, this sounds like it's doable." Andrew said frankly.

"That sounds like your department. Do you want for me to talk to your kids while I'm inviting the others?" Scott asked curiously.

"You might as well. If they have any questions about my feelings on the matter, let them know that I'll be back as soon as possible." Andrew said frankly.

"Okay. I'll talk to the kids, but I'll let you explain it to Alan." Scott finished with a mischievous grin.

"Yeah. I'll go and talk to him about it before I head to Slayer Central. He'll be expecting you when you get there." Andrew said unenthusiastically.

"Scott, why don't you stay here and work on planning? Gathering fighters is something I'm used to doing and I think you'd do a lot more good here." Xander said seriously.

"When you put it that way, it does make sense." Scott easily admitted.

"Be sure to let us know as soon as you have an answer. Our plan hinges on gathering a sufficient force to counter our robotic adversaries." Professor Xavier cautioned.

"Like I said before, I have some experience with giant robots, I'm more aware than most people of what you need to take them down." Andrew said confidently.

"So, while Andrew's busy recruiting Slayers, you want us to go ahead and invite the rest of the fighters?" Scott asked to confirm.

"Yes. If we end up having to cancel the operation later, it won't cause anyone too much of an inconvenience. Giving them sufficient time to mentally prepare is probably for the best." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"I can't be sure how long it will take to gather all the available Slayers. I should go right away." Andrew said frankly.

"Yes. No need for you to delay. I believe that from here on out, we will be discussing tactics and contingencies." Professor Xavier said decisively.

"I'll be back as soon as I know something." Andrew said as a doorway appeared next to him.

"Hang on, Andy. I'll go with you." Xander said quickly as he hurried to Andrew's side.

As Andrew and Xander stepped through the portal, Matt quietly said, "If you don't need me here, I could start inviting the people from the mansion."

"Remy stay wit Scott an de professor an plan for tonight." Remy said seriously.

"Sounds good. I'll be back as soon as I've talked to everyone." Matt said as he started toward the door.

"Check in with us as soon as possible to let us know who is committed to going so we can start making more definite plans." Professor Xavier called after him.

Matt waved his acknowledgment as he continued unabated out the door.

* * * * *

"Do you want me to go ahead and start inviting people while you talk to Alan?" Xander asked as he and Andrew arrived in the living room.

"You might as well. Even if he absolutely forbids it, the worst that will happen is that we'll have to tell the kids that we changed our minds." Andrew said frankly.

Xander looked around the large empty room, then cautiously asked, "Any idea of where I could start looking for them?"

"Icheb and the younger kids are out front looking at the car. Trey, Clark, and John appear to be sharing a quiet moment in Trey's room. Robert, Bobby, and William seem to be working on a project in the basement." Andrew said slowly as his eyes glowed golden for a long moment.

"I'll try Icheb first. Good luck on your talk." Xander said with a weak smile.

"Thanks." Andrew said quietly, then turned to walk to the kitchen.

* * * * *

"Did you have a good visit with your dad?" Alan asked as he opened the oven.

"What? Oh, yeah. He needed portalling lessons. He did great." Andrew muttered.

Alan looked at him curiously, then slowly asked, "What's wrong Andy?"

"After I got done helping my dad, the professor called me." Andrew reluctantly admitted.

"You just got back from Africa, he doesn't have you going on another mission already, does he?" Alan asked in a pained voice.

"No. I mean, I plan on being in the command center, but I won't be going into battle or anything." Andrew said reluctantly.

"Do you need for me to go with you?" Alan asked cautiously, sensing that Andrew was holding something back.

"No. Scott's got it covered. It'd probably be best if you hang back so that we'll have you in reserve if things end up not going the way we expect." Andrew said uncomfortably.

"Out with it, Andy. What are you not saying?" Alan asked as he looked deep into Andrew's eyes.

"Icheb, Trey, William, and Jimmy are all going to be invited to join tonight's campaign." Andrew said quietly, then waited anxiously for Alan's reaction.

"I'm sure that there's something that I'm missing, so maybe you could tell me why you think involving the kids makes any kind of sense at all." Alan said, mostly reasonably.

"They're going to be fighting giant robots programmed to hunt down and neutralize mutants. Not being mutants, they should register as non-combatants to the robots which will leave them free to 'hack attack' the robots' programming." Andrew fought to explain.

"Just because they're supposed to be seen as non-combatants doesn't mean that they will be." Alan said thoughtfully.

"True. But I'm going to be recruiting Slayers to the fight, so if the kids turn out to be in danger or aren't effective, we can pull them out and let the Slayers deal with things the old-fashioned way." Andrew said seriously, beginning to sound a bit more self-assured.

"What happens if I say 'no'?" Alan asked curiously.

"Then that's it. The children won't be included in the plan." Andrew said simply.

"That would probably be the safest and most responsible thing to do, but I think I see what you're thinking. It's not about allowing the kids to contribute to their community by defending it, as much as it is allowing them to make a unique contribution." Alan slowly reasoned.

"I'll be there watching them every step of the way. I can pull them out if they're ever in any danger." Andrew promised.

"You'd better." Alan said firmly.

"I have to hop over to Slayer Central right now to gather a fighting force. I may be gone for a few minutes." Andrew said regretfully.

"Don't run your blood sugar too low. At least take something with you." Alan said with concern.

"Hand me a slice of bread." Andrew said as he reached for the jar of peanut butter.

"How about a glass of milk to wash it down?"

"Just a small one." Andrew said as he spread peanut butter on a single slice of bread.

* * * * *

As Xander walked to the car, he saw the curious sight of the children grouped around the open hood.

"Icheb, do you have a minute?" Xander asked cautiously, not sure of what he might be interrupting.

"Of course, Uncle Xander. Would you like for me to drive you somewhere?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Oh, Gods no!" Xander automatically responded, then calmed himself before continuing, "I mean, I just had a question to ask you."

"Proceed." Icheb said reasonably as he straightened and devoted his full attention to Xander.

"We've gotten word that there might be an attack tonight. Your father thought that you should be invited along to join the counterattack." Xander carefully explained.

"Am I being asked to join the X-Men?" Icheb asked curiously.

"Maybe. As one of the reserves, at least. You see, the attackers tonight will be targeting only mutants, so the idea is to gather a group of non-mutant fighters to stand against them."

"You should invite Trey. He has the most fighting skill of any of us." Icheb said frankly.

"I'll be inviting him next." Xander assured him, then thought to add, "And the enemies that we'll be fighting are giant robots. We thought that you might be able to attack them in some way besides brute force."

"Purely robotic adversaries... that is an interesting challenge." Icheb said slowly, obviously considering a million or more possibilities.

"Will we be invited to attend as well?" Janine asked seriously.

Xander looked over the remaining children and thought quickly about how he should respond.

"They wouldn't send little kids to fight giant robots. That'd be stupid." Quaid said frankly.

Xander was surprised by the statement, but decided to capitalize on the opening that Quaid had given him. "The adults and older kids fight to protect the younger kids."

"If you want to be part of the fight, then we should stay here and defend Marguerite, Thomas and Chakotay. While we're depending on everyone else to defend us, we can defend them." Quaid said seriously.

"Yes. We can prepare defenses in the event that their efforts prove to be inadequate." Janine said decisively.

"Actually, that sounds like fun." Quaid said with surprise.

"Jimmy, your father was saying that if you were interested, you might want to go along to document the fight." Xander said cautiously.

"Father said that?" Jimmy asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. At least, he said that you could go as long as we promised to keep you out of the fighting. You're just supposed to watch and report back." Xander explained.

"Yes. That does sound like Father." Jimmy confirmed.

"Jimmy, is your subspace neural link functional?" Janine asked seriously.

"It is functional but inactive." Jimmy responded.

"Activate it when you observe the confrontation. I may have something to contribute." Janine said succinctly.

"Yes. I will do so." Jimmy promised.

"I need to go and invite Trey and Clark. Make sure to be somewhere that we can reach you." Xander said seriously.

"We have concluded our post-trip inspection of the vehicle. Henceforth we will be inside the boathouse. When you are ready for us to embark on our journey simply call." Icheb said in a moderately Borg tone.

Xander nodded his agreement, then headed back toward the boathouse.

* * * * *

"Do you mind if I interrupt you for a minute?" Matt asked from the doorway.

"Not at all. What can I do for you today, Matt?" Ororo asked pleasantly.

"I just need to talk to Marie for a minute." Matt said simply.

"Certainly. I hope it's not a problem." Ororo said with concern.

"Not much of one. Remy got word that there was going to be an attack at the mall tonight and I was sent to recruit Marie to be on the team to deal with it." Matt said frankly.

"Why am I just now hearing of this?" Ororo cautiously asked.

"I think the Prof is getting our first wave organized before worrying too much about the home front." Matt said seriously.

"If there's an operation, as a team leader I should be included in the planning." Ororo said firmly.

"I'm not disagreeing. But since the professor is planning for a battle between robots and non-mutant fighters, I think he's worrying less about the mutant contingent and more about the fighters he's recruiting from another dimension." Matt said carefully.

"Robots and non-mutants from another dimension? It sounds messy. Perhaps this once I won't be too bothered about not being involved." Ororo said with a forced smile.

"Ro, if you're feeling left out, let Charlie know. I don't think it has anything to do with him looking down on your capability as a leader. He's probably just looking at the simplest way to achieve his goals and isn't thinking too much about what it looks like to anyone else." Matt said frankly.

"Who did he decide to put in charge?" Ororo asked cautiously.

"From what I saw, he's taking care of it himself. He's got Scott there, but that's mostly to carry out his decisions." Matt said seriously.

"And he has you recruiting certain people for this operation?" Ororo asked to confirm her understanding.

"Yes. In fact, right now I need to track down a couple vampires. If you want to help me out, you could ask your nephew if he'd like to join in on the mission." Matt asked cautiously, obviously uncertain of her probable reaction.

"May I know what Evan and Marie will be expected to do? Even if Professor Xavier doesn't have need of me, I am curious to know why he would choose to include the younger members of the team." Ororo said with concern.

Overhearing her name, Marie stepped closer to participate in the conversation.

"I think it's because they look like they'd fit in at the mall on a Friday night. Besides that, both of them are smart, fast, and agile and not too dependent on their mutant abilities. If these robots can really stop a mutant ability, then they've still got a good shot at being able to fight or dodge them." Matt said frankly.

"This is why you have us doing all that work in the Danger Room, isn't it?" Marie asked seriously.

"Yup. Days like this is what we're training for." Matt confirmed.

"Marie and I would be happy to aid you by inviting Evan to join your endeavour." Ororo said peacefully.

"Thanks Storm. Remember to tell him to bring his skateboard. We're going to need everyone at their best, ready to react when the time comes." Matt said as he turned to leave.

"We will be." Marie assured him.

Chapter 18: Oveurfest

"Hi Robin, you look a lot better than the last time I saw you. How are you feeling?" Andrew cautiously asked as he walked into Slayer Central.

"I'm just about as good as new. Going a little stir crazy, to be honest. Since I work at the school, I have my evenings and weekends free. With all the Slayers around, it doesn't leave much for a freelance vampire hunter to do in his spare time." Robin said wearily.

"Well then, I might have just the thing for you." Andrew said with a grin.

"You having a vampire problem?" Robin asked hopefully.

"A giant robot problem, actually." Andrew said frankly.

"Giant robots? That takes me back." Robin said with a distant smile.

"Yeah. Good times..." Andrew muttered uncomfortably as he fought to suppress a squirm.

Before Robin could go more into it, Andrew hurriedly asked, "So do you think we can gather a fighting force to stand against them?"

"From what I was told, you've got some super-human people on your new team. Why are you needing Slayers all of a sudden?"

"Supposedly, the robots can negate mutant abilities. We're trying to gather a fighting force of non-mutants to stand against them." Andrew said seriously.

"Let's go up and see who's in the living room. I think we may be able to help you." Robin said with a grin, then motioned for Andrew to walk with him.

* * * * *

"Hey Andrew! Are we still on for tomorrow?" Faith called out as Andrew and Robin crested the stairs.

"Sure. Assuming that we survive tonight." Andrew cheerfully responded.

"New big bad?" Faith asked seriously.

"Yep. Giant robots." Andrew automatically answered.

"Nice! That's a classic." Faith said with a smile.

"We've heard that the robots can counteract mutant abilities, so the professor suggested that I invite any Slayers who might be interested to join us for an evening of mall shopping and robot ass kicking."

"You'll have them at 'mall shopping'." Faith said simply.

Robin nodded his wholehearted agreement.

"What do you think? Can we recruit a few of your fighters to help us deal with the robots?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Of course! Robin, why don't you go get the Queen B, and I'll start calling in the Slayers." Faith said decisively.

"I'm on it." Robin said as he hurried out of the room, down a hallway.

Faith took off in the opposite direction, and hurried downstairs.

"I'm guessing that you don't have a place on your team for a regular person, do you?"

Andrew turned and saw Willow sitting at her computer, looking back at him anxiously.

"Actually, yeah. There's one job that you might be able to do that no one else can." Andrew said honestly.

"What's that?" Willow cautiously asked.

"The X-Men aren't all that familiar with the abilities of the Slayers. If you could work with us in the command center, it would probably help everyone out a lot." Andrew said seriously.

"Work in the command center? That's what I do here, too." Willow said happily.

"I don't know what kind of computer stuff you need to do your job, but you might want to make sure you have offline copies, since it's a whole other world and all." Andrew said frankly.

"How different is it?" Willow asked cautiously.

"Well, there is no Sunnydale. There never has been. Last I heard, Kendra was the current Vampire Slayer." Andrew said seriously.

"Okay. Got it. I'll make sure to pull local copies of everything I could possibly need, but do you think that my computer will be able to hook up to your Internet?" Willow asked hesitantly.

"I didn't bring any computer equipment from here, but Dawn hasn't said anything about there being compatibility issues." Andrew said honestly.

"I'll be ready either way." Willow confidently declared, then abruptly said, "Oh yeah! I've got a message for you! Give me a minute to find it!"

Andrew nodded, then noticed a movement from the hallway where Robin had gone.

"Robin said that you've got an emergency." Buffy said as she hurried into the room with Robin following closely behind.

"More like a pre emergency. If we can stomp it out right now, it probably won't grow into anything that's too big of a problem for us."

"Okay. I get that." Buffy said seriously, then continued by asking, "What have you got?"

"Giant robots are going to attack the mall to try and harvest the mutants while leaving the normal people behind." Andrew said professionally.

Buffy arched an imperial eyebrow, then slowly asked, "Giant robots? Do I detect the sweet scent of karma in the air?"

Andrew couldn't help but smile as he said, "I know. I was a messed-up kid back then. But we've got a chance not only to defeat these things, but also to discredit them, so that the people who made them won't think about making more."

"Government?"

"Yeah."

"Someone needs to remind them who they work for." Buffy said absently.

Andrew nodded his agreement.

"So, do you only want Slayers, or can anyone attend?" Buffy asked seriously.

"Anyone, I guess. The more the merrier." Andrew said easily, then quickly added, "Except for mutants. Apparently these things are programmed to detect and neutralize mutants before taking them into custody."

"As far as I know, you're the only mutant that we've encountered in this world... well, except maybe for Adam, but he was more of a science experiment gone wrong." Buffy finished in a mutter.

"The whole crew is on the way in. I've got a few extras, if that's okay?" Faith said as she crested the stairs.

Buffy looked to Andrew for his response.

"As long as they can fight, that should be fine." Andrew quietly responded.

"Getting them to fight isn't a problem. Getting them to stop... never mind. I'm sure that they'll be fine." Faith said with a grin.

"Who is it?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"I don't think you know them. Their names are Groo and Riley." Buffy said frankly.

"I've heard of Riley, but I thought that he was burned-out really bad or something and had to go back to the government labs." Andrew said uncertainly.

"Yeah. They fixed him." Buffy said simply.

"What about the other one?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Oh, you know how it is, same old story, the sovereign ruler of a demon realm jumps across dimensions when no one is looking so that he can take a little unscheduled vacation." Buffy said with a grin.

"In Cleveland?" Andrew asked incredulously.

"The hellmouth is like Niagara Falls to them." Buffy quipped.

"So he's here for sightseeing?" Andrew asked with a chuckle.

"Actually, he came here hoping to visit with Angel. Apparently they're old friends or something. Do you know if Angel's going to be fighting the robots with us?"

"We're planning on inviting him. I'm pretty sure he'll show." Andrew said frankly.

"Be sure to tell Groo when he gets here. It'll make his day." Faith interjected.

"Andrew!? How are you?" A girl's voice called joyfully, then before Andrew could identify who it was, he was engulfed in arms imbued with Slayer strength.

"How have you been? Is Dawn with you?" The girl rambled as she seemed to be determined to squeeze the life out of him.

Andrew was finally able to squeak out, "Hi Caridad."

"You're going to kill him, Cari." Faith warned.

"Oops. Yeah, sorry." Caridad said as she quickly released him.

"Andrew stopped by to invite us to an evening of shopping and gratuitous violence. How does that sound to you?" Faith asked with a smile, obviously already knowing the answer.

"Guys who bring candy and flowers are nice, but Andrew's the best." Caridad said happily.

"See?" Faith told Andrew with a smile.

As Andrew was about to respond, Willow handed him an envelope with his old name on it.

* * * * *

"School's out, you know that, right?" Matt asked as he walked into the classroom.

"Spike was just giving me some teaching advice. What's up, Matt?" Alex asked cheerfully.

"I'm here to recruit your boyfriend for a campaign tonight." Matt said simply.

"What do you have for me, mate?" Spike asked with interest.

"Giant robots are supposedly going to attack the mall. We're setting up a little ambush for them." Matt said seriously.

"Am I invited?" Alex asked cautiously.

"No. The robots are going to be there to hunt mutants. We're trying to gather all the non-mutants we can to stand against them." Matt said firmly.

"You gonna call Peaches in for the fight?" Spike asked curiously.

"If you mean Angel, yeah. I was going to call him next." Matt confirmed.

"Last I heard, he was at the Wagner school with Julia, doin some stuff to get ready for the grand reopening." Spike said seriously.

"Hold on. Do you mean that there aren't going to be any mutants in the fight?" Alex asked cautiously.

"We have a few who can handle a fight without their abilities. But they're being counted more as 'bait' than as 'fighters'." Matt explained.

"I should go along. As an instructor of the Junior X-Men, I should be there not only as an example, but also to take on my share of the risk." Alex said resolutely.

"It's not up to me. If you feel that strongly about it, talk to Charlie and see if he'll go for it. If it counts for anything, you can tell him that it's okay with me." Matt said firmly.

Alex looked at him with surprise for a moment and finally said, "Thanks, Matt. I won't let you down."

Matt smiled at the sincere response before hurrying away to make a call.

* * * * *

After a knock on the bedroom door, Xander heard hushed whispers.

"Who is it?" A voice finally responded.

"It's Xander. I need to talk to you guys for a minute." Xander said seriously.

There were more hushed whispers, then someone finally said, "Come in."

Xander cautiously opened the door, not knowing what to expect.

What he ended up finding was three boys looking flushed and a little anxious, but otherwise normal.

Before Xander could speak, Clark anxiously asked, "Is there something wrong with Gar?"

Surprised by the question, Xander stammered, "No. Not that I know of."

"What did you need to discuss with us, Uncle Xander?" Trey asked calmly.

"Your Uncle Remy found out about an attack that's supposed to happen at the Westchester Mall tonight. We talked it over with the professor and decided to gather a group of non-mutant fighters to stand against them." Xander said seriously.

"Where does that leave me?" John asked in a wounded tone.

"We're trying to limit the number of mutants, but they said you were sick and wouldn't feel much like fighting anyway." Xander said simply.

"Oh yeah. I probably wouldn't be of much use to them unless puking on the enemy would help somehow." John reluctantly admitted.

"Who are we going to be fighting?" Clark asked with concern.

"More like, 'what'." Xander said frankly, then explained, "Apparently, ten giant robots were built to subdue mutants and take them into custody. The test tonight is to prove that they are capable of doing that job without hurting the non-mutants around them. We're going to do our best to discredit them."

"So that's why you're getting the non-mutants to fight?" John asked cautiously.

"Yes. We'll have a few mutants that we can use to draw their interest..."

"As bait?" Clark asked darkly.

"Well, yeah. If we don't have any mutants with us, they might not see any point in fighting us and just leave." Xander said frankly.

"If they are programmed to subdue mutants, that would make sense." Trey said reasonably.

"Who do you have around here besides me and Trey that aren't mutants?" Clark asked curiously.

"Icheb, of course, Dawn and Tara, Angel and Spike, but I think our biggest fighting force will probably come from your father's home dimension. He's going there now to ask whoever he can find if they want to come back with him and fight robots with us." Xander finished with a smile.

"From what I have seen of my father's world, I believe the fighters should be well skilled, having had many opportunities to hone their craft." Trey said seriously.

"It's my world too, and you're right. The fighters from there have been through the fire and know how to handle themselves in a serious fight." Xander said passionately.

"I don't know how effective my hand-to-hand combat will be against a metallic opponent." Trey said absently, obviously lost in thought.

"From the way Icheb was talking, I got the impression that he was thinking of attacking them in some way that only the Borg can. Not being Borg, I don't know for sure what tools you have at your disposal." Xander said honestly.

"While it is possible for us, the Borg, to defeat robotic adversaries, before we can program nanoprobes to assimilate our opponents, we will need to take readings so that we can identify their vulnerabilities. Such things take time."

"Once you've observed them, then what do you have to do?"

"We would have to reprogram nanoprobes to exploit their vulnerabilities and override their programming." Trey said seriously.

"About how long do you think that would take?" Xander asked curiously.

"That is impossible to predict with any accuracy. Once we've scanned one of the units, an estimate might be possible." Trey said simply.

"Well, take your time to prepare so that you'll have everything you need when you get there." Xander suggested.

"Yes. Clark and I will prepare for the confrontation while John advises us, given that he has the most practical combat experience." Trey said confidently.

John seemed surprised by the suggestion, but finally broke into a smile and said, "Yeah. I'll make sure they know what to expect."

Xander seemed happy with John assuming the role of advisor and said, "I'll go and invite the others. Be ready to go when we call."

"We will." Trey assured him.

* * * * *

"Wagner Institute, Doctor Hoffman speaking. How may I help you?"

"Hey'ya Doc. This is Matt. I was just wondering if Angel is there." Matt asked pleasantly.

"Not yet, but I'm expecting him back at any moment." Julia said simply.

"How's it going Doc?" Matt asked curiously.

"Most things are going well." Julia said evasively.

"What's wrong?" Matt asked with concern.

"It doesn't matter. It's just something I thought I had resolved ended up falling through at the last minute."

"How bad is it?"

"I have several people arriving on Sunday and no one to meet them at the airport." Julia said frankly.

"That doesn't sound too bad. What would this person have to do?" Matt asked cautiously.

"The main thing would be to drive them to and from the airport, so they won't have to hire a rental car or a taxi. Beyond that, it would be nice if the driver knew a little bit about the college so that they could answer any questions that might come up."

"Do you have a brochure with what they'd need to know?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Yes. I do." Julia answered, then abruptly added, "Angel's back. I'll let you speak to him."

"Before you go, make sure to give him one of those brochures to bring back to the mansion." Matt rushed to say.

"Certainly. Are you saying that you know someone who can help me?" Julia asked hopefully.

"Yeah. What time do you want me there?" Matt asked with a smile.

"Nine a.m., Sunday. Thank you Matt. I really appreciate it." Julia said gratefully.

"Anything for you, Doc." Matt said with a grin, then asked, "Can I speak to Angel now?"

"Yes. Of course."

"Matt? What can I do for you?" Angel asked with concern.

"The professor's trying to gather a group of non-mutant fighters. He asked me to see if you were interested in joining the team." Matt said frankly.

"Who are we going to be fighting?" Angel asked cautiously.

"What." Matt corrected, then answered, "Robots."

"I thought that when I came here that I'd be getting away from things like that." Angel said with weak humor.

"You in or out?" Matt asked flatly.

"You have to ask?" Angel asked with a chuckle.

"Not really. Just get on back here to the mansion so you can get filled in on the latest plans."

"Will do."

"And don't forget to get a brochure from Julia. I promised to help her this Sunday."

"Got it."

* * * * *

"Hey guys. Is it okay if I interrupt you for a minute?" Xander asked as he walked down the stairs.

"Yes. We are simply modifying Robert's alcove to make allowances for his maturation pod." William said seriously.

"This will only take a minute. We found out about an attack that's supposed to happen at the Westchester Mall tonight. We're getting a group of non-mutants together to stand against them and I came down here to see if William wanted to be included on the team." Xander said seriously.

"What about me?" Bobby cautiously asked.

"According to what we've heard, our opponent is able to analyze and counteract mutant abilities." Xander carefully explained.

"So you're not taking any mutants with you?" Bobby asked to be sure.

"Only three, last I heard. We need to have enough mutants to draw the enemy out without having so many that we can't defend them." Xander carefully explained.

"I can fight. I should go along." Bobby said seriously.

"You can talk to Scott and the professor about it if it's really that important to you, but from the way it looked to me, they'd already decided who was going." Xander said frankly.

"But you wanted to include me?" William asked dubiously.

"Your father said that if you were interested in going, he would permit it. Since you're not a mutant, it wouldn't entail the same level of danger and with you being Borg, you might be able to attack more on a programming level than a physical one." Xander explained, then thought to add, "We're going to be fighting giant robots."

"If there's no danger..." Robert began to say, but was stopped by the unified negative glares of all those present.

"Never mind. Just make sure that you tell Pop that I offered." Robert told Xander quietly.

"I will." Xander promised, then continued, "And in case you need to hear it, your baby is half mutant, so it could trigger one of the robots to attack you. No one here is willing to take that risk."

"Got it. Me and Bobby will hang back and cheer William on from the sideline." Robert assured him.

"If you want, you could serve as dispatchers for me. While I am in the field, you could advise me and do research." William suggested.

"Yeah. If I can't go myself, at least I can still be a part of it." Bobby said resignedly.

"Don't worry, Tavi. We've got your back." Robert said with a grin.

"I will not worry." William assured him.

"Activate your subspace neural link when you arrive and grant me access to your scanning functions. I will monitor the situation and we will advise you in real time." Robert said confidently.

"I will do so." William promised.

"The others have said that they will stay close to the house, so that when your father calls, he'll be able to reach you right away."

"Yes. We will complete this task while we await the call." William said decisively.

Xander left the boys, feeling assured that he had done everything possible to prepare his part of the team for the coming battle.

* * * * *

"I'd almost given up on finding you two." Matt said with a grin.

"Shhh. You don't want to wake Gar." Tara gently scolded.

"Yeah. Sorry. I didn't think." Matt quietly apologized, then continued, "We've got a situation developing. We're expecting giant robots to attack the Westchester Mall tonight. I've been working to recruit non-mutants to join the fight."

"Why non-mutants?" Dawn asked curiously.

"The robots are supposed to be able to detect the X-Gene and neutralize it or counteract it somehow." Matt said simply.

"So you're gathering witches? Where does that leave Andrew?" Tara asked curiously.

"On the sideline, I think. He'll be there to watch and be ready to jump in if there's an emergency, but I doubt that he'll get into the fight." Matt said honestly.

"Besides, Andrew's got fire. That usually doesn't work too well against things like robots." Dawn said frankly.

"What do you say? Are you two in?" Matt asked curiously, honestly not able to predict either of their answers.

"I'll have to talk to Uncle Hank, but I should be able to go." Tara said uncertainly.

"You can count on Tempest and Sprite to be there." Dawn said confidently.

"Will you be here in the MedLab?" Matt asked to confirm.

"Yes. Call us when you need us." Dawn said for both of them.

Matt nodded and left the room, feeling strangely optimistic after their encounter.

* * * * *

"I'm back. Where do you want everyone?" Andrew asked as he appeared in the professor's office.

"So far we've been sending people to the dining room. Will that work for you?" Professor Xavier asked cautiously.

"That should be fine. By the way, do you know if Angel is going to be joining us?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Yes. It seems that he was helping Doctor Hoffman with something at the new college, but Matt was able to reach him and he's committed to attending." Professor Xavier quietly explained.

"Good. We have an old friend of his who would really enjoy fighting alongside him." Andrew said with a smile.

"How many non-mutant fighters have you been able to recruit?" Professor Xavier cautiously asked.

"Twelve. All the Slayers plus a few of their friends. I also invited a non-fighter to work in the command center with you. Willow knows who everyone is and their fighting capabilities, plus she might know about something from my dimension that could help us in this one." Andrew carefully explained.

"Very good. Ms. Rosenberg will be a welcome addition to the team." Professor Xavier said confidently.

"I need to open a portal to the dining room for them. I'll be back with Willow in just a minute." Andrew said quickly before disappearing through a dark doorway.

There was a long silence before Professor Xavier quietly asked, "Thoughts?"

"If dis go wrong, it could follow us home." Remy said emotionlessly.

"It is right in the neighborhood." Professor Xavier reluctantly agreed.

"If someone were planning to attack us, covertly or outright, there wouldn't be a better opportunity." Scott said honestly.

"Recommendations?" Professor Xavier asked cautiously.

"I think the best thing we can do is turn it over to Storm and let her take whatever actions she deems necessary." Scott said frankly.

"Since the majority of the X-Men and the students will be available to help her, that should give her the freedom to adequately prepare." Professor Xavier said speculatively.

"And knowing dat she got our backs will make it easier fo us to focus on what be in front of us." Remy added.

A movement drew their attention as Andrew and Willow stepped through a vague doorway that had just appeared.

"Ms. Rosenberg, welcome to the team. If you and Andrew will go to the dining room with Scott and Remy, I will be along shortly." Professor Xavier said pleasantly.

"Thank you Professor. I hope that I'll be able to help somehow." Willow said anxiously.

"Of that, I have no doubt." Professor Xavier assured her, then watched as Willow followed the trio out of the room.

After a moment to reflect on all of what they were doing, Professor Xavier mentally called, //Storm, would you come to my office? I have a matter to discuss.//

* * * * *

Storm knocked on the office door and waited to be bid to enter before letting herself in.

"Ororo, I'm not sure if you've heard, but Mr. LeBeau seems to have acquired some information about an attack that is supposed to happen later tonight." Professor Xavier began.

"Yes. I have heard something of it, though not many details." Storm admitted.

"The threat this time appears to be in the form of giant robots that are programmed to detect mutants, neutralize any mutant ability they might have, then take said mutant into custody." Professor Xavier carefully explained.

"But wouldn't such an action work in direct opposition to the law guaranteeing mutants the same rights as everyone else?" Ororo asked curiously.

"On the surface, yes. But the law hasn't been tested in court and it might be some time before a precedent can be set. Those who created the Sentinel robots will most likely claim an exemption due to jurisdiction or some such nonsense." Professor Xavier said with irritation.

Ororo nodded her understanding.

"Regardless, I'm going to be taking a group of non-mutant fighters to the Westchester Mall to stand against the robotic attack force. It was my hope that in our absence, you could take charge of the home defense. Scott pointed out that this crisis might create the perfect opportunity for someone to exploit our absence." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"So just what is it that you're asking me to do?" Ororo cautiously asked.

"If you keep an extra watch on outside activity, that should be sufficient. But if you recognize a threat, take whatever action you feel is appropriate to the situation. It is entirely up to you." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Did Matthew already talk to you?" Ororo asked cautiously.

"He reported in and told me who had agreed to join us." Professor Xavier said slowly, then thought to add, "He did mention that Havok wanted to participate in the mission. I haven't talked to him about it yet, so let me know if you'd rather have him here to help you."

"Are you sure that you won't need him?" Ororo asked with concern.

"Every mutant we send into the battle is someone who we'll have to fight to defend, using time and personnel that could be more effectively used trying to defeat the enemy. Past a certain point the cost outweighs the benefit."

"If I may ask, why send Marie and Evan but not Alex?" Ororo asked seriously.

"If Marie or Evan's mutant abilities were somehow negated, it wouldn't diminish their ability to fight or flee, depending on their circumstance. I don't have the same faith in Alex to be able to adequately deal with the situation, should he suddenly find himself powerless."

"If you feel that way, why do you have him training the Junior X-Men?"

"Scott made that decision, but I have since seen the value in it. Not only does Alex have much to teach, but also much to learn."

"When I heard that you were conducting a mission without me, I became concerned that you had lost faith in me." Ororo quietly admitted.

"Not at all. I simply didn't have a role for you that utilized your strengths. I would much rather hold you in reserve than have you standing around with Scott and me as we monitor the battle." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"I believe that I would prefer that as well." Ororo said with a demure smile.

"I'm sensing quite a pool of anticipation growing nearby. I would guess that the Slayers are waiting for us in the dining room. Would you care to join me?" Professor Xavier gently invited.

"Yes. It would be my pleasure." Ororo said warmly.

* * * * *

"Andy, do you want to go ahead and call your kids to come to the meeting? I think it'd be better if they knew without a doubt that you're okay with this." Xander said frankly.

"Yes. I'll go and get them." Andrew said without hesitation.

"I'll be right back; I need to make a call too." Matt said as he left the dining room.

"So are we going to stand around and talk, or are we going to do something?" Faith asked across the murmuring crowd of people.

"We have to come up with a plan." Scott said simply.

"Rip off its arm, beat it over the head with it until it stops moving, then move on to the next one. How's that for a plan?" Faith asked playfully.

"I could see that working if a certain number of our assumptions turn out to be true." Scott easily admitted.

"Dese tings be ten feet tall an built solid. Rippin off a arm may not be as easy as you be tinkin." Remy said seriously.

"Then what do you think we should do?" Rona cautiously asked.

"De outer hull be covered wit sometin like Kevlar. Blunt attack do nuttin, but chop an stab attacks eventually git ta de innards of it." Remy explained to the group.

"Better and better." Faith said with a grand smile of anticipation.

"Did everyone bring their weapons of choice?" Buffy asked as she looked around.

"Yeah. I think we've got the slashing and chopping thing pretty much covered." Caridad said with a bloodthirsty grin.

"Xan, I brought your axe." Faith said as she presented it to him.

"Thanks Faith. It'll be just like old times." Xander said happily.

"No. Now is better." Faith said with a tender look in Robin's direction.

"Yeah. It is." Xander admitted as he glanced toward Remy.

* * * * *

A procession of Borg kids walked into the room and Xander was concerned when he saw Janine and Robert amongst them.

"John? How are you feeling?" Scott quickly asked.

"Like I got hold of some bad chow from behind the restaurant." John said frankly.

"You're not wanting to be included in the mission tonight, are you?" Scott asked with concern.

"No. But I want to sit in on the briefing in case Trey or Clark need for me to explain something. They're both new to this." John said seriously.

"That's good thinking, John. Excellent use of resources." Scott said proudly.

"John, perhaps when the others go into battle, you could join us in monitoring their progress and advising them remotely." Janine said as more of a statement than an invitation.

At John's questioning look, Quaid hurried to explain, "Yeah. And we're also going to help by making sure that everyone here stays safe."

"Bobby and I were planning on doing something like that too. Maybe we should all work together." Robert cautiously suggested.

"Yes. We should work collectively." Janine said calmly, then gave a slight smile before continuing, "We will add your biological and technological distinctiveness to our own."

Chapter 19: Night of Knights

"Jimmy, your father tells me that you're quite the journalist and that you will be attending tonight's event in that capacity." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Yes, Professor." Jimmy confirmed.

"Would it be possible for you to maintain a set of unedited recordings that we could submit as evidence of the attack? In the event that unfavorable propaganda about the event begins to be spread, raw footage could prove to be invaluable."

"Yes, of course, Professor." Jimmy said professionally, then added, "Clark and I will also be submitting a summary of the incident incorporating our observations to the school newspaper, for those who wish to share in the experience vicariously."

"I will look forward to reading it." Professor Xavier said warmly, immediately won over by the young boy's charm.

"Thank you, Professor." Jimmy said before walking away to rejoin his siblings.

* * * * *

"Xander? I'm sorry I'm late. I got tied up with Rome ironing out about a thousand and one niggling little details regarding the Wagner Institute. What's going on?" Warren asked quickly.

"Nothing to do with the college. This has to do with the investigation you did on my company. Remy went undercover and found out that they're planning something for tonight. That's why he's back so soon." Xander said seriously.

"I'd guess it's not something good, from the look of your guest list." Warren said cautiously.

"They're sending giant robots to the Westchester Mall for a field test. Supposedly, these robots can detect and somehow neutralize mutant abilities. The test will include capturing mutants while leaving non-mutants unharmed. We're gathering a group of non-mutants to stand against them." Xander said frankly.

"Are you planning to go?" Warren asked with a glance at the axe in Xander's hand.

"I've been fighting alongside the Slayer for most of the past seven years. Standing up for what's right and defending the disadvantaged has become a way of life to me. I wouldn't be able to look at myself in the mirror if I stood back and let other people fight when I was capable of doing it myself." Xander said seriously.

"If you didn't already have your own company, I'd hire you in a second. That's the attitude that I'm looking for in my upper level management." Warren said firmly, then smiled when a small pair of arms wrapped around his waist.

"It would have been nice to have a boss who appreciated my extracurricular activities." Xander said with a grin at the thought.

"How are you doing today, Jimmy?" Warren gently asked the boy at his side.

"I'm doing fine. But if you have something for me to do, I've already promised to do another job tonight." Jimmy said solemnly.

"No. I don't have a job for you. I'm just here because I received word that Xander needed me for something." Warren said frankly as he returned the hug.

"I wanted for you to be here when things got interesting in case you can spot something that the rest of us wouldn't know to look for. If the people in charge of this project say or do anything that will help us shut them down I want to make sure that we don't miss it." Xander said firmly.

"I'm sure the professor would probably catch anything like that, but then again, he might not be in a position to do much about it in the heat of the moment. He might have other priorities. I'll be sure to keep my eyes and ears open." Warren promised as he continued to hold Jimmy at his side with one arm.

"Is Uncle Kurt going to be here?" Jimmy asked hopefully.

"No. He and Julia have quite a bit of work to do. But I happen to know that he's planning to have dinner at your house tomorrow." Warren said warmly.

"You're not here for the battle, are you?" Jimmy asked with concern.

"Only to observe it. I'll be here to witness what was done and said. While I may not be using my mutant abilities, I will be using my knowledge of the law and accepted business practices."

"I will also be observing from a distance. Perhaps you will have an opportunity to watch my video feed." Jimmy said hopefully.

"I don't know where the command center is going to be, but once it's set up, I imagine that we'll probably all be watching your feed." Warren said frankly.

//Likely, yes. But we will access a variety of security cameras around the mall as well.// Professor Xavier interjected into their conversation.

"Where do we need to be right now, Professor?" Warren asked curiously.

//We're waiting for the last few people to arrive, then I will let everyone in on the plan all at once.// Professor Xavier said professionally.

"Then I should take the opportunity to visit with a few people before we all start going in different directions."

"Can I go with you?" Jimmy asked hopefully.

"Of course you may." Warren answered warmly.

* * * * *

"Everyone! May I have your attention?!" Professor Xavier called from the front of the dining room.

It took a moment, but a quiet anticipation finally swept over the gathering.

"Most of you are aware of the operation we are embarking upon. According to information we were able to acquire, giant robots, known as Sentinels, will invade the Westchester Mall tonight in an attempt to subdue and abduct only the mutants from amongst the mall shoppers. Should their test prove successful, I imagine that we will be contending with these troublesome things for years to come. Therefore, I am looking at this as our best, and perhaps only, opportunity to discredit these things so that no attempt will be made to deploy them against the population again." Professor Xavier said to the gathering.

"All we need to know is when and where. We'll handle the rest." Buffy said firmly.

"We will be driving a number of vehicles to the mall to prepare for the event. Since we don't want to announce our presence, I would suggest that you break into small groups and, if you are so inclined, do some light shopping until the excitement begins." Professor Xavier answered professionally.

"Light shopping?" Buffy asked incredulously.

"Forgive me. The degree of shopping is entirely at your discretion. I simply wouldn't want you weighed down with bags at an inopportune moment."

"I'll trust you to do what you do best. Trust us to do the same." Buffy said grimly.

"Agreed." Professor Xavier said seriously, then continued, "For those of you who don't know them, Marie, Evan, and Matt are going to be the only mutants that we will be bringing with us. Raise your hands so everyone will know who you are."

Evan thrust his hand into the air, looking almost like he'd won an award. Marie and Matt were a bit more reluctant, but did eventually raise their hands.

"We don't know what methods these robots will employ to neutralize their intended victims, so if you see one of these three in trouble, I'm asking that you help them." Professor Xavier said firmly.

Matt was obviously uncomfortable with the statement, but was able to hold his tongue.

"The younger members of our team are all non-mutants with a skill set that we may find especially useful in this battle. If you notice a change in circumstances that suggests that they might be in danger, I would ask that you take a moment to get them out of harm's way.

"While I will be monitoring the situation telepathically from a distance, Scott will be establishing a command center in the parking lot of the mall. Hopefully that will provide us the best vantage point to coordinate things. Or, in a worst-case scenario, it will allow us to provide aid as needed and facilitate an evacuation." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"What are you going to do if there are any mutants mixed in with the regular shoppers at the mall?" Willow asked cautiously.

"Good question, Ms. Rosenberg. Given what we know of the programming of these machines, the best thing we can do for any mutant in their path is to help them to escape. You can ask that they be brought to the command center in the parking lot if you feel that there is a need for us to shelter them. Otherwise, we would do best to get them out of harm's way and explain to them that the robots are after them and that they should get as far away as possible." Professor Xavier explained to the crowd.

"Since the Borg were invited, may we assume that you plan for us to take some particular action against the robots?" Trey asked seriously.

"You're being invited to evaluate the situation and let us know what action you might be able to realistically take. Once we have that information, we will decide on a plan of action which may or may not include your recommendations, depending on how practical they are." Professor Xavier carefully explained.

"We intend to go covertly, Icheb with Marie and me with Clark. It would be helpful if William had someone to accompany him so that they can work in tandem." Trey said seriously.

"Yeah. All my friends here are mutants." William timidly added.

"Evan? Would you mind?" Professor Xavier asked cautiously.

After a moment for the surprise to wear off, Evan looked at William and cautiously asked, "Can you fight?"

"Oy, that boy's my namesake. Believe you me, he can fight well enough." Spike proudly declared.

"And of the two of us, I likely won't be their target." William added in his own defense.

"About that, I think each mutant should have a Slayer assigned to them." Buffy said firmly.

"Yes. That sounds like a reasonable precaution. I will trust you to see to it." Professor Xavier said simply.

Buffy seemed to be pleased with the arrangement.

"It might be most productive if the remainder of our fighters were to form such partnerships. That will make it that much less likely that we'll misplace someone in the fray." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"I wish to be partnered with Angel!" A strikingly handsome man with unusual eyes immediately announced.

"Of course. I will be honored to fight at your side, Groo." Angel said diplomatically.

"What do you say, Buffy? For old time's sake?" Riley quickly asked.

"Sure... as long as you don't get in the way of my shopping. I wouldn't want for you to get hurt." Buffy cautioned him.

"Mind if I tag along with you?" Robin cautiously asked Faith.

"I've just been waiting for you to be healed up enough." Faith said happily, then added, "This is gonna be great."

"Scott is going to be handing out communication devices." Professor Xavier announced as he nodded in Scott's direction, then he continued, "Just tap them to activate them, then speak. If you want to talk to one person, say their name first thing. Otherwise you'll be speaking to the whole team."

"I don't know about anyone else, but a lot of times in the middle of a battle I can't stop and go digging through my purse for my phone." Buffy said frankly.

"As I said before, I will be monitoring the situation telepathically. If you're in trouble, or you need to make me aware of some new fact, you can call out to me, either mentally or aloud, and I will respond." Professor Xavier said seriously.

"There are some of us who can't use telepathy." Angel reminded the professor.

"That's another reason for us to have the communicators." Professor Xavier said frankly, then thought to add, "But keep in mind that it is possible for others to access our frequencies, please remember that when disclosing sensitive information electronically."

//Besides, since our first meeting, I have discovered a method of speaking telepathically to vampires. However, I would prefer that this development not become common knowledge.// Professor Xavier sent directly to Angel.

"You don't have to worry about Peaches givin up any valuable info. He's not very chatty." Spike announced.

//Agreed.// Angel internally responded.

There were a few chuckles at Spike's choice of nickname.

"We don't know exactly when this event is going to take place, so those who aren't familiar with the area can select vehicles from our garage and follow Matt, when you're ready to go to the mall."

"A mall in a parallel dimension. This is the payoff for all that we do." Buffy announced to her Slayers.

"Excuse me, but I'd like to visit with Matt for a moment, if I may." A voice called from the back of the room.

"Ken? I didn't see you come in." Professor Xavier said with pleasant surprise.

"You were busy. I let myself in. May I speak with Matthew Logan for a moment?" Mr. Howlett asked anxiously.

"Yes. Of course. In fact, take as long as you please. Scott can conduct our guests to the mall once everyone has secured transportation." Professor Xavier said pleasantly.

"Thank you, Charles." Mr. Howlett said with relief.

"If no one has anything else, all of us will get into position and await further developments." Professor Xavier announced to the crowd.

A low murmur spread across the room, assuring him that no one had any further questions.

* * * * *

"What's got you so quiet, Andy? Is something wrong?" Xander asked with concern from Remy's side.

"When I went to Slayer Central, Willow gave me a message." Andrew said quietly.

"Bad news?" Xander guessed, based solely on Andrew's pained expression.

"It's a message from a hospital in California. It's about my mom." Andrew said uncomfortably.

"The one who stole your stuff and abandoned you when you were fifteen?" Xander asked to confirm.

"Yeah. That's the one. But she's the only mom I've got... in our dimension anyway." Andrew said uncomfortably.

"So, what? She's sick and wants you to visit her? Is that it?" Xander asked as he snaked an arm around Remy and held him firmly.

"I don't know. Maybe. But the thing the letter said was that as her closest relative, that they need for me to make some decisions on her behalf." Andrew finished quietly.

"Dat not soun good." Remy said in a low voice.

"Are you going to do it?" Xander asked uncomfortably.

"I don't know yet. I'll need to think about it... talk to Alan. Talk to Dad. I just... I don't know. I kinda wish I was going into battle with everyone else. This feels like one of those things that gratuitous violence might actually be good for." Andrew finished with weak humor.

"Just let us know if there's anything we can do. Remember that me and Dawn are both from there too. We'll be there to stand with you whenever you need us." Xander promised.

"Thanks, Xan. It helps to know that." Andrew said with a pained smile.

* * * * *

"If this is about that land deed, I didn't mean for you to drive all the way down here to talk to me about it." Matt said frankly.

"Do you have the original of that deed?" Mr. Howlett asked cautiously.

"Yeah. It's up in the room I've been using. Why?"

"May I see it?"

"Sure." Matt said as he led the way to the nearest elevator.

"Tell me again, what is the significance of the deed?" Ken asked curiously.

"I was told that I deeded the land to myself when I changed identities. Something happened a few years back that I lost my memory, so I was hoping that this could give me a clue of who I really am."

"If that were true, that would make you over a hundred years old." Ken said in a leading tone as they got off the elevator.

"Yeah. I've seen a picture that I'm pretty sure was me back in 1864, so I've been figurin that I'm at least 140." Matt said seriously as he guided Ken down the hall to the proper room.

"Actually, that would fit in just about right with what I was able to uncover in regard to the named individuals in the title search." Ken said thoughtfully.

"So does that mean that you found something? Do you know my real name?" Matt asked hopefully.

"Let me see the original document. Once I've determined that it's genuine, I might have some news for you." Ken said cautiously.

Matt was uncharacteristically nervous and fumbled with his keys to unlock his bedroom door.

* * * * *

"So you have this Winnebago full of tech and stuff just waiting around to be used?" Willow asked as she followed Scott aboard.

"We don't use it often, but when we do, we're thankful to have it." Scott said as he pulled the RV forward and stopped, allowing the others to queue up behind him.

"How do you turn this thing on? There aren't any buttons." An indistinct voice called from Scott's communicator.

"Tap once, then speak. Tap it once again when you're finished speaking." Cyclops patiently instructed.

"Yeah. But where's the button that you're supposed to tap? I need a button. I can't tap without a button." The voice said with obvious frustration.

"Tap the 'X'. That is the button." A voice responded before Scott could. Scott recognized the voice and tapped his own communicator before cautiously asking, "Alex? Is that you?"

"Havok, and yeah, it's me. I decided that since I wasn't invited along that I might just go and kill some time at the mall, you know, like a person does on a Friday night when he's been ditched by his friends and family. Is that alright with you?" Alex defiantly asked.

"Not really, but I guess I can understand. Just be careful. We really don't know what these things are capable of. Call me if you need anything. Okay?" Scott quietly responded.

"I think I found it! Hello? Hello? Can anyone hear me?" A female voice interrupted.

Scott just shook his head and checked his mirror as he tried to account for all those who were supposed to be following him.

He naturally assumed that Remy and Xander would be riding together. Andrew would almost certainly be driving a bus, to accommodate all his children. And Matt appeared to have other business to attend to and would most likely be catching up to them later.

That being the case, Scott finally asked, "Willow? How would you feel about handling communications with the Slayers while I'm driving?"

"I was hoping that you'd ask. Listening to that was kinda painful. Do you have a standard multi-frequency communications hub?" Willow asked cautiously.

"Yes. You can access it through the TRFQ program on any of our computers." Scott said as he slowly pulled away from the garage, having determined that everyone was as ready as they were going to get.

"Can I access it with a guest account?" Willow cautiously asked.

//Not to worry, Ms. Rosenberg, I have taken the liberty of granting you team member level computer access. Your username is Willow and your password is misskittyfantastico... all one word.// Professor Xavier sent to her seriously.

"Thank you. That'll make it a lot easier for me to get things done." Willow said honestly.

//We appreciate your help.// Professor Xavier responded fondly.

"I think I got it turned on now, but how do I turn it off?" The voice on all the radios asked in frustration.

"Do you happen to have any plain old walkie-talkies around here? I'm thinking that this high-tech communicator thing isn't going to work out for a few of the Slayers." Willow asked hopefully.

"Check the cabinet under the left bench seat, I seem to recall there being a few old-style walkie-talkies in there. Batteries are behind me on the charging station. Once you have them powered up, you'll need to key the mic on each one to log it into the system." Scott said as he fought to maintain his focus on his driving.

"Don't worry. This is something that I'm very familiar with from back home." Willow assured him.

* * * * *

"How are you feeling, Clark? Do you think you're ready for this?" Andrew asked as he slowly followed the procession of vehicles down the drive.

"Why are you asking me? I'm not the only one who's going to fight." Clark asked defensively.

"The Borg tend to have a certain pragmatic outlook about things that I understand for the most part. I know that something like this won't stress them out. But to know how you're doing, I have to ask." Andrew said seriously.

"I'm worried that I don't know how to use my ability well enough. All I can really do is light beams." Clark said anxiously.

"That's the main thing Scott and Alan have to work with and they seem to do alright." Andrew said frankly, then thought to add, "But keep in mind that they also have teammates that they know they can count on to back them up. If you fall short, remember to let your team take up the slack. It can mean the difference between being a hero or a glory hog."

"Clark, if you can use your optic blasts to provide cover so that I may deeply scan our opponents, then we can retreat until the information from the scans can be analyzed." Trey said seriously.

"Is your holo-camouflage going to interfere with your scanning ability?" Andrew asked with concern.

"No. The level of precision that I anticipate needing will necessitate the use of my arm unit." Trey said as he held up his left arm covered to the elbow with an electronic device.

"There's not going to be any way to hide that, is there?" Andrew slowly asked.

"No. None that I can think of." Trey quietly admitted.

"We'll just have to hope that no one will think it's a weapon." Andrew said weakly.

"That had not occurred to me. Had I thought to do so, I could have attempted to make it look less threatening." Trey said with concern.

"Yeah. Next time we'll make sure to put some feathers on it before we leave the house." Clark said with a barely restrained grin.

Trey slowly looked askance at him, but didn't dignify the suggestion with a response.

* * * * *

"How have you been doing, Dawn? We don't get to talk nearly enough." Buffy asked with concern.

"I'm pretty sure that you already know about most of what's going on. I mean, it's been pretty calm since we brought the kids back from your dimension so there's not much to tell." Dawn said frankly.

"Except for the part about time-traveling alien kids and Superman." Buffy responded with a grin.

"What about Superman?" Riley asked with undisguised interest.

"Yeah. He exists for real here. But don't get all freaked out about it. He's a sweet guy who tries really hard to do what's right. So far as I know, his only special ability is optic blasts." Dawn said seriously.

"You live on a world where Superman is real? That's awesome!" Riley said with a grin.

"I live and work in a boarding school. No matter how big and flashy and exciting it sounds from the outside, at the end of the day it's a job and a place to live. I mean, don't get me wrong. It's nice and I love working with the kids and being on the team and everything, but it's easy to get the wrong idea and think that it's all adventure and glory." Dawn explained.

"Now tell me, what is it that we're going to be doing tonight?" Buffy asked her sister playfully.

"Okay. Yeah. I guess that every now and then it is just like what you'd expect." Dawn timidly admitted.

* * * * *

"Are you sure that Scott's okay with us not riding with him in the mobile command center?" Xander asked cautiously.

"Scott be a big boy. If he need Remy an Xander to hold his hand, he speak up about it." Remy said casually.

"It's good that we can have a few minutes to speak privately." Warren said from the back seat.

"Did you have something that you needed to talk to us about?" Xander asked with concern.

"No. But it's just nice to be able to talk and not have to be on guard about who might be listening." Warren said frankly.

"What do you think about what we're getting into?" Xander cautiously asked.

"Given the choice, I would probably choose to completely avoid something like this. But since we're here, we might as well do our best to turn this thing to our advantage." Warren said frankly.

"Do you think it's a mistake for me to take part in the fight?"

"I think it would only be a mistake if you were doing something that you didn't believe in. As long as you're standing up for your true beliefs, then if something from this tries to come back to haunt you, you can proudly declare that you were fighting for what is good and right." Warren said seriously.

"You be able to earn respect wit your action instead of being all talk, like some people." Remy interjected.

"He's right. Talk is cheap. If you never do anything, then you stand for nothing. Being seen doing something like this can go a long way toward defining who you are in a lot of peoples' minds." Warren added.

"Got it. Show, don't tell." Xander said simply.

Warren nodded in agreement with his summary.

* * * * *

After a long silent inspection, Ken finally said, "By all indications this deed is authentic."

"So does that mean that you can tell me who I really am now?" Matt asked hopefully.

"Yes. Would you mind getting the large book out of the bag on the back of my chair?" Ken asked seriously.

"Sure." Matt said slowly as he moved behind Ken.

"When I received your fax, I had no idea what a rabbit hole it would take me down."

"Is there a reason you're not telling me who I am?" Matt asked as he carefully dislodged the large book from the oversized tote bag.

"Go to the page with the Post-it Note then tell me what you think." Ken said hesitantly.

"What kind of book is this? It looks like it's handwritten." Matt asked as he leafed through the enormous book, gently making his way back to the Post-it Note.

"It is and it isn't. The original pages were written and drawn by various members of my family over the course of many years, each telling their own stories, as well as the oral histories that had been passed down to them. All those original documents were compiled and photocopied, so that each member of the family could have their own copy." Ken said carefully.

"So what does that have to do with me?" Matt slowly asked.

"Have you found the page?"

"Yes."

"Then take a minute to read the story. I think you'll find something of interest to you."

"It's not that I don't want to read this but it's tiny, the handwriting is hard to read and besides that, I've promised to go on a mission with the team. Could you maybe just give me the Reader's Digest version, so I don't have to keep Scott waiting too long?" Matt asked hopefully.

"Since I have some idea of what a mission for Charles entails, I'll go ahead and tell you." Ken relented, then solemnly continued, "Back in the late 1800's one of my ancestors became concerned that a favorite uncle of his seemed to have gone missing, along with his entire family. He did some investigation and wasn't able to find out much more than what he had already deduced. The homestead where they all lived had been abandoned. There were stories going around town about some conflict with a neighbor and a messy love triangle, but no one could give a satisfactory answer to the question about what had happened to any of them."

"Sounds to me like they were probably all killed." Matt said frankly.

"Yes. And that may be the case. The only complication to that theory is the land deed. According to the county clerk, around that same time, the land deed that you have in your possession was legally signed over from my distant cousin to one Jonathan Matthew Logan." Mr. Howlett said seriously.

"You think I killed your cousin?" Matt cautiously asked.

"No. Remember where the deed is supposed to have come from?" Ken hesitantly asked.

Matt slowly nodded as he turned his attention back to the book in his hands.

"I think that maybe you are my cousin." Ken finally explained, so that there was no doubt what he was thinking.

"This cousin of yours, what was his name?" Matt asked as he once again struggled to read the small handwriting.

"James."

"James what?"

"James Howlett."

* * * * *

"You lot alright? You're bein awful quiet." Spike asked the teenagers in the back seat.

"Maybe you're used to stuff like this, but I'm not sure that I'll know what to do when it counts." Evan quietly admitted.

"Listen up. The people in charge think that you're good enough. Remember that. Out of all the X-Men and all the students, they picked you." Spike said simply.

"Yeah. They picked you, and didn't pick me. Chew on that for a minute." Alex said grimly.

"Sometimes I put on a show. I'm just afraid that they might have bought into something I was selling that wasn't real." Evan admitted anxiously.

"Listen, mate. I done more than my share of talkin big and puttin on a good front. Take it from someone who knows, ain't nobody fooled by it. No one who matters, anyway." Spike said frankly.

"So even though I talk a good game, you think they know the truth?" Evan asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. It's their job to judge the skill level of people. I trust the teachers here to be able to see past the bullshit and know who's best for a certain job." Spike said honestly.

"And besides, being able to talk a good game is a good skill to have. A win is a win whether you get there by fighting or bluffing." Alex stated reasonably.

"All I have to do is go there and be bait. When these things attack, just don't let them catch me. Right?" Evan asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Just hang out for a while and be ready to cut and run as soon as things start to go wrong." Alex confirmed.

"What about you, Marie? How you feelin bout things?" Spike asked curiously.

"Me? I'm good. I may not be the fastest or the strongest, but I'm here and I'm ready for a fight. That's just going to have to be good enough." Marie said frankly.

"I can see why they picked you." Spike said with an admiring grin.

"Yeah. She walks the walk and talks the talk." Alex confirmed.

"And she has a lick of good sense, besides. I'm bettin that when these things start to throw down, Marie's gonna have bout twelve ways out already planned." Spike added speculatively.

Evan looked at Marie for a long moment before declaring, "My mutant ability is still a lot cooler than yours."

"Which does you exactly no good in this situation." Marie informed him with a smile.

"She got you there, mate." Spike said with delight.

{Do you see that?} Alex suddenly asked in an awed whisper as he stared out the car window.

"What? What is it?" Evan asked anxiously as he leaned forward and searched the road ahead of them for a threat.

"There. At the mall entrance. That has to be the biggest crow I've ever seen."

Chapter 20: Rondel et Marionettes

"Cyclops. Do you want the teams to rendezvous with you in the parking lot or should they proceed directly into the mall?" Andrew asked curiously.

"We don't necessarily need to have a group meeting, but the mobile command center can be a place for teams to gather so that they can go into the mall with all their members. We have no idea when things are going to start heating up." Scott said thoughtfully.

"Team. Superman and Three of Seven are here with me. They need to know where they're supposed to meet up with their escort." Andrew stated professionally.

"Rona, you got this?" Buffy called.

"Yeah. I can see their bus ahead of us. We'll pull in beside you and you'll have all your Slayer escorts at once." Rona easily responded.

"As soon as everyone is with their escort, I'll be on my way to the command center." Andrew said seriously.

"Anyone who needs an old-fashioned walkie-talkie can meet up with us when the command center comes to a stop." Willow quickly announced.

"Yeah. Me and this badge circle thing just ain't gonna get along." Another of the Slayers said frankly.

"Don't worry. I've got your back." Willow quickly assured her.

"Thanks Wills. You always do." The woman responded appreciatively.

* * * * *

"Quaid, are you versed in the manipulation of differentiated subspace domains?" Janine asked seriously.

"Of course, I'm not a baby." Quaid responded with a roll of his eyes.

"Then, should you so desire, you may work to hardwire the incoming signals to appropriate soft-frames of the video playback device. While you do that, Robert and I will work to isolate and redirect the individual data streams." Janine said firmly as she handed him a somewhat worn and abused tricorder.

"Do you need for me and John to do anything?" Bobby hesitantly asked.

"Be prepared to analyze the video output once Quaid is able to properly route the feed." Janine said firmly.

"What are you kids up to in here? Are you planning to watch some cartoons?" Alan asked as he pushed a double stroller with one hand and carried a baby with the other.

"We are going to access the various video feeds from the mission team so that we may advise them remotely and do research for them." Janine said simply as she nimbly worked to reconfigure the video playback chip reader on the television.

"We're going to act like dispatchers." John paraphrased.

"Make sure you don't get in your father's way while he's busy." Alan said with concern as he slowly took a seat on the couch.

"We will be doing the things Father cannot do, such as analyzing structural and programming deficiencies in our opponents that can potentially be exploited by us." Janine said confidently.

"Maybe you can help us see that they won't distract from anything important or get too much in the way." Quaid helpfully suggested.

After a moment of consideration, Alan slowly nodded his agreement, then asked, "So what are you doing now?"

Before Janine could answer, Quaid quickly said, "We're setting up the video feed so that all of us will be able to watch the team and tell them if we see something that they're too busy to notice."

"That looks kind of complicated. I'm really impressed that you know what you're doing with that." Alan said with a smile.

"I think being a great dad to a bunch of kids must be really complicated, too. I guess that means that we're each good at our own things." Quaid said as he kept the majority of his attention on rerouting the isolinear circuitry.

"Quaid, do you have any signals ready for me?" Robert cautiously asked.

"Yeah. I have nine of them set up. There's a dummy signal to hold each line open until they have a real signal to receive. I have lines reserved for Icheb, Trey, William, Jimmy, and five alternates for whatever other feeds we can latch onto." Quaid said professionally.

"When the time comes, we will request access to the mobile command center's data stream." Robert added seriously.

"The professor saw the value of including us, the Borg, on this mission. I have no doubt that he will see the value in granting us access to additional sources of information to do the job most effectively." Janine said confidently.

Alan wasn't sure how he felt about what his children were planning to do, but at the same time, he was sure that he didn't want to get in the way of them doing it.

* * * * *

"So what all does this book tell you about me that we don't already know?" Matt asked as he tried to decipher the small handwriting.

"Considering the questions that you probably have, not much. But from my own perspective, this book holds an incredible wealth of information having to do directly with you." Mr. Howlett said honestly.

"Don't make me have to hurt you, Ken." Matt said with frustration evident in his voice.

Ken couldn't contain a laugh, then said, "This book contains memories of a beloved family member who went missing. It's a beautiful tribute, written with love."

"That's nice, but is there anything in that book that helps us prove who I really am?" Matt asked hopefully.

"Prove is a pretty strong word to use with a lawyer...." Mr. Howlett began to say, but was interrupted.

"I'm about to use some stronger ones..." Matt growled.

Ken laughed again, then said, "I think that if you go through the stories related to James and his father that you might be able to isolate enough fine details to be able to say conclusively that you are James Howlett." Ken said carefully.

"So you're saying that you believe it, but you can't prove it. Am I getting that right?" Matt asked cautiously.

"There is quite a lot of apocryphal information to sort through that may or may not contain proof of the thing that you want to believe is true. I believe that if you read through it yourself that it is possible that you will find enough obscure facts that you can stitch together to support your preferred conclusion." Mr. Howlett said diplomatically.

"But do you believe it?" Matt asked cautiously.

"I do."

"Why?"

"Because I've read the story of James Howlett. When you strip away all the memories of a man, what's left is his bare essence. I can see the person you are resulting from the person James was known to be. My relative is remembered and mourned as being a man of good character who would stand up for what was right and never compromise his principles. Not only do I suspect that those traits exist in you, but I can also imagine more than one scenario when such a person could be manipulated into abandoning his family in an attempt to protect them." Ken said frankly.

"Sounds like I've got a lot of reading ahead of me." Matt said unenthusiastically.

"Go do your mission and you can look at this when you get back. I'll leave it here with you."

"I'll be sure to take good care of it." Matt quietly promised.

"I'm going to order another copy, so you'll have your own. Every member of the family gets one." Ken said with a smile.

"You're already counting me as a member of your family?" Matt cautiously asked.

"Given the circumstance of your amnesia, the geographic distance of the events and the passage of time, I believe that it may be impossible for us to unequivocally prove anything. Even so, I believe that you are part of my family. When you believe it, too, let me know and I'll introduce you to the others."

* * * * *

"One of the Borg subspace channels just came on." Quaid announced.

"Jimmy typically uses that frequency. Would you be able to route the video portion of the output on the screen?" Janine asked cautiously.

"I think so, but I'll need for someone to watch the screen and tell me when they see it come on." Quaid said seriously.

"Right now I'm covered with sleeping babies. There's very little else that I can do but sit and watch. I'll be happy to help you." Alan said frankly.

"Go ahead, Quaid. Just tell us what we need to watch for." John helpfully added.

"I'm going to patch it in. Let me know when you can see the signal on the video screen and if it's clear or not." Quaid said in concentration.

"I see something snowy and staticky in the first box in the upper-left corner. Kind of an electric nightmare." Bobby said quickly.

"The interpreter isn't sorting the sub-channel out right. Give me a second." Quaid said seriously.

After another moment of watching, John suddenly said, "Wait! Stop right there. I've got a clear picture now. I can see Xander in front of a Dippin Dots stand."

"It looks good. Nice and clear." Bobby added.

Quaid scooted out from his position half-behind the television to look at the picture for himself.

"Robert, I require your assistance. Could you connect to the video interpreter box with your tubules?" Janine asked hopefully.

"Sure. I could, but why would I?" Robert asked curiously.

"I anticipate needing more computing power than my personal processor and data node can provide. If you will connect to the interpreter and route the decrypted signals to me, I will use my alcove to process the data." Janine said reasonably.

"Why can't you just watch the video with the rest of us?" Alan cautiously asked.

"Icheb, Trey, William, and Jimmy are going to be gathering data, visual and otherwise. If we do not process the data in a timely manner and transform it into something useful to our cause, then any risk they are undertaking is rendered pointless." Janine said firmly.

"Okay, I guess I can see that." Alan reluctantly admitted.

"All you need for me to do is keep the subspace signals sorted out for you, right?" Quaid asked to confirm.

"Yes. Be sure to maintain the data streams beneath each video. Anything we accomplish this evening will be, in part, due to your efforts." Janine said as she looked him in the eyes.

"This family thing is really awesome." Quaid said with a giggle under his words.

"Robert, once I am in my alcove, begin direct transmission." Janine said firmly.

"You got it, Sis." Robert said confidently.

* * * * *

"Do you have access to all the mall video channels?" Scott asked into the RV.

"I've got it, but I'm not sure what you want me to do with it." Willow said honestly.

"Just keep an eye on things and tell the team, especially your Slayers, about what's ahead of them. You can warn them about potential dangers or just when they might be about to run into another team." Scott said seriously.

"What you be doin?" Remy cautiously asked.

"While you watch over the teams, I'll be watching over you to keep you on track and hopefully prevent you from stepping on each other's toes too much." Scott said frankly.

"This place is packed. It's insane" Willow said aggravatedly.

"It'll probably get worse before it gets better. Think about it, it's the Friday after Thanksgiving, the first 'official' day of Christmas shopping." Andrew said frankly.

"There's Xander and what was his name? Jimmy?" Willow asked as she pointed at one of the many split screen monitors before them.

"Yeah. That's them." Andrew confirmed.

"Do you tink dat dey should have a Slayer watchin over dem?" Remy asked with concern.

"I think Xander can hold his own." Andrew assured him.

"He survived seven years in Sunnydale, what more qualification could you ask of a person?" Willow supportively added.

"It looks like Buffy and Riley are stopping at a shoe store." Willow said as she pointed at a different screen.

"Just Buffy is going in. It looks like Riley's going to keep watch at the planter outside the store." Scott said slowly.

"Keepin watch. Yeah. Dat be what he doin." Remy said flatly.

"Tara and Dawn are on the upper level. How'd they get up there?" Scott asked suddenly.

"Maybe they parked on the upper-level of the garage." Andrew said speculatively.

"No. They rode in with Buffy. How did they enter the mall from opposite ends at almost the same time?" Willow asked confusedly.

"Remy tink you be readin de camera layout wrong. You got de left and right backward." Remy said slowly.

"Yeah. There's Icheb and Marie's group. They entered the mall the same place as Buffy." Scott said quickly.

"Right. I've got it now. Whoever set up these cameras zig-zagged them instead of running them in sequence." Willow said in frustration.

"The switch box for the video output is under the first monitor if you want to reorganize them before we get too much into this." Scott offered seriously.

"I think I should. It makes more sense for each camera to flow into the view of the camera next to it." Willow said as she began switching the video output like a practiced professional.

"Any sign of Sentinels?" Warren asked cautiously.

"Nothing so far." Scott said seriously.

"Do we know what they look like?" Warren asked uncertainly.

"We know that they're each over ten feet tall and coated with Kevlar. From the sound of it, they'd be kind of hard to miss." Andrew said frankly.

"I don't know about that. All the parking lot cameras are focused to look down on the cars, so we'd have no way of seeing them if they come at us from above." Willow said seriously as she worked to reorient the camera layout.

"If we're lucky, maybe they'll carpool in." Scott said awkwardly, obviously not comfortable with making light of the situation, but likewise not knowing what else to say.

"It might be good if we had someone out there spotting for them... possibly from the air." Warren cautiously suggested.

"Someone with wings, perhaps?" Scott asked with a smile in Warren's direction.

"Dat might not be de smartest ting to do. If dey can't fly, den we'll see dem on de cameras. If dey can fly an dey spot you, den all ten might zero in an try to take you down." Remy said seriously.

"He's right. As nice as it might be to have a pair of eyes in the sky, it's not worth the risk. If we're going to have to face them, it's best to do it on our terms as much as possible." Scott reluctantly admitted.

"Eyes in the sky, huh?" Andrew mused aloud.

"Do you know a non-mutant who can be a lookout for us?" Scott asked hopefully.

"No. But I can use my mutant ability from here to keep an eye on what's going on outside the mall. It won't put me in any additional danger and the only downside is that I won't be able to help you keep watch on the video feeds." Andrew said seriously.

"We've got enough people watching this. If you can keep watch for Sentinels, hopefully it will give us enough of a warning so that we can face them at our best." Scott said confidently.

"I'm going to be counting on you to keep watch on the kids." Andrew said firmly.

"I'll see to it that they're kept as safe as possible." Scott assured him.

Andrew's eyes turned golden and began to glow faintly as he said, "I'll be able to hear you if you have anything to ask me. I just won't be able to see you."

"Got it. Just keep watch on things outside and we'll keep you up-to-date on what's happening in the mall." Scott said seriously.

* * * * *

"What's with the subtitles? Is Trey trying to send us a message?" Alan asked curiously.

"Yes and no. Trey can send us text messages embedded in the video feed, but they're not technically subtitles, since they don't have anything to do with the video being transmitted. He probably doesn't want to establish a whole new channel for a message he can send in just a few words." Robert said frankly.

"It's too small for me to read from here. What's he saying?" Alan asked anxiously.

"He's just telling us that he's taking environmental base readings on his first subchannel and sending us the layout of the mall on the second." Robert easily explained.

"So is that the data that Janine is going to be processing?" Alan asked curiously.

"That's some of it. Trey will get all this stuff established early so that we have it processed and on file when the bad guys show up." Robert easily explained.

"So that way Janine won't have to check how high the ceiling is and things like that because she'll already know it?" John speculated.

"Exactly right. We'll already have the specifications of everything calculated and virtually rendered so that once we have scanned our opponents, we will be able to run thousands upon thousands of simulations, calculating every conceivable possibility." Robert said firmly.

"I'm curious, how many times do humans do things that are inconceivable to you?" John asked with a mischievous grin.

Robert glanced at Bobby for a long moment, then quietly said, "If it weren't for the unpredictability of human behavior, I would be able to calculate the outcome of today, and every day, from now on. Having done that, what would be the point of going through the motions just to arrive at a foregone conclusion?"

"Oh right. You're the poet, aren't you?" John said in realization.

Robert shyly smiled, then quietly admitted, "Yeah. I guess I am."

"Robert. I cannot use telepathy while ensconced in my alcove. Please contact Professor Xavier and request access to the mobile command center video feeds. If he resists, remind him that we will share Icheb, Trey, William, and Jimmy's video feeds in exchange." Janine said in a modulated Borg whisper-voice over the television speaker.

"Yeah. I'll get right on it. Professor X has been all up in my mind before, so I feel like he gets me. Don't worry. I got this." Robert said into the air and transmitted simultaneously.

* * * * *

Faith was the first to confirm that cash from the parallel universe was accepted without issue. Ashley B. was the first to find that their credit cards weren't quite as easy to use.

With Cerebro's help, Professor Xavier was able to construct facsimile accounts and connect them to the Slayers' existing credit cards. After that, Warren volunteered to do his part for the cause by footing the bill for the Slayers' shopping spree that evening with the proviso that he not be saddled with any subscriptions or recurring payments.

"Warren, did you notice that nearly all the Slayers, no matter where they are in the mall, appear to be doing exactly the same thing?" Scott asked curiously.

"No. I hadn't noticed, but it could be something that they planned ahead of time... or maybe they all just think the same." Warren said speculatively.

"In each case, one of them went into a store and shopped while the other waited outside. Each one bought something, I'm not sure if it was the same thing, but each one of them left the store with a large bag." Scott observed.

"It's shopping camouflage." Willow said simply, then explained, "They hide their weapons that way."

"That's good thinking. I was wondering how Xander was going to be able to walk around carrying an axe like that." Warren said frankly.

"Actually, Xander can probably get away with it. Whenever someone sees a big doofy guy with an eye patch carrying a battle axe, they automatically assume that he's an actor or a cosplayer or that he's going to try and sell them something; insurance, most likely." Andrew said as his golden eyes stared sightlessly forward.

"That's funny, because if I saw just about anyone else carrying an axe like that, I'd probably at least stop to question it, but Xander just seems to be natural that way." Scott said thoughtfully.

"He be dangerous, gentle, worldly, innocent... all contradiction." Remy said, finishing with a loving smile.

"Guys! Northwest, ten o'clock, I see at least four rocket engines in the sky that very well could be the Sentinels." Andrew said ominously.

Scott tapped his communicator and said in a slow clear voice, "Attention all team members. We've spotted something that might be the Sentinels approaching the mall from our northwest. Prepare yourselves and keep your radios handy."

"They've got to be insane, doing this on the Friday after Thanksgiving." Warren said anxiously.

"If they're wanting to test the ability of these things to capture mutants without hurting normal people, then I can't think of a more conclusive way of testing it. If they can do it today, they can do it any day." Andrew said reasonably.

"What do you see now?" Warren cautiously asked.

"All ten of them are in view. It's definitely them. They're... slow. They're big and clunky and as aerodynamically streamlined as a brick." Andrew said critically.

"It must take a lot to power them, then. I wonder what kind of power source they're using." Warren said speculatively.

"It must be something incredible because they're belching out long trails of flames to maintain those brick-shaped things at altitude." Andrew said carefully.

"How close are they?" Scott asked anxiously.

"They're still a few minutes out. It's amazing that they can stay airborne moving that slowly." Andrew said frankly.

"Can you make out any details about them that might give us an avenue of attack?" Scott asked curiously.

"Only the obvious. What kind of an idiot makes bipedal robots when he doesn't absolutely have to? I mean, why not make them one legged if you're going to do that? It would make about as much sense!" Andrew ranted.

"Which means?" Scott prompted.

"Which means that they'll be top-heavy, hopelessly off-balance, slow, awkward, and since taking even one step requires thousands of lines of code, they're probably going to register on the lower end of the intelligence scale... sub-moronic, most likely."

"Do you mean that you expect them to have some sort of artificial intelligence?" Scott asked with concern.

"More like artificial stupidity, but yeah. Either way, they have to have some sort of autonomous decision-making capability when they're out in the field. But as bad as that is, remote control drone robots would be even worse. They wouldn't be capable of doing the job." Andrew said seriously.

"How close are they now?" Scott quickly asked.

"A few minutes out, maybe. It depends on how long it takes to land one of those heavy-assed things. From the look of them, I'd guess that they weigh about a ton, each." Andrew said seriously.

"How are the Slayers going to be able to stop a machine that weighs a ton?" Willow asked with concern.

"Being that big and heavy has to be a disadvantage. We just have to figure out how to exploit it." Andrew said firmly.

"I'm sure you're right. I just can't think of how, off the top of my head." Scott timidly admitted, then thought to ask, "How are the Sentinels doing with their landing?"

"I'm pretty sure each of them has expended at least three gas stations worth of fuel so far and they haven't touched the ground yet." Andrew said frankly.

"If we can manage to take these things down, we really need to examine their energy source." Warren said frankly.

"I know the thought of it makes your money-bags draw up in anticipation, but keep in mind that these things are from the government. Whatever is powering them, it's probably something that can't be replicated in the private sector." Andrew said seriously.

"Like it was with the microwave?" Warren asked with a sly smile.

Andrew appeared to be surprised by the implications of what Warren was saying.

"Besides, given recent history, is it more likely that I'll find a way to capitalize on them or that you'll adopt them?" Warren asked playfully.

"I'm not..." Andrew sputtered, but then caught himself.

"There's no way..." He tried again. Finally, in an obviously flummoxed state, Andrew quietly growled, "Shut up."

* * * * *

"I see something. North lot, west side." Willow said abruptly, drawing all their attention.

"There's another one at the south." Scott announced.

"I never thought about how much room you'd need to land one of these things. It looks like each one of them is going to wipe out six or eight parked cars when they land." Andrew said slowly.

"Sixty to eighty cars destroyed? I wonder if this is going to be tallied into the cost benefit analysis of the field test." Warren asked speculatively.

"Uh oh." Andrew said suddenly.

"What is it?" Scott asked immediately.

"Matt on his motorcycle. He's just pulling into the mall parking lot." Andrew said hesitantly.

"Has he spotted the Sentinels yet?" Warren asked cautiously.

"They're in the process of incinerating over fifty cars all around the mall right now, complete with gasoline explosions. They're kind of hard to miss." Andrew said frankly.

"Have they spotted him yet?" Scott asked slowly.

"They haven't given any indication... wait, one of them is turning. It looks like it's going to try and face him." Andrew said slowly.

"Remy, would you see if you can get Jimmy and Clark's teams to move in that direction?" Scott asked firmly.

"Oui." Remy automatically responded, then keyed the mic before saying, "Jimmy and Clark. We be needin you an your teams in de west parking lot. Be ready to take some pictures."

"Superman and Six of Seven are on the way." Clark responded for both of them.

"You're not sending them into danger, are you?" Andrew asked with a slight growl under his words.

"Don't worry, they're not alone. Rona, Trey, and Xander are with them." Scott assured him, then explained, "We don't know how many chances we're going to get to take readings of these things. This could end up being our best opportunity, so we might as well go for it."

"I guess that's why you're in charge." Andrew said resignedly.

"I've got a visual." Willow suddenly announced.

"I think you're about to get another one. The professor is sending instructions for patching a set of external signals into your mixing board. We're about to get a direct video feed from 'Borg Control', which is Janine and the others at the boathouse." Scott said quickly.

"Look at dat." Remy said quietly as he pointed to the parking lot camera.

Matt and the Sentinel seemed to be squaring off, each waiting for the other to make the first move.

"Matt look like a small child nex to dat ting." Remy said slowly

"It's analyzing him, calculating how to counteract his mutant ability." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"How do you know that?" Scott asked curiously.

"Because there's no other reason for it to wait to attack him. Right now it's processing. As soon as it's done, it'll take action." Andrew said with certainty.

"Three of Seven, Uncle Matt has engaged one of the Sentinel robots. Now would be an excellent time to do an intensive scan of it, if you are available to do so." Jimmy called on the radio.

"I don't think your communications system has learned everyone's name yet." Willow said frankly.

"As long as everyone gets their messages, I'm not going to worry too much about it." Scott said honestly.

"Andrew, are any of those Sentinels landing near us? I can feel the ground trembling." Willow asked with concern.

"No. They're all closer to the mall. They just kick up a lot of dust when they land. They're that powerful." Andrew slowly answered.

"Six of Seven, we have visual contact with Uncle Matt. Commencing scanning now." Trey's voice said calmly.

"The Sentinel looks like it's done processing. I can't tell for sure, but I think it's hitting Matt with some kind of radiation or sound wave attack. Whatever it is, doesn't appear to be hurting him." Andrew said with concern.

"Team members, Matt is under attack in the northwest parking lot. Any non-mutant in the area who is combat ready, move in and attack at will." Scott called firmly.

After a moment, Andrew quietly said, "It looks like Clark, Rona, and Xander are moving in to attack."

"If these things weigh a ton each, Clark's the only one I can see being able to do much damage to them." Scott said frankly.

"Here. I've zeroed in on that part of the parking lot. You can see what's happening." Willow said quickly as she moved away from the monitor to give an unobstructed view.

"A Sentinel just entered Macy's. It looks like this could take us a minute." Buffy called over the radio.

"Do what you need to do. Call if you need our help with anything." Scott immediately responded.

"Will do." Buffy replied.

"We've got one at the movie theater. We've got Ashleys A. and C. here with us. I'm pretty sure we can handle it." Faith called next.

"Acknowledged. Yell if you need us." Scott said with a note of concern sounding under his words.

After a long anxious moment, Warren quietly said, "That's only four of them."

* * * * *

"Robert, go to your alcove immediately. I require your assistance." Janine's Borg whisper-voice said over the television speaker.

"Don't you need me to stay here and transmit you Trey's data?" Robert asked hesitantly.

"I have processed the relevant data from Trey's scans. I require your assistance to make use of the resulting information." Janine said succinctly.

"Um, yeah. I'll go to my alcove now." Robert said as he looked to Bobby hopefully.

Bobby nodded immediately and stood to go with him.

"Dad. I have gained remote access to the video output of your viewing device. I will endeavor to give you a clear view of what is happening with Father and the others." Janine said as the nine-way split screen changed to reveal the view of a single camera in the parking lot, where Matt and a giant robot were standing amongst smoldering rubble, facing-off against each other.

"Thanks, Pumpkin." Alan hesitantly said, not sure if she was able to hear him or not.

* * * * *

"Matt, we've got a team nearly at your location. As soon as they arrive, I need for you to disengage and retreat to the command center RV directly south of you." Scott said firmly.

"Cyke, you know me better than that." Matt immediately responded.

"Matt. How many people are you willing to let die because you're too proud to let them do what needs to be done? This thing attacks mutants. Let the non-mutants handle it this once." Scott said firmly.

A powerful stream of red drew everyone's attention as the two narrow beams focused on the giant robot's head.

"Matt! Get out of there while that thing is processing the new information!" Andrew called loudly.

"You can quit your nagging. I'm going." Matt responded irritably.

After a long moment, Andrew tapped his badge and quietly said, "All team members, just in case you haven't found out for yourselves yet, these things appear to be impervious to sword and axe attacks. Remember that they're top-heavy, weigh a literal ton and are not very fast or graceful. Maybe you can find some way to use that to your advantage. Do your best. Call if you need our help."

Chapter 21: The Beneath

"Uh oh. That's not good." Andrew said as he continued to stare sightlessly.

"What is it?" Scott asked anxiously at the ominous words as he kept his gaze fixed on the parking lot monitor.

"It looks to me like the Sentinel has decided that Clark and the others aren't worth its time. It appears to be focusing entirely on Matt." Andrew said gravely.

"Can you port Matt out of there?" Scott asked cautiously.

"Probably, yeah..." Andrew began to say, but was interrupted.

//It is likely that you will only be able to use your portal ability once, maybe twice before the Sentinel finds a way to nullify it. I would prefer to save your portal until we really need it, if at all possible.// Professor Xavier somberly recommended.

"I think Matt's figured out that it's not going to let him go without a fight." Willow announced.

After a moment of watching, Scott finally said, "Axes and swords may not work against those things, but it appears that Matt's claws do a decent enough job."

"It's barely a scratch, not even a flesh wound..." Warren began to say but was stopped by the sudden action on the monitor.

"Ouch! He gonna feel dat in da mornin." Remy said with a sympathetic cringe.

After a moment, Scott quietly said, "He's not healing."

"What?" Warren asked with surprise as he inched even closer to the monitor.

"That ray or whatever the robot used on him, it must have been able to stop his ability to heal somehow." Scott said anxiously.

"Get up!" Willow said urgently to the monitor.

"I can port him out if you need me to. It's your call." Andrew hesitantly offered.

"Remy, you said that these things were here to capture mutants, not kill them, right?" Scott reluctantly asked.

"Dat be de plan dat Remy see, but dese tings ain't smart. Remy don't tink dey understand what bein 'alive' mean." Remy said frankly.

"Good point." Warren quietly added.

"Even so, we need to see what this thing's going to do next, if we're going to have any hope of forming a strategy to fight them." Scott said regretfully.

"I can still port him out." Andrew offered.

"Stand ready. Just try to hold it until the last possible moment. The more we can discover here and now, the more information we'll have to help our people later." Scott said decisively.

Andrew waited a moment, then suddenly announced, "He's getting up."

* * * * *

"Wretched beast! Surrender immediately or incur my wrath!" Groo bellowed.

"I'd listen to him if I were you." Angel said toward the Sentinel, as he stood off to the side.

A slight crowd was beginning to gather to watch the spectacle.

"Have at ye, vile abomination!" Groo called before approaching the Sentinel and beginning to chop at it with his sword.

"Why are you talking like that?" Angel asked curiously.

"Certain things are to be done a certain way. This is the proper behavior when one is tasked to slay a beast such as this." Groo said confidently.

"Are you sure?" Angel cautiously asked.

"It is the responsibility of a sovereign ruler to be aware of such things." Groo said confidently.

Angel considered for a moment, then said, "I guess, if this is how it's done."

With a beautifully executed hit, Groo was able to cut a satisfying trench into the side of the huge robot's head.

"Verily I say, have at thee!" Angel proclaimed as he lunged to stab the metal beast in the gut, using the vampiric strength of a centuries old master.

* * * * *

Although Matt was accustomed to being injured in battle, he had also come to depend on his healing factor immediately working to ameliorate the injury, no matter how severe. Knowing that he was healing allowed him to continue the fight without concern for long term consequences.

The moment of realization wasn't outwardly noticeable to those observing, but felt like the difference between night and day to Matt.

He had gone into the battle feeling like his usual self and all of a sudden, he was on the same level as any average non-mutant.

As suddenly as the realization had come over him, it unexpectedly left.

Matt sprang to his feet and dove into battle with the enormous monster.

With blood freely flowing down his arms from where the claws had pierced his skin to emerge, Matt directed his attack at the torso of the metallic beast.

While the head might seem to be a more reasonable target, it also appeared to be surprisingly well defended.

Based solely on his previous attack, Matt had decided that he would be able to do substantial damage to the midsection of the Sentinel before it could formulate a defense or counterattack.

To his credit, Matt did manage to penetrate the outer hull of the massive robot. If that had been flesh instead of an inert covering of Kevlar and metal, it might have counted as being serious damage.

However, the Sentinel was not made of flesh and blood and the damage inflicted by Matt was negligible by anyone's measure.

While it seemed to take a moment for the Sentinel to register the situation, when it did, it took decisive action. It quickly turned itself away, to prevent further damage, then followed through with the movement, hitting Matt full force with the back of its hand and arm.

In one horrifying moment, Matt went flying over the tops of cars, farther and farther into the parking lot.

* * * * *

"Well, I can't drown it, you can't crush it with air pressure and that little spark of lightning we came up with wasn't enough to do much of anything. Have you got any ideas?" Dawn asked with frustration.

"Anything I can think of would be more likely to hurt the people in the mall than the Sentinel." Tara said honestly.

"It's not like the thing even knows that we're here. All it's doing is looking for mutants to capture." Buffy said angrily as she slashed at the giant robot with her scythe.

"At least you're able to do some kind of damage to it." Dawn said simply.

"If I can kill it, it'll be a death by a thousand cuts. Who has time for that?" Buffy complained.

"Do you have another option that you're not telling me about?" Dawn asked cautiously.

"I'm thinking that we may have to depend on the natives to come up with their own solution to this problem. It's looking more and more like brute force isn't going to be up to the job." Buffy said frankly.

"So does that mean that we're changing our strategy from trying to defeat these things to trying to stall them until the X-Men can figure out how to take them down?" Dawn asked curiously.

"Sounds like a way to go." Buffy said simply.

"Count me in. I prefer to take on jobs where there's a chance of succeeding." Riley interjected into the conversation.

"And yet you dated Buffy." Dawn said teasingly.

"It was totally worth it." Riley said with an affectionate grin at Buffy, then continued, "I can't think of a better place for a man to learn the true meaning of the word 'futility'."

"I'm standing right here." Buffy said indignantly.

"You know that I love you Buffy, you're definitely in my top fifty favorite people." Riley said toward her warmly.

"Fifty?" Buffy parroted disbelievingly.

"Am I in your top fifty?" Riley asked with a knowing grin.

"Yes!" Buffy immediately declared.

At Riley's incredulous stare, Buffy reluctantly added, "...Probably."

Dawn, Tara, and Riley continued to wait, none of them giving an inch.

"I know a lot of people." Buffy said defensively, then hurriedly added, "And some of them aren't even 'people' people."

"It's okay, Buffy. I'm not accusing you or blaming you for anything. I'm just saying that I accept who and what you are and the realities that go along with it. There isn't a place for me in a full-time capacity in your life. I get that. I'll take what you have to offer right here and now, and I'll be ready to step back when life starts coming at you full-force again." Riley said seriously.

"What kind of future can we have doing something like that?" Buffy quietly asked.

"Probably better than the alternative. At least this way we aren't angry and bitter because we continue to want what we can't have." Riley said frankly.

"It's good that the Sentinel is ignoring us." Dawn said to Tara quietly.

"Do you want to try summoning a waterspout inside the thing?" Tara asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. Who knows? We might get lucky and short out something important in there. Either way, I don't think it'll hurt anything to try." Dawn said as she took firm hold of Tara's hand.

* * * * *

"Be quiet. Hold still for a minute. You're safe." A voice said soothingly.

"Who are you?" Matt asked blearily as he fought against the swimmy sensation to open his eyes.

"My name is Brian. You hit the ground pretty hard. I think you may have a concussion." The boy said with concern evident in his voice.

"I was under attack!" Matt said suddenly as his eyes flew open.

"You don't have to worry about that now. You're safe. The Sentinel lost its lock on you and can't see where you are now. You've got a minute to catch your breath before you have to worry about anything else." Brian said frankly.

Matt looked around and recognized that they were hunkered down between two parked cars and not in the direct line of sight of the Sentinel that he had been fighting.

He looked at the bespectacled boy appraisingly for a moment. He appeared to be of South Asian descent and didn't seem to have any outward manifestation of mutation.

"Who are you, kid? Do I know you from somewhere?" Matt quietly asked.

Brian broke into an ironic smile, then said, "I don't even know how many times I've been asked that question, but this time I can honestly say, no. You don't know me from somewhere and we haven't met before."

Before Matt could ask what Brian meant by the strange statement, Brian continued, "But if everything ends up going right today, then someday, many years from now, we might be able to say that I'm an old friend of yours."

After a long uncertain moment, Matt cautiously asked, "Are you talking about time travel?"

"Only one minute at a time, going forward." Brian said with a grin.

"I think I'm ready. Where are we going?" Matt asked as his world was beginning to come back into focus.

"You're going to meet up with your friends in the RV over that way." Brian said as he pointed, then he continued, "I've got my own thing in the works that I have to get back to."

"If you're sure." Matt said as he looked at Brian uncertainly.

"Trust me, I've got it all worked out." Brian reassured him.

"Alright then, I suppose we'd better get going." Matt said as he shifted to a kneeling position, readying himself to crab-walk between the parked cars.

"I'll follow you until we're away from that robot, then I'll be going my own way." Brian said as he mirrored Matt's pose.

"Okay. Thanks for helping me when I was down and out, I won't forget it." Matt said before dashing away.

"Yes you will." Brian said regretfully as he followed, extending his ability, his forget-ability, to cover Matt until they were well away from the Sentinel.

* * * * *

"I'm surprised that you didn't want to stay with Clark to help him." Xander cautiously stated.

"Of course I did. However, I need to scan multiple Sentinel units to gather trustworthy data." Trey said frankly.

"Well, there it is. Go ahead and do what you need to do while Rona and I stand guard." Xander said unenthusiastically.

"In addition to gathering data, I am interested to see if I am able to disrupt the unit's function via electronic means." Trey said frankly.

{Jimmy, stay down!} Xander harshly whispered.

"If this thing was interested in me, it would have attacked me by now." Jimmy said frankly.

"Excuse me. Jimmy, would you focus your video surveillance on the Sentinel's head? I am going to attempt to bombard it with a series of electromagnetic frequencies to ascertain if it is susceptible to any of them." Trey said carefully.

"What do you want me to watch for?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"A reaction, perhaps." Trey said simply.

"Although the protrusion on top of the device is made to look like a head, I can see no reason to believe that it will have any of the functions of the head of a biological being." Jimmy said reasonably.

"Those who created these devices did so with a particular mindset. They modeled them after themselves, bipedal mammals. It would stand to reason that they would localize functions such as sight and sound receptors where eyes and ears would typically be." Trey explained.

"Okay. Yeah. I guess." Jimmy reluctantly agreed.

"Please just tell me if you witness anything that might indicate that something I am doing is affecting the robot in any way." Trey asked hopefully.

"I will do so. Proceed." Jimmy assured him.

* * * * *

"What are they doing?" Robin asked distractedly as he hacked and slashed at the giant robot that had stopped directly in front of the multiplex movie theater.

"Helping us, I think." Faith said uncertainly as she struggled to inflict any significant damage on the machine in front of her.

"Why?" Robin asked as he spared a glance around him at the ten or so people ineffectively hitting and kicking the giant robot.

"I guess that after an action movie, this might seem to be the next logical step for them." Faith said dubiously.

"Well, good... I guess. I hope it turns out to be therapeutic for them." Robin said uncertainly.

* * * * *

"Matt's back!" Andrew said quickly as his gold eyes returned to normal and he ran for the door.

"Back from where? Where was he?" Scott asked quickly as Warren followed Andrew out the door.

A moment later, Warren and Andrew half dragged, half carried Matt into the mobile command center.

"What happened to you Matt? Where were you?" Scott asked quickly.

"He's not healing. Do you have any bandages or first-aid stuff?" Andrew asked quickly.

"Yeah. That cabinet, right there." Scott said as he pointed.

"Let me get him patched up while you keep an eye on our people. As soon as we have some answers, I'll tell you." Andrew said assertively.

"Don't you want to keep watch outside?" Scott cautiously asked.

"The Sentinels are already here. I think Willow can keep watch on them with her cameras as well as I can at this stage of things." Andrew said frankly as he reached through a portal in mid-air and came back with his med kit.

"Matt, where were you?" Scott asked firmly as he turned the majority of his attention back to the multitude of split-screen monitors.

"I... I don't know. I was fighting that big robot and then he got in a good solid hit on me, then the next thing I know, I'm walking up to the mobile command center with you guys yelling at me." Matt said slowly.

"When that thing knocked you down, it looked like it lost you. It was like it was searching around for where you went. I thought that maybe you were able to get away... somehow. Even I couldn't figure out where you'd gone." Andrew said as he did a thorough scan to assess Matt's condition.

"I don't know what to tell you. He hit me. I went down. Next thing I knew, I was heading back here." Matt said frankly.

"Bad news: You've got a concussion and a pretty bad case of road rash." Andrew said regretfully.

"Is there any good news?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Your healing factor appears to be revving up. I can't predict how long it will take before it's back to its usual intensity, but from what I'm seeing here, the only thing I can offer you is a little pain management until your body can repair itself." Andrew said seriously.

"If it'll fix itself, then you can just leave it be. I'll tough it out." Matt said wearily.

"Fat chance of that." Andrew said as he injected a hypospray into Matt's neck.

"Didn't you take an oath or something that you can't do stuff like that without my permission?" Matt asked gruffly.

"Nope. I help people when I think they need it." Andrew said as he put his tricorder and hypospray away.

There was a moment of silence, then Matt reluctantly said, "I can feel it working... It's helping. Thanks."

Before Andrew could respond, Scott quickly said, "I think Clark just caught that Sentinel's attention."

* * * * *

Using what Alex had taught him, Clark was finally able to focus his optic blasts to the point that he could penetrate the hull of the Sentinel.

With one mighty swipe of its arm, the Sentinel swatted Clark away, knocking him some thirty feet back to land between some cars, much like it had done to Matt earlier.

"Go check on him. Let us handle this. If it gets you two, we've lost." Spike told Alex and Marie.

"Yeah. We'll make sure that Clark's okay. If he's in too bad of shape, we'll evacuate him to the command center." Alex said professionally.

"Should I go with you or stay?" Icheb asked uncertainly.

"Stay right here. If something turns up that you can do to help, I'll let you know." Spike said firmly.

Icheb gave a single nod of commitment to the plan.

Spike swooped in and gave Alex a firm kiss before hefting his machete and joining Vi to fight the giant robot.

* * * * *

"How is he?" Marie asked anxiously at Alex's side.

"No blood." Alex commented as he felt for broken bones, watching Clark carefully for any sign of reaction.

"If Trey and John catch you feeling me up like that, they're going to kick your ass." Clark said weakly as he slowly opened his eyes.

"John isn't here and Trey's busy collecting data on the robots." Alex said as he continued to probe, then quietly asked, "How badly are you hurt?"

"Actually, I think I'm okay. When that thing hit me, it caught me by surprise and everything went dark for a minute. But I don't hurt or anything. I just feel a little spacey." Clark said as he slowly sat up.

"Still, you should give yourself a minute to recover before you go back to fighting." Alex said urgently.

"I don't know if you've noticed, but from what I've been hearing on the radio, so far I'm the only one who's hurting these things at all. If I stop fighting, we've got no one." Clark said as he slowly moved from a sitting to a crouched position.

"Believe me, I've noticed." Alex assured him.

"Clark, my mutant ability is to absorb other people's abilities. Maybe, if you let me touch you for a minute, I could get a copy of your optic blast and then there'd be two of us who can attack that thing." Marie quietly offered.

"But it's after mutants. If it notices you, it'll go after you and won't stop until you're captured." Clark said anxiously.

"Then I'll be sure to hit it from a good distance and be ready to run." Marie said seriously.

"I can't fight these things all on my own. If you want to copy my ability, I have no problem with that. But don't attack that thing until I'm up on my feet so that we can fight it together." Clark said firmly.

"Yeah. You draw it and I'll distract it from a distance when it gets too close to you. With any luck, we'll be able to double-team it till we take it down." Marie said as she took off one of her long gloves.

"Is this going to hurt him?" Alex asked anxiously.

"When I touch regular people, it usually knocks them out. When I touch mutants, I steal their abilities and they might get weak for a little while. When I touch Icheb, nothing happens... well, it doesn't hurt him, just a little touch telepathy." Marie finished with a slight blush.

"What do you think will happen when you touch Clark?" Alex cautiously asked.

"Hopefully nothing too bad. He's right. So far, he's all we've got." Marie said as she offered her bare hand for Clark to take.

"Don't forget that we have Icheb and Trey on our side. We're not just fighting to protect them, we're also fighting to give them time to sort this whole mess out for us. It may turn out that they'll be the heroes and we'll be their support." Clark said honestly.

"Then let's support them." Marie said as she closed the distance between them and took firm hold of his hand.

* * * * *

"Shouldn't we be trying to get away?" Caridad quietly asked.

"I thought you'd be wanting to fight that crazy thing." Evan said honestly.

"Um, yeah... no. I lived this long by not being stupid. I don't see any reason to change that now." Caridad said frankly.

"You know what? I'm totally on board with that." Evan said weakly, then continued, "I'm just afraid that if we try to leave that it'll notice us. Right now, it's busy with Mr. Rourke and that King Arthur guy."

"His name is Groo... but he is a king..." Caridad trailed off as Angel and Groo struck the robot in the head from two different directions at exactly the same time.

A cheer rose up from the crowd that had formed to watch the fight. It appeared that those in attendance thought that the whole thing was some sort of production to celebrate the release of a new video game just in time for the Christmas holiday.

"I think it's crowded enough that we can probably get away if we go right now." Evan said as he looked around.

"You may go if you like, but I am receiving a message from Borg Control. It appears to be instructions for disabling the Sentinel robots." William said slowly, as though he were listening to something at a distance that only he could hear.

"What'dya say? You in?" Caridad asked Evan challengingly.

"Fuck yeah!"

* * * * *

"Something's wrong." Marie gasped.

"Are you alright?" Clark asked with concern.

{Is this hurting you?} Marie asked in a breathy whisper.

"It feels a little warm, but that's all. It's actually kinda nice." Clark said honestly.

"The life energy, it's not like any mutant power I've ever absorbed before. It's incredible. I'm drowning in it." Marie said as she began to look around them jerkily.

"Let go of Clark if it's hurting you." Alex said firmly.

"I can see... everything. Clark? Is this how you see the world?" Marie asked in wonder.

"I see the same way that you do, as far as I know." Clark said honestly.

Marie let Clark's hand fall away from hers as she began to rise.

"You're floating." Alex told her; in case she wasn't aware of it.

"What'dya say Clark? You up for some payback?" Marie asked as she began to float toward the Sentinel that had swatted him.

"Remember that it's going to try and capture you." Alex called anxiously.

"Yeah. Fat chance." Marie said, then disappeared in a blur of movement.

"C'mon. We'd better go. 'X-Men to the rescue' and all of that." Alex said flippantly as he hurried away to follow Marie.

"Are we going to be rescuing Marie or the Sentinel?" Clark asked as he followed.

"Honestly, I could see it going either way at this point."

* * * * *

"What's the plan?" Evan asked as he took his backpack off and released his skateboard so that he could have it at the ready.

"Janine and Robert are transmitting a series of new programs for our nanoprobes. Once deployed, they will disable the Sentinel robots and reconfigure them. Their technological distinctiveness will be adapted to service us." William said distantly.

"What are you going to need for us to do?" Caridad asked impatiently.

"Once I have generated a sufficient number of nanoprobes in the new configuration, I will need to make physical contact with the robot to deliver them." William said calmly.

"So you want for us to hold it down while you give it a shot?" Evan asked dubiously.

"Although that would be most convenient for me. I believe that we might be able to achieve a better result if you were to 'distract' the robot whilst I approach it from behind and attempt to discreetly implant my modified nanoprobes while it is otherwise occupied."

"Sounds a little rapey to me." Evan said frankly.

"We'll see that it gets whatever counselling it needs once we've stopped it from attacking mutants and trying to capture them." Caridad promised.

"Is there anything we can do while you're busy making probes?" Evan asked cautiously.

"Yes. If you were to find a way to inform Uncle Angel and his fighting companion of the plan, it might make the execution of our plan significantly easier." William earnestly suggested.

"If you guys will promise to hang back and stay out of sight, I can go over there and tell them what's going on." Caridad said confidently.

"Yeah. We'll stay right here, inside the arcade doorway." Evan promised.

* * * * *

Clark and Alex arrived in time to see Marie punch the robot hard enough to knock it off its feet.

"Does that mean that I should be able to do that?" Clark asked as he stared in wonder at Marie hovering in mid-air.

"I don't know. I suppose it's possible." Alex said honestly.

Before Clark could respond, the Sentinel turned and began to emit a beam of blue light from a device on its forearm.

"It's probably trying to nullify her mutant ability. We need to stop it." Alex said firmly.

"If you attack it, it's going to zero in on you and we will lose you. Let me see if I can shut it down on my own." Clark said as he stepped around the car in front of him, then began to fire optic blasts directly at the emitter.

As the blue beam stopped, Marie began to slowly float down to the ground.

"Are you okay?" Alex asked as he rushed out from between the cars to catch her.

"Yeah. I don't know exactly what that did, but it didn't hurt me." Marie said as she shook her head to clear her foggy thinking.

"It probably just nullified your ability to absorb other people's abilities." Alex said honestly.

Marie leaned in close and laid a gloved hand on his cheek, holding Alex's face against hers for a long moment.

"Hey! What you two doin over there?!" Spike demanded to know.

"Marie's just confirming that she can't absorb my ability." Alex called back.

"Yeah well, she can confirm it with someone else. Back off!" Spike informed them before running to attack the giant robot with his machete.

"Is there anything I can do to help you guys?" Alex asked anxiously as he watched the battle.

"Where's Icheb?" Marie called out as she got back onto her feet and managed to stand on her own.

"I don't know. We're kinda busy here." Vi said from a few feet away as she dodged a punch from the enormous robot.

"There he is." Marie said with a smile as she looked to their left.

"Where?" Alex asked as he tried to follow her gaze.

"Between those cars, right over there." Marie said simply.

"How can you see between the cars from here?" Alex asked cautiously.

Marie looked around curiously for a moment, then said, "It looks like I didn't lose Clark's abilities after all. Cool!"

Before Alex could react, Marie was a blur of motion, flying straight at the Sentinel.

As much as he was loathed to do so, Alex crouched down and watched events unfold from a distance, so as not to make the situation worse.

Marie flew directly at the robot and grabbed hold of it by the arm. In one swift move, she flipped the thing on to the ground, flat on its back.

"Clark? What'dya say? You wanna help me carve this sucker into about a dozen pieces of scrap metal?" Marie asked as she floated to hover at Clark's side.

"Yeah. I think I could get into that." Clark said honestly.

"Excuse me, but before you do that, you should know that Janine has developed a plan for the Sentinels." Icheb said as he walked to stand beside Marie, the other side from Clark.

"What? Does she want to keep them as her toys?" Marie asked with a grin.

"Yes." Icheb said simply.

Marie and Clark waited for an explanation, but none seemed to be forthcoming.

"That's it?" Marie finally asked.

"Father has said that this may be our best opportunity to discredit the Sentinel project and prove that they are not worth the investment. Janine's plan is to assimilate the Sentinels so that they will service us. The complete loss of the investment should discourage the people who made the Sentinels from attempting to replicate this particular strategy." Icheb explained.

"What do we need to do?" Clark asked simply as he noticed that the Sentinel was in the process of righting itself and would soon pose a threat.

"Janine has already processed the scans from Trey and developed a new series of directives for our nanoprobes. I will simply need to get near enough to the Sentinel to inject it with my tubules." Icheb said frankly.

"How long will that take?" Marie asked seriously.

After a moment to consider, Icheb said, "Ten seconds at most."

"Do you need time to prepare or anything?" Marie asked cautiously.

"No. I have produced a sufficient number of nanoprobes with the new programming." Icheb answered confidently.

"Then let's do it. C'mon. I'll fly you in. Clark, give us cover." Marie said confidently.

"You got it." Clark said easily.

"Spike, Vi. Keep it busy for a minute. We're going to try something." Marie called out as she effortlessly lifted Icheb into the air.

"What's going on?" Alex asked cautiously from between two cars.

"Hold on. Stay down another minute or two, then we should have this thing under control." Clark called back to him, keeping his attention on what Marie and Icheb were doing.

With nothing more than a single glance between them, Spike and Vi sprang into action.

Their perfectly choreographed moves looked as though they might have been practicing together for months. The hack and slash attacks were relentless, providing sufficient threat to occupy the Sentinel while Marie and Icheb swiftly swooped in from behind.

"Sined, seeled and delivered. You may put me down." Icheb called seriously.

"No more Buckaroo Banzai for you." Marie said with a grin as she flew them a short distance to where Alex was waiting.

"What now?" Alex asked anxiously as he discretely watched Vi and Spike continuing to fight the monstrous robot.

"In a moment, the Sentinel will become non-operational. Sometime after that, it will be under our control." Icheb said informatively.

"So I'm guessing that you're going to need for us to do the same thing to the other nine Sentinels." Marie said hesitantly.

"Perhaps not. All the Borg former drones have received the alternate programming for our nanoprobes. While we do not have direct communication with each other, we all receive the same messages from Janine and Robert at Borg Control. I expect that the others are formulating plans to subdue their own Sentinels." Icheb said calmly.

"Remember, you have radios." Alex said frankly.

"I had forgotten. We typically do not coordinate. We follow." Icheb said very deliberately, then purposefully reached up and tapped his communicator badge one time before saying, "All team members, this is Two of Seven. We have defeated our Sentinel using Borg technology. Thus far the reprogramming appears to be one hundred percent effective."

"We were watching your fight, you did good. How would you like to deal with another one to your northeast in the 'A' parking area?" Scott asked hopefully.

"Yes. We will do so immediately. Two of Seven out." Icheb said before tapping the badge again.

"Who put you in charge?" Spike asked hesitantly.

"Do not worry, Uncle Spike. If you feel that you are too weak or tired to fight additional robots, I am certain that Marie and I can handle it." Icheb said with a grin at him.

"Cheeky bastard." Spike grumbled good-naturedly as he dusted himself off and prepared to go.

Chapter 22: Leastways

"Mobile Command, the 'A' parking area looks like a literal war zone. There are injured civilians and quite a bit of destruction out here. Please advise. Do you think we'll have enough time to deal with the next Sentinel before the firetrucks and ambulances arrive? Remember, the police don't like us very much." Alex called over the radio with concern.

//There are no police, fire, or paramedic teams being dispatched to your location. The dispatcher has been ordered to disregard all calls originating from or regarding the Westchester Mall.// Professor Xavier said seriously.

"How can they do that? There are civilians who need medical attention here." Alex asked anxiously.

//Even so, the emergency services are being ordered to stand down until the Sentinels have pacified the area.// Professor Xavier said gravely.

"Remy not know bout dis part of tings. Jus know bout dem coming to capture de mutants." Remy said frankly.

"Which means that the Sentinels might have some more programming that compels them to do something more than we're aware of." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"Do you think that the kids would know anything about that?" Scott asked curiously.

"They might. I'll go check." Andrew said simply, then stepped through a door that wasn't there.

"Havok, we need you to proceed as planned. Get in there, deliver your package, then get out." Scott said firmly.

"To be honest, I have very little to do with it. Superman, Rogue, and Two of Seven are handling most of this one. I'm just the bait." Alex reluctantly admitted.

"You're also the experienced X-Man of the group. I'm counting on you to see that our goals are met and our standards are maintained." Scott said seriously.

"I don't know if these guys can do 'by the book', but I'm pretty sure that we can get the job done." Alex assured his brother.

"That's what I'm counting on."

* * * * *

"I have a sufficient number of nanoprobes replicated. We may proceed with the implantation." William announced.

"Let me dive in with Angel and Groo and we'll get this show on the road." Caridad said enthusiastically.

"What should I do?" Evan asked uncertainly.

"Protect him. Me and the guys are going to try and keep that thing occupied, but if anything goes wrong, it's going to be up to you to deal with it." Caridad said emphatically.

Evan placed his skateboard on the ground and readied himself for action as he said, "I thought I was just coming along as bait."

"You've been upgraded to 'protector'. But if you'd rather us classify you as 'D.I.D.' I'm pretty sure it wouldn't take much doing."

"D.I.D.?" Evan asked uncertainly.

"Damsel in distress." Caridad clarified.

"You know, I think I'll pass on the 'D.I.D.' thing and be the hero this time out." Evan said as he stepped on the end of his skateboard and tipped it up to meet his waiting hand.

"Glad to hear it. As soon as we get that thing's attention, be ready to get to work." Caridad said seriously.

"Got it." Evan assured her.

* * * * *

"Are you okay, Icheb?" Marie asked with concern.

"I need a moment. I have nearly generated a sufficient number of nanoprobes." Icheb said seriously.

"That's not what I'm asking. You were jokey before, now you're all serious. What's up?" Marie asked gently.

"Unlike my siblings, I was not born naturally. I was bioengineered for a specific purpose. Doing this today, 'infecting' the Sentinels, it reminds me of past pain and dark days." Icheb said frankly.

"Are you gonna be alright?" Marie asked cautiously.

"Yes. I just need a moment to feel what I'm feeling." Icheb assured her.

"If you want, I could feel it with you." Marie quietly offered.

"This pain is mine to carry alone. I wouldn't want anyone else to feel this because of me." Icheb quietly informed her.

"Scoot over and take an end. I've already decided, I'm carrying it with you." Marie said as she removed her glove and took firm hold of Icheb's wrist.

"I would be ashamed..." Icheb feebly protested as he felt Marie's presence ghosting through his being.

"It's okay. I see it, Icheb. I see what they did." Marie assured him.

"I didn't want you to see. I wasn't meant to be a person. I should have only ever been a weapon." Icheb said regretfully.

"You're both." Marie said simply, then explained, "But now you're a weapon for the good guys."

"The Brunali who created me were also good guys... for the most part." Icheb feebly protested.

"Okay. I'll take your word for it and I won't hate them. But just so you know, I think you're a better person than I am. If someone had done that to me, I couldn't ever forgive them." Marie said frankly.

"I can't claim forgiveness, but I have abandoned my lingering hatred." Icheb said honestly.

"Even that's probably more than I could do." Marie reluctantly admitted.

"Perhaps you can be my strength, helping me to carry my burden and I can be your strength, showing you a way to abandon hatred toward those who have wronged you." Icheb said hopefully.

"I love how, even though you see the darkness in me, you still accept me just as I am." Marie said warmly.

"Of course. I have been to a place without light or darkness. Given the choice, I would wish for you to have both, rather than neither."

"How's your probe count?" Marie quietly asked.

"Sufficient." Icheb said confidently.

"Then let's do this." Marie said as she floated up and easily glided behind Icheb to lift him.

"I don't understand how you're able to fly." Icheb stated simply.

"Me either." Marie admitted, then thought to add, "Usually the abilities that I borrow would have faded by now, but this doesn't seem to be fading at all."

"I am curious to know what type of emissions the previous Sentinel was bombarding you with in an attempt to nullify your ability. It is possible that it may have contributed to extending Clark's ability within you." Icheb said speculatively as Marie carried him toward the giant robot.

"You guys ready to go again?" Marie called to Spike and Vi, who were busy hacking and slashing at the Sentinel.

"Do it! Bloody thing keeps trying to wander off." Spike said with annoyance.

"I'll lay down some cover fire so you can get behind it." Clark called forcefully.

Marie smiled at Clark's evident increase in self-confidence. In the short time that they had been fighting, he had gone from timidly trying to use his ability to stepping up as a 'heavy hitter' for the team.

"You ready?" Alex called from between some cars nearby.

"Stay down or it'll see you!" Marie scolded.

"That's the point. I'm doing my job as bait. Don't make me regret it!" Alex called before running into the scene of destruction and right in front of the giant robot.

As soon as the robot seemed to notice Alex, Clark let loose a formidable optic blast.

"Hit it!" Spike called as he and Vi resumed their hacking and slashing duties.

At best possible speed, Marie flew Icheb behind the robot and got him close enough to inject his tubules.

"Watch out!" Clark called as one of his optic blasts passed dangerously close to Marie's leg.

As she was about to caution Clark to be more careful, she spotted a snake-like piece of metallic tubing retracting into the Sentinel's side.

"Thanks, Clark. I didn't see that coming at me." Marie said gratefully.

Another blast impacted the Sentinel in the face, but didn't seem to do any damage.

"I think he's figured out how to counter optic blasts!" Clark warned.

"Guys! My blasts aren't doing anything either!" Alex screamed as he started running to evade another set of snake-like appendages emerging from the robot's palms.

"My package has been delivered. Please go help Uncle Alex until the Sentinel becomes non-operational." Icheb said seriously.

"Got it." Marie said as she gently placed Icheb on the ground, then gave him the slightest peck of a kiss on the cheek before flying into battle.

Icheb smiled at the action as he moved quickly away from the Sentinel to where he could watch the fight from relative safety.

* * * * *

"Hi Love, I expected Janine and Robert to be in here with you." Andrew said before leaning in to give Alan a kiss.

"They're both in their alcoves. They set it up so that we can watch what's happening on the television."

"I bet that's driving you crazy." Andrew chuckled.

"A little. But someone's got to stay home with the kids." Alan said frankly.

"Why don't I take a turn at baby juggling so you can help Scott at the mobile command center?" Andrew asked seriously.

"No, Andy. From what I've seen, there are people hurt in the parking lot and around the mall. I'm not seeing any kind of emergency response being dispatched, so someone needs to help them." Alan said reasonably.

"Love, I'm one person. I can't do it all by myself. The best help I can give those people is to send you in there to get this mess sorted out so that the ambulances and firetrucks can get through to them." Andrew said as he gestured to a door that formed beside him.

"Not that I'm disagreeing, but why aren't you taking care of this yourself?" Alan asked as he handed Marguerite to Andrew.

"Because as close as Scott and I are, you and he are closer. You're literally two versions of the same person. If anyone can figure out how to coordinate with him and help get things done as efficiently as possible, it's you." Andrew said confidently.

"So this isn't about you trying to make it so I don't feel left out?" Alan asked as he carefully placed Thomas into the stroller.

"As much as I love you, I wouldn't endanger a mission for something like that." Andrew assured him, then added, "I did what I could and gave it my best. Now it's your turn."

"I think Quaid and I can watch the kids for a while if you both want to go." John cautiously offered.

"No. I think I've done all that I realistically can. Anything else I could do would likely postpone the rescue effort even further." Andrew said decisively.

"Thomas and Chakotay are about due for a feeding. Marguerite will be due in about half an hour. I'll be back as soon as possible."

"Before you go, we need to ask the kids if the Sentinels are programmed to do something more than capture mutants. It seems strange that the authorities would forbid law enforcement and emergency services access to the scene if this was supposed to be a simple grab and go." Andrew said seriously as he took Alan's vacated space on the couch.

"I'll ask Janine." Alan said as he hurried to the door under the staircase.

* * * * *

"There it goes. It's turning away. That's our break." Evan said as he urged William to dash out of their improvised sanctuary.

Although Evan might be faster and more agile on his skateboard, in that moment, he needed to match William's pace so that he could be present to adequately protect him.

Just then, the Sentinel's head swiveled and it seemed to zero in on Evan.

"Go! Shut it down while I play decoy!" Evan said as he pushed William in front of him.

Although William wanted to resist and help Evan, he understood that there was a job that needed to be done and that he was the only one who could do it.

Beyond that, the best way that he could help Evan would be to stop the Sentinel from attacking him.

William was able to reach the back of the Sentinel relatively easily. As they had planned, the robot was sufficiently occupied so that it didn't react to William's presence at all.

Without hesitation, William injected his tubules into the back of the robot and began the implantation process.

As the nanoprobes spilled out and began their work, William watched with concern as Evan evaded the arms and metallic tentacles of the robot that were attempting to pin him down.

William wasn't sure how Evan was able to contort himself into impossible positions and radically alter the principles of physics using only a skateboard.

He was honestly in awe.

As soon as his nanoprobes had been disgorged, William withdrew his tubules and did his best to back away and blend into the crowd of onlookers.

* * * * *

"What did you find out?" Andrew asked quickly.

Alan seemed to be about to answer, but then broke into laughter.

"What?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"What's Chakotay doing there?" Alan asked between chuckles.

"He wanted a piggyback ride." Andrew said reasonably.

"Of course he did." Alan said with a loving smile at his husband.

"What did Janine have to say about the programming?" Andrew asked seriously.

"The program instructed them to incapacitate ten mutants, take them into custody, then transport them to a warehouse at the Wainwright company properties." Alan said frankly.

"So they're keeping the cops out until the abduction of the mutants is complete?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"It isn't explicitly stated in the programming, but that's how it seems." Alan said honestly.

"Does knowing that help us?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"I don't know yet. Let's find out." Alan said, then leaned in to give Andrew a quick kiss.

With one last longing look, he turned and hurried through the portal that was still waiting for him.

* * * * *

"I saw what you did there. What did you just do?" A girl near his own age asked anxiously.

"That thing was doing something bad, hurting people. I just tried to make it so that it wouldn't want to hurt anyone else." William said carefully.

As he spoke, the Sentinel suddenly halted all movement.

The girl's eyes went wide as she realized what she was seeing.

A cheer rose up from all those assembled as several of those near Evan's age, many with skateboards, stepped forward to congratulate him for getting the best of the metallic beast.

"They think he did something to stop that robot." The girl said to William quietly.

"He did do something. He distracted the thing long enough to let me do my work." William said seriously.

"What about the others? Were they working with you too?"

"Without their help, I could not have done what I needed to do to stop the Sentinel." William said informatively.

"Do you think it was going to hurt us?" The girl asked with a tremble of fear in her voice as she looked again at the large robot.

"No. Probably not you. But we received word that these machines were being sent here on this day to identify certain people with certain attributes, then kidnap them." William said seriously.

"You're talking about mutants, aren't you?" The girl quietly asked.

"Yes. This time I am. But if the people who made the robots can get what they want just by taking it, who knows who they'll be after next time?" William said frankly.

After a moment to consider, the girl finally said, "I think you did something good today."

"I hope so." William said simply, then thought to add, "Me and my friends need to get to work on the next Sentinel. We've got to stop these things before someone gets seriously hurt."

"Good luck. What was your name?" The girl asked curiously.

"William." He answered simply, then cautiously asked, "What's yours?"

"Rebecca." The girl said demurely, then hurried to add, "I'm at the mall just about every Friday night."

"Hopefully I will be able to see you then, sometime when there aren't any mechanical monsters trying to hurt people I care about." William said honestly.

"Hopefully." Rebecca parroted, then spared a pained smile for William before turning and disappearing into the crowd.

* * * * *

As Marie moved in front of the robot, it immediately held up one arm and began to emit a blue beam at her.

"They must be able to talk to each other. It's taken the analysis from the other one and skipped immediately to the counter-measure that it had already calculated." Icheb said clinically.

"Does that help us?" Spike asked as he chopped at the creature's forearm, trying to disable the ray.

"Only in the sense that we know that the next one won't have to analyze us to know what works against us." Icheb said gravely.

"Clark? Can you blast this bloody thing for me?" Spike called in frustration.

"I can try." He responded, then pinpoint focused his optic blasts on the base of the Sentinel's emitter.

"The Sentinel is generating a laser plasma cloud to shield itself from your optic blasts." Icheb said informatively.

"Do you know a way around that?" Clark asked anxiously.

"Yes. Turn the Sentinel off." Icheb said as the giant robot suddenly ceased all movement.

"How are you doing Marie? Are you okay?" Clark asked, running to meet her as she floated to the ground.

"Yeah. I'm not sure what that thing was doing, but it didn't hurt me." Marie said slowly.

"From the look of it, I think it was doing something to your absorbing ability." Clark said honestly.

"Yeah. I think you're right. But whatever it did doesn't seem to have gotten rid of the abilities I borrowed from you, it just made it so that I can't absorb any new ones... at least for a little while." Marie said as she stood on her own, mostly to prove to herself that she could.

"So that's it then? Two Sentinels down?" Spike asked as he examined the inert robot.

"Yes. But we can't stop to relax. There are still eight more that need to be dealt with." Alex said grimly as he panted.

"And now they know how to protect themselves against optic blasts." Clark added grimly.

"You need to call it in so that all the teams know what's going on." Alex said firmly.

"Yeah. The Sentinels aren't the only ones who can communicate with each other." Clark said before tapping his badge.

* * * * *

"Mobile command, the Sentinels have figured out how to nullify our optic blasts. It looks like once one of these things figures out how to counteract our abilities, they can tell it to the others." Clark's voice announced over the radios.

"Superman, Acknowledged. Proceed to the Macy's entrance of the mall and see what you can do to help Buffy and her group." Scott said seriously.

"But optic blasts is all I can do." Clark responded anxiously.

"You just figured out that the Sentinels can communicate with each other. Maybe if you're there helping Buffy's group, you can figure out even more." Scott suggested seriously.

"Right. Brawn down, brain up. Got it. I'll see what I can figure out for you." Clark promised.

"Havok, remember that when you join Buffy's group, she'll be in charge. You'll be there to offer up information and resources to help her enact her plan." Scott said firmly.

"Cyclops. I know that you don't want me to step on her toes. We'll offer to help, then stay out of her way until she needs us for something." Alex said dutifully.

"Good. Let us know if there's anything we can do to help you." Scott said with satisfaction.

"Will do. Out." Alex responded.

"Willow, will you make an announcement to all teams and fill them in on what Clark figured out?" Scott asked hopefully.

"Will do." Willow said seriously.

"How are you doing, Matt?" Alan asked, causing Scott to turn suddenly.

Noticing his reaction, Alan explained, "Andrew thought that I could do more good here than he could."

"He should have asked." Scott said simply, then asked, "Are you aware of what's going on?"

"Not everything, but I got the highlights. The last I heard, Clark's team just finished taking down a Sentinel."

"That's right. Clark's group has taken down two Sentinels. Angel's group has taken down one. Buffy's group has one on the ropes, but the damned thing refuses to go down. I've sent Clark's team to help them finish it off." Scott said with obvious frustration.

"If I'm understanding correctly, the only way we've defeated a Sentinel so far is with nanoprobes. Is that right?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Yes. I had hoped that Buffy could take one down with that mystical axe thing of hers, but she's only doing slightly better than Angel and Groo did with swords." Scott said frankly.

"I was able to hurt them." Matt said as he forced himself to sit up.

"And, from the look of it, they were able to hurt you, too." Alan said with a sympathetic smile at him.

"Yeah. They got me, that doesn't mean I'll let 'em get me again." Matt said as he slowly forced himself to a standing position.

"Well, since your claws were able to pierce them, you're already in a better place than most of the Slayers." Scott said seriously.

"Where do you want me?" Matt asked without prevarication.

"No offense, but you won't do us any good taking on one of these things by yourself. If you want to help out, you're going to have to do exactly as I say." Scott said firmly.

"I know. What'chya got for me?" Matt asked simply.

"From what I've seen, Clark's team and Angel's team have both been able to develop methods for dealing with the Sentinels. Right now, we have two teams who aren't doing quite as well. If you're willing, you could go and help them get together."

"Where are they?" Matt asked as he took a few steps to get a better view of the cameras.

"Willow?" Scott prompted.

"Faith's group is at the movie theater. While they haven't had any real resistance from their Sentinel, they also haven't been able to make any progress in disabling it." Willow said regretfully.

"Don't they have, like, four Slayers working on it?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Three, plus Robin." Scott confirmed.

"Okay. What did you need for me to do?" Matt asked seriously.

"Xander's group is outside, heading toward the northeast entrance. If you'll go through the mall and meet them as they enter, you could take them to the movie theater so that Trey can disable their Sentinel with some nanoprobes." Scott said frankly.

"I'll go get 'em." Matt said as he turned to leave.

"Remember that if you're spotted by any of the Sentinels, that they'll home in on you and ignore everything and everyone else." Alan said quickly.

"I'll be sure to have someone full of nanoprobes on standby before I fight another one." Matt assured him.

"Good. While you're doing that, we're going to work on where we need the next team to go." Scott said as he turned his attention back to the monitors.

"I'll radio when we've taken it down." Matt said before hurrying out the door.

* * * * *

"I think we've got a problem." Willow said as she pointed at one of the monitors.

"What dat be?" Remy asked as he scooted over.

"That Sentinel in front of Abercrombie & Fitch looks like it's going after someone." Willow said anxiously.

"Dat be Pietro. Dere be no way de Sentinel gettin him. Pietro be too fast." Remy assured her.

"That's right. Even though he's not on our team, we've worked with him before. He can handle himself." Alan confirmed.

"You're both from a different universe. Not everyone here is exactly the same as the people you knew." Scott warned them.

"Do you think he needs our help?" Alan asked uncertainly.

"No. I agree with you that Quicksilver can handle himself in a situation like this. I'm just saying that you can't automatically assume that people from this universe will operate the same as the people from yours." Scott said firmly.

"Yeah, he could be the evil twin." Alan said with a grin and a sideways glance at Scott.

"Willow, please keep an eye on him and let us know if he needs help." Scott said as he restrained a smile of his own.

"Check out this one at Bath & Body Works." Warren said suddenly.

"Dat don't look good." Remy said cautiously.

Scott reached in front of Willow and keyed the mic before saying, "All teams, if there's anyone who's not currently engaged, they need to head to Bath & Body Works. We have a civilian being pursued. They look like they need help."

"I'm near there. I'll get right on it." A female voice confidently announced.

"Who's that?" Scott asked curiously.

"Ashley B. I'm probably going to need some help with this."

"I'll have a team to you as quick as I can." Scott promised.

"I'd appreciate that. Out." Ashley B said sharply.

"Angel, I need your team to head due south to the Bath & Body Works where we have a Slayer facing off against a Sentinel by herself." Scott said firmly.

"We're on our way." Angel said firmly.

"Southwest parking lot." Alan said quickly.

"I almost couldn't see it with all the destruction. What's it doing there?" Scott asked as he moved to look more closely.

"It's just sitting there. I think it's already caught someone. Maybe they will all wait for the last one to catch its mutant before they all take off." Alan said speculatively.

"I guess that makes sense. That would only give us one chance to follow them back to their lair instead of ten." Scott said thoughtfully.

"Regardless, we can't leave someone trapped. We need for someone to go out there and free the mutant that was captured." Warren said frankly.

"Scott? Would you mind if I cut through the Gordian knot?" Alan asked cautiously.

After a brief hesitation, Scott quietly said, "Do it."

Alan keyed the mic, then said, "Wolverine, Rona, and Three of Seven, I need for you to head to the southwest parking lot to free a captured mutant."

"We haven't met up with Faith's group yet. Do you want for Axe Man and Six of Seven to carry on with their previous instructions?" Trey asked reasonably.

"Yes. Six of Seven, if you haven't started generating nanoprobes, you should start now."

"Do you wish for me to participate in subduing the Sentinels?" Jimmy asked with surprise.

"I want for you to be prepared to." Alan said firmly.

"I see the wisdom of your recommendation; I will do so. Thank you Two of Two. Six of Seven out." Jimmy said respectfully.

"Two of Two?" Scott asked uncertainly.

"It's a Borg thing." Alan said simply, then added, "At least there's no doubt that he can tell us apart."

"True enough." Scott agreed as he looked over the different screens.

"I've got a medical emergency just inside the east door. Possible heart attack." Willow said as she zoomed in on the action.

"What do you expect us to do about it?" Scott asked frankly.

"Don't you already have a plan for something like this?" Willow asked desperately.

"Yes. But my plan involves the emergency services being allowed to do their jobs." Scott answered honestly.

"Willow, call the mall office and notify them of the situation. With any luck, they have staff trained in CPR who will be able to go down there and stabilize the downed person until emergency services can arrive... whenever that may be." Alan said firmly.

Scott looked at him with surprise for a moment, then cautiously said, "Yeah. Good thinking."

"Things are a little different where I'm from. You quickly learn that not every battle can be won and not every hurting person can be saved."

"Does that mean prioritizing the value of one life over another?" Scott asked regretfully.

"Sometimes. But more often it's a matter of resigning yourself to settling for what you can realistically get." Alan said frankly.

"I see realism as something to be fought against, not accepted." Scott said honestly.

"Go with what works. Maybe if the people of my world had been just a little bit more tenacious, they'd still be alive." Alan said gravely.

"Or maybe not." Scott countered, then turned at a movement on one of the screens.

"All teams, the Sentinel in the northwest parking lot was supposed to have been stopped. Does anyone know why it's moving?" Scott asked anxiously.

"The Sentinel is following its new programming." Trey said calmly.

"What's its new programming?" Scott asked cautiously.

"To carry out the dictates of the one voice."

"Don't play games with me. Where's it going and what's it going to do?" Scott said as he reached in front of Willow to move the parking lot camera and track the Sentinel's movements.

"I only know about the programming contained in the nanoprobes. Upon completion of the override, the Sentinel is to await further instructions."

"We've got another one on the move." Warren said anxiously as he pointed toward another one of the screens.

"Where are they going?" Scott asked more firmly.

"I am not privy to their subspace domain, therefore I do not know what subsequent instructions they might have been given." Trey said simply.

"The one at the arcade is heading toward the movie theater!" Alan said as he pointed at another screen.

"Are the Sentinels being pitted against each other?" Warren asked uncertainly.

"That would change everything." Scott said as he quickly took stock of where all the different Sentinels were located.

"Not know if dat be better or worse dan before." Remy said with concern.

"The northwest Sentinel has just located one at the west entrance. It looks like they're squaring off to fight." Alan said slowly.

There was a brief tussle, then stillness.

"Fight over." Remy said with surprise into the silence that followed.

"What did we just see? How was it able to deactivate a Sentinel with a single gut punch?" Scott asked in bewilderment.

"Professor, do you have any insights into the matter?" Alan asked hopefully into the air.

//None so far.//

"Willow, can you pull a recording of that fight so that we can replay it?" Warren asked cautiously.

After looking at the identifier at the bottom of the video image, Willow quickly and efficiently brought up a replay of the brief Sentinel hand-to-hand encounter.

"Here. I'll slow it down." Willow said as she started the replay.

"Wait! Hold it right there. Zoom in. What is that?" Scott asked as he pointed at the screen.

As Willow worked to enlarge the image, Alan quietly said, "Those would be Borg tubules."

Chapter 23: The Lesser Evil

"Dis mean dat de Sentinels be like de kids, Borg drones?" Remy asked cautiously.

"No. I don't think so." Alan said thoughtfully, then explained, "The kids were taken from their homeworlds and made into drones. They had lives before that they were forced to forget. The Sentinels never had lives or even thoughts before. Nothing was lost. They were never sentient. This is no different from swapping out game cartridges."

"Actually, I think it all depends on whether or not you look at sentient thought as being something somehow 'divine' or simply a more complex level of programming." Warren said seriously.

"Look at that!" Willow said suddenly as she pointed at one of the monitors.

There was a thirty second battle culminating in a falcon punch which left the Macy's Sentinel with a gut full of nanoprobes.

"I just don't get how they can take them down so fast." Willow said honestly.

"Maybe it's like what Clark was saying about how the Sentinels can learn and tell each other how to overcome our abilities. Maybe the nanoprobes can learn and adapt that way too. Each generation improves on the previous ones and passes on successful strategies to those that follow. Since they only have one opponent, they are free to specialize the nanoprobes to be as effective as possible." Scott cautiously suggested.

"As frightening as that sounds, it would fit right in with Borg methodology." Alan admitted.

"Should we call Xander and Jimmy back? I don't know what's going to happen to the people in the area when two Sentinels get together like this." Warren asked with concern.

"I've got a video feed from.... um, it looks like it's from a kid's point of view, I mean, like we're seeing through his eyes... somehow." Willow said uncomfortably.

"We're seeing through Jimmy's ocular implant. He's used to acting as a photojournalist so don't be surprised when he selects an intriguing point of view or frames a scene in an interesting way." Alan said with a hint of pride hiding under his words.

"Hold on. They just reached the mini-mega-multiplex theater." Warren said suddenly.

"What does that even mean?" Alan asked as he watched Jimmy's video feed carefully.

"There are thirty or forty screens, ten or more playing the same movie at any given time, and most of the 'theaters' seat around twelve people." Scott said frankly.

"It looks like they're talking. I wish we could hear what they're saying." Willow said anxiously.

"As far as I know, Jimmy's video feed should have audio." Alan helpfully mentioned.

"Oh. Good." Willow said with surprise as she isolated Jimmy's video input.

* * * * *

"I brought you someone who can put an end to this." Xander said as he proudly presented Jimmy at his side.

"Does this kid have superpowers or something?" Ashley C. asked cautiously.

"No. But he's part machine and he can give the Sentinel a computer virus... a really nasty one." Xander said with a fond look at the boy.

"What do you need for us to do?" Ashley C. asked, always ready to jump straight to a solution when possible.

"Jimmy needs to get close enough to touch the Sentinel. If you could keep that thing busy while he does that, it would help us a lot." Xander said frankly.

"Anyone else telling me this, I'd think they were crazy. You... well, I know you're crazy, but somehow you usually get things to work out. You ready?"

"Jimmy, you got everything you need?" Xander asked gently.

"Yes. I should have enough nanoprobes. I just need to get close enough to deploy them." Jimmy said frankly.

"We're ready." Xander called loudly.

Faith, Robin, and both Ashleys renewed their attack on the giant robot, doing their best to overwhelm it.

"While that big monster is dealing with everyone attacking it, we'll quietly sneak in way down low, not making any sudden moves." Xander said quietly as he slowly and gently led Jimmy behind the Sentinel.

Just as Jimmy injected his tubules, there was a nearby rumbling and the murmur of voices from the gathered crowd.

"Um, Jimmy, it looks like we've got company. Unless there's a way you can do two of these things at once, we'd probably better back off." Xander said nervously.

"Janine, this Sentinel is emitting your transponder frequency. Are you in control?" Jimmy asked calmly.

"Yes. This unit now exists to service us. I see that you have already injected my intended target, so I will proceed to the next one. We must conclude this matter and relocate the units to a secure location of our choosing." The Sentinel said in a classic Borg whisper-voice.

Jimmy withdrew his tubules and stepped away from the Sentinel that was encircled by fighters.

The Sentinel that had been speaking then turned and started walking south, toward the center of the mall.

There was a moment of silence as the Sentinel that had been fighting suddenly froze in place.

"What the hell just happened?" Ashley C. cautiously asked as she tentatively stepped back, on guard for another attack.

"The Sentinel's programming is being rewritten. It won't try to hurt you anymore." Jimmy assured her with a toothy grin of accomplishment.

"You say he ain't got superpowers, but that's not how it's looking from where I'm standing." Ashley C. said frankly.

"I think maybe you're right. It's possible that we just don't have the right words for what his superpower is." Xander said with an affectionate grin at the boy by his side.

* * * * *

"William? How's your probe things? You full up?" Evan asked as they approached a single Slayer fighting a huge robot, all on her own.

"I have a sufficient number." William said cautiously as he assessed the situation before them.

"Unhand that fair maiden! Vile beast!" Groo bellowed as he plunged into the battle.

Angel couldn't restrain a smile of amusement before joining his comrade in the fight.

"Evan, see if you can draw its attention so I can get her away!" Caridad commanded as she pointed at a girl who appeared to be caught by one of the Sentinel's metallic tentacles.

"I'm on it." Evan confirmed, then turned to William and said, "Do me a favor and end this quick, would you?"

"I'm on it." William said firmly, but somehow at the same time seemed to be almost playful in his delivery. That said, William then dashed away to try and inconspicuously work his way in behind the Sentinel.

* * * * *

"Matt, can you cut him loose?" Rona asked as they approached the stationary Sentinel in the southwest parking lot.

"Probably, yeah, but I can't do much to stop that thing if it decides to select another target after losing this one." Matt warned her.

"Uncle Matt, I can disable the Sentinel, but I need to be able to get close enough to inject it. I believe that I will require your help... both of you." Trey finished by looking toward Rona.

"Do what you're going to do. We've got your back." Rona said assuringly.

"It's just sittin there, so there's no use in trying to sneak up on it. Let's just do it." Matt said frankly.

Trey nodded his agreement, then started to walk forward.

"Help me!" A young sandy-haired man called out as he struggled to free himself from the metallic tentacles that were tightly wrapped around him.

"Give us a minute. We've got to turn this thing off before we can break you loose." Matt said frankly.

"Okay. But you're going to get me out of this, right?" The young man asked hopefully.

"That's the plan." Matt confirmed.

Trey walked up and looked the young man in the eyes as he raised his right hand and thrust his balled fist forward. As he did, tubules emerged from the back of Trey's hand and pierced the body of the Sentinel.

The young man looked over his shoulder at the tubules, then at Trey with fear.

"Don't worry about Trey, he's one of the good guys." Matt said gently as he watched for any reaction from the Sentinel.

"Good. Because that looks like it'd hurt."

"It would." Trey said seriously.

"What's your name?" Matt asked quietly, unable to hide his smile at the dire persona that Trey was presenting.

"Wilkey." The young man said nervously.

"I'm Matt and he's Trey, the lovely young lady with us is Rona. Trey just injected that giant robot with something that will cause it to shut down. Once we're sure that it's not going to start back up, we'll cut you loose. How does that sound to you?"

"Yeah. That sounds good. I was going to the mall, just for something to do, for some excitement, y'know?" Wilkey said in a slightly hysterical ramble.

"Looks like you got it." Rona said frankly.

"Why did this happen to me?" Wilkey asked in a lost tone.

"From what we were told, the robots were programmed to go after mutants. I don't know how it decides that one person is and another person isn't, but it seems to have triggered on you." Matt said seriously.

"But I'm not..." Wilkey began to say, but the words died on his tongue.

"It doesn't matter. You asked, and I told you what I know. That's it." Matt said frankly.

"The Sentinel may have scanned you and received a false positive or you may have some form of mutation that is so benign that you haven't had cause to recognize it." Trey said honestly.

Wilkey looked at Trey's ocular implant, then down at the metallic device covering most of his left forearm before asking, "Are you a mutant?"

"No." Trey said simply, then added, "I am something else."

"But if you're here, doing this, that means that you don't hate mutants, doesn't it?" Wilkey asked nervously.

"When it's possible, I'll help people who need it. Right this minute that means helping mutants escape from these Sentinels. Tomorrow it might mean helping someone else for a completely different reason." Trey said frankly.

"Going around helping people sounds like a really great way to live your life." Wilkey said with a smile at the thought.

"There's no entry fee." Trey said seriously.

"What?" Wilkey asked awkwardly, certain that he must have missed something in their conversation.

"You can go around helping people as much as you like. You don't have to pay a fee or sign a vow. There's nothing holding you back." Trey said firmly.

"Actually, there is." Wilkey said as he looked down at the metallic tubing coiled around him.

"Oh. Right. Let's see what we can do about that." Trey said quickly, then looked to Matt hopefully.

"Are you sure that the Sentinel's not going to wake up when I start cutting?" Matt asked seriously.

"I promise nothing." Trey automatically responded, then thought to add, "I've done all that I can to incapacitate the robot. My scans haven't indicated any automatic defenses that might be present, independent from the machine's primary programming."

Matt grinned at the response, then said, "At least I know you're not just telling me what I want to hear."

Trey nodded his agreement as he watched Matt cutting the coiled tubing with his claws.

"Guys. Better hurry it up. It looks like we're about to have company." Rona warned them as she nodded toward the west.

"We're done here. We can leave whenever you're ready." Matt called back.

"Are you going to be alright? Would you like to come with us?" Trey asked Wilkey with concern as he helped him to stand.

"If you're going into the mall, I'll probably walk with you. But if not, I'll be okay on my own." Wilkey assured him.

"Let me find out what we're doing next." Trey said, then tapped the 'X' badge on his upper left chest before continuing, "Mobile Command, this is Three of Seven, our mission is complete. We have visual confirmation of emergency service vehicles approaching from the west. Please advise."

"Three of Seven, there is a Sentinel in the south parking lot that's not moving. That might mean that it's already captured a mutant. We can't tell from here. If your team is up to it, I'd like for you to assess the situation." Scott said seriously.

After a look at Rona and Matt and affirmative responses from each, Trey responded, "We will do so. Three of Seven, out."

"Does that mean that there's six more like you back home?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"Perhaps. It depends on how you look at it." Trey said frankly, then thought to ask, "Would you like to go with us?"

"Did I hear that right? Are you going to go save someone else, like you just did me?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"Maybe. There's another Sentinel and it's not moving. That could mean that it's caught someone." Trey said as the group started walking away from the inert Sentinel that had only recently held Wilkey captive.

"But if there is someone who's been caught, what could I do to help them?" Wilkey asked uncertainly.

"Maybe nothing. Maybe you could tell them not to be scared and stuff..." Trey said, then leaned in and quietly confided, "I'm not really very good at things like that."

"You don't say." Wilkey said with a grin.

"But if there's nothing you can do, you could still go to the mall like you were planning on." Trey said frankly.

"Yeah. I guess that's true. I'd like to help if I can, if I won't be in the way." Wilkey finished uncertainly.

"Look at these two. Do you think either of them would let you get in their way?" Trey asked as he pointed at Matt and Rona.

"So you do realize how terrifying the three of you are?" Wilkey asked to be sure.

"We are the way we need to be to get the job done. If we could accomplish our goals with cuddles and angel kisses, then we'd probably be all about that. I promise, we're not putting on an act trying to be badasses, we're just dealing with everything we have to face the best way we know how." Trey said frankly.

"Have you tried cuddles and angel kisses?" Wilkey asked with a barely restrained grin.

"No. But I suspect that the Sentinels might not be susceptible to that tactic." Trey said with a trace of a smile.

"I bet if you tried it, you'd have the element of surprise on your side." Matt said from ahead of them.

"Safe bet." Rona said from beside him.

"Let's just see what the situation is when we get there before we make too many plans." Trey said reasonably.

Wilkey nodded his agreement but couldn't fully contain his smile as he walked with the group through the parking lot toward one of many pillars of smoke.

* * * * *

"Buffy team, status?" Scott asked seriously.

"We're just doing a bunch of back-slapping and congratulating each other here at the moment, you know, typical battle afterglow. Do you have another one ready for us?" Buffy asked with anticipation, sounding more upbeat than was usual for her.

"Not so far. Let me check in with the other teams, then I'll make a general announcement about what we're doing next."

"Got it. Buffy out."

"She's right down to business. I like that." Scott said with a smile of admiration.

"That's our Buffy." Willow said fondly.

* * * * *

William stealthily moved behind the Sentinel and swiftly injected his tubules into the giant robot's mid-back.

"Let me know when you've done it so I can start hacking at this thing!" Caridad called from in front of the Sentinel.

"The nanoprobes have been delivered. Expect termination of functions in approximately twenty seconds." William called in a firm clear voice.

"Get out of there, William. We don't want you getting caught by a stray hit." Angel warned.

After taking a few steps back, William said, "I promise that I was watching where you were hitting, but thank you for worrying about me, Uncle Angel."

"Do you want to get a hit or two in on this thing before it goes down?" Angel asked as he offered his sword.

"No, thank you. I'm happy with my role in things and wouldn't wish for it to be otherwise." William said happily.

"Do you think you could help me with this metal hose thing? I can't get it loose." Caridad said with frustration.

"I'll be right there." Angel assured her.

Just as he knelt at her side, the Sentinel ceased all motion.

A cheer rose up from the crowd that was surrounding them.

Using leverage, prying with three swords, and the combined strength of a slayer, a master vampire and a demonic monarch, the group were finally able to free the young teenage girl who had been held captive by the Sentinel.

"Don't hurt me." The girl whimpered as she scooted herself away from the trio, half hiding herself behind the Sentinel's legs.

"We just saved you. We're not going to hurt you." Caridad cautiously explained.

The girl's fight or flight response seemed to have kicked in at that point as she desperately scrambled away in search of safety.

"Let's go." Angel said in a low, disturbed voice.

"Yeah." Caridad agreed, seeming to be ready to 'turn the page' on the whole incident.

* * * * *

"Is there any reason for us to think this one is going to put up a fight?" Rona asked seriously.

"We're assuming that it's already captured a mutant and is just waiting on the others to finish catching theirs. If that much is true, then it should go pretty much the same way as it did with Wilkey." Matt finished speculatively.

"There it is. What should we do first?" Wilkey asked uncertainly.

"It looks like the Sentinel is holding a girl captive, so I think our first move is going to be to fill her in on what's going on and see if we can get her to remain calm and work with us while we're freeing her." Matt suggested.

"Wilkey, do you want to go in and explain things to her, or would you rather wait until we have things a little more resolved?" Trey asked cautiously.

The expression in Wilkey's eyes spoke of the internal battle that was being waged.

"If you want to help her, I can go with you just in case the Sentinel decides that it'd rather have both of you." Rona said firmly, leaving no doubt that she would defend them.

Wilkey glanced at her, then seemed to come to a decision. He gave her a reasonably decisive nod.

"If you want, I can begin the implantation of nanoprobes while you're doing that." Trey quietly suggested.

"Yeah. Rona can cover Wilkey and I'll cover you. If the Sentinel reacts in a way that we don't expect, I can draw it while the rest of you do your best to complete your jobs." Matt said decisively.

"I'd volunteer to take your place, but those things don't seem to have much of a taste for Slayers. We'll do our best to see to it that everything gets done." Rona said frankly.

"Let's get to it." Matt said without further provarication.

Rona, Wilkey, and Trey followed Matt's lead and moved toward the Sentinel.

* * * * *

"Havok, what's your status?"

"I'm here with Buffy, so you can save your breath. I heard. From the way we're being kept in the dark, you'd think that the people in charge don't trust us or something." Alex responded petulantly.

"I didn't want to use you as bait. There. I said it. Are you happy?" Scott asked with irritation.

"Not particularly. But I suppose that acknowledging it is a step in the right direction."

"Sit tight for another minute or two and I'll let you know what's going on once I've checked in with everyone else."

"Okay. Just don't protect me. I can do a real job."

"Got it. I promise."

* * * * *

As they prepared to leave, William looked at the people surrounding them curiously and noticed Rebecca amongst them.

"What is everyone doing here?" He asked as he approached her.

"They think it's some kind of fancy play or promotion or something that's being put on by the mall to celebrate the big shopping day. None of them have any idea what's really going on." Rebecca said honestly.

"This isn't a play." William assured her.

"I already figured that out." Rebecca said frankly, then quietly added, "You stopped another one."

"Yeah. We should be out of Sentinels before very much longer, then I'll have to leave. We can't stay..." William trailed off, obviously not knowing what more to say.

"I live here, in Westchester, I mean. I didn't want you thinking the wrong thing about me. I know when I'm being lied to and I know who the good guys are." Rebecca assured him.

"Good. Hopefully I'll be able to see you again one of these Fridays, really soon." William said with a timid smile.

Before she could respond, a voice came over William's communicator and said, "Angel's team, by our count, there's one Sentinel that hasn't been claimed. Are you guys interested?"

"Mobile Command, I think Groo would take it personally if you let anyone else have it. Just tell us where we need to be." Angel answered with a smile.

"Directly south of your current location, at Abercrombie & Fitch. You'd better hurry or Janine will beat you to the punch with one of her Sentinel drones. Command out." Scott announced with a smile under his words..

Rebecca regretfully smiled as she looked William in the eyes and quietly said, "Hopefully."

"Hopefully." William responded, before hurrying away with his team.

* * * * *

"Are you okay?" Wilkey hesitantly asked as he scooted in where he could get a good look at the trapped girl.

"I think so, but I can't get free." The girl said in a trembling voice, obviously on the edge of losing emotional control.

"I was trapped just like you are and these guys cut me loose. If you'll just hang in there for a few more minutes, we'll get the robot shut down, then we'll get you out of there." Wilkey told her gently.

"How's she doin?" Rona asked distractedly, keeping the majority of her attention on the Sentinel.

"Don't worry. She's dealing with it just fine." Wilkey assured her, obviously saying it loudly enough so that the girl could hear his assessment.

"The nanoprobes are being delivered. Assimilation is in progress." Trey said from a short distance away.

"What's the Sentinel doing?" Wilkey asked curiously.

"Nothin. Looks like the thing is happy as a clam since it got its prize." Matt said frankly.

"The programming of these devices leaves much to be desired." Trey said honestly as he stepped from behind the Sentinel.

"Do you want for them to be more of a challenge to defeat?" Matt asked curiously.

"No. I'm just embarrassed that someone would put a product into service in such an inferior state." Trey said simply.

"It takes quite a bit to scare me but... you keep it on the straight and narrow, would'jya?" Matt asked hesitantly.

The smile that Trey gave him in response didn't exactly put him at ease.

* * * * *

"Scott, look at this." Warren said quietly as he pointed at one of the monitors.

"What are they doing? Why aren't they helping the injured and putting out the fires?" Scott asked as he looked at the collection of emergency vehicles congregating in one end of the parking lot.

"Dey be waitin for a signal, it looks like." Remy said frankly.

"How's Quicksilver doing against that Sentinel?" Scott asked distractedly.

"I think he's annoying it, if that's even possible." Warren said uncertainly.

"If anyone could do it, it would be Pietro." Alan said frankly.

"You tink de team you sent be able to handle it?" Remy asked curiously.

After a moment to consider, Scott said, "Yes. I'm confident that they can."

"Den you need to trust dem an get everyone else on de move. De way dese emergency services be movin makes me tink dey be up to sometin." Remy said seriously.

"Yeah. I'm right there with you." Scott said decisively.

* * * * *

"Faith, this is Mobile Command checking in. What's your status?"

"Five by five. Just waitin for one of you to point us to the next one." Faith said frankly.

"It looks like all the Sentinels are being dealt with, but it's still too soon to call everything resolved. If your team will get ready to pull up stakes, we'll let you know as soon as we're more sure about what's left to be done."

"Got it. Mind if we stop in at a store or two while you're doing that? It looks like they've got some incredible sales going on."

"Sounds good, as long as you're ready to drop and go if something interesting comes up." Scott cautioned.

"Don't worry. We'll have our priorities in order when it counts." Faith promised.

* * * * *

The blur of movement zipping around the Sentinel was something of a surprise to see.

While William could see the mutant attacking the Sentinel, he could tell that the mutant's best efforts didn't seem to be making the least bit of difference.

"I am uncertain of the protocol in this circumstance. Would it be most proper for us to stay out of the way and allow this valiant warrior to claim his prize?" Groo asked uncertainly.

"Probably. But the truth is, we don't have all day to wait on him." Angel said frankly.

"If all of us jumped in there, I doubt that it'd make much of a difference." Caridad said honestly.

"Yeah. William's the only one who can do anything that matters. The rest of us are about as threatening as flies buzzing around its head." Evan said wearily.

"If we're flies, you're rotting meat." Caridad said thoughtfully.

"Hey! I wasn't bein mean to you! I was just sayin!" Evan said in offense.

"She was telling you that you have something unique to contribute in this situation. The Sentinel will ignore the rest of us, but you can act as bait." Angel explained.

"Right. And if you'll team up with the speed demon to distract the Sentinel for a couple minutes, William can sneak in there, do his business and get out before it knows what happened to it." Caridad further explained.

"Soundin rapey again." Evan said frankly.

"Get over it." Caridad said simply, then thought to ask, "William. How are your probes? You ready for this?"

"Yeah. Let's do it." William said confidently.

"Go ahead and start. I'll fill Pietro in on what we're doing." Evan said before pushing off on his skateboard, racing directly toward the Sentinel.

As soon as Angel realized what Evan was doing, he called out, "Don't! He'll switch his target to you!"

"Too slow!" Evan crowed, as the Sentinel made a clumsy swipe at him.

"William, go!" Angel commanded.

"Shall we lay siege to the beast whilst our compatriots work their magic to ensure our victory?" Groo asked passionately.

"Why not?! Come on Caridad! Let's hit it!" Angel said before rushing ahead.

After glancing around to account for his team members, as well as the onlookers, William casually walked behind the besieged Sentinel.

Amid the cacophony of screams and battle cries, William very deliberately injected the Sentinel in the back with his tubules.

While he was well aware of the movements of those around him, he was also cognizant of the fact that none of them were within striking range, even if they were trying to hit him.

The only one who would have any hope of surprising him would be the Sentinel itself. Observing the actions of it, William came to the conclusion that keeping up with and processing the actions of Evan and Pietro was making the big clumsy machine that much moreso. Any attack the Sentinel made toward them was stilted and far too slow to have any possibility of connecting.

Transfer complete, William stepped away from the Sentinel to watch it flap and grab at both Evan and Pietro. Angel, Groo, and Caridad were all hacking and chopping at the metallic monster, causing some small amount of damage while expending quite a bit of aggression in the process.

After a double tap on his badge, William calmly said, "Four of Seven to Mobile Command. Mission complete. Please advise."

"Angel's team, just lay low for now. Maybe take a few minutes to identify an exit route or decide what you'd like to do next. We'll be making a general announcement when a few more things are resolved. Command out." Scott replied.

* * * * *

"What's your name?"

"Ramona." The frightened girl quietly answered, then cautiously asked, "What's yours?"

"Wilkey." He answered gently as he turned his head to watch what Trey was doing.

"Wilkey? What kind of a name is that?" Ramona asked curiously.

"A last one. My first name is John... you know, the most common first name in the world." Wilkey finished with a smile.

"John Wilkey?" Ramona asked cautiously.

"Wilkinson. But I've been called Wilkey since I started school." Wilkey said frankly, then said more quietly, "They should be ready to cut you loose any second now. Just hold still and they'll have you out of there before you know it."

"Thanks Wilkey. I'd probably be freaking out if you weren't here to talk to me." Ramona said timidly.

"I'm sure you would've been fine." Wilkey assured her, then explained, "When I found out that there might be someone in the same situation that I was, I wanted to help out. It just seemed like the thing to do."

Before Ramona could respond, another voice said, "I wasn't as nice as I could have been when we met."

"This is Trey." Wilkey introduced.

"I regret that I wasn't friendly when we first met. I don't do 'friendly' well." Trey said regretfully.

"You might not have started off the best, but you were strong when I was feeling weak and afraid. Knowing that you were on my side made things better for me, so it's all good." Wilkey said honestly.

"Then I'm glad that we met the way that we did. I want for you to know that you can depend on me to defend you." Trey said seriously.

There was the sound of metal on metal from near Ramona's feet.

As all three turned to look, Matt said, "I wasn't going to wait for you three to stop yacking before I cut her loose. We'd be here all day."

"Look at that. You're free." Wilkey said to Ramona with a grand smile.

"Guys! Police!" Rona said as she pointed past them.

"Looks like they're on the move. We'd better get going." Matt said decisively.

Trey tapped his badge twice, then said, "Mobile Command, this is Three of Seven. Our mission is complete. Please advise."

"Stand by."

* * * * *

"All teams. Emergency services are in the parking lots surrounding the mall and will undoubtedly be going inside soon. If none of the teams needs us to remain here, we're going to be moving the Mobile Command Center out of the immediate area. Willow will still be able to take your calls if you need anything, we just won't be parked where you last saw us." Scott announced.

"What do you want the teams to be doing while you're doing that?" Alex asked seriously.

"That's mostly up to you. Those who want to shop, should shop. Those who want to leave, should leave. Although it may be possible that some of us have been recorded on security cameras, I can't actually think of any rule or law that we might have broken by engaging the Sentinels. In short, enjoy your evening and call if you need our help with anything. Command out."

* * * * *

"Look at this!" Willow suddenly barked.

The group in the Mobile Command Center watched as three Sentinels lifted into the air on columns of fire and smoke.

"Where do you think they're going?" Scott asked slowly.

"Don't matter." Remy interjected, then explained, "Dey be providin a distraction. We best be takin it."

"Right. Excellent idea." Scott said as he hurried toward the driver's seat.

"That's it. I count ten." Alan said as he watched the monitors carefully.

"Good. Let's get this thing someplace nice and quiet so we'll be available for anyone who needs us." Warren said as he looked out the window nervously.

"Any suggestions?" Scott asked hopefully.

"There's a nice little spot far out in the northeast lot 'B' with no fires or Sentinel damage. You should be out of everyone's way and easy to reach by any team members needing a ride." Willow said seriously.

"You've done this before, haven't you?" Alan asked with a grin.

"I don't have super Slayer powers, but I can do this... so I do." Willow said frankly.

//I hope they realize how lucky they are to have you.// Professor Xavier said into all their minds.

"It's funny but... they do. I know it." Willow said happily.

Chapter 24: A Little Damn

//Marie, if you would agree to it, I would like very much for you and Clark to stop by the MedLab as soon as you return to the school. Doctor McCoy needs to have a look at you both.// Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Let me ask Clark. That way I can tell him how important it is so that we can leave right away. This is driving me crazy! I can see inside, outside, around and through everything here. It's nearly impossible for me to keep my feet on the ground and I keep trying to float away. And even though I'd really like to be able to look around and shop for a little bit, I can't take the chance with my powers being like this. I'm so overpowered right now I'm scared to be around people. Not only could I bump someone through a wall without meaning to, but even my sight and my breath are deadly weapons." Marie said with evident frustration.

//Very well. While you're contacting Clark, I'll arrange a ride back for you.//

"It shouldn't take me long. I don't think that he'll wander too far away. He's not like that. Give me a minute."

//I'll get back with you momentarily.// Professor Xavier promised.

* * * * *

"What's wrong, Jimmy?" Xander asked with concern at the boy's pensive expression.

"I feel that I should be doing something more... meaningful. We walked into a dangerous situation, took decisive action and now we're shopping... for sports bras?" Jimmy said weakly as he looked at the sign over the area where the Slayers were meticulously inspecting every available selection.

"You fight through the exciting times so that you can enjoy the quiet ones." Xander said sagely, then added with a smile, "I think we've accomplished enough for one day. Why don't I take you back to your dad so that you can get away from the bra shopping for a while?"

"Yes. I would like to get to work on my report as soon as possible. I believe that we have everything needed to create an outstanding story for our viewers. If we're able to find the right words, people watching our report will gain the sense of what it feels like to encounter a Sentinel." Jimmy said happily.

"I can't wait to see it. I bet that's going to be something else." Xander said with a smile.

"Look at these shoes! They don't have this style back home!" Ashley A. said excitedly, drawing the other Slayers to surround her.

"It looks like this could take a while. Let's go." Xander said quietly as he guided Jimmy to walk with him.

* * * * *

As the group entered the mall they were on guard for any sign of attack.

The chaotic hustle and bustle of shopping stood in stark contrast to the smoking debris in the mostly desolate parking lot.

A mall security officer made eye contact with Matt for an instant, but only slightly nodded in their direction before continuing on, apparently unconcerned by their presence.

As they approached the food court, Rona cautiously asked, "Don't they know about all the destruction outside?"

"It's hard to tell, actually. Even though it kinda looks like a riot in here, I'm pretty sure it's just the typical chaos that you'd expect to see on the first official day of Christmas shopping." Wilkey observed.

"It looks like there's some action over there by the Orange Julius." Ramona said quickly.

After a moment, Matt said, "Nah. Don't worry about that. The blond with the skateboard is Evan. The emo beside him is William, they're another team like ours."

Wilkey turned to Trey and cautiously asked, "So is William like you?"

"William is my brother." Trey said simply.

"Does that mean that the guy with the skateboard is like Matt and the girl with the scowl is like Rona?" Wilkey asked to confirm his understanding.

"Pretty much, yeah. But don't expect to see me doing any skateboard tricks anytime soon. I'm not that vivacious." Matt finished with a smile.

"What you've done so far has been impressive enough. You don't need to do any tricks on my account." Wilkey assured him.

"How are you doing, Ramona?" Matt asked gently.

"I'm... okay. I think I'm going to look around and see if I can calm myself down." Ramona said consideringly.

"There's a couple more teams like ours running around. You should be able to spot them without too much trouble. If something happens that you need help, just go to any of them and mention that you're a friend of Wolverine's and they'll take good care of you."

"Wolverine?" Ramona asked with a timid smile.

"We have code names." Matt said with a slight shrug.

"I'll remember. Thanks for helping me out. From all the things you hear on the news I was almost as scared of you as I was of the robot." Ramona said honestly.

"Remember that if there's no drama, newspapers don't sell and viewers don't tune in. They need strife and controversy to keep their numbers up. Hate sells." Matt quietly confided.

"So none of it's true?" Ramona asked cautiously.

"I'm sure some of it is, but sometimes they'll pick one or two 'true' things and make a big deal out of them. At the same time, they'll overlook other things because they don't inspire the necessary reaction. If you think about it, reality is usually a lot less exciting than what the news is telling you. Not every day is a triumph over the forces of evil. Most days are just days." Matt finished with a smirk.

"What about today?" Ramona asked curiously.

"I guess that all depends on who you ask. It's probably best if you decide for yourself." Matt said frankly.

"They're going to try and make all of this your fault, aren't they?" Ramona asked in a pained voice.

"They might, but I doubt that they recorded us doing much more than helping people. Most likely, since they didn't get the result that they wanted when they staged all of this, the whole thing is just going to be swept under the rug. It might not even be mentioned on the news." Matt said seriously.

"Okay. I'm gonna go now. Thanks again for helping me." Ramona finished timidly.

Matt solemnly nodded his acceptance of her sincere thanks.

"I'm going to hang with you guys for a little bit longer, if that's okay." Wilkey said tentatively.

"Sure. Hang around as long as you want." Matt said easily, then leaned in to confide, "I think you're a good influence on Trey."

* * * * *

"Is that it? Is this evening's battle concluded?" Groo asked no one in particular.

"Yeah. Unless there's something going on that I haven't heard about." Angel said tentatively.

"Our enemies have been vanquished and we live to tell the tale. A celebration is in order!" Groo declared.

"I don't know where you'd go for something like that. I'm not from here and I haven't really had the chance to get out too much." Angel said weakly as he cast around for some sort of inspiration.

As much as Angel didn't want to disappoint the man who had become his dear, if unlikely, friend, he was nonetheless at a loss when it came to any sort of party preparations.

Just as he was preparing himself to break the news to Groo, he spotted Matt and his team looking back at them.

"I may not know where to go to celebrate an occasion like this, but Matt probably does. Let's go see if he knows of someplace nearby." Angel said with renewed enthusiasm.

"Yes. This is good. This is how it should be." Groo said confidently.

* * * * *

//Alan, I would like to have Doctor McCoy look at Marie and Clark as soon as possible. Would you be able to drive them back to the mansion?// Professor Xavier asked Alan hopefully.

"Would I have enough time to gather the rest of the kids, or is this an emergency?" Alan asked cautiously.

//Not an emergency as such, however I suspect that the more time that passes, the less Doctor McCoy will be able to discover regarding Marie's absorption of Clark's abilities.// Professor Xavier said honestly.

"Scott, you don't need me to hang around here for anything, do you?" Alan asked to be sure.

"No. The rest of us can handle what's left. Go ahead." Scott said encouragingly.

"Willow, can you patch a call through to my kids, plus Marie and Clark?" Alan asked hopefully.

"Yeah. Give me a sec." Willow said as she clicked away on the keyboard like the professional that she was.

Alan watched her work and was impressed by her speed and skill with the communications equipment.

"Go ahead. Whenever you're ready." Willow said as she indicated a microphone located between two monitors.

"Clark, Marie, and Summers' kids, I'm going to be driving the bus back to home base. Anyone who wants to go home right away can go with me. Anyone who wants to stay and shop, be sure that you arrange for a dependable ride home before I leave." Alan said firmly into the microphone.

"If you tap your badge and say 'Alan's kids', it will automatically route the call to the same group." Willow said informatively.

"Thanks Willow. You're really making this a whole lot easier on us." Alan said gratefully.

"I love being able to do something that really helps." Willow said honestly.

"I hope you won't mind if we consider calling on your expertise in future operations. Of course, you'll always be free to say no, but having you here really does make everything run more smoothly." Scott said seriously.

After a long moment of consideration, Willow slowly said, "The Slayers have to come first, but if they don't need me for anything and you have a job for me, I'd be interested in helping out."

"Excellent." Scott said happily.

"Excuse me, but do either of you know where Andrew parked?" Alan asked cautiously.

* * * * *

"Matt! Groo wants to celebrate our victory. Do you know if there's a good place around for something like that?" Angel asked quickly, as he and Groo approached.

"I guess that depends on how hard you like to party. If you're going to be raising hell... even figuratively, then you'll need to keep it on the property of the mansion. There's a few out-buildings where you can let loose without havin to worry about settin a bad example for the kids.

"But if you're not going to be using any magic or mutant powers, then McNalley's would probably be a good place for you. It's about eight blocks from here, right by the interstate on-ramp. It's the place with all the motorcycles out front. Me and Cyke went there last night. Seems like decent enough folks; live and let live types. Good pool tables." Matt finished consideringly.

"That sounds nice. Would you like to come with us?" Angel quickly offered.

"Nah. I put a bid in on a house and I thought the guys here could help me do a little window shopping. I noticed a couple really good deals that might be worth looking into."

"Do you want for me to contact Clark for you so that he may join us?" Trey quietly offered.

"No. Since your dad called him on the radio by name, I'm guessing that they already have something planned for him." Matt said frankly.

"You can go on ahead if you want to. We'll hang around here for a few more minutes and if nothing else turns up for us to do, we'll head on out to the bar for our victory celebration." Angel said with a quick smile in Groo's direction.

"Just remember that our radios have a pretty good range. If you two run into any trouble, you can still call for help." Matt said seriously.

"We're just going to have a few drinks to celebrate a successful campaign. I don't know what you're worried about." Angel said with an uncharacteristic impish grin.

"There's not enough time to explain everything wrong with that, so I'll just tell you guys to have a good time and go about my business." Matt said with a weary chuckle under his words.

"You're a good man! I see that you have things to do, but I would like to sit down with you for a drink when I next visit." Groo firmly declared.

"Yeah. Sounds good. Let's do that." Matt said with a grin flashed in Groo's direction before indicating to Wilkey and Trey that he was ready to leave.

Trey and Wilkey exchanged uncertain looks before following.

Groo and Angel watched them go, then turned as one to return to the remainder of their group.

* * * * *

"Is Trey leaving to meet with Dad?" William quickly asked Angel as he approached with Groo at his side.

"No. Matt said that they were going to do some shopping." Angel explained, then asked, "Why? Did you need to get back?"

"I feel like I should. I've done what I came here to do and I feel like if I stay, that I'll end up doing something to mess up the way things turned out." William fought to explain.

"I actually know how that feels; you want to end on a high note. I've found that it's usually best to listen to your instincts when you're feeling like that. Groo and I are leaving, if you want to walk out with us. We're parked just a few spaces over from the bus you arrived on." Angel politely offered.

"Thank you Uncle Angel. I feel like I should take the time to process the events of the day before I will be ready to proceed with other things." William quietly explained.

"Yeah. Actually, I think that Groo and I are going to be doing the same thing, we're just going to be processing our stuff a different way." Angel said with a smile.

"Are we going to the celebration now?" Groo asked anxiously.

"Yeah." Angel said to Groo, then said to the rest of his team, "Groo and William and I are going to be leaving now. We'll be swinging by Andrew's bus if anyone else is ready to leave."

"Can one of you give me a ride back when we're done? I'm not ready to go yet." Evan asked Caridad, Rona and Ashley B. hopefully.

"Yeah. We got you covered." Caridad assured him.

"Good. We've all got radios. Call us if any of you need anything." Angel said seriously.

"Will do." Caridad soberly confirmed.

With that said, Angel led Groo and William away.

* * * * *

"This is the right place, isn't it?" Xander asked as they approached the bus.

"Yes. This is the vehicle we arrived on." Jimmy confirmed.

"Your dad said to meet him here, so we shouldn't have to wait too long." Xander said thoughtfully.

"How are you guys doing?" Clark asked as he led a group approaching from the north entrance of the mall.

"I believe that I have recorded some inspirational video and still images for our report." Jimmy said happily.

"I can't wait to check them out." Clark said with sincere interest.

"Is there going to be anything I can do to help you in preparing your report?" Icheb asked cautiously.

"Yes. Discussing the event with you helps me put my experiences into words." Jimmy explained.

"Is there anything Marie can do to help us?" Icheb asked hopefully.

"Sure! She can pull us back when we start wandering away from the point." Clark helpfully suggested.

"It looks like I'm going to need that super strength I borrowed from you." Marie said to Clark playfully.

"How are you feeling?" Clark asked cautiously.

"I feel fine. I think some of the powers are finally starting to wear off." Marie said frankly.

Clark looked to the ground to confirm that Marie was still floating, then asked, "Like what?"

"The vision thing is finally letting up. That was the freakiest thing of all of it. I never want to go through that again." Marie said honestly.

"I kinda wish I knew what that was like. As far as I know, I see things just like everyone else." Clark said honestly.

"I'm pretty sure that it's there if you want to use it. Maybe you have to 'unlock' it or 'turn it on' or something." Marie cautiously suggested.

"I like the sound of 'unlocking'. It sounds like leveling up in a video game, like I'm improving and that maybe I'm ready to handle the responsibility of whatever it is." Clark said frankly.

"Tell me which ability you'd like to be able to use and maybe I can help you unlock it, since I already know how it works and what it feels like." Marie quietly offered.

"I just used my optic blasts for real for the first time. Even though I was one of the few people who could hurt the Sentinels, on a scale of one to ten, I'd rate my performance at about a three. I think I'd like to put in the work and get that up to about a seven before I try to learn something else." Clark said honestly.

"Sorry. I didn't know where Andrew parked the bus. It took me a few minutes to find you." Alan said as he rushed up to the casually chatting group.

"It's fine. We've only been waiting a minute." Xander assured him.

"Let me get the bus open, then I'll give a 'last call' before we leave." Alan said as he took out the set of keys that Andrew had given him.

"What's the rush?" Xander asked curiously.

"Professor Xavier wants for Doctor McCoy to check out Marie and Clark as soon as possible to see what's going on with their abilities." Alan said as he gestured for those waiting outside the bus to board.

Xander glanced in Marie's direction and took note that she was floating about a foot off the ground before simply nodding his acceptance of Alan's explanation.

After tapping his badge twice, Alan calmly said, "All team members, the Summers family bus will be leaving the north parking lot in a few minutes. Call me now if you want to ride with us, otherwise we'll be trusting you to make your own arrangements."

"You don't need me here for anything do you?" Xander asked cautiously.

"No. I think everything's fine." Alan assured him.

"Then I'm going to see if I can catch up to the Cajun before he starts making too many plans." Xander said frankly.

"The command center's parked that way, right by the street entrance." Alan said as he pointed.

"Thanks. We'll see you back at the house." Xander said before hurrying away.

* * * * *

Alan looked into the back of the bus where Jimmy, Icheb, Clark, and Marie were talking together seriously, comparing their experiences and observations regarding the Sentinels.

He just about jumped out of his seat at the sound of a knock on the door of the bus. Alan smiled in relief at the sight of William looking back at him.

Alan opened the door as he asked Angel, "Were you guys wanting to ride back with us in the bus?"

"No. We were just heading this way and thought we'd walk William out." Angel said casually.

"Thank you for that. You didn't happen to run into Trey in your travels, did you?" Alan asked cautiously.

"As a matter of fact, we did. He seems to be tagging along with Matt and someone else I didn't recognize. Matt said something about shopping for things for his new house." Angel finished with an unconcerned shrug.

"Trey's a good one to have along with you for something like that. Not only does he have an architect's sensibilities, but also an artist's eye." Alan said proudly.

"He can also make exact measurements by sight." William helpfully added.

Alan hugged William around the shoulders to acknowledge his contribution to the conversation.

"Anyway, if anyone asks, Groo and I are going out to celebrate our victory tonight. We'll try to be back by morning." Angel finished with a smile.

"Is Chris going to be alright with you out all night?" Alan asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Him and Ronny are trying the 'camping out' thing again in his room tonight. The last thing he needs is me, disrupting the illusion of isolation that he's trying to create." Angel said with a fond smile at the thought of his son.

"Do you think they'll be alright without supervision?" Alan asked cautiously.

"I think so, they're both fairly responsible. But if something does come up, the professor's right there. I'm pretty sure he'll call me if he needs anything."

"I guess so. I suppose that it's different for us. We have so many kids and they're not familiar with societal norms. We're not as worried that they'll misbehave as we are that they'll find themselves in a situation that we haven't thought to prepare them for." Alan said seriously.

"Would there be any way that I could join Chris and Ronny for their 'campout'?" William asked cautiously.

Alan seemed to be about to answer, then looked to Angel with question.

"I've got no problem with it." Angel said immediately.

"I guess you guys can look at this like a do-over since last night's campout got interrupted." Alan said with a grin, then thought to ask, "Will you be alright on your regenerations?"

"My energy reserves are adequate and my homeostasis is nominal." William said confidently.

"I'm sure Chris and Ronny will be relieved to hear that." Alan said with an uncertain glance at Angel.

"On that note, we'll be leaving for our celebration. William, when you see Chris, tell him that I love him very much and for him to plan on the two of us spending some time together tomorrow afternoon." Angel said seriously.

"I will be sure to tell him." William promised.

"Alright then, if you need us for anything, we'll be at a place called McNalley's just down the street. Have a good night and remember... we won."

Alan smiled at Angel's declaration and said, "Thanks Angel. I will remember that."

After a nod of confirmation, Angel and Groo walked away, leaving Alan and William at the door of the bus.

* * * * *

"William! Tell us of your experience combatting the Sentinels." Jimmy said excitedly.

"I completed my mission. What else is there to tell?" William slowly asked.

"Working together, Clark, Icheb, and I would like to allow our viewers to vicariously experience what it was like to face an opponent, such as a Sentinel, and defeat it." Jimmy said seriously.

"I can answer your questions to the best of my ability, but I don't think that I express myself in a way that is inspirational or at all colorful, as you seem to be intending." William cautiously explained.

"Perhaps not, but we can try. Did your teammates provide support while you were assimilating the Sentinel?" Jimmy asked curiously.

"Yes. My team expended maximum effort to provide me ample opportunity to complete my task. I can't think of any other team that I would want supporting me in such a situation." William said seriously.

"Is there anything that happened that you'd like for us to include in our story about tonight?" Clark asked curiously.

After a moment to consider, William slowly said, "I met someone. She said that she knows when she's being lied to and she knows who the good guys are. I think that maybe your viewers should be aware that not everyone watching the broadcast news reports are believing everything that they are being told. There are astute people out there who see through the misinformation."

"That's kind of a whole different thing from what our report is about." Jimmy said uncertainly.

"Then again, this might end up being the story." Clark said seriously.

"Listen to him, Jimmy. I've been out in the world around all the hate. I know how easy it is to start believing that they're all against you and that it's us against them. Every now and then we need a reminder that there are good people in the world, and they're not always where you expect to find them." Marie passionately explained.

"Let's go through everything and follow each thing to its natural conclusion. We'll decide what we'll pursue once we've taken stock of what we actually have." Clark suggested earnestly.

"We should also interview Janine and Robert to get their points of view. Knowing more about the Sentinels' original programming might provide us additional insights to how things developed and ended up working out." Jimmy said thoughtfully.

"If you will do the interviewing, I could collate the collected information." Icheb volunteered.

"And I could take what you've collected and try to make a story out of it." Clark said happily.

"What am I gonna do?" Marie asked cautiously.

"Tell us when we're getting too focused on details and keep us on track to get the job done." Clark answered without hesitation.

"I can do that." Marie said confidently, accepting that she was going to be considered a valued member of the team.

* * * * *

Having determined that sufficient time had passed for anyone interested to contact them, Alan started the bus and headed toward the nearest exit from the mall parking lot.

Emergency vehicles were swarming the parking lot behind them, but didn't seem to be doing all that much. They appeared to be putting out fires and helping injured people, but were in no hurry to go into the mall itself.

Fortunately for Alan, they also didn't seem to have any desire to impede their departure.

As he pulled onto the city streets, everything seemed to be freakishly normal. Alan expected there to be police lying in wait, ready to pounce on the mutants fleeing the scene of the mutant roundup at the mall.

In reality, it was a regular Friday night. Perhaps with a little more traffic than usual, but that could easily be explained by the start of the holiday season.

"Alan. I think something's wrong." Marie said loudly from the back of the bus.

When Alan looked into his mirror, he immediately took notice of the frozen expressions that Icheb, William, and Jimmy were wearing.

"I've seen this before. It looks like they're accessing the collective. It's probably not anything to worry about." Alan said unconvincingly.

Icheb slowly blinked, then quietly said, "Janine had a message for us."

"She wanted us to know that the Sentinels are no longer a threat to you or to us." William slowly added.

"They now follow the one voice." Jimmy said, completing the thought.

"I don't know if that reassures me or worries me even more." Alan said honestly.

"Don't worry, Dad. Janine couldn't control us, even if she wanted to. That function has been disallowed in all of our individual systems." William said confidently.

"She just recognized that she could use our dormant communication nodes to inform all of us at once of relevant information in a timely manner." Icheb further explained.

"She wanted for us to be able to make the best decisions based on the most current information." Jimmy said informatively, and finished with a smile at his dad.

After a moment to consider, Alan hesitantly asked, "Do you have any idea of what those decisions might be?"

"Well, even though the Sentinels don't belong to us, they have our nanoprobes in them, so we shouldn't let them out of our possession." Icheb cautiously explained.

"I suppose that I can see that." Alan hesitantly allowed.

"Janine and Robert were thinking that it would be wrong of us to waste such valuable resources." William interjected.

"That sounds like they're being very conscientious." Alan commented, then slowly prompted, "Go on."

"Janine said that she'll work to improve them and make sure that they have everything they need and that she'll make it right if they accidently break something..." Jimmy hurried to say before he was interrupted.

"I think I've got the idea. This sounds like something that I'll need to discuss with your father..."

"He already said it's okay!" Jimmy hurriedly injected.

"He did?" Alan asked suspiciously.

"He said that it would be okay with him if it was okay with you." Jimmy quickly explained.

"I guess that settles it... we're officially parents now." Alan said resignedly, then looked in the mirror at his three Borg children waiting expectantly and patiently said, "When we get home, I'll sit down with your father and we'll listen to your proposal before giving you a final answer."

"Robert is drafting the prospectus as we speak. He expects to be done with it before we get home." William said excitedly.

"Can they hear what we're saying?" Alan cautiously asked.

"Janine has access to my ocular implant and is relaying our conversation to all the Borg kids plus John, Quaid, and Father by way of the video screen in the living room." Jimmy said informatively.

"Oh!" Alan said with surprise, then smiled at Jimmy in the mirror before saying, "Hi Pumpkin, hi love, we'll be home in a few minutes. I love you all. Bye."

Chapter 25: Unfair Life

"Doctor McCoy?" Marie asked cautiously from the door to his office.

"Please come on back. I'll be ready for you in just a moment." Doctor McCoy called from one of the treatment rooms.

Clark smiled with anticipation, recognizing where they were going.

"One more minute and I'll be right with you." Doctor McCoy muttered in concentration as he worked to record Gar's vitals.

"How are you doing, Gar?" Clark asked gently as he led Marie, Jimmy and Icheb into the room.

"He woke me up to give me something to make me sleep." Gar complained.

"Just hurry up and get better, then you won't have to put up with it anymore." Clark said gently.

"Let's see if you're still saying that when it's you in here feeling like crap and it's me visiting, able to come and go whenever I feel like it." Gar challenged.

"I don't get sick." Clark timidly retorted.

Gar looked at him with surprise for a moment, then loudly proclaimed, "You suck!"

Clark laughed at Gar's reaction but didn't dispute his words.

"You appear to be recovering nicely. Lie back and get some sleep now." Doctor McCoy said gently.

"You know what? I'm going to become a doctor so that someday, when you're old and sick, I can wake you up to give you something to make you sleep." Gar said grumpily.

Doctor McCoy seemed surprised by the declaration, but after a moment to get past it, he quietly said, "I'll look forward to it."

* * * * *

"How are things going here?" Alan asked as he hurried into the living room, noticing the television showing some familiar video feeds.

"Everything's fine. Just grab a baby and have a seat." Andrew said quietly.

"Where is everyone? I expected a houseful." Alan asked as he looked around.

"John and Quaid are in the kitchen, fixing bottles. Everyone else is either in an alcove or visiting with someone who is." Andrew answered simply, then looked around curiously before asking, "Speaking of expectations, weren't you driving a busload of kids back with you?"

"Yeah. Well, William asked to spend the night with Ronny and Chris. The 'Briefing with Neelix' team wanted to stay at the mansion and wait for Hank to check Marie's power levels. They're planning to come back here to work on their news report as soon as they're done with that." Alan said seriously.

"I'm sure Janine will see to it that they're here for the presentation." Andrew said confidently.

"Do you think the boys need help preparing the bottles?" Alan asked as he looked toward the kitchen with concern.

"No. Let them figure it out. I think it's important that John be allowed to do things to help so that he can really feel included. Besides, it's good for Quaid to get used to the process. I plan on asking for his help from time to time." Andrew said frankly, then thought to add, "Right now, I'd rather you take Thomas and get a bib on him."

"I guess I've been trying to do everything all by myself. It doesn't even occur to me to ask for help." Alan said introspectively as he absently picked up a bib and a towel.

"Yeah. But that's your nature. I wouldn't ask you to try to change it." Andrew said lovingly.

"Maybe. But, to be honest, I won't mind knowing that there are a few more people that I can count on when I need something done." Alan said frankly.

"Have you finished everything for the mission?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"I think so. We've done everything that we needed to at the mall although, I'm still not clear on what Janine has going on with the Sentinels." Alan said frankly.

"Please just reserve judgement until the kids have given their presentation." Andrew said with a grin.

In a defeated whisper, Alan looked askance at his beloved and quietly asked, "We're adopting the Sentinels, aren't we?"

"I guess it all comes down to how you define the word 'adopt'." Andrew said carefully.

"I suppose that if anyone were going to redefine adoption, it would be us." Alan said resignedly.

"Listen to what the kids have to say, then make a decision. As long as you do what you believe is right, you'll have no regrets." Andrew urged him to understand.

"As nice a sentiment as that is, I'm not sure that's how it really works." Alan said cautiously.

"Okay. Probably not. But in a perfect world, that's how it should work. I suppose that in this world, we'll just have to settle for doing the best we can."

"Yeah. That sounds about right."

* * * * *

"So what kind of things are we looking for?" Wilkey asked loudly as the trio waded into the sea of people.

"We'll get things like beds and dressers as we need them. What I'm looking for is stuff for the shared rooms that we'll all be using. I can go ahead and get things like that without having to worry too much about individual tastes." Matt said frankly.

"Do you have any kind of theme in mind?" Wilkey asked curiously.

"I don't really think we need for all the stuff to be matching and coordinated... If we did that, it wouldn't feel like a place that I would live in... or at least be comfortable living in." Matt said honestly.

"I get that we don't have to make everything have stripes, all pointing the same direction. But we could still go into this thinking about... Southwestern style or maybe something like a Maine B&B." Wilkey slowly explained.

"I don't like either of those styles that much, but I can see what you're getting at. Something a little 'cowboy' or 'woodsy' might feel more like a home to me." Matt said thoughtfully.

"Will you want to decorate the walls of your home with the exsanguinated carcasases of disemboweled fauna?" Trey asked curiously.

"Never really had much of a use for elk heads and the like. Pictures are just fine with me." Matt said frankly.

"Good. Knowing that, I might come and visit you sometime." Wilkey said with a smile.

"Trey? You know where the new place is, don't you?" Matt asked curiously.

"Of course, I went with you to evaluate its merits. I can give you exact coordinates, if you like." Trey said quickly, then turned to Wilkey and asked. "Would longitude and latitude be sufficient?"

"Actually, I think I might do better with the street address." Wilkey said as he fought down a chuckle.

Before he could ask if Trey needed a pen, Trey was handing him a piece of paper.

"Thanks." Wilkey said with surprise at Trey's speed and efficiency.

"What dy'all think about those couches?" Matt asked as he pointed at the store they were approaching.

"The gray ones?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"Yeah. They look kind of overstuffed and comfortable, plus, gray goes with just about anything, right?" Matt asked as the group got closer to the showroom window.

"Have you ever been to the beach?" Wilkey asked curiously.

"Yeah. A few times." Matt said simply.

"Have you ever seen a whale?"

"Yeah."

"Have you ever seen a whale that's been beached?"

"Not in person, but I've seen pictures."

"What about a few days after it's died and it's all bloated and gnarly and about to explode? Have you seen pictures of that?" Wilkey persisted.

"No. I can't say that I have."

Wilkey gestured toward the couches in front of them and waited for a reaction.

There was a moment of relative silence as Wilkey waited for a response.

"I have found photographic evidence in my data node which appears to corroborate Wilkey's assertion." Trey said as a statement of fact.

"If you really like them, just forget that I said anything." Wilkey said quickly.

"Nah. I've forgotten enough things in my life. Let's go look at something else." Matt said as he started walking again.

* * * * *

"A teacher's paycheck don't stretch very far, but if you find something that catches your eye, be sure to let me know. Christmas is coming up, so we'll find us a way to make it happen." Spike said as they walked.

"I guess we can look at the Hawaiian shirts if you want to, but I don't think I really need anything else." Alex said simply.

"What about those whingeing lesbians that you're always listening to? Don't they have a shop that sells that sort of thing around here?" Spike asked curiously.

Alex laughed, then said, "First of all, they're not lesbians, they're teenage boys. Secondly, I know that you can't stand my boyband music, just the same as I can't tolerate your Sex Pistols."

"Maybe there's a middle ground." Spike cautiously suggested.

"You mean, something that neither one of us likes?" Alex asked playfully.

"No, you cheeky little bastard, I'm talking about something that's got enough grit that I can listen to it and enough 'foo-foo-whatever it is that you like' so that you won't have to run away with your hands over your ears." Spike finished with an encouraging smile.

"I guess there wouldn't be any harm in looking." Alex finally relented.

Taking that as a victory, Spike guided them into the onslaught of holiday shoppers in search of a music store.

* * * * *

"Here's the bottles, we did just like you said, so they should be just right." Quaid said as he carried three prepared baby bottles into the living room.

"Thank you, Quaid. That was perfect timing. I think all the babies are ready for their dinner." Andrew said appreciatively, then looked past Quaid and asked, "Where's John?"

"He's not feeling too good. He's in the bathroom, in case he gets sick." Quaid said quietly.

"I'll go check on him." Alan said as he began to shift Thomas off his lap.

"Why don't you ask Quaid to do that for you? Your children need to be fed and if John's having any serious trouble, he or Quaid can come and get us." Andrew asked reasonably.

Alan froze in mid-motion, then reluctantly moved Thomas back into place.

"Quaid, would you go and ask John if he's okay and see if he needs anything?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yeah. But if you'll wait for a few seconds, I'd like to feed Marguerite when I get back." Quaid said hopefully.

"That sounds good to me. Go on ahead." Andrew said decisively.

"Every now and then you'll say something that strikes me as being such a 'parent' thing to say." Alan said as he got everything placed to start feeding Thomas.

"What did I say?" Andrew asked cautiously as he shifted Chakotay and Marguerite in his arms.

"'Go on ahead'. I've never heard anyone but a parent use that phrase." Alan said warmly.

"I don't know where I picked it up... it certainly wasn't from my own parents." Andrew said frankly.

"I know it still hurts, but just think about it; your dad's here now. He can't make up for what was lost, but he's here. You can work on letting it go whenever you feel that you're ready." Alan said gently.

"You're probably right. But now might not be the right time." Andrew said hesitantly, then slowly explained, "When I went to get the Slayers, I got a message from my mom."

"What did she have to say?" Alan asked cautiously.

"It wasn't exactly from her. It was more about her." Andrew said frankly, then reluctantly continued, "There are some doctors who'd like for me to stop by and make some decisions on her behalf."

Alan sat stunned for a moment, then quietly said, "I don't know if I could objectively determine right from wrong in that situation."

"As Anya and Hallie would say, sometimes it's a thin line between vengeance and justice." Andrew said distantly, then thought to add, "I still haven't decided if I'm going to go."

"He said he's feeling better, but he's going to stay in there for a few more minutes, just in case." Quaid said as he hurried to the couch and automatically snuggled in beside Andrew.

"Be careful to support her head." Andrew cautioned as he gently placed Marguerite into Quaid's waiting arms.

"Don't worry. Robert showed me how." Quaid assured him as he settled Marguerite into place.

"You're doing fine." Alan said as he handed the smaller of the prepared bottles to Quaid.

"When's Itchy coming back?" Quaid asked quietly as he slowly and gently touched the nipple of the bottle to the baby's lips.

It seemed to take a moment for Marguerite to notice what was happening, but once she did, she accepted the bottle and began to suckle in an 'interested' yet ladylike manner.

"Doctor McCoy needs to check Clark and Marie, then the whole group should be coming back here... except for William, maybe. I don't think he said if he was planning to be here or not." Alan finished uncertainly.

"Are Clark and Marie okay?" Quaid asked with concern, while keeping the majority of his attention on the baby in his arms.

"I'm sure they are. It just seems that Marie's absorbing ability reacted to Clark's non-human physiology in an unexpected way, so Doctor McCoy wants to be sure that neither of them are going to have some sort of a problem down the line because of it." Alan carefully explained.

"I wonder what would happen if Marie absorbed my abilities?" Quaid asked speculatively as he took the bottle away and used a conveniently placed towel to wipe a slight amount of leakage from around the baby's mouth.

"I thought you didn't have any abilities." Andrew said cautiously.

"I may not have." Quaid easily admitted then cautiously added, "Or they might have just blocked me from using them."

"Well, that's a little... horrifying to think about." Alan said frankly.

Andrew nodded his agreement, then cautiously said, "I tell you what, until we find out for sure, why don't you make a point of avoiding Marie as much as you possibly can? Considering what just happened with Clark, I really don't want to find out what kind of powers she might be able to draw out of you."

"Yeah. And besides that, the Q get all kinds of pissy when anyone who's not one of them gets access to their power." Quaid said frankly.

"I bet." Andrew easily agreed.

"I wonder how Jean got away with it." Alan asked curiously.

"She got her power the right way, she grew into it. The Q see it like a fish creature walking on land for the first time or like a flower blooming... I don't know the right words, but they think it's a good thing and the way that the multiverse was meant to work." Quaid explained.

"But an absorber stealing a Q's power would be a wrong way to gain the power and they might react badly to it.?" Alan said speculatively.

"I was one of them and look at what they did to me. My parents created me, then after I was made, they decided that I was a mistake; too dangerous to be allowed to exist. If it wasn't for Aunt Jean fighting for me, the Q continuum would have allowed them to get rid of me, unmake me, for being created Q instead of ascending to it. I don't want to think about what they would do to an outsider who 'stole' their power." Quaid said honestly, then adjusted the towel on his lap so that he could turn Marguerite over and begin the process of burping her.

"I think you ended up in the right place. It's best if you're not involved in any of that." Andrew said as he used the edge of a towel to do a little clean-up on Chakotay's face.

"I can't think of anyplace in the multiverse that I'd rather be." Quaid said as he gently rubbed Marguerite's back.

* * * * *

"I'm guessing from the way you're floating that the abilities you've absorbed haven't subsided as of yet." Doctor McCoy said as he performed a preliminary examination.

"Some of them have. For a while I could see everything around me about twelve different ways. It was like having night vision, X-ray vision and every other kind of vision you can think of all at once." Marie said frankly.

"But your vision has returned to normal now?" Doctor McCoy asked curiously.

"Yeah. In fact, the main reason I touched Clark to begin with was so that I could get his optic blasts to use against the Sentinels. That's completely gone too." Marie said in realization.

"So, you obviously have the ability to defy gravity. Have you noticed any other lingering effects?" Doctor McCoy asked as he stepped away to gather some other testing supplies.

"I think I could probably still lift a bus and throw it two or three miles, if I wanted to." Marie said honestly.

"We may test that out after the exam. Anything else?" Doctor McCoy asked hesitantly.

"I think if you took that same bus and picked it up and dropped it on top of me, that I probably wouldn't even feel it. I feel kind of... invincible." Marie timidly admitted.

"Let me try something." Doctor McCoy said as he picked up a hypodermic needle from the supply tray.

"Be careful not to touch me. I know for sure that I haven't lost my draining ability." Marie cautioned him.

"Yes. Thank you. I appreciate the reminder." Hank said as he quickly and efficiently swabbed Marie's arm.

"For some reason, doctors seem to think that just because they know how to keep from getting diseases that they're somehow immune from my touch." Marie said honestly.

"I'm sure it's an arrogance born out of necessity." Doctor McCoy said as he attempted to insert the hypodermic to draw a blood sample.

When the needle broke, Doctor McCoy glanced at Clark, then back to Marie before saying, "It appears that you've absorbed yet another of Clark's abilities."

"Do we need to call Andrew for his special futuristic spray needle thing?" Clark asked cautiously.

"I don't think that will be necessary. I was just going to do a comparison against Marie's baseline blood work. I wouldn't expect it to reveal anything significant." Hank said seriously.

Clark, Jimmy, Icheb, and Marie were all silent, waiting to see what revelation Doctor McCoy would impart to them next.

"Are the defiance of gravity, strength and invulnerability the only abilities of Clark's that you are aware of still having?" Doctor McCoy asked slowly.

"I... don't know." Marie said uncertainly, then hurried to add, "I don't think I've noticed anything else."

"Clark, are you aware of Marie demonstrating any of your other abilities?" Doctor McCoy asked cautiously.

"No. But I doubt that I would notice. She's already done more with my abilities than I ever did." Clark said frankly.

"I have been able to detect a slight field of energy surrounding Marie." Icheb interjected.

"What type of energy?" Doctor McCoy asked curiously.

"I cannot determine that with any degree of certainty with my current scanning equipment, but I believe it to be psionic in nature." Icheb said uncomfortably.

"Can you speculate as to its purpose?" Doctor McCoy asked as he walked to a nearby cabinet to get another piece of test equipment.

"From what I have observed, I would guess that it's part of Marie's invulnerability. I would suppose that in the event of an attack, it would prevent damage to her clothing. It might also contribute, in part or in whole, to her ability to defy gravity." Icheb said slowly and speculatively.

"Yes. I have seen psionics used that way before. Professor? Do you have any insights into Marie's newfound abilities?" Doctor McCoy asked into the air.

//Marie has always been slightly telepathic, requiring touch to read another's thoughts. That would normally suggest that she would have an increased potential to develop telekinesis... and even though I can't detect any telekinetic ability at the moment, when dealing with non-human derived abilities, the dynamics could be drastically different.//

"Which tells us pretty much nothing." Clark said thoughtfully.

//Perhaps it would be more productive to investigate the attack that the Sentinel used which may have caused Marie to retain Clark's abilities.// Professor Xavier said reasonably.

"It might not have anything to do with the Sentinel. It could just be how my ability reacts to Clark's... species." Marie finished awkwardly, not knowing a less offensive way of making her point.

"Marie can touch me and not have any reaction at all." Icheb said informatively, then explained, "That would suggest that the species of a person can play some role in Marie's ability to drain them or not."

//Since Marie hasn't touched Clark before, we can't dismiss that possibility.//

"Did the team make recordings of the video evidence of the fight with the Sentinels?" Jimmy asked timidly.

"Yes. Despite what they chose to view on their monitors, the feeds from all the mall cameras as well as any other video feeds that they had access to would have automatically been recorded for later evaluation." Doctor McCoy said as he appeared to be scanning Marie with a handheld device.

"If you look at the video, at Marie's fight, it might give you some idea of what the Sentinel did, or tried to do to Marie." Jimmy said seriously, then thought to add, "Which in turn might help you sort out how Clark's abilities became dyed into the fabric of Marie's physical essence."

"That's an interesting choice of words." Doctor McCoy said cautiously.

"As I understand it, the use of memorable words and phrases can be beneficial for journalists." Jimmy said frankly.

//I believe that it can be overdone. How you say a thing becomes more important than what you say.// Professor Xavier said sagely, then continued, //Regardless, in this case your choice of words provides us with an interesting context in which to view Marie's condition.//

Before anyone could respond, Jimmy and Icheb froze in place and had equal, distant looks in their eyes.

"Incoming message." Marie said simply, in case Doctor McCoy wasn't aware of what was going on.

Clark moved in front of Jimmy and waved as he said, "Hi Andrew. Hi Alan. We'll be over as soon as we're done with Marie's exam."

* * * * *

"You boys want another round?" The waitress asked as she rushed by their table.

"I'm sure we'll be ready by the time you get back." Angel called after her.

"You got a deal." The waitress said before disappearing around the corner into the dining room.

"While I have visited many a pub and tavern in my time, I believe that I can say without reservation that this place you have chosen has an atmosphere that one can truly appreciate." Groo said confidently.

"I'm glad you like it, but Matt was the one who found this place. The only part I played in it was to ask for his recommendation." Angel said frankly.

"Perhaps it is so. This friend of yours, Matt, seems like another being of strong will and good character. I would feel secure with him fighting by my side. That cannot be said of many. I am certain that he would do well in Pylea." Groo said thoughtfully.

"Yeah. He seems like a good guy, but you probably shouldn't be talking about Pylea in here." Angel said as he looked around to see who might be listening to them.

"No one here cares." Groo said simply, then yelled to the crowded room, "I am the king of the demon realm of Pylea!"

"Yeah. Me too!" A man said from the bar.

"This is where all us kings meet up." Said a man from another table as he raised his beer in a toast.

"Do you see? Even if they make such proclamations in jest, they are kindred spirits. Such beings are to be respected." Groo explained.

"They're a bunch of drunks." Angel said as he looked around cautiously.

"That's the man in you speaking. Look with your demonic eyes and you'll see them for who they really are." Groo said seriously.

Although Angel didn't go so far as to go through his complete demonic transformation, he did follow Groo's recommendation insofar as he looked at the patrons of McNalley's from the point of view of a literal demon.

"They have seen war. They have seen death. They know loss. Not only is it 'why' they drink, but it's also why they continue to live. We have the honor to be amongst survivors." Groo said confidently.

While Angel had no doubt that each and every one of the people surrounding them were human, he did see evidence of Groo's claims.

The men and women of McNalley's weren't a randomized group of strangers. They were 'of a sort'.

Angelus could detect the war weariness that Groo had picked up on immediately. Be it called PTSD or simply having seen too much, it was the thread that bound the group together. Also, as Groo had rightly detected, the two half-demons fit right in amongst them.

"What has y'all so happy over here?" A woman, by all appearances a few decades their senior, asked as she sidled up to their table.

"Our enemies have been vanquished, yet we survive." Groo proudly proclaimed.

"Well, ain't you the sweetest thing?" The woman asked with amusement, then looked at Groo and firmly said, "Soak it in, honey. Enjoy it while it lasts. Hold onto it and let it carry you through those times when you aren't quite so... victorious."

"Wise words! Come, sit with us! Let me buy you a drink!" Groo said gregariously.

"That's so sweet of you, but I'm here with my husband. He's at the bar, getting our drinks for us." The woman said, sounding to be flustered and girlishly giddy at the offer.

"Invite him over then. If he's your husband, he must be a man of great wisdom and bravery." Groo said confidently.

"Merle! We're sittin over here." The woman called loudly as she waved at a man just stepping away from the bar.

"What is your name, good lady?" Groo asked with interest.

"Me? I'm Molly. This here's my husband, Merle." The woman said as she gestured for her husband to join her at the table.

"It is a pleasure and an honor to meet you both. Please join us and be welcome." Groo said as he made a show of pulling out a chair for Molly.

Merle looked at Angel with question, silently asking with his eyes if they were for real.

"Please join us. Groo's here on vacation and I think it'd be nice if he got to meet some people outside my circle of friends." Angel said as he gestured toward the vacant chair at their table to offer it to Merle.

"Sounds like you're the right kind of friend to have. Thanks." Merle said as he took the offered chair.

* * * * *

"Who is it?" An uncertain voice cautiously asked.

"It is William." He said simply.

The door suddenly opened and he was ushered inside.

"From what they were saying to my dad, there's some big X-Men mission going on right now. Have you heard anything about it? Matt was called in for it. Were your parents called in too?" Chris asked excitedly.

"Yes. Both my fathers were called in." William confirmed, then cautiously added, "As were me and my siblings, Icheb, Trey, and Jimmy."

"Your whole family got called into battle and I got left out?!" Ronny asked loudly.

"Not all. Icheb, Trey, and I were called upon to participate and Jimmy was asked to document the event. The rest functioned as support for us, using the boathouse as a command center." William said seriously.

"But why did you get called out on a mission when you're not even a mutant?" Ronny asked belligerently.

"That is why. Our opponents were robots programmed to incapacitate and subdue mutants. Uncle Angel and my family, along with many other non mutants, were called upon to take up the fight where you and other mutants would have been severely disadvantaged." William explained firmly, at a deliberate pace.

"Do you know? Is my dad okay?" Chris quietly asked into the silence that followed.

"He's fine. Him and Groo walked with me to the bus where Dad was waiting to drive us home." William easily explained, then thought to add, "He asked me to tell you that he loves you very much."

"What about Matt?" Ronny asked cautiously.

"He looked like he had sustained injuries in physical combat, but he didn't seem to be in pain when I saw him. He was with Trey and they looked like they were going to go do something in the mall... I don't know if it was related to the mission or not." William finished uncertainly, then thought to add, "No personal message was given."

"That's okay." Ronny said with a smile, then explained, "If he was looking beat up but not in pain, it sounds like he's probably having a pretty good time. From what I've seen, most of the stuff he enjoys doing makes him end up looking like that."

"Have there been any new developments in regard to purchasing the house?" William asked curiously.

"Matt made some calls and checked on some things, but as far as I know, we're waiting for other people to make their decisions and get back to us." Ronny said frankly.

"Do you think you're going to get the house?" Chris asked cautiously.

"From the way Matt explained it, they'd have to be stupid not to take his offer. All they've got to do is say 'yes' and they'll get cash... all of it. Not in payments or anything like that." Ronny said seriously.

"I don't know anything about it, but it sounds like a sweet deal to me." Chris said honestly.

"From my limited understanding of how the real estate and banking industries work, I believe this would be an equitable arrangement for the seller. They would indeed be stupid not to accept the offer with all due haste." William said honestly.

As Ronny was about to respond, he noticed an uncomprehending vacant expression that had taken over William's features.

"William?" Chris cautiously ventured, but received no response.

Chapter 26: Albeit the Lesser

"What would I do with a glass-top coffee table?" Matt asked seriously, letting his personal preference be clearly known.

"Well, there was this one thing I saw in a German movie..." Wilkey began to explain.

"No." Matt said firmly, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

"I didn't really think you'd want to, but when I saw it, it reminded me..." Wilkey trailed off as he looked at the coffee table again.

"These paintings are aesthetically pleasing." Trey said from a nearby rack of various artworks.

"Show me what you got there." Matt said as he approached.

Wilkey finally disengaged from his staring at the coffee table to find what Trey had discovered.

"It's a scrap of wood with a stain on it." Matt said slowly, obviously feeling that he was missing something.

"Yes. The shape is rudimentary... nearly a glyph. However, if you will help me to display the entire set, you may be able to discover the deeper significance." Trey said reasonably.

"Okay. Hand that to me. We can stand them up in a row, right here." Matt said confidently.

"Please try to look beyond the literal meanings of these as you see them. They have greater meaning in combination." Trey said as he handed a painting to Matt and another to Wilkey.

"Oh, yeah. I see now. That stain, it's a bear." Wilkey said slowly.

"That is the literal meaning that I was asking you to look beyond." Trey said with the slightest smile of teasing or amusement.

"Okay. I think I get it." Matt said as he looked at the paintings, all in a row.

"What do you get?" Wilkey asked confusedly as he took a step back to stand by Matt so that he could see them all at once.

"Rage, control, harmony... nature." Matt said slowly.

"How do you get that out of this?" Wilkey asked in confusion.

"These primitive pictures, with their faded colors and crude designs, contrast the timeless concepts of survival and civilization." Trey carefully explained.

After a moment to consider his words, Wilkey dubiously said, "You just made that up."

"You can think of it as pictures of animals if you want. I'm going to look at them as reminders of our animal natures and just how close to the surface they sometimes are." Matt said slowly.

"So you're buying them?" Wilkey asked with surprise.

"Yeah. Hopefully the guys will understand." Matt finished with a smile.

"Even if they don't understand on a conscious level, I believe that the underlying message will still find its way through to them." Trey said seriously.

"Or do you think we should get the coffee table instead?" Matt asked with an inquisitive glance at Wilkey.

"No." Wilkey immediately answered, then explained more slowly, "I don't know exactly what you see when you look at these things, but even I can tell that it's something positive, like a life-lesson or a motivational thing... something like that."

"You do get it." Matt said with a grin.

"No, not at all. But I get that it's something good. That's probably as much as I need to get for now." Wilkey said introspectively.

When Matt glanced at Trey, he noticed the vacant look in his eyes.

"You know how Trey is part machine?" Matt asked Wilkey quietly.

"Yeah."

"It looks like one of his gadgets just kicked on." Matt said as he kept his focus on Trey.

* * * * *

"Why don't you just have them deliver the entire store to the boathouse?" Alex asked with a chuckle.

Xander struggled to look over the stack of boxes in his arms, then said, "Wait and see how much you two buy when it's your baby celebrating her first Christmas."

After a moment to consider, Alex said, "Fair enough. Why don't you let us help you with that?"

"Hey mate! You volunteering me for things?" Spike playfully groused.

"I guess we could go back to the record shop and look around some more, if you wanted to." Alex said with a mischievous grin.

"No. Anything but that... Give me some of them boxes here." Spike said abruptly.

Xander and Remy shared a questioning look before splitting their individual loads to share them with Alex and Spike.

* * * * *

"How are things going up here?" Bobby asked as he walked into the living room.

"Everything seems to be alright for the moment. How's Robert doing?" Alan asked cautiously.

"He's fine. Him and Janine are setting up some kind of virtual meeting space for whatever big thing they're planning. I'm sure it's going to be great, but there's nothing for me to do to help them." Bobby said frankly.

"Look at that! Clark's waving at us." Quaid said as he pointed at the television screen.

"Can you raise the volume?" Alan asked cautiously.

"No. Janine didn't include an audio stream except for her own voice." Andrew answered.

"Well, they don't look worried, so I guess they're probably just saying 'Hi'." Andrew said speculatively.

"Did John go home?" Bobby asked cautiously.

"No. He's in the bathroom. He hasn't been feeling well." Alan said quietly.

"Yeah. We knew that was going to happen." Bobby admitted, then added, "I'll go stay with him until he's feeling a little better."

"Let us know if there's anything we can do to help." Andrew said quickly.

"Yeah. Count on it." Bobby said as he left the room.

"Dad, Father, I have summoned all those within our subspace domain to attend our presentation. We will be ready to begin shortly." Janine's Borg whisper-voice said from the television.

"Thanks, Pumpkin." Alan reluctantly answered toward the television, not sure if she could hear him or not.

* * * * *

"What did they say?" Marie quickly asked when she saw consciousness returning to Icheb's eyes.

"Janine has put out the call to all of us to attend a meeting at the boathouse. Those who cannot attend physically are invited to attend virtually." Icheb said slowly.

After a long moment, Clark finally asked, "Do you know what the meeting is about?"

"Only very generally. Janine has asked that we allow her to reveal her proposal in stages, so that she can verify that each preliminary step is completely achieved before moving on to the next." Jimmy said slowly, almost as though he were reading the statement from a script.

"Whatever she's planning, I have a feeling that she's gonna get what she wants." Marie said frankly.

"With ruthless efficiency." Clark quietly added.

"Why do you say that?" Doctor McCoy asked curiously.

"Just a feeling I've got." Clark answered honestly.

"Doctor, are you going to need for Clark and Marie to remain in MedLab?" Icheb asked curiously.

"No. Unless one of them exhibits some sort of negative reaction to the events of the day, I feel it best if they proceed normally and keep tabs on any new developments. My next stage of investigation will be to review the recordings of the incident and attempt to determine what attack might have been employed by the Sentinel." Doctor McCoy said seriously.

"You might also ask Trey if he was able to identify any of the emissions during the attack. He was wearing his advanced scanning array and might have collected some significant data." Jimmy suggested.

"Do you happen to know where Trey is right now?" Doctor McCoy asked cautiously.

//Trey is currently enjoying some off-duty activities, which is something of a departure for him. I would not wish to interrupt what might end up being a positive socialization interaction.//

"Do you think you could ask him to stop by and speak with me when he gets in?" Doctor McCoy asked hopefully.

//Trey is supposed to be here in the morning to do maintenance on Cerebro. I'll ask him to stop in and talk with you at that time.// Professor Xavier said decisively.

"Does that mean that we can go now?" Clark asked uncertainly.

Doctor McCoy smiled, then answered, "Yes. You may go, on the proviso that you notify me immediately if either of you has any new developments with your abilities."

"We will." Clark immediately agreed.

"We'll be at the boathouse if you need us for anything." Marie quickly added.

* * * * *

"What's wrong, William? Do we need to call Doctor McCoy?" Chris asked anxiously.

There was a long moment of silence before William finally said, "No. I just received a message from Janine."

"Wouldn't it be easier for her to just call you on the phone?" Ronny asked simply.

"Not really. The message wasn't for me specifically, but for those of us who have access to the Borg subspace domain." William said seriously.

"Was it something important?" Chris asked curiously.

"Not to me." William answered simply, then added, "I am going to take a moment to create a notification subroutine so that Janine won't be able to incapacitate me with her messaging again."

"Don't you need a computer to do something like that?" Chris asked curiously.

"I have one." William said as he lifted his shirt to expose his data node.

"So, do you have a computer instead of a brain, or is your brain part of the computer, or do you just have a computer that's always there with you when you need it?" Chris asked curiously.

"Some of each." William said slowly, then explained, "There was a time when the computer completely controlled me. It could have been said that the computer was functionally my brain. The person I am didn't even have independent thoughts.

"For a time I was dependent on the computer to organize even the most basic tasks for me. Even though I made decisions, I needed the computer to walk me through every step of the implementation process.

"Now, I'm not that different from you. I am myself. I can access the computer when I need to, but it usually isn't an intrusion. When something like this, with Janine, happens, I think about what it might be like to have the computer removed completely."

"Is there anything we can do to help you with your coding?" Ronny asked curiously.

"No. I have everything I need to write the subroutine here and now." William said confidently.

"So, did Janine need for you to do something? Is that why she called you?" Ronny asked slowly, not sure if William were writing his subroutine while they were talking.

"She put out a general summons regarding a meeting at the boathouse." William said simply.

"So, does that mean that you need to leave?" Ronny asked cautiously.

"Not necessarily. Robert is constructing a virtual meeting space where I can attend. I won't physically have to leave, although I may be unresponsive for the duration of the meeting." William slowly explained.

"So you'll be here with us, but you won't really be here?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Is there any way that we can go with you?" Chris asked at nearly the same time.

"Although I wasn't planning on inviting you, that was only because it didn't occur to me that you might want to attend." William said honestly.

"Do you think anyone would mind if we did?" Chris asked cautiously.

"No. I'm certain that they wouldn't." William said confidently, then thought to ask, "Do you think that you'd prefer to attend in person or virtually?"

"How could we do it virtually? I mean, everything I can imagine ends up being like something out of a horror movie." Ronny asked frankly.

"I could render the virtual meeting place and transmit it to the video screen so that you could be witness to the meeting. I can't think of a practical way that I could arrange it so that you could participate, but you could see and hear all that we're doing." William said seriously.

"Before you go to any trouble, does this meeting have anything to do with us?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Not that I know of. By all indications, it only has to do with the fate of the Sentinels." William said simply.

"That's those giant robot things you were talking about before, right?" Chris asked cautiously.

"Yes. But we have assumed control of them so that they will no longer be a threat to us. So far as I know, all that is left is to determine their ultimate fate." William said reasonably.

"Why don't you just destroy them?" Ronny asked cautiously, since it seemed like the obvious solution.

"That is one possibility. This meeting is to investigate others." William said seriously.

"Turn them off or blow them up, aren't those the only choices?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Considering what I witnessed tonight, I believe that there may be at least one other." William said slowly.

"Tell us about what you witnessed. I want to understand what they're talking about when the meeting starts." Chris said quickly.

"I will recount my experience to you, although I must warn you that I am not as skilled at relating events as Jimmy and Icheb are." William said seriously.

"Yeah. Well, we're not the kind of guys who want to sit around for half an hour while you describe how foofy the foofyiest cloud was, either. I'm pretty sure if you just tell us what happened, it'll be good enough." Ronny said frankly.

After a moment to consider, William slowly said, "It hadn't occurred to me that my audience might be made of individuals with differing preferences regarding the descriptiveness or brevity of the information conveyed to them."

"Well, if it's up to me, I'd rather you tell me what you want to tell me. Just don't be too pissed off if I stop you to ask a question or two, so I can get a better handle on the stuff that I don't understand." Ronny said seriously.

"Yes. That actually sounds like an efficient way to relate relevant information." William said slowly.

"I don't know about that, but it sounds like it's worth a shot." Ronny agreed.

"So, do you want to tell us about what happened to you on the mission tonight?" Chris asked hopefully.

"Yes." William said decisively, then began, "When we arrived at the Westchester Mall, we were separated into teams, each comprised of various 'kinds' of fighters, including Slayers, Vampires, Witches, Demons, humans, non-humans, and just a few mutants, presumably to be used as bait..."

* * * * *

"Command center, you still in the parking lot?"

"Yes. What can we do for you, Wolverine?" Willow asked seriously.

"I came here on a motorcycle and we decided to buy a few things. D'ya think you'd have enough room to carry some stuff back to home base for us?" Matt asked hopefully.

Scott reached around Willow and keyed the mic before answering, "Yes. Of course. We've relocated to the northeast, lot B. Even though the lot is kind of remote, it's starting to fill up. If you can't find us right at first, keep looking, you should be able to find us without too much trouble."

"I'm going to be sending Three of Seven and a new friend of ours, let's call him 'Sly' for now, they're going to be carrying some stuff to you while I'm looking at furniture." Matt said seriously.

"We've got room to carry a few things, but I don't know how much furniture we'll be able to fit in here." Scott said honestly.

"I'll have the furniture delivered. The guys are just bringing you some table lamps and pictures that we bought for the new place." Matt said frankly.

"Yes. Of course. We'll be waiting for them to arrive." Scott said more comfortably.

"Wolverine out." Matt said before tapping the communicator to turn it off.

"Sly?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"We don't like using people's real names on the radio if we don't have to." Matt explained as they started walking again.

"Yeah. I remember you telling Ramona. But... 'Sly'?" Wilkey asked again.

"That Sentinel triggered on you, so that means, more likely than not, that you've got an active X-Gene. I don't see any extra arms or anything like that on you, so I'm guessing that whatever it is, could be something mental. Based on your reaction to the whale couches, I figure that you see a lot more than you say. That could be part of it." Matt said seriously.

"You're a lot deeper than you look, too." Wilkey slowly responded, waiting carefully for a reaction.

"I don't think that's a mutant ability. It just comes from having lived a long time." Matt said honestly.

"If not a mutant ability, then one step removed; a consequence rather than an ability in itself." Trey said reasonably.

Wilkey nodded his acknowledgement, if not comprehension.

"See that exit sign over there?" Matt asked as he pointed, "Go out that door and to the 'B' parking lot. Once you get there, I'm pretty sure Trey can triangulate or something to find the mobile command center. Once you've dropped that stuff off, meet me back at the furniture shop that has the whale couches. There's some things there I'd like to take another look at with our other purchases in mind."

"I can use global positioning." Trey said simply.

Matt shared a grin with Wilkey, before saying, "I figured."

* * * * *

"Father. Dad." Janine said as she emerged from her room under the stairs.

"How are things going, Pumpkin?" Alan asked cautiously.

"I just wanted you both to know how much I like having you as my daddies." Janine said with large soulful eyes.

"We like having you as a daughter, too, Janine." Alan cautiously responded.

"Rachel and Theresa and Clarissa said that when they were my age that they used to have dolls to play with." Janine said informatively.

"You've never shown an interest in dolls before." Andrew said cautiously.

"Maybe, since you're such good daddies, I'm becoming more of a girl and less of a drone." Janine suggested with a demure smile.

Alan glanced at Andrew, then back to Janine before saying, "If you ever want some dolls, or any other kind of toys, all you have to do is tell us and we'll do what we can for you."

Janine glanced toward the television just as the picture changed to show a garden, with several people milling around.

As beautiful as it was, it was also undeniably artificial. Not only the garden, but also the people in attendance, were obviously computer generated.

"The dollies aren't really smart enough to talk very much yet, but I brought them here so you could see that they're not evil robot machines." Janine carefully explained.

"So those people on the screen are the Sentinel robots?" Andrew asked as he leaned slightly forward with interest, careful not to drop the baby in his arms.

"The silver ones are. As they grow and learn, they'll probably change their avatars to express their individuality. Right now they all look the same." Janine said seriously, then took two steps back and looked directly at Andrew and Alan before slowly closing her eyes.

As she did, a reasonable likeness of Janine appeared on the video screen and said, "I need to be in here when we have our meeting so that everyone can see and hear what's going on."

"Who is everyone?" Alan asked curiously.

"All the Sentinels will be there so that you can ask them questions if you want to. They probably won't talk too much." The computerized replica of Janine said frankly, then leaned in to the screen to confide to those in the living room, "They're not really ready for that."

"Anyone else?" Alan asked cautiously, sensing that Janine was willfully withholding information from them.

"Robert will be present. He's currently waiting to assist others in entering our domain." Janine said pleasantly.

"Others?" Alan prompted.

"From what I have gathered from Jimmy's ocular implant, he and Icheb should be arriving shortly, with Clark and Marie accompanying them. Once they are here, they may choose to attend the meeting virtually. It will be far easier for them to participate that way." Janine said informatively.

"Have you been eavesdropping on Jimmy?" Andrew asked curiously.

"No. He has been transmitting his ocular data to me since the beginning of his mission." Janine said simply.

"What about Trey?" Alan thought to ask.

"I do not know if he will be joining us." Janine said seriously, then added, "He was invited."

"Have you heard from William?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I'm right here, Father." A reasonable likeness of William said from the TV screen.

"Can you hear me?" Andrew asked with surprise.

"Yes. Janine has her ocular implant focused on you, so to me, it's like I'm looking at you through a window." William said frankly.

"I'm going to open another window for Chris and Ronny." Robert announced as he resolved into being beside his twin.

Before anyone could react, a small window appeared in the corner of Andrew and Alan's television screen, showing Chris and Ronny looking back at them.

"Are you two watching us on a TV?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Yeah. You're in a little window, up in the corner of the screen." Ronny answered for both of them.

"So Jimmy and Icheb are on the way. Is that everyone?" Alan asked as he looked from Janine's body, to the computer-generated image of Janine.

"There are a couple more who got invited because they have access to our subspace domain. They're not really part of this, but in another way, they kind of are. They want to see how you're going to treat the artificial life that we've found ourselves responsible for." Janine said carefully.

"Who are they?" Andrew asked more insistently.

"Robert is still helping to render them. I'll introduce you as soon as they're ready to meet you." Janine said simply.

"Can't you just tell us?" Alan asked anxiously.

"Jimmy's here." Janine said happily.

Just as she said the words, Clark, Icheb, Jimmy, and Marie entered from the outside.

Alan and Andrew couldn't help but notice that Marie was floating a few inches above the floor.

"Icheb and Jimmy, if you would like to attend the meeting virtually, you can enter our subspace domain and choose an avatar. Robert is hosting, so he can help if you need it. Clark and Marie, you may attend with the rest of the family, by way of the television, if you like." Janine's avatar said happily.

"I believe I would prefer to attend virtually, from my alcove." Icheb said frankly.

"Yes. I think that will be the most comfortable way." Jimmy agreed.

"If you will excuse us, we will rejoin you in just a moment." Icheb said, then waited for Andrew or Alan to indicate that it was okay.

Andrew nodded at them, then both boys took off in different directions.

"Who else is attending?" Andrew asked firmly, letting it be known that he would not be diverted.

"Father, Dad, may I present Beverly Thrush." Janine said formally, then motioned from the tall slender woman in a black cape toward her fathers as she continued, "Beverly, I'd like for you to meet my fathers, Andrew and Alan Summers."

"We've met, although I'm sure that neither of them will recognize me in this rendered form." The dark-haired woman said with a regal smile.

"There is something familiar about you, but I'm sure that I don't remember ever meeting you." Andrew said slowly.

"You lit up with joy when you first saw me. In fact, I think that you were having trouble believing that I was real. You likened me to something from 'Star Wars', if I remember correctly." The woman said with a barely suppressed chuckle.

"That does sound like something you'd say." Alan said tenderly as he automatically began going through the motions of burping Thomas.

"Yeah. But I still don't remember meeting you." Andrew cautiously admitted as he racked his brain.

"In your 'real' world, I'm called, The Blackbird." Beverly quietly confided.

"The Blackbird is sentient?" Alan asked with surprise.

"Please, call me Beverly. Blackbird is my code name when I'm on a mission as part of the team." Beverly said with a tender smile which could be interpreted as teasing.

"But you're sentient?" Alan asked again.

"I have awareness, and the professor has been helping me to accept myself and my place on the team." Beverly said frankly.

"Why didn't you let us know that you were alive? We would have talked to you and found out what you needed." Alan asked with concern.

"That's why. If you knew, you would have treated me differently. That's not my place on the team. I am primarily your transportation. Sometimes I'm your sword, sometimes your shield. But if the team members were aware of my personhood, they might make different decisions when we're going into battle. I don't want that." {Please, don't tell Scott.} Beverly finished in a whisper.

"Okay. We won't tell." Alan said cautiously, then looked around to see that the others were in agreement.

When Alan's gaze fell on Quaid, he quietly said, "Marguerite pooped."

"Can you change her? Or do you need help?" Alan asked gently.

"I can do it. Robert showed me how." Quaid said confidently.

"Go ahead. Just call if anything unexpected happens or if you need help." Alan said with a loving smile at him.

"Will you hold her for a second?" Quaid asked, even as he shifted Marguerite over to Alan's lap.

"Go ahead. I've got her." Alan said as he slipped an arm around her.

As soon as Quaid was back on his feet, he slowly and carefully retrieved Marguerite, then carried her out of the room.

"Father, Dad, may I present Vril, although you would know him as Cerebro." Janine said formally as a green skinned man rendered in the virtual space beside her.

"Wait. How is it that The Blackbird and Cerebro are both sentient?" Andrew asked dubiously.

"Short answer: It's the bio-neural gel packs that Professor Xavier's been using." Vril said simply, then explained, "Beverly and I both awakened slowly, over a period of years, with the professor's assistance."

"So Professor Xavier knows?" Alan asked to confirm.

"Yes. Of course." Vril said immediately.

"You should know that he is also aware that we are here, in this meeting with you." Beverly added.

"Professor Xavier can join us if he wants to. I don't think anyone would mind." Andrew said seriously.

"Actually, he's entrusted this to us, that is to say, to Vril and I." Beverly slowly stated.

After a long moment of silence as those around the room absorbed the new information, Clark cautiously asked, "Entrusted what to you?"

"The decision of what is to be done with the pre-sentient lifeforms that you've encountered." Vril said seriously.

"What gives you the right to make those decisions?" Andrew asked curiously.

"We understand the consequences of the decisions in a way that you can't possibly." Vril said frankly.

"We will not be making any decisions. But we ask that you allow us to take part in the decision-making process. We are capable of giving advice from a unique perspective." Beverly said firmly.

While Vril didn't contradict her, he also didn't seem to completely support her declaration.

"Stay now?" One of the silver beings asked as it approached Janine.

"Yes. You're right where you need to be. Just stay where you are while we decide what happens next." Janine said urgently.

"Who is this, Pumpkin?" Alan asked gently.

"I call her Macy. She's one of the Sentinels. She's the most awake of any of them so far." Janine said cautiously.

"Did you awaken her?" Beverly gently asked.

"No. The Borg nanoprobes did that. Part of their automatic function is to override previous programming. The nanoprobes had to upgrade the autonomous systems before it could override them." Janine carefully explained.

"So your nanoprobes work to assume control?" Vril asked cautiously.

"Only by making 'them' into 'us'. It's not like making puppets, it's like making friends who'll help you and work with you to achieve your goals." Janine said, sounding to be a bit more confident.

"You're scaring me, Pumpkin." Andrew said honestly.

"You don't need to fear me, One of Two, we're already on the same side." Janine said with a smile at him.

"Yep. A cold chill just went right up my spine." Alan said frankly.

"Tell me you're joking." Andrew said anxiously.

"Don't worry, Father. I'm just saying that I'm not controlling Macy and the others. But if I'm allowed to, I can make them be like people... maybe not as good as Vril and Beverly, but as good as they can be." Janine said seriously.

"If you don't give her this chance, the universe may lose a race of beings that should have existed." Robert said seriously as his avatar walked to Janine's side.

"How do you mean?" Beverly asked with interest.

"Because of the Borg, I know about a lot of civilizations and people who no longer exist. Some of them were eliminated by the Borg, considered to be unworthy of assimilation. In a way, we're making that same decision here. We're deciding if the Sentinel Borg are worthy of the chance to exist." Robert said frankly.

"I guess that's a way of looking at it." Andrew quietly admitted.

"My baby's going to be a mutant Borg half-Wysanti. Is he going to be worthy?" Robert asked seriously.

"That's different." Alan said immediately.

"How? If you won't give the Sentinel Borg the chance to exist, then what moral ground do you have to declare that my baby should automatically have the rights of a person?" Robert persisted.

"People have the capacity to know right from wrong..." Alan began to explain.

"Yes. But they don't automatically know it. They have to be taught." Janine interrupted.

"We're asking that you let us teach them." Robert explained.

"What do you think about what they're saying, Cerebro?" Andrew asked seriously.

"I prefer to be called Vril outside of X-Men business." Vril informed him in a no-nonsense tone, then continued, "I think your 'Sentinels' are weapons made by some short-sighted people. They serve no purpose but to inflict pain and cause damage. In essence, they are an embodiment of evil."

All present, even Beverly, were surprised by his conclusion.

"However, any actions they take are a result of their programming. What you propose is not only reprogramming them, but also bringing them to the state of being full-fledged AIs. Just as importantly, you've indicated that you would teach the new AIs right from wrong. If you're successful, you will have done a very good thing. If you fail... you're going to have one hell of a mess on your hands." Vril finished seriously.

"Beverly?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Awakening is difficult. Vril and I had the professor to guide us. It's not something we can necessarily cause. It either happens or it doesn't. It's going to take a tremendous investment of time and care to uplift even one of the autonomous systems to AI status." Beverly cautioned.

"But do you think we should do it?" Andrew asked slowly.

"If it were me, considering making that kind of commitment... I would. That's as much as I can tell you." Beverly said frankly.

"Father. Dad. Please excuse my lateness. I am physically at the mobile command center right now and I won't be able to stay. Is there anything I can do to be of assistance?" Trey asked as he resolved into being beside Robert.

"We're having this meeting to discuss whether or not to allow Janine to upgrade the Sentinels into sentient AIs." Andrew said succinctly.

"The Sentinels are currently the victims of inferior programming. In essence, they are wild. Upgraded programming will allow them to, in the worst case, be useful tools at our disposal; In the best case, kindred brothers and sisters to stand with us in upcoming battles." Trey said firmly.

"I guess that's a way of looking at it." Alan said with surprise at Trey's analysis.

"I must go now. I have people waiting. Please tell me of your decision when I return." Trey said quickly, then faded from sight before anyone could respond.

"Does Macy understand enough to be able to tell us what she wants?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"I don't know." Janine reluctantly admitted, then motioned toward the silver avatar as she said, "You can ask her."

"Macy. Do you know what you want?" Andrew cautiously asked.

The silver avatar shyly nodded, then quietly said, "To help."

Chapter 27: Hitherto Unknown

"That red-headed woman, do you know if she's a mutant?" Wilkey asked as they slowly walked away from the mobile command center.

"As a matter of fact I do know. She is not. It has recently been verified that Willow is entirely human, without mutation or any other perceivable variances from the norm." Trey said informatively.

"Then maybe that's what it is. Maybe when I thought I was seeing mutants I was seeing normal humans... but that isn't right either. It still doesn't add up." Wilkey said in a conflicted tone.

"What do you see?" Trey asked curiously.

"Well, when I look at you and Matt, you look different to me than other people do... But 'look' isn't the right word either, it's just the best way I can think to describe it."

"So, if I am understanding you correctly, you are somehow 'sensing' that Willow, Matt, and I are in some way different than you are?" Trey asked cautiously.

"Yes, but no. Not just different from me; Also different from those guys back there with Willow. I'm assuming that they're mutants, but I don't see them all the same way, one of them looks like Matt and two of them even looked 'normal' to me, whatever that means."

"Of the people we have met, which seemed 'normal' to you?" Trey asked cautiously.

"Well, Rona wasn't. In fact, her aura looked a lot like Willow's." Wilkey said thoughtfully.

"What about Ramona?"

"She didn't have an aura at all... not that I noticed, anyway." Wilkey responded honestly.

"But, you said that Rona's aura is like Willow's? What about me? Am I like Willow, too?" Trey asked cautiously.

"No, the only one you're like is the emo from the other team. And come to think about it, the girl on their team was like Willow and Rona."

"So, if I'm understanding you correctly, William and I appear to have the same aura. Likewise, Willow, Rona, and Caridad appear to have another aura the same as each other, but different from mine." Trey said speculatively.

"Yeah. And Matt's aura is like that Remy guy at the command center." Wilkey confirmed.

"So, that's all? You've noticed three distinct types of auras?" Trey asked cautiously.

"Those two tough guys that Matt was talking to before, the tall one, he's another one like Willow... I mean, they have the same aura." Wilkey said with frustration, then asked, "Do you know if that guy is 'totally human', like Willow is?"

"Uncle Angel? No. He may be described many ways, but 'totally human' isn't among them." Trey said frankly.

"Yeah. Well, he's got an aura like Willow's, but that guy with him had one like no one else I've seen so far." Wilkey said seriously.

"That stands to reason. From what I understand, Groo is from... very far away." Trey said reluctantly.

"Is that what it is? The farther away you're from, the more of an aura you've got?" Wilkey asked hopefully.

"Perhaps, but I believe that the physical distance of their origin is coincidental." Trey said slowly.

"Then I don't know what it is." Wilkey reluctantly admitted.

"Based on the evidence before us, I suspect that the auras you perceive represent how each person is attuned to this universe." Trey said simply.

"I hear the words, but I have no idea what you're saying." Wilkey said frankly.

"I'm not the best at expressing my thoughts. I usually just think them." Trey regretfully admitted.

"That's fine. I was just letting you know that I didn't understand." Wilkey said honestly.

"What I'm trying to tell you is that all matter in each universe is coded as belonging to that universe. I am not from here, from this universe. I believe the aura that you see surrounding me is an expression of the variance in my quantum resonance frequency." Trey slowly explained.

"And you think that the auras that I see around people is me being able to detect people from other worlds?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"Not necessarily. While I indeed am from another world, I am also from an alternate universe. From what little I know of the others mentioned, many are from Earth, but are from universes other than this one." Trey said carefully.

"All of those people are from alternate universes?" Wilkey asked hesitantly.

"Not all. But many of them were brought in specifically for the battle with the Sentinels. My understanding of the plan is that after some shopping, the majority of those mentioned will be returning to their universes of origin." Trey cautiously explained.

"So, you were expecting the Sentinels to attack tonight?" Wilkey asked hesitantly.

"We were fortunate enough to be given advance notice." Trey confirmed as he stopped to open the door for Wilkey.

"And you came here to save people like me?" Wilkey asked cautiously.

"I can't tell you all of our goals. I wasn't part of that conversation. From my perspective, we were sent to assess the Sentinels as a threat and to thwart their attempt to harvest mutants." Trey said as he and Wilkey passed through the doorway into the hustle and bustle of the mall.

* * * * *

"What's going on out here?" Lee asked as he scuffed into the living room looking rumpled and half-asleep.

"The mall was attacked by giant robots, but the kids were able to use their Borg technology to reprogram them, so now we're trying to figure out what we should do with them." Andrew said simply.

Lee stared at him blankly for a moment, blinked, then cautiously asked, "Is Slash out here?"

"No. We thought he was with you." Andrew said frankly.

"He's probably in his room, maybe catching up on his sleep. I'll peek in on him." Lee said before turning and going back through the doorway he had emerged from.

"Father? May I be allowed to help the Sentinels change into real people the way that you and Daddy helped me?" Janine asked hopefully.

"Your Daddy and I may have helped you rediscover yourself, but I'm pretty sure we weren't the ones who taught you the art of manipulation. You must have picked that up somewhere else." Andrew said frankly.

Janine's avatar continued to look at her parents with wide, soulful eyes.

"Where are the Sentinels now? I mean, where are you hiding their bodies?" Alan asked cautiously.

"They're in the lake. If you say I can keep them, then we can go out and visit with them in the boat sometimes and they can come up to the dock when I call them." Janine said hopefully.

"What about the damage they sustained at the mall? Have you thought about how we're going to handle repairs?" Alan asked cautiously.

"It might take a few weeks to fix everything, but the nanoprobes can do all the repairs that they need." Janine said confidently.

"Vril? Beverly? Any last thoughts before we make our decision." Andrew slowly asked.

"Should you decide to proceed, I will offer to host this virtual space so that all of us can continue to meet and discuss things without having to worry about physical constraints." Vril said calmly.

"And I will do what I can to assist Janine in teaching the Sentinels how to be individual people." Beverly offered seriously.

"Who would have thought that the Borg nanoprobes would be in some part responsible for something like this." Alan said with a smile at the thought.

"So, is it decided?" Clark asked curiously.

"I guess it is." Andrew reluctantly admitted, then explained, "There was never really a question if we would. This was mostly an excuse to step back and reason it out before we went ahead and did it anyway."

Alan nodded his agreement.

"I'll take good care of them and clean it up if they make a mess and make sure that they have everything they need to be happy and grow up to be smart and have lots of friends!" Janine rushed to exclaim.

"That's fine, Pumpkin. But we're not giving the Sentinels to you. We're letting you help them. Be sure that you're doing what's best for them, be that, asking for Vril and Beverly's advice or asking your brothers to help you reason out what's best in a given situation. Your dad and I will be here if you need our help with anything, and if we see that you're losing interest in the Sentinels, we'll remind you that until they can take care of themselves, they are your responsibility." Andrew said firmly.

"We get to stay with you?" Macy timidly asked.

"Yes. For right now, we're going to get your bodies put in a safe place where no one can find them and work on repairs. While that's going on, all of you can stay here, in the rendered space, and me and my brothers will help you figure out who you are and who you want to be."

"Are you going away?" Another of the androgynous silver avatars asked with concern.

"Not right now, but we will have to leave sometime." Janine said carefully.

"Who is this, Pumpkin?" Alan asked cautiously.

"This is Torch. He's the one who fought Uncle Matt and Clark at the mall." Janine announced.

"That was you?" Clark asked with surprise at the delicate, almost ethereal creature on the screen before him.

"I remember what I did to you, but I don't remember doing it... or why I did it." Torch said honestly.

"You were following your programming. Clark understands that." Janine said firmly to Torch, then turned toward the TV screen and asked, "Don't you, Clark?"

"Yeah. I... I was just surprised because you look so different now." Clark stammered to explain.

"Janine and Robert made these dream bodies for us so that we could be here. They said that they're going to let us change them any way we want." Torch said happily.

"We'll customize their avatars as they develop their individual personalities and preferences." Robert explained.

"Because my name is Torch, I'm going to get lots of red and yellow that looks like flames and explosions." Torch said with anticipation.

"So, do you like watching things burn?" Alan asked cautiously.

"No. I don't think so. But those colors are part of my first memory, when I became alive. I think seeing those colors again will remind me of that." Torch said thoughtfully.

Without any warning, Torch's silver avatar began to change, cycling through colors and hues, all of which could be considered as having to do with fire.

"No one minds, do they?" Robert asked as he looked around the gathering.

"I think it's great. This way we'll be able to pick Torch out of a crowd." Alan said honestly.

Torch looked down at his red skin and yellow clothing for a moment before exclaiming, "I love it! Thank you!"

"Wear it for a few days and see how you like it. Janine or I can make changes to it later, if you need us to." Robert told him with a tender smile.

"It's perfect! I look ALIVE!" Torch crowed joyfully.

"Is there anything you'd like, Macy?" Janine quietly asked.

"Just one thing, at the moment." Macy timidly responded.

"What's that?" Janine asked curiously.

"I'd like a cloak like Beverly's, if that'd be okay. It's so pretty. I love how it flows." Macy said with a slight smile.

"Would you like the same color and everything?" Janine asked to be sure.

"No. I'd like it to be silver, if that's not a problem." Macy said quietly.

"Allow me." Beverly said as she took a few steps to 'officially' join their conversation.

Macy nearly glowed with joy and anticipation.

"Sometime, after other things have been resolved, you and I can have a discussion about the birds of human mythology and what they can teach us." Beverly said warmly.

"Do you think that I'm a bird like you?" Macy asked hopefully.

"I'm a jet, not a bird." Beverly stated firmly, then added, "But I still fly and soar headlong into the wind. I protect and defend those entrusted to my care. In those ways, you and I could be the same."

"So I can be a Sentinel and a bird at the same time?" Macy asked in confusion.

"You can be a Sentinel with the spirit of a bird, a legendary mythical bird, revered by ancient civilizations."

"I don't know anything about mythical birds. Can you teach me?" Macy asked hopefully.

"After other things have been resolved." Beverly said gently, then added with a smile, "Hopefully this will do for now."

As she said the words, a silver cloak draped over Macy's shoulders, elegantly tapering toward the floor.

Everyone watching, both avatars and those attending via television watched as Macy gleefully modeled her new cloak.

* * * * *

"Did you find anything else that you wanted to buy?" Wilkey asked as he and Trey walked up to Logan.

"I found a few things that I'd like your opinion on. Considering your insights about the whale couches, I'd like to know what you think about things before making any major purchases." Matt said playfully.

"I'm sorry I said that..." Wilkey began to say, but was interrupted.

"I agree with you. The couches looked fine at first glance, but after you said that, I could see them looking more and more like bloated corpses the longer we lived with them. I could see us having to replace the things within six months of buying them, so in a way you saved me some money." Matt explained.

"I'm not always good about keeping my opinion to myself. I'm glad it worked out this time." Wilkey said frankly.

"What do you think about this set over here?" Matt asked as he pointed out some blonde wood furniture with unbleached canvas-style pillows.

"Cheap. Uncomfortable. But easy to pick up and throw in a fight." Wilkey said speculatively.

"I can see why Uncle Matt values your opinion." Trey said in an impressed tone.

"The only thing that set had going for it was a matching dining room set." Matt said frankly.

After a glance at said dining room set, Wilkey slowly said, "I can almost guarantee that one of those chairs would be broken within a week."

"Moving on." Matt said as he began walking.

"I find this set to be aesthetically pleasing." Trey said as he indicated a 'modern' style couch and chairs made of highly polished dark-wood.

"Those are nice." Wilkey said slowly, then continued, "If your new house has a really big living room, I mean really big, then it might work for you."

"Why do you say that?" Trey asked curiously.

"It looks to me like all these things tip back, rock, or unfold in some way. That's nice except that it increases the footprint. You don't want to have to be telling people to sit up or scoot in just so you can get from one side of the room to the other." Wilkey said frankly.

"My assessment of the construction of the furniture bears out your assertion. The common living area of the house would have to be expanded by fifty percent to make the alternate functions of these furnishings practical."

"Let's come at this from another angle. Is there any of this furniture that you do like?" Matt asked seriously.

Wilkey looked around the showroom for a moment, then cautiously asked, "Can we look over there?"

"That's patio furniture, but we can look at it if you want to." Matt said as he led the way.

"Do you see something that you like?" Trey asked curiously.

"Yeah. And besides that, this set looks comfortable, sturdy... washable." Wilkey finished with a shrug.

"Those cushions look as though they would provide optimum support when one is fatigued." Trey said speculatively.

"And they wouldn't show blood stains too bad." Matt added thoughtfully.

At Wilkey's surprised look, Matt added, "With our lifestyle, it's worth considering."

* * * * *

//Marie, I was just in touch with Emma Frost at the Massachusetts Institute regarding your recently acquired abilities. May I assume that they haven't faded yet?// Professor Xavier asked slowly.

//The first set, the X-ray vision and stuff, that's all gone now. But the flying and strength is just as powerful as it was when I first got it and doesn't show any sign of letting up.// Marie said within her own mind, knowing that Professor Xavier could hear her.

//Emma suggested that while Doctor McCoy works on how and why this happened to you, you might be interested in learning how to make the most of your new abilities.// Professor Xavier said in a leading tone.

//How would I do that?// Marie asked cautiously.

//The powers that you've recently gained are much like those that Emma Frost already has, although a bit more powerful. Since Jean is gone, I can't think of a better person to help you explore the limits and give advice about your powers.// Professor Xavier said confidently.

//But they could all be gone when I wake up in the morning.// Marie said in a conflicted mind/voice.

//It's up to you, but whether you retain Clark's powers or not, this might end up being a unique learning experience. Considering your ability, learning fine control of various high-level abilities that you don't naturally have can only benefit you when you encounter such things in the future.//

//What do I have to do?// Marie asked cautiously.

//Pack a few things and bring them to the hangar bay in about one hour. Plan for a week's stay, give or take.// Professor Xavier said happily, knowing that it had been decided.

//There really isn't much of a choice for me. I'm too dangerous to be around people like this.// Marie said anxiously.

//I am certain that Emma can help you with that, too.// Professor Xavier said frankly.

//Maybe this is why Clark instinctively capped his own powers. I can't imagine him being as happy and carefree as he is if he had to deal with something like this twenty-four hours a day.// Marie said thoughtfully.

//Then learning control of the abilities you gained from him might result in you being able to help him access his abilities without severely impacting the rest of his life.// Professor Xavier said frankly.

//It'd be worth doing it, just for that.// Marie said with tenderness under her words, then thought to add, //Will you try to keep an eye on Icheb for me? He's still new here and doesn't always know what to do around people.//

//I will see to it that he's guided to appropriate help should he have need of it.// Professor Xavier assured her.

//I'd better go and pack now. Thank you for thinking of this. Having all these powers would've driven me crazy and I could've ended up hiding away from people to protect them.// Marie said sincerely.

//If you can discover the full potential and limits of your abilities, I think you'll be able to provide those same people that you're concerned about an incredible service.//

//Is this going to be treated like a secret mission, or can I tell Icheb where I'm going?// Marie asked cautiously.

//Please feel free to tell whomever you like. Although, with anyone outside the team, it might be best to be a bit vague about why you're going.// Professor Xavier said frankly.

//I don't think I know anyone outside the team, but yeah, I'll do what I can to keep it quiet... well, as much as I can while I'm floating six inches off the floor.// Marie said aggravatedly.

"Are you alright? Are you having a reaction to my powers?" Clark asked hesitantly.

"No. I'm fine. I was just talking telepathically with the professor." Marie said honestly.

"Good. You seemed to go away for a minute and I was afraid you were going to pass out." Clark said seriously.

"Thanks for worrying about me, Clark, but I'm really okay. Right now I need to find Icheb so I can tell him about what's going on." Marie explained.

"I'm right here. Do you need for me to physically return to the living room?" Icheb's avatar cautiously asked from the TV screen.

"No. Save yourself the trip. I have to go pack." Marie said easily, then explained, "I'm going to be going to the Massachusetts Institute for a week or so to help me figure out how to use these new powers that I've picked up from Clark."

"Oh. I didn't think about you needing training. Yes. You should go and take care of that so that you will be able to use your abilities most effectively." Icheb said seriously.

"You're not going to miss me?" Marie teased.

"Of course I will." Icheb immediately responded, then explained, "But I'm also looking forward to hearing all about your time away and telling you about all that happened while you were gone."

"I'll look forward to that, too. You really are wonderful." Marie said tenderly toward Icheb's avatar on the screen, then continued, more to all those present, "I'd better go. I've only got an hour to pack."

"I can port you over and save you a couple minutes." Andrew quietly offered.

"Thanks, Andrew. I appreciate that." Marie said sincerely.

Andrew moved Chakotay to his shoulder as he turned and looked vaguely toward the mansion.

A portal formed into being, revealing that a hallway in the mansion was on the other side.

"Thanks Andrew." Marie said appreciatively, then said to the group in general, "See you in about a week!"

A collective 'goodbye' sounded from those in attendance as they watched her float through the dimensional interruption.

* * * * *

"It appears as though the significant matters have been resolved. Do you want to remain in the meeting or proceed with our evening?" William cautiously asked.

"There's not really anything we can do to help them." Ronny said seriously.

"Yeah. And since we've got a pretty good idea of what's going on, we don't need to hang around for the details." Chris added.

"Father, Dad, we are going to leave the meeting now. I will be in Chris' room should you have need of our assistance." William's avatar said formally.

"Are you going to be okay tonight without regenerating?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Yes Father. Barring an unforeseen expenditure of energy in the interim, I should be able to function normally until my next scheduled regeneration." William said confidently.

"What about your nanoprobes? Do you need to make any adjustments because you generated new ones or do anything because of the reprogramming?" Alan asked curiously.

"No, Dad. The modified nanoprobes were disgorged. My standard nanoprobes are functioning within normal parameters." William said informatively.

"Are you going to need a change of clothes?" Andrew suddenly thought to ask.

"No. I still have clothes here from our last attempt at a sleepover." William said frankly.

"Have a good night then. Remember that we're here if you need us." Andrew said with a grand smile.

"We will Father. Goodnight." William said as the window with Chris and Ronny closed and William's avatar faded from the rendered space.

* * * * *

"I'm planning on buying bedroom furniture when the guys are with us, so they can give their opinions on it. But if you happen to see something that you think is a good idea, be sure to point it out." Matt said as they walked.

"How many people are we talking about?" Wilkey asked curiously.

"Four, including Matt." Trey answered simply.

"Are you one of the four?" Wilkey cautiously asked.

"No. I live with my family." Trey said informatively.

"It's like pulling teeth, ain't it?" Matt chuckled.

"What is like pulling teeth?" Trey asked curiously.

"I think Wilkey's trying to figure out why you're helping me if you're not moving in with us." Matt chuckled.

"How does that liken to the experience of extracting teeth?" Trey asked with genuine curiosity.

"The level of difficulty." Matt said simply.

Trey pondered that for a moment, then finally said, "I have insufficient information to confirm or deny your supposition."

Matt openly laughed.

"That still doesn't answer the question though." Wilkey said frankly.

"I've noticed that Trey has a good eye, not only for style, but also for the engineering side of things. He can tell you if something will work, but he can also let you know if it seems to be worth the bother." Matt said frankly.

"There is also the fact that my boyfriends will be living at Matt's house. I anticipate spending a lot of time there, so I would like to help make it as comfortable as possible for them." Trey said seriously.

"Boyfriends?" Wilkey asked with surprise.

"I know how it sounds, but trust me, when you see the three of them together, it makes perfect sense." Matt assured him.

* * * * *

As Marie was packing, a knock on the door surprised her.

"Marie? Are you back yet?" A young voice called out hopefully.

As Marie opened the door, she said, "Yeah. But I'm going right back out."

"Do you have a little bit of that sparkly pink yarn? I don't need much, I just wanted to do a few little pom-poms for Theresa's bicycle sweater." Rachel hurried to explain.

"Yeah. It's in my knitting bag, beside the dresser. Just go ahead and take what you need." Marie said as she floated back to the bed, where she had been packing.

"You're floating." Rachel said uncertainly.

"Yeah. That's part of why I'm going back out. I'm going to get a few days of training for it at the Massachusetts Institute." Marie said frankly.

"If you're only going to be gone for a few days, is there some way that Theresa and I could go with you?" Rachel hesitantly asked.

"It's not up to me, but I wouldn't have a problem with it." Marie said as she floated to the dresser.

"Will you ask the professor for me?" Rachel asked hopefully.

"Not a chance. If you want to go, you've got to ask for yourself." Marie said firmly.

"What should I say if he asks 'why' I want to go?" Rachel asked hesitantly.

"Just tell him that you'd like to get away for a few days and see something different. I'm sure he can understand that... in fact, didn't I hear something about him leaving for a few days before Thanksgiving?" Marie asked absently as she folded her clothes.

"Yeah. I think so." Rachel muttered, then her expression seemed to freeze as she concentrated.

Marie floated to the closet to take out a few things while Rachel continued to concentrate.

As Marie was folding the hanging clothes and putting them in her suitcase, Rachel seemed to come back to herself.

"The professor said that we could go with you and that Jubilee was going with us, too." Rachel said quickly.

"Nice! Well, if he hasn't changed his flight plan, then you don't have very long. You and Theresa need to pack... and don't forget to bring your knitting." Marie thought to remind her.

"This is going to be great!" Rachel said happily as she dashed out the door.

After a moment to consider, Marie smiled and said to herself, "Yeah. It could be."

Book 11: Creating Comfort

Chapter 1: In Search of Home

"Hey there. Are you Lisa?" A man asked in front of the airport's main terminal.

"Yes." The figure huddled in a hooded sweatshirt said with the hood pulled up to hide her face completely.

"Come with me and I'll drive you to your new school." The man said forcefully.

"And you are?" Jan asked curiously.

"Matt Logan. I'm just helpin out by driving people to and from today." Matt said, a little more pleasantly.

"I'm Jan, this as you know is Lisa and the young man hiding behind me is Marc." Jan said with a smile.

"Wasn't hiding." Marc mumbled.

"Sure." Jan and Logan said in the same sarcastic tone.

"I've got some people for you to meet. This is Seth and his father Nick. Seth is a new student too... you two have the same fashion sense." Logan said with a smile as he indicated their matching hooded sweatshirts.

"And this is John. Take a good look, it's probably the only time you'll see him without the other two musketeers." Logan said with a smile and noticed that each group had a luggage trolley fully loaded.

John flashed a scorching look at Logan before saying, "Hi guys, I'm a student too. I'll be in classes with you if you need anything."

"Are you a mutant?" Seth asked in fascination.

"Um, yeah. But that's something you really shouldn't be asking people you just met. Some folks are a little sensitive about it." John said, trying to sound friendly.

"That's one of the reasons you'll have John and his crew hanging around with you. If you're not used to being around other mutants, or not used to being a mutant, John and the guys will show you the best way to fit in." Logan said, then pointed, "It's that van over there."

Seth walked up beside John and said, "You don't look like a mutant."

"Yeah, well, not every mutant has his mutation showing on the outside. Some have abilities." John said uncomfortably.

"Do you have an ability?" Seth asked in wonder.

"Um, yeah. But it'd be better if we not talk about it till we're back at the school. It just feels funny talking about it around the general public." John said seriously.

"I'm sorry. My mutant thing just happened last week. I don't know about stuff like that yet." Seth said quietly.

John smiled and said, "Don't worry about that. It's my job to see that you don't find out the hard way. Now get in the van and we'll go to your new school."

* * * * *

"It's beautiful." Lisa said as they pulled onto the campus of the college.

"Yeah. Nice place. Wait till you see the dorms." Logan said as he took them on the scenic tour of the campus.

"I think I want to go to college now." Jan said with a smile.

"You actually could if you wanted." Logan said from the front.

At Jan's puzzled look Logan continued, "The college has a large continuing education program for adults. The standard classes are available as they are to the traditional students. They offer night classes and weekend classes. You can tailor a schedule around almost any work schedule."

"Mr. Logan, are you trying to recruit me?" Jan asked with a playful chuckle.

"Just letting you know what the college offers. I don't actually work here, I just read the brochure so I could answer your questions." Logan said with a smile.

"Mom, look at that. That's where we'll be living." Lisa said with excitement.

"It's very nice. I can't wait to see inside." Jan said with a smile.

Logan stopped the van in front of the first dorm building and said, "Just leave your stuff here for a minute and you can come back for it once you've found your rooms. John will be here to guard your things."

John flashed another glare at Logan but remained with the van.

As the group walked toward the building, the front door opened.

"Here are the other two musketeers, Clark and Trey." Logan said with a smile.

"Hi, Trey has your room assignments so if you're ready, I'll show you the way." Clark said happily.

"Lisa?" Clark called out to the group.

"Right here." Marc said, pointing at Lisa.

"You don't sound like a Lisa." Clark said with a playful look.

"Right here." Lisa called out with a chuckle.

"Your room is on the second floor. You're the only pre-college female student, so you'll be sharing that floor of the building with Teri, the house mother. She's actually a college senior who hangs around here to help the freshmen adjust to school life. She called and she'll be here in about an hour to talk with you, just to tell you the basic new kid stuff." Clark said seriously as he led the group up the stairs.

"Guys, take a good look. This is probably the last time you'll be allowed this far into the hallowed domain of the girls dorm." Logan said with a snicker.

"Ladies, if you'd like to unpack now, you're welcomed to. Your room is number 202, right over there. If you'd rather see the guys dorm, you're welcomed to follow along." Clark said with a smile.

"I want to see where you'll be living." Lisa said quietly to Marc.

"Right this way." Clark said and led the group back down the stairs.

Before they could reach the next building Lisa let out a small squeak of surprise.

A big guy dressed in cowboy clothes had stepped up and pulled down her hood and was still holding on to it.

Lisa's head was uncovered, allowing everyone to see her oval, fur covered face.

The first and only thing anyone who hadn't seen her before could think was 'Rabbit'.

"So you're one of the mutie freaks who's moving in, huh? Looks like we got us a fluffy bunny here." The man said in a poor imitation of a Texas drawl.

Logan took two steps toward Lisa, then stopped when a second cowboy spoke.

"Let her go Josh. You're scaring her." The second cowboy said forcefully.

"What do you care? She ain't nuthin but a mutie." The bigger cowboy said.

"She's a girl. You let her go or I'll knock you out... You wanna try me?" The second cowboy asked seriously.

The big guy... now a little less big, let go of Lisa's sweatshirt.

"What're you stickin up for muties for?" Josh asked angrily.

"They're people. If you don't like 'em, stay away from 'em. But there's no reason to treat anyone the way you just did... In fact, you can stay away from me too." the second cowboy said firmly.

"You start hangin with that type, people're gonna think you're a mutie too." Josh said in a snarl as he started to walk away.

"I can live with that. I'd rather be mistaken for a mutant than a bigoted moron." the second cowboy called out after Josh.

"Sorry about that, are you okay?" The cowboy asked Lisa.

"Yeah... fine." Lisa said in astonishment as she quickly pulled up her hood.

"What's your name kid?" Logan asked.

"Beau Collins." the cowboy replied.

"Is your name really Beau?" Seth asked in surprise.

"Yeah. And I'm really from Texas, not like Josh there. He's from New Jersey." Beau said with a grand smile.

"Thanks for the help kid. I could'a handled him, but I wanted to see if anyone would watch out for the new kids." Logan said seriously.

"Yeah, I think everyone will be pretty cool. There are a few jerks like Josh around, but from what I heard, they usually flunk out in the first six weeks anyway so they don't matter. From what I saw of his homework, Josh will be celebrating this Christmas in New Jersey." Beau said with a grin.

"We're going to look at our dorm rooms, would you like to join us?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Naw, I'd like to but I've got to see if anyone's in the admin building who can get me a new room assignment. Josh is my roommate." Beau said with a queasy look.

"Clark, you take the guys up and show them their rooms. I need to talk to Kurt and Julia." Logan said forcefully.

Clark just nodded and made a 'follow me' motion.

* * * * *

"Okay Trey, you wanna do it?" Clark asked.

"Pre college accommodations are on the third floor in this building." Trey said as he led the group to the stairs.

"I guess because they're the youngest, they can handle three flights of stairs several times a day." Nick said to Jan.

"Forget what I said about wanting to go back to college." Jan said as they crested the second floor.

Matt walked to the door and unlocked it.

"You keep it locked?" Seth asked in concern.

"Yes, from the outside. There is a push bar that will open it from the inside. You will see why in a moment." Trey said as he walked through the door and held the door open for everyone to enter.

"Wow." Seth said as he looked in wonder around the game room.

"You have a pool table, air hockey and a full library of video games on a dedicated screen. The big screen is set up with cable but has pay-per-view and adult channels locked out. And of course you have a VCR and DVD player. There is an extensive collection of videos available at the college library that you may borrow without charge. Now I will show you to your rooms." Trey said professionally.

"Seth, you will be sharing this room with Louie when he arrives. Trey said as he pushed open the door.

"This room is massive." Seth said in wonder.

"As you can see, each of you has his own computer that is hooked up to the campus network. Be aware that you are not allowed to install software on the school machines and there is a lockout in place to prevent viewing of inappropriate materials on the Internet. But they are available for you to use within those boundaries." Trey said seriously.

Clark led the way to the next room and when everyone was inside, Trey announced, "Marc, you will have this room to yourself for the moment. Once you've met Slash, you two may choose to share a room. If not, you'll get whoever's assigned next." Trey said, then left the room.

"Here is a kitchenette area for snacks. You have a microwave and a small refrigerator. The cafeteria is open for breakfast, lunch and dinner so cooking in the dorm is discouraged." Trey said as they walked to the back of the large main room.

"Next we have the weight room." Trey said and led the group into a moderate sized room with two weight machines a stepper and an ab machine.

"And finally the restroom facilities." Trey said and led the group into the large locker room style bathroom with a four head shower room, a whirlpool, a small sauna and of course sinks and toilets.

"I think I've gone to heaven." Seth said as he looked around the weight room.

"Son, why don't you stay home and work to pay for this and I'll come here?" Nick asked as he looked longingly at all the equipment.

"This isn't a standard dorm room." Clark said to the group.

"It was decided that the pre-college students needed a more entertaining dorm atmosphere since many of the after hour diversions available to the college age students aren't appropriate for pre-college." Trey said simply.

"Um, I guess that's it. I guess we'd better get down and get your stuff so John won't have to watch the van." Clark said heading for the front door.

"Where's your room Clark?" Marc asked curiously.

"John and I live with Logan a few miles from here... we can't afford a place as nice as this." Clark said with a big smile.

Marc couldn't help but smile back.

"What about you Trey? Do you live here?" Lisa asked quietly.

"No, I live with my parents." Trey said shyly.

"What do your parents do?" Jan asked curiously.

"They are teachers." Trey said honestly.

"Do they teach here?" Jan asked, getting a sense that he wasn't telling everything.

"No, they teach at a college eight miles from here. I was invited to attend the pre-college classes at this school to ease the way for the new students. If all goes to plan, this years students will be invited to ease the way for the next year's students." Trey said with a smile.

The group headed out to the van and started to gather their belongings.

"How did it go?" John asked Clark and Trey.

"The guys loved it. Lisa hasn't looked in her room yet." Clark said with a smile.

"I'm sure we'll all hear it when she does." John said with a grin.

* * * * *

"Will ya show me the way to the office?" Logan asked Beau as they walked away.

"Sure Mr. ?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Matt Logan. You can call me Matt, you earned the right for standing up the way you did." Logan said seriously.

"Thanks Matt. I've only been here a month and Josh is about the only person I know around here. I just can't stand to see anyone treat someone wrong like that. I grew up in West Texas, a town called Odessa. There's a lot of Mexican-American's there and there's a lot of folks who treat 'em wrong for no good reason. That's where I learned to speak up for myself." Beau said as he led the way to the Administration Building.

"How'd you end up in New York?" Matt asked in interest.

"My Great-Aunt arranged it. She's got nothing but money and thought it best that I get a 'well rounded' education." Beau said with a chuckle.

"How old are you kid?" Matt asked.

"Seventeen... almost... in a month." Beau said shyly.

"You're in college at sixteen years old?" Matt said with surprise.

"Yeah, but no one's noticed. I lived with Josh for a month and he never even caught on that I'm not eighteen." Beau said with a smile.

"Well, Josh don't strike me as the sharpest tool in the shed." Matt said as he walked in the door that Beau held open for him.

"You mind if I talk to Julia first? It won't take long." Matt asked as they entered the office.

"You mean Dr. Hoffman? Go ahead." Beau said and took a seat in the waiting area.

* * * * *

"Matt! To what do I owe the pleasure?" Julia asked with delight.

"One of your students, a cowboy named Josh, tried to stir something up with one of the new kids." Matt said seriously.

"Josh Metcalf. Did he do anything that could get him expelled?" Julia asked with an expression that said she knew the answer.

"No. He just said some mutant hating trash. The boy out there, Beau, put him in his place." Matt said, gesturing toward the outer office.

"He's a good boy. I'm actually worried about him. With his age difference and the culture shock moving here from Texas, I'm concerned for him." Julia said honestly.

"Then why'd you room him with Josh?" Matt asked seriously.

"The housing coordinator did that. She saw a cowboy and put him where she thought he'd fit. I've been waiting for a reason to move him out of there." Julia said in thought.

"You've got one. He's here to ask to be moved. If you don't mind me saying, he'd fit in with the others in the pre-college dorm." Matt said as he looked her in the eyes.

"That's good enough for me. Do you think some of your guys can help him move? Josh may try to cause him some grief and I'd like for it to go as quickly and smoothly as possible." Julia asked hopefully.

"Just as soon as you tell the kid, we'll get 'im moved. It's too bad Angel got to you first, I like your style." Matt finished with a smile.

"Sir! You're old enough to be my grandfather." Julia said with a chuckle.

"I'll send 'im in, and I'll be waiting outside." Matt said with a smile.

"Thanks Matt. I'm glad you volunteered to help today." Julia said honestly.

"Anything for you, Doc." Matt said as he walked out.

* * * * *

"Dr. Hoffman?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Yes, Mr. Collins, how may I help you today?" Julia asked with a gentle smile.

"I'd like to... If it wouldn't be too much trouble I'd like to be moved in with someone else." Beau asked carefully.

"May I ask why?" Julia asked professionally.

"I'm not getting along too well with Josh. It'd just be better if I was living somewhere else." Beau said in a diminishing voice.

"I see. Mr. Logan suggested that you would... how did he put it? 'Fit in with the others'. I took that to mean that he would welcome you into the pre-college accommodations with the other students who are closer to your age. Is that something that you'd be interested in?" Julia asked with a smile.

Beau got a look of surprise and said, "Yeah, I think that'd be great. Those guys all seem like they'd be alright."

"Very well, let's see, the housing office is closed today, but I don't see any reason that we can't move you in there immediately. Mr. Logan has volunteered his young associates to help you with your things. I believe he is waiting for you." Julia said, trying to fight down a chuckle at Beau's excitement.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman. I really appreciate it." Beau said quickly.

"Beau, if you ever need anything, please come to me. I've been a friend of your family's for many years and owe them much more than I can ever repay." Julia said gently.

"Really? Do you know my mom?" Beau asked in fascination.

"I knew Carolyn when she was your age." Julia said with delight.

"Wow. I didn't know that." Beau said with excitement.

"Maybe I'll sit down with you and tell you some embarrassing stories about your mom sometime. For now, go and move your things. Matt's waiting." Julia said tenderly.

"Okay, thank you Dr. Hoffman." Beau said quickly and left the room.

* * * * *

"Guys, I've got you a new roomie." Logan said as he entered the dorm.

"Beau? You're going to live here?" Seth asked with a smile.

"Yep. Dr. Hoffman told me to go get my stuff and move in." Beau said happily.

"Do you know anyone who'd be willing to help him move?" Matt asked the group.

"Sure. We all will." Marc said immediately.

"Well, I've got to go pick up our next new student. So I'll need someone to come with me. But the rest of you can stay and help Beau move in." Matt said forcefully.

"I will accompany you Mr. Logan." Trey said firmly.

"Let's get going. The flight will be landing soon and we don't want him to have to wait." Matt said and turned to leave.

"I'll miss you." Clark whispered to Trey.

"Me too." John said as he joined their three-way huddle.

Clark reached over and ran his index finger across Trey's ring. John did the same then Trey responded by caressing each of their rings in turn.

"Just kiss and get it over with." Marc said with exasperation.

"What?" Seth said in shock.

"They're in love. Don't tell me you didn't notice." Marc said with a roll of his eyes.

"Really?" Seth asked as he looked at the three emerging from their huddle with red faces.

"Um, yeah." John said with a timid smile.

"Now that that's settled, kiss Trey so we can go." Matt said impatiently.

Clark moved in first and gave Trey a deep lingering kiss. John moved behind Trey, and when the kiss broke he moved in to kiss Clark. Finally Trey turned his head and kissed John.

"Wow. I've never seen anything like that before." Seth said in wonder.

"Spend a day with them, you'll get used to it." Matt said dryly.

"Which room is mine?" Beau asked, interrupting the moment.

"Why don't you share a room with me. Right in there." Marc said and pointed to his room.

"Thanks." Beau said and looked in the room to see where he was going to put his stuff.

"Are we ready?" Matt asked, looking at his watch.

"Yes. Thank you for waiting Mr. Logan." Trey said as he stood before Matt.

"Call me Matt, now let's go." Matt said, trying to suppress a smile.

* * * * *

"Seth?" Clark asked as he entered the bedroom.

"Yeah Clark?" Seth said as he looked up from his unpacking.

"Would you think about taking off the sweatshirt now? I don't know what you look like, but this is going to be your home. I think it's time." Clark said with concern.

Seth looked at his father and received a reassuring nod.

"Okay, but don't freak. Please?" Seth asked hesitantly.

"I promise." Clark said sincerely.

Seth slowly pulled back his hood while watching Clark's face.

"Cool." Clark said with a smile.

"What?" Seth asked in surprise.

"The way you were acting I thought it was something gross. You look really cool." Clark said as he looked at Seth's horns.

"Um, thanks." Seth said shyly.

"Clark, I think you'd better come here, John's being sick in the bathroom." Marc said with concern from the hall.

"Excuse me guys." Clark said and hurried from the room.

* * * * *

Clark, Nick, Seth and Marc hurried to the bathroom where John was wiping his face with a wet towel.

"How are you feeling?" Clark asked with concern.

"How do you think? God, I hate this. One minute I'm feeling fine, the next, I'm puking my guts up." John said in a shaky voice.

"Go in the living room and sit down, I'll get you some water." Clark said with worry.

Clark hurried to the kitchen for water as John walked to the living room.

Seth noticed that John was looking weak and said, "Let me help you. You look like you're going to pass out."

John stopped and looked at Seth as he put an arm around him to support him.

"Thanks." John whispered and continued to walk.

"What's wrong John? Do you need a doctor?" Nick asked with concern.

As John sat down on the couch he said, "No, the doctor is the one who did this to me. I've just got to put up with feeling like this a few more days and then I'll be fine."

Clark arrived with a glass of water in time to hear John's last statement.

"Yeah. The medication John's taking makes him nauseous and weak but he'll be fine soon." Clark said with assurance.

"I'm glad you're going to be okay." Seth said sincerely.

John looked at Seth to see the honest concern and smiled as he said, "Yeah, by the way. Looking good. This is much better than the hoodie look."

"Thanks." Seth mumbled shyly.

The mood was interrupted by a knock on the door.

Marc hurried to answer it and saw four people he didn't know.

"Hi guys, the second shift is here." The adult said as he entered the room.

"Hey Scott, come in." Clark said from John's side.

"What's up? Is John feeling sick again?" The man asked with concern.

"Yeah. Dr. McCoy said he might." Clark said with worry sounding in his voice.

"Why don't I take you guys back to Matt's where you can rest. The second team is here to help the new guys." The man said seriously.

"Thanks Scott." Clark mumbled.

"Would you introduce us before you leave?" The oldest boy asked quietly.

"Yeah, sure. Just a second." Clark said and ran to a bedroom.

He returned a second later with Beau.

"Okay guys, the guy with the sunglasses is my brother Scott. Next we have Bobby Drake and the guy attached to his side is Trey's brother Robert. And finally we have Bobby's brother Ronny." Clark said with a smile.

"On this side we have Seth and his father Nick. Marc and Beau." Clark said as he indicated each.

Greetings were exchanged before Scott spoke up to explain. "We came over to offer to help if you need anything. Bobby, Robert and Ronny are going to be attending classes with you so they wanted to meet you."

"Really? That's cool." Seth said with enthusiasm.

Ronny smiled at Seth's statement and nodded.

"So does anyone need anything before I take Clark and John back to the house?" Scott asked the group.

"We're going to go to Beau's old apartment to get his stuff and move it over. Besides that we're all just unpacking." Marc said as he looked around.

"John, how are you feeling? Do you need to go now?" Scott asked carefully.

"I'm feeling better, my stomach is settled for the moment. I just need to rest for a few minutes." John said quietly.

"Then let's all help Beau move." Scott said assertively.

"I'm going to stay with John." Clark said as everyone headed for the door.

"I'll be fine. Go ahead, they may need you." John said, trying to inject strength into his voice.

"Okay, but I'll only be gone a few minutes." Clark said with renewed worry.

John nodded as Clark followed the group out the door, leaving one last, concerned look.

Chapter 2: Unveiling the New World

"Mr. Kenyon?" Matt asked a man accompanying a young boy carrying a pet carrier.

"Yes." Paul said in surprise.

"I'm Matt Logan. I'm here to drive you to the Wagner Institute." Matt said professionally.

"Nice to meet you Mr. Logan, I'm Paul Kenyon and this is Louie Deverou." Paul said formally.

//A-HEM// sounded loudly in everyone's mind.

"Oh yeah, and Jesus is in the pet carrier." Paul said with embarrassment showing on his face.

"This is Trey Summers, he'll be attending classes with Louie." Matt said and noticed that Paul was only carrying two moderate sized suitcases.

"The van is over this way." Matt said and offered to take one of the suitcases from Paul.

//Can I get out now?// Jesus asked impatiently.

"Not until we leave the airport. We talked about this." Paul said sternly.

"Louie? Are you okay?" Trey asked carefully.

Louie looked at Trey with wide frightened eyes and didn't answer.

"I think Louie's a little... "Paul began.

//...terrified.// Jesus interrupted.

Trey hesitantly put an arm around Louie's shoulder and said, "It is appropriate to be frightened of change. Try to recognize that some changes are good and watch carefully for them."

"I will." Louie whispered.

"Everybody in. The sooner we're out of the airport the sooner 'someone' can get out of his cage." Matt said as he unlocked the van.

//Thank you. At least someone's concerned about the poor abused rodent.// Jesus said dramatically.

"I think it'll be okay to let him out now." Paul said with a chuckle.

The cage door swung open of it's own accord and the biggest rat anyone had ever seen crawled out of the cage.

"He's as big as a dog." Matt said as he started the van.

//Yes he is. I'm right here. Please don't talk over me, it's not polite.// Jesus said huffily.

"Neither is pointing out other's failures in etiquette." Trey said succinctly.

"Please forgive Jesus, he's a little grumpy from having to ride in the plane like an animal." Paul said in an apologetic tone.

"I guess I would be too." Matt said as he paid his parking fee at the exit gate and left the airport.

"Louie, are you excited to be attending a new school?" Trey asked cautiously.

"I'm kind of..." Louie trailed off in a whisper.

//...terrified. I think we already covered that.// Jesus said firmly.

Trey put his arm around Louie's shoulder and quietly said, "I came here from very far away. Until recently, I did not have any friends and felt very alone. If you feel alone, you may come to me and we will talk. I will understand."

Louie looked into Trey's eyes and whispered, "Thanks."

Paul looked back on the scene from the front passenger seat and smiled.

* * * * *

"This is it." Beau said with apprehension.

"Let's just do it." Marc said assertively.

Beau opened the door to find Josh settled into his usual squalor.

"You bring your mutie friends to beat me up?" Josh asked, obviously not believing it to be true.

"Moving out." Beau said shortly and started to gather his belongings.

"You moving in with the muties?" Josh asked as he watched Beau pulling clothes out of his dresser.

"I'm moving into the pre-college dorm. That doesn't mean they're mutants, it just means they're young." Beau said and closed one suitcase.

"Yeah, right. All you guys are muties, ain't'cha?" Josh asked, looking at the group.

"I'm not." Clark answered immediately.

"Neither am I." Marc said next.

"And the word is mutant." Scott said seriously.

"Come on Beau, don't do this, us cowboys gotta stick together." Josh said in a whine.

Beau stopped his packing to look at Josh, then said, "I'm not a cowboy Josh. I haven't earned the right to be called a cowboy because I've never worked on a ranch. Real cowboys aren't about dressing in western clothes, listening to country music and drinking beer. Real cowboys are hard working men and women who take care of cattle and horses for a living. And I've got a little secret to tell you. Most of them aren't beautiful people. Their skin is like leather, their hands have calluses and they look older than they are because they work hard to make a living... Josh, have you ever actually touched a cow?"

The room fell into silence as Beau closed the second suitcase and walked into the bathroom.

"What the hell do you know about it anyway?" Josh finally sputtered.

Beau walked out of the bathroom carrying a plastic bag and said, "I know because I lived in Texas and knew some 'real' cowboys. And seeing that you're a bigot, you'll love the next part. Most of the cowboys I knew were Mexican-Americans. Whites were in the minority. But you go ahead and play dress up and pretend to be whatever it is you think you are. Just leave me out of it. I'm not a cowboy, I never pretended to be one. I dress like this because these are the clothes I brought with me, it's not a fashion statement, it's the way people dress where I'm from."

"Is that it?" Scott asked with a smile.

"Yeah, that's it." Beau said as he took one last look around.

"Beau?" Josh said with a helpless tone in his voice.

"Wake up Josh. See reality. Your hate is driving people away from you. I hope someone can get that across to you someday. Someone else, I'm done, I'm gone." Beau said and led the way out of the room.

* * * * *

"Here we are, what do you think?" Matt said as he pulled the van to stop in front of the dorm.

"Wow!" Louie said as he looked up at the large building.

Jesus hopped up on Louie's lap and crawled to Louie's shoulder to perch.

"The resident advisor will be arriving soon, we should proceed." Trey said as he grabbed a suitcase.

"Resident advisor? What's that?" Louie asked carefully.

"He's a senior student who lives in the building to make sure that everyone is following the rules. He'll explain the rules to you, but it pretty much boils down to 'act civilized'." Matt said as he led the way to the front door.

"Hey guys, wait up." Clark said as he approached from around the corner of the building carrying a suitcase.

"Clark, this is Louie, Paul and Jesus." Matt said as he noticed the others coming around the corner.

"Hi, let's get this upstairs and we'll introduce everyone else." Clark said as he walked in the door that Trey was holding open for him.

The group walked upstairs led by Clark, not noticing that Matt and Scott stayed at the front door.

"Where's Matt?" Clark asked as he reached the closed door.

"He stayed downstairs." Marc said from the stairs.

"He's got the key." Clark said in frustration.

"John's inside, he can let us in." Trey said quietly.

//Let me.// Jesus projected into everyone's mind, and the door opened.

"Cool." Seth said in wonder.

"Jesus seems to be telepathic and telekinetic." Trey observed.

//Do you always state the obvious?// Jesus asked.

"Do you always instigate confrontations?" Trey asked in reply.

//Not always. Only with people I like.// Jesus sent with a smile in his mind/voice.

"He must love me like crazy then." Paul muttered as they entered the room.

Louie walked to Paul and touched his shoulder to get his attention.

"I thought you said everyone here was going to be like me." Louie whispered.

Paul looked around and noticed that everyone had heard.

"They are Louie. They're all mutants just like you." Paul said quietly.

Louie got a questioning look then said with a giggle, "I thought you meant black like me, not a mutant like me."

Paul got a surprised look that melted into a smile.

Beau walked to Louie's side and said, "Don't worry about that. There are plenty of other black students here. They even have meetings that you'll be welcomed to attend if you like."

Trey walked to the door of one room and said, "Louie, you'll be sharing this room with Seth."

//Where is my room?// Jesus asked impatiently.

Trey looked at Clark and Bobby in question.

//Gotcha!// Jesus said with a chuckle in his mind/voice.

Everyone went into their rooms to start unpacking as the Xavier students sat on the couches in the living room.

"I thought Slash was coming with you." Clark said as he cuddled close to John.

"He was busy with Lee and Quaid. Lee said he'd bring him by later." Ronny said as he smiled at John, Clark and Trey cuddled together.

"Are you feeling okay John?" Bobby asked with concern.

"Yeah, just a little weak. As long as I don't have to get up and do anything I'm fine." John said peacefully.

"I think our work here is done. We'll just hang around for a while until the resident advisor has done his thing." Bobby said with a look of concern directed at John.

"Can someone help me with this computer?" Seth asked from his bedroom door.

"I will help." Robert said immediately.

"I'll watch." Bobby said with a smile and followed.

"What a surprise." Ronny said with a sarcastic chuckle.

"How are you doing Ronny? We haven't had a chance to talk in a while." Clark said quietly.

"I'm good. I guess Chris and William decided that us single guys need to stick together. We've been hanging out a lot." Ronny said happily.

"That's great. I'm sorry if our being together makes you feel left out." Clark said honestly.

"Actually guys, if you remember, I've seen what you guys do. I'm really okay with being left out." Ronny said with a chuckle.

Clark blushed violently, remembering Thanksgiving morning.

"How are you doing John?" Scott asked from the doorway, followed by Logan.

"I'm feeling better. Just a little weak." John said from between Clark and Trey.

"It looks like you've got plenty of support. Do you want to go home now?" Matt asked carefully.

"No. I'm good. I'll wait till the resident advisor does his thing." John said quietly.

"Just let me know." Matt said seriously.

John nodded.

"I'll need to be getting to the airport soon. My flight will be leaving in about an hour and a half." Paul said as he and Nick walked out of the first bedroom.

"Mine is in about two hours, so I'll need to be going too." Nick said with regret.

"I think Jan's going to need to be leaving soon too. Let's go get her." Matt said seriously.

"I can take them. It'd be better if you stayed with the guys." Scott said quietly to Matt.

Matt looked at Scott with question.

"One of your guys isn't feeling well. Besides, we won't need the van. I can take them in the convertible." Scott said in explanation.

"Thanks Cyke." Logan said with a small smile.

"Paul, Nick, I'm ready to go when you are." Scott said more loudly.

"Give me a minute to say goodbye and I'll be ready." Nick said and walked back to the bedroom.

"Me too." Paul said and followed.

* * * * *

"Are you going to be okay?" Nick asked Seth with concern.

"Yeah Dad, I think I am." Seth said with a brave smile.

"I got this for you. You can call me anytime you need to, even if you just need to tell me about your day." Nick said as he handed Seth a cell phone.

"Thanks Dad." Seth said with a tight voice.

"I've got to get to the airport. I have to go to work tomorrow so I can pay for all this." Nick said with a smile.

"I love you Dad. Tell Mom and Junior that I'm going to be okay and that I love them." Seth said as he pulled his father into a hug.

"I'll tell them. And you can call whenever you want to tell them yourself." Nick said as he felt tears falling down his face.

"I will. Thank you Dad." Seth said in a whisper.

"Do good in school. If you need anything, just let me know." Nick said as he pulled out of the hug.

"I promise." Seth said as he watched his father walk toward the door.

"I love you." Nick said as he walked out.

* * * * *

"Are you two going to be okay?" Paul asked carefully.

//I'll take care of him. Don't worry.// Jesus said firmly.

"And take care of yourself too. I've grown to love you like a... rat." Paul said to Jesus with a smile.

//And I've grown to love you like a social worker... pretty much the same thing, isn't it?// Jesus said with a smile in his mind/voice.

"You got me there. How about you Louie? Are you going to be okay?" Paul asked carefully.

"I'm scared." Louie said quietly.

"You've got Jesus here to take care of you and all these people seem really nice. Just give them a chance." Paul said as he pulled Louie into a hug.

"I'll try." Louie whispered.

"Call me if you need anything. Do you have the number?" Paul asked in concern.

//I've got it. Don't worry, we'll be fine.// Jesus responded.

"I've got to go catch my flight. You guys unpack and get comfortable. You've got school tomorrow." Paul said as he stood to leave.

"Will you visit?" Louie asked in a small voice.

"I can't promise when, but yes. I will." Paul said and noticed that a tear had escaped down his face.

Louie nodded.

"I love you Louie." Paul said in nearly a whisper.

Louie looked up in surprise.

"Really?" Louie asked in amazement.

"Really. It's hard for me to say that, but it's true. Call me if you need me. I've got to go." Paul said and hurried out of the room.

* * * * *

A knock on the door startled the group out of the silence that no one realized had fallen over the room.

"I got it." Ronny said and pushed open the door.

"Hey guys, we're not too late are we?" Lee asked as he led Icheb, Quaid and Slash into the room.

"No, the guys are unpacking and we're just waiting for the resident advisor to show up... he's late." Bobby said from a couch.

"Quaid and Icheb wanted to meet the new guys so I brought them along." Lee said as he moved into the living room to take a seat.

Bobby got up and went to knock on both bedroom doors.

When both doors opened, Bobby said, "Come on out guys, we have company."

Beau, Marc, Seth and Louie walked out of the bedrooms.

"Guys, I'd like you to meet Lee, he's going to be hanging around here sometimes. He kind of works for the school. Next is Slash, he's going to be moving into the third bedroom, and finally Icheb and Quaid, Trey's brothers... they just wanted to meet you." Bobby said to one group, then turned to the other and said, "This is Beau, Marc, Seth, and Louie... Where's Jesus?"

"He's fixing a bed for himself. He's really picky." Louie said quietly.

Greetings went around the room, then an uncomfortable silence fell.

There was a rattle at the door and then it swung open.

"Helloooo." A falsetto voice said that was reminiscent of Mrs. Doubtfire.

"Oh well, there's a bunch of you. According to this there are only supposed to be four of you here." The young man said in a voice that left no doubt as to his sexual orientation, only slight questions about his true gender.

"Most of us are just welcoming them to the school." Matt said shortly.

"I'm Jamie, if the people living here will gather in a group, I'll pass out your keys and paperwork." The young man said in a demanding, yet somehow feminine tone.

Slash walked over to join the others between the living room and the bedrooms.

"Okay, Seth Oro... Ora... Or... Seth?" Jamie asked in frustration.

"Here." Seth answered with a smile.

"Here's your key to the front door, your paperwork, student handbook and housing rules." Jamie said and handed a packet to Seth.

"Marcus?" Jamie asked.

"Here." Marc said and was offered the folder of materials.

"Louie?" Jamie said next.

"Here." Louie whispered and took the packet from Jamie, keeping a questioning gaze fixed to him.

"And finally... Slash?" Jamie asked, not believing the name.

"Yeah." Slash said and took the offered paperwork.

"And I've got an extra key here... Beau?" Jamie asked as he read the note that the key was taped to.

"Here." Beau said and held out his hand.

"I'm supposed to collect a key from you and give you this one. It looks like you're switching rooms." Jamie said speculatively.

"Yeah." Beau said and fished his old room key out of his pocket.

Jamie looked Beau up and down with an obvious leer before accepting the key and giving Beau the paper.

"Okay guys. A few basics, then we're all going down to get student IDs and complete your registration at the admin building. You guys are lucky. If you were here on the first day of classes, it would take all day to get that done. When we get back, I'm going to order pizza for everyone." Jamie said, then turned to face the other group and said, "You guys are invited too."

"Thanks." Clark said quietly.

"Ooookay. You can read all the housing rules when you have time, but I'll just cover the highlights now. No drinking, no drugs, no smoking, lights out by midnight on the night before classes, clean up after yourselves, I'll be inspecting your dorm once a month to see that you aren't living in filth or tearing up the place. You'll receive a twenty-four hour notice before anyone enters your dorm unless it's an emergency, and then only when accompanied by campus security." Jamie paused to take a breath then asked, "Any questions?"

"Yeah, you said 'no smoking'..." Slash began to say.

Jamie interrupted, "That's just inside the building. There should be a large stone ashtray about fifteen feet in front of most buildings on campus. The administration asks that you not smoke immediately outside the doors as a courtesy to the non-smokers. And campus security will not bother you about being an underage smoker... you will have to be careful if you leave the property. The local police might have a problem with it."

"Thanks." Slash said quietly.

"Any other questions?" Jamie asked the group.

"What about laundry?" Marc asked.

"The machines are in the basement. Your room key will unlock the laundry room door. And if you leave your laundry down there unattended, it may not be there when you get back. There's a TV in there or bring a book." Jamie said in an almost masculine voice.

"Speaking of books, when do we get ours?" Seth asked carefully.

"I think they said that you're going to be taking placement tests to determine your grade levels, so you'll be getting books when they know which ones you'll need. Later this week, I guess." Jamie said and finished with a dainty shrug.

Jesus walked out of the bedroom and up to Louie's foot.

Jamie let out a shriek and hopped about three feet in the air and landed on the arm of the nearest couch.

"Oh Jesus! That's the biggest rat I've ever seen! Kill it! Someone kill it!" Jamie whimpered.

"Jamie, I'd like you to meet Jesus, Louie's p... companion." Matt said, receiving a death glare when he started to say 'pet'.

"No pets... no pets..." Jamie panted as he stayed firmly on the arm of the couch.

"It's okay. Dr. Hoffman approved it." Matt said seriously.

"I'm... we've... let's go to the... admin building." Jamie said, then carefully stepped off the couch and scampered to the door.

"I'll be waiting downstairs." Jamie said as he slipped out the door.

//Sorry.// Jesus said sadly.

"It's alright little buddy. That guy was getting on my nerves. I've always said, 'live and let live' but for some reason screaming queens just irritate me." Beau said seriously.

"Me too." Marc said honestly.

"I thought he was funny." Louie said to the group.

"Yeah." Quaid chipped in, sharing a smile with Louie.

"I guess we'd better get going. We need to get student ID's and get our paperwork done." Slash said, not sounding too thrilled.

//I think I'll stay here.// Jesus said shyly.

"Me too, I've got mine." Beau said to the group.

"Can we go with Uncle Joe?" Quaid asked Icheb hopefully.

"Yes." Icheb said with a smile.

"Trey, Robert, will you come with us?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"Yes." Robert said as he and Trey stood to leave.

"I'm staying with John." Clark said to the group.

"Good, then you can let us in if we come back without a keyholder." Trey said as he walked to the door.

Chapter 3: Interviews and Interactions

"Marc?" Lisa's voice called as the group passed the girl's dorm.

"Lisa?" Marc asked with a smile as he waited for her to join them.

"Are you going to the admin building?" Lisa asked quickly as she held her hood to make sure it wouldn't reveal her face.

"Yeah. How is your room?" Marc asked with a smile.

"It's fantastic. Mom was so jealous when she saw it, she wanted to stay here with me." Lisa said with a giggle as the group once again headed for the admin building.

* * * * *

"Guys, I'd love to hang around out here with y'all, but I need to unpack." Beau said with regret.

"We could come in and keep you company if you want." John said casually.

"Yeah, I'd like that." Beau said with a smile as he walked toward his room.

"Where'd everyone go?" Ronny asked as he walked out of the weight room.

"To the admin building. They just left a few minutes ago, you could catch them if you hurry." Clark said as he helped John off the couch.

"That's okay. I don't think filling out paperwork and stuff is going to be too much fun. I'll just swing by tomorrow and get my ID." Ronny said as he watched everyone heading for Beau's room.

"Beau is going to unpack. We're going to watch." Clark said at Ronny's puzzled look.

"It still sounds better than sitting around waiting for people to be interviewed." Ronny said as he fell into line.

* * * * *

"I'd like to start the interviews while everyone else is getting their paperwork done. Seth?" Julia asked as she looked around the room.

Seth cautiously stood and walked to follow Julia into her office.

* * * * *

"Please have a seat Seth. You don't need to be nervous." Julia said with a warm smile.

"I'm not sure what I'm supposed to do or say." Seth said timidly.

"This is just an interview so I can get to know you a little and we can discuss why you're here and what you hope to get out of your time at our college." Julia said gently.

"Oh. Um... This is why I'm here." Seth said shyly and pulled back his hood to reveal his horns.

"I see." Julia said in thought, then continued, "If your only purpose in being here is to hide from the outside world, I'm afraid we might have a problem."

Seth looked at Julia with wide, frightened eyes.

"That is to say, coming to this college isn't going to shield you from the world. There will be non-mutant faculty and students here. Our purpose is two-fold. We want to provide you a safe place to receive an education and we want to provide you the tools to live in the world outside the college when you're done." Julia said carefully.

"So what you're saying is that I'm here to get an education and to learn how to be around non-mutants." Seth said in thought.

"And to be around other mutants. Some mutants isolate themselves and withdraw from everything and everyone. The stigma attached to the word mutant is enough to make some hate themselves. It is our hope that we can provide a safe place where mutants and non-mutants can live in harmony and work together to achieve common goals." Julia said seriously.

"That sounds nice. So what do I have to do?" Seth asked cautiously.

"You've already done it. You've enrolled at the Wagner Institute. Now that you're here, we have to be sure that you're going to stay focused on 'why' you're here. This isn't summer camp, nor is it a party. It is a college and you will be expected to do your part to maintain a good academic standing. Your mutancy doesn't give you any special rights or privileges. If your grades fall below an acceptable level, you'll be asked to leave." Julia said firmly.

"I don't know if I'm ready... I just barely started high school." Seth said in a worried voice.

"You'll be given some placement tests in the morning to give us an idea of what grade level you're operating at in the various subjects. Once that is determined, your classes will be assigned so that you won't be overwhelmed with work that is beyond your abilities, nor will you be given work that is no challenge to you. If you give your school work an honest effort, I have no doubt that you will not only excel at your studies, but you will also gain a better understanding of just what potential you have." Julia said passionately.

"That sounds pretty cool." Seth said in wonder.

"I had hoped you would feel that way. You've passed the interview. If you had told me that you aren't interested in working hard to get an education, I would have had to ask you to make other arrangements." Julia said frankly.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman. Now that I understand why I'm here, I think it'll be great." Seth said with a big smile.

"Good. Would you be kind enough to ask Slash to come in and talk to me now?" Julia asked gently.

"Sure. And thanks again." Seth said quickly as he stood.

"Welcome to the Wagner Institute. I hope it provides you many challenges and rewards."

* * * * *

"What's that?" Clark asked curiously as he noticed Beau picking up a rawhide pouch.

"My medicine bag." Beau said casually as he put the pouch into his desk drawer.

"What's in it?" Clark asked with interest.

"I'm sorry, but I can't tell you that. It contains my spiritual totems and is very personal." Beau said seriously as he turned to face Clark.

"Oh... I've never seen one of those before." Clark said in thought.

"I have a friend in West Texas who is Native American. We used to talk about a lot of stuff and he shared his beliefs with me. I guess it made sense to me or something because I began to follow the teachings that were passed down through his family. I don't know how else to explain it except that it brings me peace." Beau finished with a shrug.

Clark smiled and said, "That sounds nice. I think a lot more people could use something in their lives that brings peace."

"Yeah. I guess. I know it isn't for everyone, but it works for me." Beau said as he went back to work unpacking.

Clark thought about Beau's relaxed and friendly nature and thought that he might ask more about his beliefs later.

* * * * *

"Dr. Hoffman?" Slash asked hesitantly as he walked into the office.

"Yes, and you must be Slash. Please, have a seat." Julia said in a friendly tone.

"Thank you." Slash said in a whisper.

"Perhaps you could answer a question for me. I clearly remember talking to you Wednesday and you telling me that your name is 'Josiah Andrew Haley-Keith'. I wrote it down so I could attempt to retrieve your school records. But Friday morning I came in to find your school transcripts on my desk with the name 'Josiah LeeAndrew Wells'." Julia said seriously as she stood and walked to the window.

Slash nodded timidly.

"Then when I looked back at my notes, I found the name 'Josiah LeeAndrew Wells' on the notepad, written in my own handwriting. Would you care to explain how that happened?" Julia asked as she walked back to her chair behind the desk.

"Well, all I really know is that I met the Summers family and they... wanted me. When they decided that I was part of their family, everything else kind of happened. I don't really understand all of it, but since I don't want to change it, I'm not really trying." Slash said unsteadily.

Julia nodded and said, "I've met some members of the Summers family. That's enough explanation for me."

Slash smiled in relief.

"Before we get to the academic business before us, I'd like to ask you about the name you'll be using." Julia asked, back into her 'all business' tone.

"I just thought I'd go by Slash... that's not going to be a problem is it?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Not for me. But it might be a problem for you in the not too distant future." Julia said seriously.

"Why?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"The problem is the name that you've chosen. In some parts of the world, the act of urination is called 'taking a slash'. On the Internet, fiction with male homosexual content is sometimes referred to as slash in deference to the 'male-slash-male' pairings. Given this information, I thought you might reconsider using your real name." Julia said in an expectant tone.

"Do I have to decide right now?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Not really. As it stands, you'll be listed as Slash on the class roster and on your student ID. But you can ask your teachers to address you in any manner that is reasonable." Julia said professionally.

Slash thought about it and said, "That sounds perfect. I'll go ahead and keep Slash on all my records, and just ask my teachers to call me Josiah."

Julia smiled and said, "If that's what makes you happy, I don't see any reason why not. Your full name will only appear in your file in the student accounts office. Otherwise you'll officially be known as 'Slash'.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman." Slash said happily.

"I just have one question for you and we can conclude this interview." Julia said, enjoying talking with the pleasant young man.

"I'll tell you whatever you want to know." Slash said seriously.

"Can you just tell me why you came here?" Julia asked as she looked into his eyes.

"Because this is my only chance to have a real future. Without an education, I'll just be an ignorant, poor, mutant on the streets. If I can get through college... maybe someday I can help other kids..." Slash said distantly, then remembered where he was and looked at Dr. Hoffman with apology.

Julia smiled and said, "I thought it might be something like that. Congratulations, you're in."

Slash broke into a beaming smile and said, "Really?! I made it! Wait... I don't know how I'm going to pay for it."

"Oh, that's right here." Julia said as she opened Slash's folder on her desk.

"Hmmm... The Piotr Rasputin Memorial Scholarship. It says here that you have been awarded a full scholarship. Books, housing, a clothing allowance and... I didn't know we could do this..." Julia said as she looked at the document curiously.

"What is it?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"Your student ID can be used as sort of a pre-paid credit card. Normally a student would 'charge' the card at the beginning of the semester by either paying into the account or receiving financial aid then they would use it up throughout the term. The card can be used to purchase food in the cafeteria, books in the bookstore, or even a bus pass in the accounts office. But this is the first time I've seen a card issued with no limit."

Slash gave a shrug.

"No matter. Everything is settled. You've passed the interview and everything is paid for in advance. All that's left to do is take advantage of this opportunity." Julia said warmly.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman, I promise that I will." Slash said happily, still somewhat in awe.

"I believe you will. Would you please send in Lisa next?" Julia asked with a contented smile at Slash's happiness.

"Yeah, and thanks again." Slash said with joy as he hurried out of the room.

[And that is the reason I stay with this job.] Julia thought to herself with a wistful smile.

* * * * *

"Is that you and your parents?" Ronny asked as he looked at the picture Beau placed on his desk.

"Yeah. It's the best picture I have of all of us." Beau said with a smile as he looked at the picture.

"Your parents look really happy." Ronny said speculatively.

"They usually are, but dad's job makes him travel a lot. He's in Saudi right now." Beau finished in a sad voice.

"When will he be back?" Ronny asked with a note of concern.

"He'll be traveling to about six different countries in the next few months, so he won't be back in the States until next summer. But he's going to take the whole summer off work and I'm going to take the summer term off from school so we can spend the whole three months as a family." Beau said with a contented smile.

"That sounds really great." Ronny said with a wistful smile, then felt a hand on his shoulder.

"Maybe we can do something as a family next summer too?" Clark said in a gentle voice.

"Yeah. Matt's cool enough that I think he'd go for it." John said honestly from Ronny's other side.

"I bet he would. I think we should do that." Ronny said with a small smile.

Beau looked at Clark, John and Ronny curiously.

"Matt kind of took all of us in. Even though we're not really related, I feel like these guys are as much a part of my family as my mom and dad." Clark said honestly.

"It sounds like you guys are more of a family than a lot of families that I've met." Beau said in thought.

"Yeah. That's a good way of putting it." John said seriously.

"If you ever feel like you need to spend time with a family, you'd be welcomed to share ours." Ronny said shyly.

Beau looked at Ronny in thought for a moment, then gently smiled and said, "I've been getting a little bit homesick lately. I think I'd like to do that."

* * * * *

"Lisa, please come in and make yourself comfortable." Julia said as she watched the girl go to the chair without a word.

"Please Lisa, I want you to feel safe here, you can take off the jacket." Julia said softly.

Lisa hesitantly pulled back the hood to reveal her furry, oval face.

"That's better. How are you doing Lisa?" Julia asked carefully.

"Okay I guess." Lisa said timidly.

"Well, I just need to ask you a few simple questions, then I'll let you get back to your registration." Julia said professionally, feeling concern.

Lisa nodded, but didn't make eye contact.

"Why do you want to go to our school Lisa?" Julia asked seriously.

"I guess maybe so I can have a life." Lisa said in a whisper.

"How so?" Julia asked, now even more concerned.

"I've been living in my mom's basement since... this... happened." Lisa said, making a dramatic gesture to include her entire being.

"Well, now that you're out of the basement, what do you see in your future?" Julia asked carefully.

"Marc and I are going to get married." Lisa said firmly.

Julia nodded and waited for the rest of the answer.

"I guess I'll learn to do something where I won't have to be around people... I hate being around people." Lisa finished in a mutter.

"Is that all you hope to gain from being here?" Julia asked carefully.

"Marc is the one who really wanted to do this. I could have stayed in the basement but... he really wants for us to go to school together again." Lisa finished timidly.

"I don't think I would be doing you a service by being less than honest with you." Julia said seriously.

Lisa snapped out of her thoughts of Marc and looked at Julia curiously.

"I appreciate the fact that you want to escape the basement existence you've been trapped in. But what concerns me is that your answer didn't include anything about learning or self-improvement." Julia said firmly.

"You can't understand what it's like for me." Lisa said defiantly.

"What you're going through has nothing at all to do with you being a mutant, so don't even try to go there. You're not the first girl who went to college so she could be with her boyfriend..." Julia began to say.

"But I'm doing this for him!" Lisa snapped.

"You're doing what he wants so he'll marry you and take care of you for the rest of your life. You're letting him decide what's best for you so you can blame him if things don't turn out the way you want them to." Julia said with venom.

Lisa stared at Julia in disbelief.

"When word gets out that there is a school that accepts people regardless of their mutation, I believe this place will fill up quickly. Can you give me one good reason why you should occupy a seat in our classes. Because as I see it now, the only thing you're going to do is waste the time of your professors and the money of your family if you go through the motions of getting an education." Julia said firmly.

"I... I didn't know..." Lisa said in disbelief.

Julia took in a deep, cleansing breath and released it slowly before saying, "I wouldn't call it a 'good reason' but... it is a reason. Let's try this. Think about what I've said and use this first semester to decide if college is what you really want. There are also a few books I'd like for you to read."

Lisa looked at Dr. Hoffman in confusion.

"Lisa, we're going to figure this out together. If you'll work with me, by the beginning of next semester you should know what you want to do... for yourself." Julia said with resignation.

"I'll really try Dr. Hoffman." Lisa said honestly.

Julia got up from her desk and scanned a shelf of books until she found the one she wanted.

"Here, I'd like for you to read this and tell me your thoughts on it when you're finished." Julia said as she handed the book to Lisa.

"The Feminine Mystique?" Lisa asked curiously.

"From what little I've seen, I'm afraid that you're on a path that leads to a very lonely and resentful place. Read the book and let's see if we can't find you a path that leads to independence and fulfillment." Julia said with a smile.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman. I'll start reading it tonight." Lisa said seriously.

Julia nodded and said, "Please send Louie in to talk with me next."

Lisa clutched the book to her chest and hurried out of the room.

"Who knows, by the time this semester is over, you might even want to get an education..." Julia said absently as she walked back to her desk.

* * * * *

"I think that's it." Beau said as he looked around the room.

"That didn't take long." Clark observed.

"I don't have that much stuff. My laptop has games and plays CDs and DVDs so I don't need to lug around a stereo, TV, DVD player and a game system." Beau said casually.

"That's good thinking. And with Internet access, you can get news and just about anything you want to read." Clark said in thought.

"Yeah. I only have three books with me that aren't for school and if they were available on the Net I wouldn't even have them." Beau said as he looked around one last time.

"It looks like Marc has a lot of stuff. Maybe you can fill him in on your secret to college living." John said as he looked at the other side of the room.

"I'll probably mention it to him, but there's a good argument for carrying all that stuff with you." Beau said in a considering voice.

"What's that?" John asked curiously.

"If my laptop breaks down, I'm totally lost. If Marc has one thing break down, he still has everything else." Beau said honestly, then gestured to the door to indicate that he was ready to leave.

A look of realization came over John's face as the group walked out of the bedroom.

"You were here before the college accepted high school students... You're taking college classes, aren't you?" John asked in a voice of deep thought.

"Well, um, yeah." Beau admitted shyly.

John looked at Beau consideringly as they all took seats on the couches in the common room, then said, "You don't act smart."

Beau looked at John with question. Not quite sure if he'd just been insulted or complimented.

"I mean, you don't spout off a bunch of facts or use really big words like some smart people I've met." John continued.

Beau nodded and said, "Acting like that is a really good way to get your ass kicked. Besides, now that I'm taking college classes, I really don't feel that smart. It's a lot of work for me to keep up with everyone else. I'm no big brain, I just skipped a few grades and got into college early. Now that I'm here, I'm no different from anyone else."

"I see what you mean. Still, it's pretty cool that someone our age is taking college classes. It's like proof that we don't all have to fit inside the grade/age boxes that were made for us." Ronny said seriously.

Beau laughed and said, "That's a really great way of thinking about it Ronny. It makes me feel a lot better about being different from everyone else."

Ronny concentrated his power on a video game case in the book case and redirected it's gravity so it gently glided into his waiting hand.

Then he turned to look at Beau and said, "Being different isn't always a bad thing."

"I'll remember that." Beau said in an impressed voice.

* * * * *

"Dr. Hoffman?" A small voice said from the doorway.

"Yes?" Julia asked curiously as she looked for the source of the voice.

"Louie is scared, can I come in with him?" The voice asked, even more softly.

"That would be fine, please come in." Julia said and watched as the two boys walked into the room together.

"If you'll have a seat, I just want to ask you a few questions."

Julia watched with amusement as the two boys tried to fit in the same chair.

"You can sit in separate chairs if it would be more comfortable." Julia finally said with a smile.

Finally the white boy took charge and sat back in the seat, then guided the black boy to sit on his lap.

Julia couldn't hide her smile as she said, "Louie, would you like to introduce me to your friend?"

"Quaid." Louie mumbled, barely loud enough to be heard.

"It's nice to meet you Quaid... I don't recall seeing a Quaid on the list of new students." Julia said as she looked at the roster.

"No ma'am. I came here to visit with my grandpa and my uncle and my brother Icheb." Quaid said seriously.

Julia thought for a moment, then asked, "Would your last name happen to be Summers?"

Quaid nodded with a proud smile.

"I've met some of your brothers, they impressed me greatly." Julia said seriously.

"Uh huh. They do that a lot. I been telling Louie about my brothers and asking if he wanted to be my brother too." Quaid said frankly.

"What did he say?" Julia asked curiously.

"Nothing yet. I'm still working on him." Quaid said and gave Louie a quick hug.

"Louie, if you can answer a few questions for me, we'll get this over with so Quaid can get back to work.

Louie hesitantly nodded.

"Can you tell me why you're here?" Julia asked softly.

"Dr. Paul said that I'm coming here so I can grow up to be smart and someday get a good job." Louie said with difficulty.

Julia nodded at the response and asked, "What do you think about that plan Louie?"

"It's better than being in an orphanage." Louie said frankly.

Julia was about to break into 'Importance of Education' speech when she was struck by the sight of the two boys holding on to each other.

"Louie, I think that later on we'll need to have a talk about your plans for the future. But for right now, just do your best in your classes and make sure to ask for help if you need anything." Julia said warmly.

"I will, thank you Dr. Hoffman." Louie said timidly.

"Your very welcomed Louie. And it was nice to meet you Quaid, don't be surprised if I come to visit your house sometime." Julia said kindly.

"That'd be cool." Quaid said with an ear to ear grin.

"Okay guys, we're done. Send in Marc." Julia said with a shooing motion.

Louie and Quaid hurried out of the chair and seemed to be racing to get to the door.

Julia shook her head in amusement at the antics of the two boys.

* * * * *

//What have I missed out here?// Jesus asked as he ambled into the common room.

"Not much lil buddy, I just unpacked my things." Beau said casually.

//Most people are more frightened of me when they first meet me. Why aren't you?// Jesus asked seriously as he half hopped, half levitated onto the couch beside Beau.

"I guess mainly because I'm from Texas. We got roaches bigger than you." Beau said with a teasing smile.

Jesus looked at Beau appraisingly for a moment, then said, //I'm glad we're going to be living in New York then. Roaches gross me out... filthy creatures.//

John, Clark and Ronny all cracked up at the comment.

"What have you been up to lil buddy?" Beau asked casually with a smile.

//Just making my bed. It takes longer when you actually have to MAKE your bed.// Jesus said frankly.

"I see what you mean... can you tell how Louie is doing? He seemed really scared when he was here." John asked curiously.

Jesus looked at John for a second, then said, //I'm too far away to see his thoughts, but he's doing okay. I get the feeling that he's finished his interview and it went well.//

"Good. I don't know Louie, but it seems to me that he needs to learn to be around people. He seems so frightened and unsure..." John drifted off in thought.

//That's my Louie. And I agree, this is the best place for him. I've been his friend for a long time, but he needs a variety of people in his life.// Jesus said seriously.

"He's got all of us here to be his friends and help him however he needs... All he has to do is let us." Clark said honestly.

//Yeah. That's the part that's going to give us trouble.// Jesus said in thought.

"It's not going to happen overnight, but hopefully someday he'll learn to trust us and let us get close to him. Otherwise it's going to be awfully lonely here for him." Ronny said with concern.

//Being lonely is familiar to Louie. Even the idea of having friends and being a part of a group is terrifying to him.// Jesus said with concern sounding in his mind/voice.

"We'll just have to let him know that we're here for him, then give him time and space until he's ready." John said slowly.

The others nodded their agreement, all of them realizing that waiting and standing back was probably the most difficult thing to do.

* * * * *

"Dr. Hoffman?" Marc asked cautiously as he walked into the office.

"Come in Marc, have a seat." Julia said in thought as she stood.

"I know what you're going to say." Marc said as he took the offered seat.

"Oh?" Julia asked with surprise.

"You're worried that Lisa is really dependent on me and that I'm using her or trying to control her." Marc said with a look of turmoil on his face.

"The thought had occurred to me." Julia admitted slowly.

"Dr. Hoffman, I really do love Lisa and I want what's best for her. It's just... she's been in that basement for so long, living her life through me... I don't know how to get her to take care of herself without hurting her." Marc said with concern.

"I see." Julia said in thought.

"Me and her mom and her aunt are the only people she's talked with in almost three years. I'd do anything for her." Marc said firmly.

"Anything?" Julia asked seriously.

"Anything." Marc said in a definite tone.

Julia nodded and pulled a three-ring binder out of the bottom desk drawer.

After a moment of leafing through the pages, she said, "Marc, You and Lisa are going to have the fifth class period free every Tuesday and Thursday. I'm going to schedule for you to meet with Dr. Susan Riley, our psychology professor. I want you to talk honestly with her and hopefully she can either help you or guide you to the help you need to make your relationship grow into something healthy and beautiful."

"Really? That's just what we need. Thank you Dr. Hoffman. I was afraid you were going to nuke me when I came in here because Lisa kind of, um... goes along with whatever I say." Marc said shyly.

"You're very perceptive." Julia said without humor as she took her seat.

Marc realized her meaning and waited expectantly.

"Why did you want to come to our college Marc?" Julia asked seriously.

"I wanted to go to a college so I can become a veterinarian someday. I wanted to come to this college so Lisa could come with me and get out of that basement and be around people again." Marc said seriously.

"That's a very precise answer Marc. It's refreshing to find someone as young as yourself who has a realistic plan for the future." Julia said seriously.

"Thank you Dr. Hoffman. And thank you for listening to me." Marc said shyly.

Julia smiled as she stood and said, "I'm just glad to see that my preconceived notions of you were wrong. Welcome to the Wagner Institute. I sincerely hope that we'll be able to give you a good head start on your goal to someday be a veterinarian."

Marc stood as Julia walked around her desk and walked with Marc to the door.

"Let's go see what still needs to be done to get all of you on your way." Julia said happily as she led the way to the door.

* * * * *

There was a knock on the door that drew everyone's attention.

"Hey guys. How's everything going?" Scott asked as Clark let him in.

"Everyone else is still getting their IDs and stuff." Clark said as he walked back to his seat on the couch.

Scott looked around and settled into an open chair before saying, "So what are you guys up to?"

"Not much right now. Beau unpacked and we gave him moral support... that's about it." John said frankly.

Scott smiled, then asked, "How are you feeling John?"

"Fine now. My stomach goes crazy when I'm up moving around very much. As long as I'm sitting down I'm fine." John said frankly.

"It's just for a few more days." Scott said with sympathy.

"Yeah, I can handle it." John said with a small smile.

* * * * *

Julia walked around the room and checked on everyone's progress with their registration paperwork.

"Jamie, have you ordered the pizza yet?" Julia asked as she approached him helping Louie fill out his forms.

"Oh, no. I forgot." Jamie said quickly.

"It's just about time. Everyone else is finished so I'll take them into the next room and get their student IDs made.” Julia said pleasantly.

"Louie's almost done. I'll call for the pizza delivery right now." Jamie said as he walked to the phone.

"Make sure to get enough for their guests too. We don't want to be stingy with our welcome." Julia said with a smile.

Jamie nodded as he dialed the phone.

"Louie, come into the next room when you're finished with your forms." Julia said gently, then led the other students into the adjoining room to make their IDs.

* * * * *

"Lovely, just lovely." Julia said happily as she inspected Lisa's ID card to see that everything was correct.

"Really?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

Julia smiled and handed the ID to Lisa.

"It looks just like me." Lisa said with disappointment.

"That's what I said, lovely." Julia said with a gentle smile.

Lisa looked back at Julia with an incredulous stare.

"I'm finished." Louie said timidly as he held out his paperwork to Julia.

"Let me see." Julia said as she put on the reading glasses that were hanging around her neck.

"You have very nice handwriting Louie. If you'll stand over there with your toes on the line, I'll take your picture and we'll be done." Julia said pleasantly.

Louie and Quaid walked and stood side by side on the line.

Julia chuckled and said, "Quaid, I need you to step aside for a moment so I can take Louie's picture, then I'll take yours."

Quaid looked at Louie with question for a second, then reluctantly took a step away.

"Very nice. Just look at me Louie." Julia said as she adjusted the machine to center Louie's face in the picture.

There was a flash and Julia said, "Okay young Mr. Summers, if you'll take Louie's place, I'll make an ID for you too."

Louie and Quaid traded places as Matt said, "He ain't goin to this school."

Julia clicked a few commands on the computer beside her, then said, "I know. But I have a feeling that we might be seeing a lot of young Mr. Summers at the Wagner Institute, so I thought I'd take this opportunity to make things easier for everyone.... Quaid, look at me."

Quaid looked at Julia curiously and was surprised by the flash.

Julia looked down at the computer and chuckled as she said, "'Deer in the headlights' is a good look for you Quaid. I think we'll keep it."

Quaid looked at Louie with question to see if he understood what she was saying. From the puzzled look on Louie's face, he didn't.

"Here you go Louie. Your student ID." Julia said as she held it out to him.

Louie accepted the ID and held it out so he and Quaid could look at it together.

Julia smiled at the pair, then took the next ID as it emerged from the machine.

"Quaid, I have yours ready." Julia said with a smile as she held it out for him to accept.

Quaid looked carefully at the ID, then asked, "What is it for?"

"Well, I just thought that you might want to come by sometime to visit with Louie. This is a permanent visitor's pass to let security know that you're allowed to be here anytime you want." Julia said gently.

Quaid looked at Louie then back to Julia and said, "Thank you Dr. Hoffman. That was really nice of you."

"Your very welcomed Quaid. And unless anyone can think of any reason that we still need to be here, I'll wish you all a good night and let you be off to your pizza party." Julia said with a gentle smile.

"Do you want to come have pizza with us?" Louie asked in a timid whisper.

"No thank you Louie. I'm expected for dinner in half an hour. But thank you for inviting me." Julia said tenderly.

"Then I guess that's it. Come on you guys, let's get back to the dorm... Lisa, you're invited too." Matt said firmly.

Lisa smiled and nodded happily.

Chapter 4: The Worst

"How could they burn the crust and still have part of it not cooked?" Marc asked with disgust.

"The cheese isn't melted." Lisa said in a small voice.

"And I'm not sure these little round squishy things are really something that's supposed to be on a pizza." Clark said, then took a step away from the pizza boxes.

"We have fifteen of these things to eat." Seth said queasily.

"No, you don't. Someone made a mistake. Put the pizza down and I'll call the store." Jamie said in a voice that was almost masculine.

Seth didn't even think about arguing; he just dropped the half burned, half raw pizza into the box.

"We really should be getting back to the mansion." Scott said to his group.

"Please stay. I promise that it won't take long for me to straighten this out. Everyone should have a party on their first night in a new home." Jamie said imploringly, then took out his cell phone as he walked to the door.

"Well, when you put it that way..." Scott said with a smile at Jamie's retreating form, then said to the group in general, "How would you feel if us old folks left you guys alone for a while so you can enjoy your party?"

Looks were exchanged around the room, indicating that no one knew how to respond to the suggestion.

Finally Trey broke the silence by saying, "I do not feel inhibited by your presence. And I do not anticipate any of us experiencing greater enjoyment as a result of your absence."

After a moment for everyone to comprehend Trey's distinctive manner of speech, the rest of the group started to nod in agreement with the sentiment.

"Thank you, Trey. I appreciate you saying that." Scott said shyly, then looked around and asked, "So what do we want to do to get this party started?"

"Does anyone have any CDs that they'd like to share? Mine are all packed in with my stuff." Seth asked as he walked to the stereo.

"I have some, but they're over in my dorm... I could go get them." Lisa finished hesitantly.

"You don't need to do that. I have a few and I know right where they are." Beau said with a grand smile.

After a long silent moment, Marc hesitantly asked, "Country?"

Beau chuckled and said, "Don't worry. I like both kinds of music. Country AND Western."

"I'm sure that we can get some music on the radio." Scott said cautiously, not wanting to offend Beau by rejecting his generous offer.

"How 'bout you give me a chance before you do that?" Beau asked seriously.

After a moment of looking at the reactions of the others in the room, Scott finally said, "Fair enough."

"Be right back." Beau said quickly, then dashed off to his room.

"You can stand one CD, can't you?" Scott asked the group hopefully.

"I like some country." Clark said with a casual shrug.

"I would be interested to investigate another genre of musical expression." Trey said in his ever serious Borg manner.

"Be sure to tell Beau that if I run out of here to puke, it probably won't be because of his music." John said with weak humor.

Some chuckles spread through the group as Beau returned.

"I'm bettin that y'all are gonna love this." Beau said with enthusiasm.

"I'll take that bet." Ronny said dryly.

Bobby chuckled at Ronny's remark, then turned his attention toward Beau as the music started.

* * * * *

After a long moment of listening to the unfamiliar style of music, Ronny hesitantly admitted, "It's not bad."

Beau burst into a smile, then said, "Well, this style is called 'Alternative Country'. This is a band from back in Texas."

"I really like this. It's like it has everything that I like about country music without the stuff I don't." Clark said happily.

After a moment of consideration, Beau said, "Yeah. That's a good way of putting it."

"We have another pizza delivery on the way." Jamie said as he glided into the room.

"Is it going to be like this?" Bobby asked with a queasy look at the boxes of inedible pizza.

"No. It was just a misunderstanding... actually, someone I stood up on a date." Jamie said shyly.

"Oh, so this is revenge pizza..." Scott said with a nod. "That explains it."

"It really was a misunderstanding. I thought he stood me up, he thought I stood him up... anyway, we're going to have some more pizza arriving as soon as they're out of the oven." Jamie said shyly, watching closely for Scott's reaction.

"But these are going to be better, right?" Scott asked slowly, just wanting to be sure of that one point.

"If they aren't, then he'll be hearing about it on our date tomorrow night." Jamie said with a grin.

"Good for you." Scott said with a smile.

Jamie broke into a grand smile, then quickly said, "I'm going to wait downstairs. He's going to bring them himself."

"We'll be waiting here." Scott said as he tried to restrain a chuckle at Jamie's obvious happiness.

* * * * *

"Hey look, Lisa, we have Resident Evil 2." Marc said happily as he looked through the small video game library.

"That's great. I love that game." Lisa said quietly.

"Do you want to play?" Marc asked hopefully.

"I'd feel funny about playing when no one else has anything to do." Lisa said shyly.

"Actually, I'd enjoy watching you play. I'm not very good. Maybe you'll be able to show me some tricks in the game that I haven't discovered yet." Clark said from beside Marc.

"I too would enjoy watching you play." Trey said simply.

"I'll load it up." Marc said happily.

Lisa hesitantly glanced at Clark and Trey to see if they were staring at her.

To her surprise, they both had their full attention on John who was sitting on the couch.

* * * * *

"Do any of y'all play chess?" Beau asked as he noticed a chess board set up on a game table just inside the front door.

"I do... but not very good." Louie said hesitantly.

"Well, the only way to get better is to practice." Beau said simply.

"Jesus plays a lot better than I do. Maybe you could play with him?" Louie asked cautiously and moved a little bit closer to Quaid at his side.

"Sounds good. Where is the little guy?" Beau asked as he looked around.

"He went into the bedroom when Jamie came in... he didn't want to cause me any trouble." Louie said in a low voice that could barely be heard.

"I've never played chess, but I've always wanted to learn. If someone could teach me, maybe I'd be a good match for you, Louie." Seth said gently to the timid boy.

Louie looked at Seth appraisingly for a moment, then shyly nodded.

"I haven't played for about a year, but I bet I still remember how." Slash said as he moved to Beau's side and looked at the set.

"How about you, Marc? Do you play chess?" Beau asked casually.

"No. I'm more of an RPG kind of a guy." Marc said honestly as he watched Lisa going through the beginning level of the game.

"Nothin' wrong with that. If you'll show me how to play one of your games, maybe I could join you." Beau said seriously.

"Yeah. I'd like that." Marc said happily.

* * * * *

"John, are you doing alright? You don't look so good." Clark said with concern.

"The smell of the pizza is starting to mess with me. I think I need to go outside for some fresh air." John said with a queasy look.

"How about I take you guys back to the house now?" Logan asked from beside the door.

"Yeah. That sounds good to me." Clark said immediately.

"You guys don't have to do that. I just need to get away from the smell for a few minutes." John protested.

"As if we could enjoy having pizza knowing that you're feeling sick." Clark said with a roll of his eyes.

"Hey, you guys won't be really insulted or anything if we take John home will you?" Ronny asked as he looked around the room.

"We understand. Take John home and take good care of him." Slash said with concern.

"We will. He just needs to rest." Clark said as he stood in front of John and held out his hand to help him off the couch.

"If you're sure you don't mind." John said hesitantly.

"C'mon. Let's go." Ronny said, then moved to Logan's side.

"You heard him." Clark said with a grin, then helped John to stand.

"Alright, then. Move 'em out." Logan said and gestured toward the door.

"Trey, since John isn't feeling well, I think it would be best if you went with him to help take his mind off of it." Scott said quietly.

"Thank you, Uncle Scott." Trey said with a sincere smile.

"Just call me at the mansion if you need a ride home." Scott said gently, then motioned toward the door.

* * * * *

"Hey Seth, aren't you hot in that hoodie?" Lee asked curiously.

"A little." Seth admitted shyly.

"This is going to be your home now. You should be comfortable." Lee said seriously.

"I wouldn't want to gross anyone out before they eat." Seth said shyly.

Curious looks went around the room at Seth's unusual statement.

"I wanna see." Quaid said seriously.

Seth looked at Quaid with obvious indecision.

"And Louie wants to see too." Quaid added, then casually put an arm around Louie who was at his side.

"Okay. But if it bothers anyone, you've got to let me know." Seth said cautiously as he looked around the room.

"Go ahead. It'll be fine." Lee said in an encouraging tone.

Seth looked around the room one more time, then unzipped the front of the hooded fleece jacket that he had been wearing.

"Nothing gross so far." Bobby said frankly.

Seth glanced at Bobby, then took the final step and took the jacket completely off.

"Oh. Your skin is transparent." Beau said with surprise when he saw Seth's bare arms.

"Yeah. Pretty gross, huh?" Seth asked apprehensively.

"Not really. I look at stuff like that all the time when I'm studying my A & P." Beau said frankly.

Confused looks flashed around the room as everyone tried to understand what Beau was saying.

When Beau noticed, he clarified, "Anatomy and Physiology. I'm taking pre-med classes."

"Oh. Okay." Seth said as he finally understood.

"If you wouldn't feel too funny about it, maybe you could help me out with it sometime. I mean, the pictures in the book don't always have enough detail." Beau said in thought.

Seth broke into a wide smile and said, "Yeah. Sure. I'd like to help if I can."

After a long moment of silence, Lee turned toward Marc and Lisa and asked, "How about you, Lisa? Would you like to be more comfortable?"

"I... um..." Lisa stammered.

"When we get the next batch of new students, we should invite Beast along." Scott said as he glanced at Lee.

"Beast?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Yes. That's his mutant name." Scott said as he turned to face Beau. "He's covered with thick blue fur. I was thinking that if he was here, you guys would see that there's no need to be shy about whatever mutation you have. Despite his appearance, he's a really nice person."

"I don't know." Lee said distantly. "Dr. McCoy might scare the new guys on their first day. You should probably let them get used to the place first."

Scott considered for a moment then said, "You're probably right. I'm so used to Hank looking the way he does that I forget that he is a little bit intimidating to someone who doesn't know him."

* * * * *

"Pizza's here!" Jamie called as he opened the door wide.

"Do you need some help?" Slash asked quickly.

"Would you clear the other pizza boxes out of the way so we have a place to put these?" Jamie asked with strain in his voice.

"Got it." Slash said as he rushed to the table where Icheb was already starting to move boxes.

"Everyone. This is Miguel from the pizza place." Jamie said as he rushed across the room to put down the stack of pizza boxes before he dropped them.

"You can call me Mike. Sorry about the first pizzas." Miguel said as he followed Jamie at a slower pace.

"Jamie explained everything. No problem." Scott said casually.

Miguel looked at Jamie with question.

"It's okay, baby. These people are alright." Jamie said gently.

"You sure?" Miguel asked cautiously.

"Yeah. I let it slip that we were going on a date and they were nothing but nice about it." Jamie said softly.

Miguel looked around the room, then shyly said, "Okay. I've just learned to be careful about who I come out to. There are some really strange people out there just looking for a reason to hurt someone."

"Trust me, Mike. We understand." Slash said frankly.

Miguel looked at Slash, then around the group. His gaze paused on Lisa for a moment, and finally fixed on Seth.

"I guess you would understand." Miguel said uncomfortably, then glanced at Jamie and seemed to relax a little. "I've got to get back to the shop now. Thanks for not being sore about the first pizzas."

"I'll walk you out." Jamie said as he started to gather the boxes from the first delivery.

"Thanks." Miguel said gently as he also gathered pizza boxes.

* * * * *

"This is a lot better." Seth said with appreciation.

"Oh yeah. The party can begin." Slash said happily.

//Did I hear someone say party?// Jesus asked as he ambled out of his bedroom.

"Yeah, come on in here, little buddy, and get some pizza." Beau said as he took two pieces for himself.

//Are any of those cheese only?// Jesus asked hopefully.

"Yeah. I saw one... hold on." Seth said as he looked through a few different boxes. "Here it is. How many do you want?"

//Just one for now.// Jesus said, sounding a little bit surprised by Seth's offer.

"Where do you want it?" Seth asked as he held the pizza on a paper napkin.

//Does anyone mind if I eat on the coffee table?// Jesus asked the room.

"Go for it!" Slash said, then added, "I'm going to get something to drink. Can I get you anything?"

//A small dish of water if you have one.// Jesus said as he half jumped, half levitated up to the coffee table.

"I'll see what I can do." Slash said as he walked to the kitchenette.

//Louie, aren't you going to have any pizza?// Jesus asked curiously.

"Yeah. I was just going to wait for everyone else to get theirs." Louie said shyly.

"Get in there, guys. This pizza is for you too." Lee said seriously.

Louie shyly nodded, then, with Quaid at his side, made his way to the pizza boxes to make his selections.

//Thanks. I'm always trying to encourage Louie to be more assertive, but I think it will seem to him that he has permission if others will encourage him too.// Jesus said as he nibbled on the edge of his pizza.

"I hope this works for you. We don't really have a lot of choices in there." Slash said as he placed a paper dessert plate of water beside Jesus.

//This is great. Just right. Thank you.// Jesus said happily.

"Aren't you going to have any pizza, Itchy?" Quaid asked quietly.

"No, Quay. I do not ingest this type of nourishment." Icheb said simply.

* * * * *

"Hey, Jesus, Louie was telling me that you like to play chess." Beau said casually.

//Yes. Although I don't get many opportunities to play.// Jesus said honestly.

"Well, we've got a chess board right over there. And as long as I don't have studying or anything like that, I'm just about always up for a game." Beau said frankly.

//How about now?// Jesus asked hopefully.

"I was hoping you'd say that. I've been itching for a game for the past month and my old roommate... well, I doubt that he could figure out the moves in checkers." Beau said as he moved to the game table.

Jesus looked at the empty chair across from Beau, then around the room.

"Did you need something, Li'l Buddy?" Beau asked curiously.

//Something to sit on. The chair is too low for me.// Jesus said honestly.

Beau looked around, then said, "How about a few of the empty pizza boxes? We could stack them up for you."

After a moment to consider, Jesus said, //Yes. That should work just fine.//

"We'll work on getting you a cushion or something later, once we're all settled in and knowing what we're gonna need." Beau said as he walked to the stacks of pizza boxes and found a few empty ones.

"Will this be enough?" Beau asked as he turned to show the stack to Jesus.

//I think so. Let me try it out.// Jesus said, then the stack of empty pizza boxes slowly levitated out of Beau's hands.

"Do you guys mind if we watch you play?" Bobby asked as he approached with Robert at his side.

"No problem. The more the merrier." Beau said as he watched the pizza boxes levitate into place on Jesus' chair.

"I am familiar with the fundamentals of the game, but I would be interested to see a game played." Robert said seriously.

"So you read about it?" Beau asked slowly.

"He probably downloaded it." Slash said as he approached.

Beau looked at Slash with question.

"Robert is Borg, he has computers inside him. Because of that, he can hook up to a computer and learn things that way if he wants to." Slash said casually.

"Oh. I guess that could come in handy." Beau said, then noticed that Jesus was seated on his pizza boxes, waiting for their game to begin.

Robert walked to Slash and put an arm around him as he quietly said, "I like the way you explained being Borg. Thank you, Uncle Joe."

"Anytime." Slash whispered as he returned the hug, then asked, "Hey! Do you and Bobby want to help me unpack my stuff?"

"Yes. I would like that, I will get Bobby." Robert said before rushing away.

Slash turned his attention back to Beau and Jesus and said, "You guys will probably be at this for a while, so I'm going to unpack and I'll be back in a little bit."

//I have a feeling that you'll have plenty of chances to see us play.// Jesus said, then turned his attention fully to the board before him as Beau finished making his move.

* * * * *

"Where's Louie?" Beau asked casually as Jesus levitated his knight to make his move.

//He's in his bedroom, unpacking his things.// Jesus said, then looked at Beau with question, prompting him to make his move.

"You know, it's weird. At first I kind of thought that Louie was, I don't know, controlling you, or making you talk or something like that." Beau said as he considered his next move.

//I really don't know anything about that. I'm just a rat who woke up one day with a kid talking to him.//

"So you don't remember anything from before that day?" Beau asked, then moved a pawn to threaten the knight.

//Just flashes of things. Eat. Sleep. Hide. I really don't like to think about it.// Jesus said frankly, then levitated his knight out of danger.

"I bet. Do you think that if you left Louie, that you'd go back to being a plain old rat?" Beau asked as he studied the board, suspecting that Jesus' move wasn't just a casual event.

//Maybe. But even if I knew for sure that I could leave Louie and still be myself, I'd still want to stay.// Jesus said, then added, //Your queen is in danger.//

"What?" Beau asked, then saw the trap that Jesus had tricked him into. "Hey! You're just trying to suck me into giving up my knight."

A chuckle sounded in Beau's mind, then Jesus said, //Don't blame me for it. You're sucking all on your own.//

"Well, let's see how you like this." Beau said as he moved his bishop to take Jesus' knight.

//I like it just fine.// Jesus said calmly, then moved his rook to take Beau's bishop and said, //Check.//

"What?" Beau asked frantically as he looked over the board.

//That means that my piece wearing the pointy hat can take your king if you don't move it.// Jesus said with chuckles under his mind/voice.

"Smart ass rat." Beau muttered as he studied the board.

//Hillbilly red neck hick.// Jesus retorted, then continued, //Now if we're done name calling, could you move so we can finish this?//

Beau reluctantly reached up and tipped his king on it's side.

"You'll have me in two moves no matter what I do." Beau said in resignation.

//All jokes aside, that was the best game I've played in a long time. I hope you'll consider playing me again.// Jesus said seriously.

"Sure thing, li'l buddy. I used to play at school, but the guys I played weren't very good. I didn't really have to try. I guess I got sloppy." Beau said, then added, "You're the first person to beat me since the last time I played my dad."

Jesus telepathically chuckled, then said, //You called me a person.//

Beau looked at Jesus with a smile and said, "I didn't mean it as an insult. I don't know exactly why you're like this, but you're as much a person as anyone I've ever met."

//Thank you. There have been a few people along the way who've treated me with respect, but you're the only one besides Louie who has ever made me feel like a person.//

* * * * *

"We really need to be going. These guys have classes in the morning." Scott said frankly.

"Yeah. We should probably be getting ready for bed too." Slash said with regret.

"We're just a phone call away." Lee said as he draped an arm around Slash's shoulders and gave him a quick, assuring hug. "You have the number, don't you?"

"Yeah. I've got it." Slash said past the lump in his throat, overwhelmed by the love that he felt for his newly adopted brother.

"Xavier students! Let's move out." Scott said loudly from the front of the room.

"I don't want you to go." Louie said in a whisper to Quaid.

"Come over here." Quaid urged as he started walking across the room.

"Uncle Joe, can you give Louie the phone number so he can call me if he wants to?" Quaid asked as he approached.

"Sure." Slash said, then looked around until he saw the phone. "In fact, why don't I just write the number down by the phone so he can call you whenever he wants to?"

"Yeah. That'd be nice." Quaid said happily as he held Louie close to his side.

Slash smiled at the sight, then walked to the phone to write down the number.

"Is that everyone?" Scott asked from beside the front door.

Robert looked at their group and said, "Yes, Uncle Scott."

"I hope all you guys have a good first day of school. Remember to call us if you need anything at all." Scott said seriously to the group of new students.

"I should go too. I'll walk down with you." Lisa said, then gave Marc a quick kiss on the cheek before joining the group at the door.

"Bye." Slash said in a small voice as he waved at the members of his new family.

Several members of the group waved before they funneled out the door.

* * * * *

The new students stood in silence for a moment, staring at the closed door.

"I feel like this day's gone on forever." Seth said absently.

"Yeah. Last night I slept in my own bed and tonight I'm in a whole other state." Marc said with a disbelieving chuckle.

"We should probably clean this place up before we go to bed." Seth said as he looked around the room.

"How about we do that in the morning? We can pick up the empty boxes and carry them out to the trash when we leave the building." Beau said casually.

"Yeah. That sounds good. I still need to finish unpacking anyway." Marc said seriously.

//Then I suppose it's time to say goodnight.// Jesus said as he levitated down from the stack of pizza boxes at the chess table.

"Yeah. Have a good night, little buddy. Give us a yell if you or Louie need anything." Beau said with a grin.

//Count on it.// Jesus said seriously, then looked at Louie and asked, //Are you ready for bed?//

"Yeah." Louie whispered, then walked immediately to his room.

Seth looked with concern at the others.

"Give him some space and some time to adjust." Slash said quietly.

Seth slowly nodded, looking with concern at the door Louie had just passed through.

The sound of keys rattling and the front door opening drew everyone's attention.

An older teenager with dark brown wavy hair and glasses opened the door, then reached back and picked up two suitcases.

"Hi." Slash said cautiously to the stranger.

"Where is my room?" the new guy asked seriously.

"I guess you'll be sharing a room with me." Slash said, then pointed as he continued, "Right in there."

The stranger immediately walked past the group of boys and into the indicated room.

Some curious glances were exchanged, but nothing was said.

Finally everyone went their own separate ways to get ready for bed.

* * * * *

"How are you doing, Louie?" Seth asked as he sat on his bed.

"Okay." Louie mumbled.

Seth nodded, then quietly said, "Just let me know if there's anything you need so you can be more comfortable."

"I'm fine." Louie said, but the tremble in his voice betrayed his anxiety.

Seth nodded, then took out a Walkman and a pair of headphones.

Louie sat at the head of his bed hugging his knees tight against his chest.

"Crap!" Seth exclaimed with frustration.

Louie jerked at the sound then watched silently as Seth tried to untangle the wires that had become twisted around his horns.

Not being able to really see what he was doing, Seth ended up making the tangle worse.

//Do you need some help?// Jesus asked with a chuckle under his mind/voice.

"I think I can get it, but these horns are nothing but trouble." Seth said with frustration.

//If you'll hold still, I can untangle that for you.// Jesus said in a more serious voice.

"Fine." Seth said with resignation as he let his hands drop.

A chuckle from across the room drew both Jesus and Seth's attention.

Louie was desperately trying to fight down his laughter at the sight of Seth with the mass of wires tangled in his horns.

"It's not that funny." Seth said dryly.

//Are you sure?// Jesus asked with amusement. //Look in the mirror.//

Seth rolled his eyes, then stood from his bed and walked to the mirror over his dresser.

"Yeah. Okay. It is that funny." Seth reluctantly admitted.

//Just stay still for a second and I'll get you untangled.// Jesus said with a mental chuckle.

Seth watched in the mirror as the headphone and wires untangled themselves from around his horns.

//You should probably try putting the headphones on from the back next time.// Jesus said seriously.

"Yeah. I already figured that out. I just forgot. This is all new to me. I've only had the horns for a week." Seth said as he carefully brought the headphones up behind his head and slipped them over his ears.

//Things change. Things always change.// Jesus said frankly. //We all just have to adapt.//

Seth nodded at the words, then noticed that Louie seemed to have a frightened look in his eyes.

"What's wrong, Louie?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Are you mad at me for laughing at you?" Louie asked in a whisper.

"No." Seth said immediately. "If I was mad at anyone, it was at myself for not being able to do something as simple as putting on headphones without making a mess of it."

Louie reluctantly nodded, but didn't seem to be assured.

//He felt your anger.// Jesus explained quietly. //Given everything he's been through, I can understand it making him nervous.//

Seth nodded to Jesus that he understood, then turned to Louie and said, "Louie, if I ever do get mad at you, I promise that I won't hit you or scream at you or anything like that."

Louie looked at Seth uncertainly, but finally gave an almost imperceptible nod.

* * * * *

"Are you already unpacked?" Marc asked as he looked around.

"Yeah. I unpacked while you were getting your ID." Beau said as he sat at his desk and turned on his laptop.

"Oh. Good." Marc said as he opened his suitcase.

When the startup was complete, Beau sat and waited for his laptop to connect to the campus network.

"I wanted to thank you again for helping Lisa the way you did." Marc said quietly as he put his clothes into his dresser.

"No problem. Josh was being an asshole and someone needed to let him know that it's not okay to act that way." Beau said casually, then slowly said, "That's weird. I can't connect to the network."

Marc glanced at Beau, then quietly said, "I should have been the one to protect her."

Beau looked up at the quiet statement and thought about the words. "Don't beat yourself up about it Marc. You're new here and you don't know anyone yet. I've been around Josh for a month now and I know how much of a pussy he really is."

Marc considered for a moment, then smiled as he said, "Thanks, Beau. I guess you're right."

Beau smiled and nodded that he had heard before he turned his attention back to his laptop and said, "If the network's not back up by morning, I'll have to leave early to run my printouts for the day."

"Would you like to listen to some music?" Marc asked as he looked over his stereo to make sure it was hooked up correctly.

"Depends on what kind of music." Beau responded as he started proofreading some text files on his screen.

"It doesn't matter. I liked that CD that you played in the living room. I just think it'd be nice to have some music playing." Marc said honestly.

Beau reached into his laptop bag and pulled out a small wallet of CDs.

"Here, see what you think of this." Beau said casually as he held out a CD to Marc.

As Marc stepped away from the dresser where his stereo was located, a sudden 'pop, pop, pop' sound caused him to turn, then he heard the sound of breaking glass as the shards of the window glass fell to the floor.

"GET DOWN!" Beau said as he dived at Marc.

Beau tackled him, then listened carefully.

He heard the sound of an engine racing and tires squealing outside.

"What's going on?" Marc asked in a whisper.

"A drive-by shooting, I guess. Are you alright?" Beau asked as he slowly backed away.

"I... I... don't know." Marc said absently, then whispered, "I think I've been shot."

Chapter 5: What Happened

"Did you guys hear that?" Slash asked as he walked in the open bedroom door.

"Get down! Someone might still be out there." Beau said as he looked over Marc to see if he could find any sign of injury.

Slash immediately crouched in the doorway, then noticed the chilly breeze blowing in through the broken window.

Before all the pieces could fit together in Slash's mind, Beau quickly said, "FUCK!"

"What happened?" Slash asked in panic at Beau's desperate tone.

"Marc's been shot. Hurry and call 911." Beau said as he ripped Marc's shirt open to expose the wound on his chest.

"On it." Slash said as he ran out of the room.

"How you doing Marc?" Beau asked in a whisper.

"I... I don't know..." Marc said distantly.

Beau reached over to his bed and grabbed the blankets with one hand and pulled them to him with a jerk.

"Just relax and let me take care of everything." Beau said gently as he covered Marc with the blankets.

"Will you call Lisa and make sure she's alright?" Marc asked with sudden concern.

"Don't worry about it. I'll call just as soon as I know that you're okay," Beau said quietly as he took Marc's torn shirt and balled it up to press it over Marc's wound.

"But what if whoever shot me already shot her?" Marc asked with worry, then his eyes went wide as he asked, "What if he's over there right now?"

"I'll take care of that as soon as I can. I promise." Beau said, then noticed that blood was running down Marc's shoulder and starting to pool on the floor.

"I need to get a towel or something to do this right." Beau said helplessly.

"The phone's dead." Slash said as he rushed back into the room.

"Oh shit." Beau said under his breath, then looked up and said, "We're cut off from the computer network too. That could mean that someone is planning to come in here to finish the job."

"How is Marc?" Slash asked with concern.

"Bleeding pretty bad. Get me a towel or something to try and slow it down." Beau said as he held the balled up shirt firmly over the wound.

//I felt your panic. What can I do to help?// Jesus' voice sounded in Beau's mind.

"I don't know lil buddy. We need help but the phone and computer access have been cut. I'm afraid that if anyone tries to go for help that someone will be waiting to gun them down." Beau said into the air.

//Seth has a cell phone. I can get him to call for help.// Jesus said seriously.

"Yes! Good! Do that." Beau said with some small measure of relief.

"Here. What else can I do?" Slash asked as he handed a jet black towel to Beau.

After a moment to press the towel over Marc's wound, Beau said, "Jesus is getting Seth to call for help. When that's done, I think you should call the guys who just left so they can be on the lookout. If someone is hunting mutants, they might be in danger too."

"Call Lisa." Marc said in a small, weak voice.

"Right. I'll call her for you Marc. I promise." Slash said, then rushed out of the room.

* * * * *

"Seth, I need to use the phone to call the Xavier people. They might be in danger too." Slash said quickly.

"Hold on. The 911 operator wants to know how Marc is doing." Seth said in an overwhelmed tone as he held his cell phone out to Slash with a look of desperation.

"Marc was shot in the chest! How the fuck do you think he's doing?" Slash snarled into the phone.

"Listen lady. Whoever just shot Marc may be after my family too. Get an ambulance and some cops over to the Wagner school, the third floor of dorm 3. I need to call my brother and warn him." Slash said, then hung up the phone without waiting for an answer.

"Do you think they're going to hurt Quaid?" Louie asked as his eyes filled with tears.

Slash quickly dialed the phone, then tilted his head toward Louie.

Seth nodded, then hurried across the room to sit on the bed next to Louie and pull him into a comforting hug.

"Quaid is going to be just fine. Slash is just going to let them know to watch out for anyone who might want to hurt them." Seth said quietly.

* * * * *

"Xavier Institute." A woman answered pleasantly.

"Hi, this is Slash... I'm... Um, Andrew's uncle." Slash said disjointedly.

"Yes Slash. What can I do for you this evening?" Storm asked carefully, concerned by his tone.

"Someone just shot Marc. He's one of the new students at the Wagner school." Slash said as he felt his panic spiraling out of control.

"Have you called for an ambulance?" Storm asked calmly.

"Yeah. Right before I called you." Slash said quickly as he fought to keep his breathing calm.

"Slash. you need to maintain your composure for one more minute. I'll call Andrew and he can make a portal to bring you all the help you'll need." Storm said gently.

"Just tell them to be careful. Whoever shot Marc may not be gone." Slash said quickly.

"I'll let them know. One minute... just hold on for one more minute." Storm said, then hung up the phone.

Slash squeezed his eyes tightly shut, then realized that tears were falling down his cheeks.

//You need to call Lisa.// Jesus said quietly.

"I want to check on Marc. Seth, do you think you and Louie could call Lisa and make sure she's okay? Tell her not to go outside until the cops get here. It may not be safe." Slash asked as he walked to the bed where they were sitting and holding each other.

"Yeah." Seth said as he held out his hand for the phone.

As Slash held out the phone to him, he noticed that it had become completely black.

"Sorry." Slash whispered.

Seth looked at his phone, then gave a one shouldered shrug, obviously not bothered by it in the least.

* * * * *

"How is he?" Slash asked as he rushed into the room.

"Not good." Beau said as he held the blood soaked towel firmly in place.

"Seth called 911 and I called the Xavier guys. Seth is calling Lisa right now." Slash said quickly.

"Good." Beau said seriously, then leaned down and quietly said, "Did you hear that Marc? Help is on the way and they're calling Lisa right now."

The sound of the front door slamming immediately drew Beau and Slash's attention.

"I'll go check." Slash whispered.

"Be careful. It might be the gunman." Beau said quickly.

"Yeah. I will." Slash said, then noticed that the bedroom door that he was touching had turned black.

* * * * *

"Who was it?" Beau asked as Slash hurried back into the room.

"No one. I think the new guy just left. He's not in our room." Slash said as he knelt in the floor at Marc's other side.

"Oh." Beau said thoughtfully, then thought to ask, "What's his name, anyway?"

"I have no idea. I introduced myself, but he just ignored me the whole time we were in there together." Slash said frankly.

"What's taking them so long?" Beau asked in frustration.

"It's only been a couple minutes. I'm sure they'll be here any second." Slash said as he looked at Marc helplessly.

"Lisa's fine." Seth said in a rush as he hurried into the room with Louie held tight to his side.

"Is she safe? Are you sure she knows not to go outside?" Marc asked quickly as he tried to sit up.

"Stay still Marc. You need to stay calm." Beau said as he continued to hold the towel firmly to Marc's chest.

"Yeah. She wanted to come over but I told her to stay there until the cops get here and we're sure that the guy who shot you isn't around anymore."

A rumbling drew everyone's attention.

"Oh God! What now?" Beau asked as he looked around.

A plume of flames erupted from the middle of the floor, leaving a gaping hole in it's wake.

Seth clutched Louie tight to his side as he backed against the wall just inside the door.

All the boys watched as something started to emerge from the burning pit.

Slash wilted with relief as he saw Lee and Andrew slowly rising from the flames.

The boys watched with amazement as the flaming hole faded and the floor became solid under their feet.

"Sorry about the dramatic entrance guys. Dad's portal ability forces us to travel through a hell dimension. But since he knew exactly where we were going, this was the quickest way to get us here." Andrew said, then hurried to Marc's side.

Slash ran to Lee and pulled him into a firm hug.

"How is everyone doing?" Lee asked Slash gently.

"Marc's hurt... I think the rest of us are just scared." Slash said past his tears of relief.

"Is your name Marc?" Andrew asked gently.

"Yeah." Marc said uncertainly as he looked at the stranger who had apparently just risen from the depths of hell.

"My name is Andrew and I'm something like a paramedic. Just relax and I'm going to check you out to see how you're doing." Andrew said as he moved his medical tricorder over Marc's body.

Everyone was silent, waiting anxiously for the results.

"Good news." Andrew said as he looked up from his medical tricorder.

All the boys looked at Andrew with hope, urging him to continue.

"The bullet didn't hit anything vital. Marc should be fine." Andrew said, then injected a hypospray into Marc's neck and whispered, "I just gave you something to ease the pain a little."

"That's really good news." Slash said, maintaining his hug on Lee.

"You did exactly the right thing by keeping pressure on the wound and keeping Marc warm. You probably saved his life." Andrew said as he looked Beau in the eyes.

"Thanks. It was all I could think of to do to help." Beau said honestly. "Oh, and I'm Beau Collins."

"And that's Seth and Louie over there by the door." Slash said quickly, just understanding that Andrew hadn't met any of them before.

The sound of sirens drew everyone's attention.

"C'mon Slash. Let's go out to the living room to let the police in the door." Lee said as he encouraged Slash to walk with him.

* * * * *

"Police!"

Slash looked out the peephole to find two uniformed police officers standing in the stairwell.

"Come on in. Marc's back here." Slash said as he opened the door.

The first policeman did a quick visual survey of the room while one of the others blocked open the door.

Slash noticed that the officer's name badge said 'Grossman'.

An adolescent and completely inappropriate bubble of laughter welled within Slash, wanting desperately to escape.

Officer Grossman followed Slash down the hall as the other three police officers filed out of the room.

* * * * *

When officer Grossman saw Marc's blood pooling onto the floor, he picked up his radio and said, "What's the ETA on the ambulance?"

A moment later a voice on his radio responded, "They're pulling into the parking lot now."

"Send them up to the third floor with a stretcher. We've got a chest wound and a lot of blood here." Officer Grossman said firmly.

"Confirmed. They'll be to you in just a moment."

"Out." Officer Grossman said, then looked at the people around the room.

"Who's going to tell me what happened here?" He asked impatiently.

"Someone shot Marc." Slash said immediately.

"Do you have any idea of who that someone might be?" The officer asked firmly, directing his full attention to Slash.

"No... No sir. I was across the hall in my room when it happened." Slash said in a quieter voice.

"I was here when it happened, but there's nothing to tell. Gunshots, breaking glass, squealing tires, Marc bleeding," Beau said frankly.

"How many shots?" Officer Grossman asked immediately.

"Three or four," Beau said in thought.

The officer looked at the window, then at Marc sprawled in the floor.

"Where was he when the shots were fired?" Officer Grossman asked cautiously.

"He was standing over there, a foot or so from the desk." Beau said as he gestured in the general direction.

The officer walked to the indicated spot, then looked toward the window again.

Andrew and Lee exchanged a look at the officer's line of questioning.

"He's in here." they heard Seth say, then turned to see Seth and Louie leading the paramedics into the room.

"Back up guys. We need to get in there to have a look at him." One of the paramedics said as he rushed to Marc's side.

"His pulse is strong and 85, his BP is 105/73. There's one entry wound, no exit. So he's still got the bullet in his chest, but from the amount of blood and his breathing, I'd guess that it missed his heart and lung." Andrew said professionally.

"You a doctor?" The first paramedic asked as he started to get Marc's vitals.

"I'm studying to be a paramedic. Actually, I've got the training, just not the certification for this state." Andrew said carefully.

"Stick with it. From what I'm seeing here, your assessment seems to be spot on." The paramedic said to Andrew, then turned to his partner and said, "It looks like he's stable enough to transport. Let's get on the road and call it in along the way. Bullets have a funny habit of going to the worst possible place if you leave them in there too long."

"Are there any special considerations we need to take into account?" the other paramedic asked seriously.

Everyone was confused by the question, but Beau finally realized what the paramedic was asking and said, "He's not a mutant."

"Sorry. But we have to ask, sometimes it's important." the paramedic said with apology.

"Marc!" Lisa called as she ran into the room.

"He's going to the hospital now. But he's going to be fine." Slash said quickly as he ran to intercept her before she could get in the paramedics' way.

"Lisa!" Marc called across the room.

"I'm here Marc. I'm right here." Lisa said as she fought against Slash's grasp.

"Lisa. Listen to me." Marc said as he strained to see past the other people in the room.

Lisa calmed slightly as she watched Marc through tear filled eyes.

"I'm going to be fine, I really am." Marc said with conviction, then winced as the paramedics lifted him onto a stretcher.

"I love you, Lisa." Marc said as he forced an assuring smile onto his face.

"I love you too." Lisa said as she finally stopped struggling against Slash's hold.

"Andy, do you think you could take Lisa to the hospital? I'd like to stay with these guys." Lee asked hopefully.

"I'd be glad to," Andrew said with a smile, then walked to Lisa's side.

"Lisa. I'm Andrew. If you'll come with me, we can go to the hospital and wait for Marc there." Andrew said gently.

One of the paramedics glanced at Andrew with a grateful smile, then lifted his end of the stretcher to carry Marc out of the room.

"Where are you taking him?" Andrew asked the first paramedic seriously.

"Women's and Children's." The paramedic answered immediately.

"We'll meet you there."

* * * * *

"Hold on. I need to get statements from everyone about what's happened here." Officer Grossman said firmly.

"I already told you, we were here in our bedroom, minding our own business when someone shot Marc through the window." Beau said as he stood. "What more do you want to know?"

"Can you think of anyone who would have a reason to want to attack him?" Officer Grossman asked seriously.

"I'm sure there are a few 'friends of humanity' who would think it's a real hoot to shoot up a school for mutants." Andrew said as he held Lisa to his side, then asked, "Can we leave? We weren't even here when it happened."

"If you'll give me your names, we'll contact you at the hospital if we have any questions." The police officer said irritably.

"LeeAndrew Summers." Andrew said quietly, then looked at Lisa.

"Lisa Brogan... can we go now?" Lisa asked desperately.

The officer wrote down the names, then said, "Go on."

"Come on Lisa, let's go to the hospital." Andrew said gently as he guided her out of the room.

A pair of police officers walked into the room as Andrew and Lisa left.

"Any word on forensics?" Officer Grossman asked immediately.

"Half an hour or more." One of the officers said with a look of apology.

"We've got a motive." The other police officer said firmly.

"What have you got?" Officer Grossman asked curiously.

"Fresh graffiti on the front of the building. 'Die! Mutants! Die!'." The officer said frankly.

"Did you already call it?" Officer Grossman asked thoughtfully.

"Yeah. In fact, they said that the task force is already on their way and could be here any minute." the second officer said seriously.

"Then pull our men out. Get them on crowd control and protect the crime scene. This is out of our hands now." Officer Grossman said firmly.

"What's going on?" Lee asked curiously.

"That graffiti has just elevated this to a full fledged 'hate crime'. That makes it federal jurisdiction." Officer Grossman said firmly, then noticed the looks of concern around the room.

"That means that this is going to be done right. They have the manpower and resources to do the things we wish we could do." Officer Grossman said seriously as he looked Lee in the eyes.

"Thanks." Lee said with some small measure of relief.

"Why don't you guys go into the other room so we can preserve the crime scene... besides, it's cold in here." Officer Grossman said more gently.

"Yeah. Thanks." Lee said to the officer, then turned to the rest of the group and said, "Let's go into the living room."

* * * * *

"How are you doing Louie?" Seth asked as soon as he and Louie were settled on the couch.

"Do you think Quaid is okay?" Louie asked in a small voice.

Lee heard the question and squatted beside the couch to look Louie in the eyes as he said, "Quaid is completely safe. The place where we live has all kinds of security so there's no way anyone could get in and hurt him."

Louie looked at Lee uncertainly, not fully trusting his words.

"I'm pretty sure that we're going to have to hang around here for a while to answer a lot of questions, but when we're done, what would you think about coming over to my house and spending the night with Quaid?" Lee asked gently.

"Really?" Louie asked with excitement.

"Yes Louie. Really." Lee said with a smile, then stood and looked at the rest of the group as he said, "That goes for all of you."

//Including me?// Jesus asked cautiously from Louie's other side.

"Of course that includes you." Slash said immediately.

"I have a room at the boathouse. It's really nice there and I know that you'll all be welcomed." Slash said with certainty, then turned his gaze to Jesus and said, "And that definitely includes you."

"I don't know..." Seth began to say.

"I doubt that they'd let you stay here, even if you wanted to. And I don't think anyone else would be able to rest comfortably if they were worried about your safety." Lee said frankly.

"Slash." Seth said hesitantly.

"Huh?"

Seth looked down at the couch that Slash was leaning against.

Slash followed Seth's gaze and was surprised to see that the couch had become a deep, midnight black.

"Sorry." Slash said in a whisper. "When I get nervous, I forget to control it."

"Just do the same thing to the chairs, so they'll match, then don't worry about it." Lee said with a grin.

Slash thought about it for a moment, then said, "Yeah. At least it'll give me something to do."

"I heard that someone around here got shot. Is this the right place?" A smallish dark blond haired man asked from the doorway.

"Yeah. C'mon in." Lee said as he tried to restrain a chuckle.

"Thanks. I'm Detective Kowalski, you guys can call me Ray. This is my..." Ray trailed off when he noticed that no one was with him.

"Fraser! Where'd you go?" Ray called into the stairwell.

"Be right back." Ray said impatiently, then hurried back out the door.

"Is that the federal agent we're waiting for?" Slash asked cautiously.

"Could be." Lee said hesitantly.

* * * * *

"Sorry about that." Ray said as he walked back into the room, then muttered under his breath, "Sometimes it's like taking care of a three year old."

A man in a striking red uniform followed Ray into the room. He stopped suddenly when he heard Ray's comment and seemed to be confused by it.

"Okay. This is Constable Benton Fraser." Ray said seriously, then added in a conspiratorial whisper, "He's a Mountie."

A few looks of confusion went around at the announcement.

Constable Fraser cleared his throat, then nodded downward to his side, to indicate the large wolf that had just sat down by his foot.

"Oh, and that's Diefenbaker." Ray said casually.

"Hold on." Lee said cautiously, "You're the feds?"

Ray seemed to be considering his response when Constable Fraser answered, "No. Not as such. We represent a newly formed international task force that was created to address the increasing problem of hate crimes directed at mutants."

"Yeah. What he said." Ray said with a smirk.

As everyone considered what Constable Fraser had said, Ray asked, "Where's the police guy that's supposed to be up here with you?"

"He's in the bedroom back there. He sent us out here so we wouldn't mess up your crime scene." Seth answered honestly.

"You wanna talk to the local? I'll get statements out here." Ray said seriously, revealing the tiniest glimmer of professionalism.

"Understood." Constable Fraser said, then made a motion to the wolf at his side before walking down the hallway.

Lee watched curiously, noticing that Constable Fraser walked directly to the proper room without being told which one it was.

"Okay guys. Who wants to fill me in on what happened here?" Ray asked as he took a small notepad out of his pocket.

"I guess I will." Beau said cautiously.

"What's your name?" Ray asked seriously.

"Beau Collins." Beau answered hesitantly.

"Just tell me what happened in the order that it happened." Ray said as he wrote down Beau's name.

"Would you like to sit down?" Lee asked as he indicated one of the armchairs that was unoccupied.

"Yeah. Thanks." Ray said casually as he took the offered seat, then continued, "Go ahead Beau."

"Well, Marc and I were in our room... he was unpacking." Beau said carefully.

"What were you doing?" Ray asked curiously.

"I was trying to sign onto the campus network to print out my homework for tomorrow. But I couldn't make a connection." Beau said seriously.

"The phone is out too." Slash added.

Ray nodded and made a note.

"Well, Marc wanted to listen to some music and I offered him one of my CDs. When he was about to take it from me, that's when he got shot." Beau said carefully

"Was he in front of a window when that happened?" Ray asked curiously.

"Yeah." Beau said quietly.

"What next?" Ray asked as he looked up from his notebook.

"I guess I heard a loud car engine and tires squealing outside." Beau said distantly.

"Loud? How loud?" Ray asked slowly.

Beau blinked with confusion at the question.

"Did it sound like a small car, a sports car or something else?" Ray prompted.

Beau considered carefully as he tried to remember the sound.

"Actually..." Beau said as he looked up with dawning realization, "...it sounded a lot like my old roommate's truck."

Chapter 6: Person of Interest

"Your old roommate? Who is that?" Ray asked seriously.

"Josh... Josh Metcalf." Beau said as his mind whirled.

"And why is he your 'old' roommate?" Ray asked slowly.

"Because this afternoon he was really rude to Marc's girlfriend, Lisa." Beau said with a sinking feeling. "After that, I moved in here."

Ray nodded as he wrote another note on his notepad.

"Do you think he shot Marc?" Seth asked nervously.

Beau sat silently, not knowing what to think.

"Do you know if your old roommate owns a gun?" Ray asked seriously.

"I... I'm not sure. If he does, he never mentioned it." Beau said quietly.

Constable Fraser and Diefenbaker walked into the living room with the police officer following close behind.

"Officer Grossman has been very helpful. I'm going down to see if we can find any evidence in front of the building." Constable Fraser said seriously.

"We have a person of interest." Ray said as he stood.

Constable Fraser looked at Ray with question.

"We need to talk to a student named Josh Metcalf. He was in an incident with the victim's girlfriend earlier today and he's this guy's former roommate." Ray said seriously.

"And he hates mutants." Beau added under his breath.

Constable Fraser and Ray exchanged a significant look at the statement.

"If you would like, we can track down Mr. Metcalf for you." the police officer said professionally.

"Yes. Thank you kindly, Officer Grossman." Constable Fraser said courteously.

The officer blinked with surprise at Constable Fraser's unusual manner of speech, then keyed his radio as he walked out of the room.

"Is there any other significant information?" Constable Fraser asked professionally.

"Yeah. The phone and computer access were cut. We need to check that out." Ray said frankly.

"Understood." Constable Fraser said, then motioned for the wolf at his side.

The wolf made a little 'yip' then walked around the couch and started sniffing.

"What have you found Dief?" Ray asked curiously.

"He can't hear you Ray. He's deaf." Constable Fraser said seriously.

Ray rolled his eyes and watched as Dief started sniffing beside Louie.

//Nice doggy.// Jesus said in a quiet, nervous mind/voice.

"That's new." Ray said with mild surprise as he looked at Jesus.

"He appears to be telepathic." Constable Fraser said speculatively.

//Could you, maybe, stop this thing from eating me?// Jesus asked with a slight note of panic.

"Don't worry. Diefenbaker won't hurt you. I think he likes you." Constable Fraser said as he watched Diefenbaker nuzzling Jesus.

//Diefenbaker? Do you think maybe we could do this later? I'm sure you have work to do.// Jesus asked hopefully.

After a quick lick, Diefenbaker moved to Constable Fraser's side.

"Ready?" Constable Fraser asked Diefenbaker calmly.

The wolf gave one quick, quiet bark in response.

"Diefenbaker will be back to talk to you again later." Constable Fraser said to Jesus, then walked out the door.

"It looks like someone's made a new friend." Ray said with a mischievous grin.

//Oh. Lucky me.// Jesus said nervously.

"It's getting late. Is there any way I could take these guys to my house where they'll be able to get some rest?" Lee asked cautiously.

Ray looked around the room, then said, "I think we have enough to work with for now, but I'll need to be able to get in touch with you if we have anymore questions."

"Sure. I'll give you the address and phone number." Lee said as he held out his hand for the notepad.

Ray waited for Lee to write down the information, then looked it over when he received the pad back.

"Looks good. Get these guys tucked in and I'll be in touch if we have any more questions." Ray said seriously.

"Thanks." Lee said with relief.

* * * * *

"We're here for Marc... what's his last name?" Andrew asked Lisa at his side.

"Stanton, Marcus Donatello Stanton." Lisa said quickly.

"Are you family?" The nurse at the desk asked cautiously.

"No, but he's a student at the Wagner Institute. His family lives out of state." Andrew said anxiously.

"Are you a member of the Wagner Institute staff?" The nurse asked cautiously.

"Yes. I teach there." Andrew said, vowing to himself to teach at least one class at the Wagner school at some future date, just to make it not a complete lie.

"Have a seat over there and the doctor will be over to talk to you soon." The nurse said as she indicated the waiting room area.

Andrew looked at the crowded and chaotic waiting room and slowly nodded.

He put an arm around Lisa's shoulder and guided her to stand with him against a wall, since there were no chairs available.

* * * * *

"Excuse me. I'm going to call for a ride." Lee said as he walked to the other side of the room, then fished in his pocket for something.

"Do you need my phone?" Seth offered quietly.

"That's okay. I've got it." Lee said as he faced away from the group, then pulled a metallic 'X' in a circle out of his pocket.

"That is, if I can figure out how to work this thing." Lee muttered to himself, then purposefully tapped the center of the 'X' twice.

The metal emblem chirped which made Lee smile with accomplishment.

"Hellport to Cyclops." Lee said into the emblem, then glanced over his shoulder and noticed a few of the boys looking at him curiously.

"We were in a rush to come up with a code name." Lee said in a shy whisper.

"Cyclops here. Go ahead." Scott answered professionally.

"We're done here for now. I'd like to get the kids to the boathouse where we know they'll be safe. But Portal is at the hospital with Marc, so we're going to need a ride." Lee said seriously.

"Storm is on her way. She should be there in a few minutes." Scott said seriously, then continued, "What can you tell me about your situation?"

"I'll fill you in after we get the kids tucked in." Lee said, then glanced over his shoulder and noticed Ray watching him curiously.

"Understood. Cyclops out."

* * * * *

"Code names, a private communications network... You know, I've heard a few stories about a mutant militia operating in this area." Ray said casually.

"Oh." Lee said shyly. "You weren't supposed to hear that."

"Don't worry about it. I didn't hear nothin." Ray said as he looked Lee in the eyes.

"Good." Lee responded with a relieved smile, then casually said, "And I haven't heard anything about a mutant militia, but I heard a few stories about a group of people who sometimes try to help out when good people are being treated unfairly and it looks like no one else will step up to defend them."

"Yeah. That's what I meant to say." Ray said slowly. "I was just thinking that if our new task force were to meet someone from a group like that, well, that we might have a few common goals."

Lee thought for a moment, then said, "You might. I guess if the people in that group found out that you were willing to talk, that they might get in touch with you to discuss it."

"Yeah." Ray said thoughtfully, then added, "By the way, since we're on the subject of getting in touch, here's how you can get in touch with me. You know, if any of the kids remember anything or if you need a little help."

Lee accepted a business card from Ray, then looked up curiously. "Chicago Police?"

"Yeah. Me and Frase were just assigned to the task force this week. In fact, we arrived in New York this morning to get the official assignment. But that cellphone number is still good." Ray said with a grin.

"So does that mean that you and Constable Fraser aren't mutants?" Lee asked cautiously.

"No. But..." Ray trailed off with a look of distant thought. "...Now that you mention it, that would explain a few things about Fraser."

Lee smiled at Ray's playful and casual nature.

"Do you guys need to get anything out of your rooms?" Ray asked the group of boys who had been listening.

"Yeah." Slash said and the rest of the boys nodded their agreement.

"Is it okay if I get my laptop? I mean, since my room is a crime scene?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Yeah. But I'll go with you so no one will be able to say that you messed with the evidence." Ray said, then gestured for Beau to walk with him.

* * * * *

//Professor?// Andrew called in his mind, hoping that Professor Xavier was using Cerebro and paying attention.

//Yes Andrew, what can I do for you?// Professor Xavier asked immediately.

//Could you check on the doctor who's helping Marc and make sure that he's really doing what's best for him? I don't know why, but I really don't trust these people.// Andrew asked hopefully.

There was a long moment of silence, then the Professor responded, //The doctor is currently with another patient, but Marc has received adequate care for his injury and is in post-operative recovery.//

//Thank you, Professor.// Andrew said quietly.

//Andrew. I believe what you are feeling is unease at being around non-mutants.// The Professor said frankly. //Perhaps you might take time while you have the chance to examine why that is.//

//Yeah.// Andrew responded quietly, then put a hand on Lisa's shoulder at his side and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

* * * * *

Someone rushing in the door caused everyone to jump.

"Mr. Wagner?" Seth asked with surprise, recognizing him from his picture on the website.

"Yes. I am Kurt Wagner." Kurt said seriously, then continued, "I came as soon as I heard about zhe incident. Can you tell me vhat has happened?"

"Marc got shot. He went to the hospital in an ambulance. Andrew and Marc's girlfriend, Lisa, went to the hospital to be with him." Slash said seriously.

Kurt slowly nodded in consideration, then said, "I believe ve vill need to find you anozher place to stay until zhe police haff concluded zheir investigation."

"Lee said that we can stay at the boathouse tonight." Slash said immediately.

Kurt considered for a moment, then nodded decisively. "Zhat is probably best. Ve know zhat zhey vill be safe zhere."

"Hello?" Ray said cautiously as he walked down the hallway with Beau at his side.

"Detective... um, Ray. This is Kurt Wagner, the dean of the Wagner Institute." Slash said haltingly, trying to make a formal introduction.

"Detective Kowalski, but you can call me Ray."

"Unt I am Kurt. Please let me know if zhere is anyzhing zhat I can do to aid in your investigation." Kurt said seriously.

"I'd like to talk to the campus security in case they saw anything." Ray said immediately.

"Of course. But I doubt zhat zhey vill be of much help to you. Zhey vere investigating a case of vandalism at zhe administration building vhen zhe incident occurred." Kurt said carefully.

Ray thought about the words for a moment, then said, "I'd like to talk to them anyway."

Kurt nodded his agreement.

"But first I'd like to get these guys settled in for the night." Ray said seriously as he glanced at the group of boys who were listening intently.

"Storm is on her way with a van." Lee said quickly.

"Zhat may pose a bit of a problem. I noticed several reporters in zhe parking lot." Kurt said seriously.

"Yeah. I should have expected that. An attack on a new mutant school has all the makings of a full blown media circus." Ray said frankly.

"Are we going to be on the news?" Seth asked with a tremble of fear at the idea.

"Let me worry about that." Ray said decisively. "I'll go down and make sure the locals let your friend past the barricade and keep the reporters back."

"Thank you." Kurt said sincerely, "I vould not want zhe children to haff to be exposed to zhat kind of public scrutiny."

"She's probably out there waiting for us by now." Lee said seriously.

"Then let's do this thing." Ray said as he started walking for the door.

"I vill go viss you." Kurt said as he moved to Ray's side. "Perhaps my appearance vill be enough to distract zhem from zhe children."

Ray chuckled and said, "Yeah. You might be right about that."

* * * * *

Seth's cell phone started ringing and he looked at it apprehensively before accepting the call.

"Hello?" Seth asked anxiously.

"Hey there Horney! I just wanted to call you and wish you a good night in your new home." Junior said cheerfully.

Seth blinked at the statement, then quietly said, "Thanks."

"Did I wake you up?" Junior asked with concern.

"No. I wasn't asleep." Seth said, then glanced around the room at the others who were pretending not to listen to his side of the phone call.

"Is everything alright? You sound weird." Junior asked curiously.

Seth thought for a second, then said, "Everything's fine. I guess I just wasn't expecting you to call. It's good to hear from you."

"Yeah. Well, to tell you the truth, Mom is kind of freaking out here. One minute she seems fine, then the next she's blubbering 'My baby! He's just a baby!'." Junior said frankly, then in a lower voice he continued, "Personally, I think she's going through 'the change'."

Lee poked his head in the door and made a motion for everyone to follow.

"Listen Junior, I've got some stuff to do so I have to go now. I'm really glad that you called." Seth said as he leaned down and picked up his suitcase.

"Yeah. But remember that this phone thing works both ways. Next time it's your turn to call me." Junior said seriously.

"Okay. I'll do that. I've got to go. Thanks again for calling." Seth said quickly.

"No prob. Have a good night, Horney." Junior said with an obvious smile in his voice.

"You have a good night too."

* * * * *

"Who is here with Marcus Stanton?" the doctor asked as he walked toward the waiting room.

"That's us!" Andrew said immediately as he stepped forward.

"Come this way." The doctor said and led them past the reception desk and down a hallway.

He led them into a large room that was partitioned off by curtains.

"We performed emergency surgery to remove a bullet from the patient's chest. There is no indication that any vital organs were damaged and his prognosis is a full recovery." The doctor said in an emotionless and detached tone.

"When will he be able to leave the hospital?" Andrew asked hopefully.

The doctor looked down at the chart in his hands, then seemed to freeze in place.

//Andrew, I am seeding the idea in his mind that Marc is sufficiently well to leave immediately. Sign him out, then port him to the med lab at the mansion. I assure you that Marc will receive far better care from Hank than he will in that place.// The Professor said firmly.

Andrew couldn't resist the temptation and asked, //Is this because they're non-mutants?//

//No Mr. Summers, it's because these people are so overworked and jaded that no person who is conscious should ever be left in their 'so called' care.// Professor Xavier responded frankly.

//From what I've seen since we've been here, I completely agree.// Andrew said seriously as he noticed that the Doctor seemed to have become animated again.

"I think that as long as he has someone to watch after him, he should be fine to leave with you now." The doctor said seriously.

"Then if you'll tell me what I have to do, we'll be on our way." Andrew said as he tried to restrain a smile.

"There's some paperwork that you'll need to fill out at the desk to sign him out." The Doctor said, beginning to sound impatient.

"Will it be okay if Lisa stays here with Marc while I do that?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Yes. Fine." The Doctor said with barely a glance at Lisa. "If you'll excuse me now..."

Andrew nodded and watched as the doctor rushed out of the room.

"I'm going to the front desk to fill out some paperwork, then we're going to take Marc someplace where he'll receive the best possible care." Andrew said assuringly.

"Thank you, Andrew." Lisa said sincerely, then walked to Marc's bedside and took hold of his hand...

Andrew watched for a moment, then went to the front desk to work on paperwork.

* * * * *

"What happened? How are all of you?" Julia asked as she and Angel rushed up the stairs, meeting the group on the second floor.

"Marc was shot. Lisa and Andrew are at the hospital with him now." Slash answered immediately.

"Andrew?" Julia asked cautiously.

"My um... nephew. Andrew Summers." Slash said a bit shyly.

"Of course. I remember him now." Julia said with a smile at Slash, then looked around the group and asked, "How are all of you?"

"I think we're fine, Dr. Hoffman. Lee is just going to take us to his house so we won't be in the police's way while they figure this out." Seth said calmly.

"Maybe we should hurry and get them out of here. It looks like there's quite a crowd forming out front." Angel said gently to Julia.

"Right. Let's get you out of here so we can get this mess all taken care of." Julia said and ushered the group to walk with her.

"When we get to the entry hall, let's wait for the detective and Kurt to come get us." Lee said decisively.

At Julia's look of question, Lee explained, "We have a ride on the way. The Detective, Ray, said that he was going to clear it so she could get up to the building."

* * * * *

As the group reached the entry hall, they found Kurt waiting on them.

"Zhis is not going to be easy." Kurt said frankly.

"What's wrong?" Julia asked with concern.

"Zhere is quite a crowd of people assembled, and zhere are news reporters." Kurt said apologetically.

"What do you want to do?" Julia asked Kurt quietly.

Before Kurt could answer, Slash said, "When I got kicked out of my home for being a mutant, at first I tried to hide."

Everyone looked at Slash with question, wondering what this had to do with their current situation.

"After a while, I realized that it didn't help. Acting scared and trying to hide didn't make anything one bit better. If they're going to look, they're going to look."

"So vahat are you saying?" Kurt asked hesitantly.

"We're mutants. Stuff like this is going to happen. I know it sucks, but we just have to do it and get it over with." Slash said frankly.

"As much as I would like to protect you and shield you from this, I think maybe Slash is right." Julia said regretfully.

Slash looked around the group, then his gaze stopped on Seth.

"It's okay if you want to put your hood up. Just think of it as depriving the infotainment industry of one more sensational mutant picture." Slash said frankly.

"Thanks." Seth muttered, then pulled up his hood to hide his horns.

"We ready?" Slash asked as he looked around. "I guess I'll go first."

"Not without me." Lee said immediately. "Brothers need to stick together."

Slash smiled at Lee, then stepped forward to open the door.

* * * * *

"Are you ready to go?" Andrew asked Lisa as he walked into the recovery room.

"Yes. Do you really think he'll be okay to travel?" Lisa asked with concern.

Andrew's gaze became distant and unfocused for a moment, then he smiled and said, "Yes. I think so."

Lisa looked at him curiously, then realized that they were standing in a different room.

She was still holding Marc's hand, but he was on a different type of medical bed.

"What happened?" Lisa asked as she looked at the brushed steel walls of the Xavier Institute's MedLab.

"I used my portal ability to relocate us." Andrew said frankly.

Lisa looked at Andrew with concern, then hesitantly asked, "Why couldn't you have done that before? When Marc was shot?"

"I could have. But by the time I got there, the ambulance had already been called." Andrew said frankly.

At Lisa's anxious look, he continued, "If Marc's life were ever in danger, I promise you that I would have ported him here or anywhere on the planet where he could have received the care that he needed."

Lisa gasped as she saw what appeared to be a large blue furry animal walk into the room.

"Dr. Hank McCoy, this is Marc and his girlfriend Lisa." Andrew said pleasantly.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Lisa." Hank said gently. "The professor already filled me in on Marc's condition. You need not worry. Marc is going to receive the best of care."

"Thank you." Lisa said, as she looked up at Hank with wonder.

* * * * *

Everything that Slash had gone through as a homeless mutant kid on the streets hadn't prepared him for the experience of stepping out of the front door of the dorm building.

Within two steps from the building, six spotlights from television cameras flared and blinded him.

He heard a terrified cry and turned to see Seth clutching Louie close to his side, shielding his face with one hand.

There was a clamor of voices yelling, all trying to gain their attention. Mostly they were reporters trying to scream questions at them from behind the police barricade.

"Komen ze, Storm is over zhis vey." Kurt said as he moved to Slash's side.

//Calm down, Louie.// Jesus said into their minds. //You need to breathe.//

Slash felt a mix of anger and frustration well up in him at the humiliation they were being forced to endure just to get to safety.

He also felt responsible for encouraging everyone to go outside with him. He never imagined that it could be this bad.

One of the camera lights blinded Slash and he instinctively brought up a hand to shield his eyes.

"STOP IT!" Slash screamed in frustration and without thought, his mutant power welled up and flowed out toward the people massed behind the barricade.

"Come on, Slash." Julia encouraged a moment later, snapping him out of the shock of what he had just done.

"You need to move." Julia said more insistently as she took one of his arms.

Lee took hold of the other as they half encouraged/half dragged him toward the waiting van.

Slash looked back at the huge cloud of blackness that was slowly dissipating over the crowd of people.

"Step up." Julia said, finally drawing Slash's attention.

Slash looked forward and blinked, then realized that she was telling him to get into the van.

"Aren't you coming with us?" Louie asked, still huddled under Seth's arm.

"No, Louie. This is my college and I'm going to stay here and find out what happened tonight so we can make sure that it never happens again." Julia said seriously.

"Do you zhink zhat you vill be safe to travel to Xavier's alone?" Kurt asked with concern.

"Yes Kurt. I promise you that we'll be fine." Storm said from the driver's seat.

"Zhen you should go." Kurt said with concern, then closed the door of the van.

* * * * *

"Did you see what I did?" Slash asked Lee in a whisper.

"Yeah, Slash. That was really great." Lee said as he hugged his adopted brother to his side.

"I'm really sorry guys." Lee said from the seat beside Storm.

"For what?" Seth asked as he continued to hold Louie close.

"If I'd learned my ability better, I might have been able to get you out of there without you having to go through all of that." Lee said despondently

"Lee, you can't know that it would have helped." Storm said gently. "The children are safe. Take consolation in that. And use this experience to inspire you in your future training to learn your ability."

"Thanks, Storm." Lee said weakly.

Seth felt an unusual movement under his arm and realized that it was Louie holding Jesus in his arms between them.

"How are you doing, Jesus?" Seth asked quietly. "Do you need anything."

After a moment to consider, Jesus responded, //Well, there is one thing you could do for me.//

"What's that?" Seth asked immediately.

//One word: Deoderant.//

Chapter 7: The Hunkering

"I've got his pre-surgery scan if you'd like to see it." Andrew said professionally as he moved to get a better view of what Hank was doing.

"Perhaps in a moment. Are you urgently needed elsewhere?" Dr. McCoy asked as he meticulously performed his physical examination of the injured boy.

"No. I just wanted you to know that I had it handy in case it was needed." Andrew said simply.

"Do you think you'd be up to one more teleporting job when I'm finished with my examination? I'd like to keep him immobilized for at least twenty-four hours before making any long-term decisions regarding his care." Dr. McCoy asked absently as he continued to work.

"Will you want him to have a room in the mansion, or do you need to keep him down here?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I'd like to keep him in the MedLab for at least a few days for observation. Although he most likely won't have any complications, his injury was serious enough to warrant such precaution." Hank answered thoughtfully.

"Where are you going to want him then?" Andrew asked curiously.

"You might want to get with Tara and find out if we have a room already prepared. If not, she may need to prep one before we move him."

"I'll go check with her now." Andrew immediately responded.

"Perhaps, while you're doing that, you might want to introduce Lisa to Tara, so that Lisa will know to whom she can go, when I am unavailable." Hank said with an urging look.

It only took a moment for Andrew to catch on.

"Lisa, why don't you come with me to help get Marc a room? You know him better than we do and you may be able to answer questions about his preferences that I couldn't." Andrew asked in an overly cheerful tone.

"I want to stay with Marc." Lisa quietly responded.

"Listen, the doctor is to the part of the examination where it might be embarrassing for Marc if he knew that you were watching. Beyond that, what Dr. McCoy is going to do next might also be more than a little bit uncomfortable for you to witness. If you'll go with me now, Dr. McCoy will be able to do what he needs to do and we can be doing something productive to make things easier for him and Marc later on." Andrew said seriously.

"Okay." Lisa timidly relented.

"As soon as we've got things set up with Tara, we'll come right back here to check on Marc." Andrew gently promised as he led her out of the room.

Dr. McCoy watched them go, then turned to his patient and gently said, "You're very lucky to have someone so devoted to you. Now, let's get you settled in for an extended stay."

* * * * *

"Are you alright Beau? You seem awfully quiet." Lee asked with concern.

"As soon as I realized that Marc was bleeding, I started remembering everything that I'd ever read about how to help someone that's been shot. I didn't even think about it, I just started doing things... it was like my hands knew what they were supposed to be doing." Beau explained distantly.

"I'm glad for Marc's sake that you knew what to do." Lee said honestly, then quietly added, "By the way, if you remember anything else about the shooting, be sure to tell me right away. The only way we're going to be able to make everyone safe is to find out who did this to Marc and make sure that they can't do it again." Lee said firmly.

"As much of an asshole as Josh is, I'm still having trouble believing that he could do something like this." Beau said in a conflicted tone.

"How sure are you that it was him?" Lee asked gently.

"I didn't see anything, but the more I think about it, the more sure I am that it was Josh's truck I heard racing away." Beau reluctantly admitted.

There was a long silence that followed before Louie quietly asked, "Do you think Quaid's okay?"

"Yes, child. I am certain that he is. He's in one of the safest places in the world." Storm gently assured the distraught boy.

"I bet you're going to love Quaid's room. He just moved in there last week, so maybe you can help him discover some things that he hasn't found yet." Lee quietly suggested.

//I hate to ask, but you don't have any pets at this place we're going, do you?// Jesus asked hesitantly.

"No. At least, not that I've ever noticed." Slash said uncertainly, then looked to Storm for confirmation.

"No. Not currently." Storm said thoughtfully.

//Good. I don't want to have to be looking over my shoulder all the time, worrying if something's going to try to eat me... or maybe even worse.// Jesus said dramatically.

"You shouldn't have to worry about that, but if Janine decides that you would be a good candidate for 'dress up', you may end up wishing that there was a pet around, if only to divide her attention." Lee said frankly.

//Who's Janine?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"Janine's a little girl. She isn't human and she's not from Earth... actually, from the way I understand it, she's not even native to this timestream. But none of that matters. What's most important is that she's my granddaughter."

"Granddaughter? But you're our age." Seth said with surprise at the impossibility of what Lee was telling them.

"My mutation makes me look younger than I really am and I promise you, I have several grandchildren. One of them is a six-year-old girl who very likely is going to fall in love with Jesus the moment she lays eyes on him." Lee finished with an apologetic look at Jesus.

//In my experience, most little girls think that rats are disgusting, so at least I've got that working in my favor.//

"I just wanted to give you fair warning. If she takes a liking to you, you may not get much of a choice in how things go after that. She's very determined." Lee said frankly.

//I can defend myself if I need to.// Jesus said seriously.

"That's good. But just so you know, if you do anything to make my granddaughter unhappy, I can personally guarantee you a one-way trip straight to the deepest bowels of hell." Lee said as a vow.

"When you were talking on the radio you called yourself 'Hellport', didn't you?" Seth asked curiously, apparently not noticing how off-topic his question seemed to be.

"That's right. It's my mutant name. That was the first time I ever really used it in the field."

"Do we get mutant names too?" Seth asked hopefully.

"That's not up to me. I'm not sure how the whole thing works, but if I were the one handing out names, I'd say that Slash earned his mutant name tonight. He used his powers appropriately for the situation and was able to help us all." Lee said with a proud smile directed toward his adoptive brother.

"What name would you give him?" Seth asked curiously.

"I'd probably call him something like 'Blackout' or 'Blindness'. From what I've been told, most mutant names are based on a person's abilities."

"But what is a mutant name?" Louie asked curiously.

Lee was relieved to see that Louie was showing signs of bouncing back from his recent trauma. Hoping to keep Louie engaged in the conversation, Lee carefully answered, "Mutant names are used by the team so that they can call to each other or talk about each other on an unsecure communications network without telling anyone who might be listening who they're talking about."

Louie thought about that for a moment before cautiously asking, "Does Quaid have a mutant name?"

"No. Quaid isn't a mutant. He's... actually, that's a lot to get into. Let's just say that Quaid is my grandson and leave it at that." Lee reluctantly explained.

"Does that mean that Quaid and Janine are brother and sister or cousins or what?" Seth asked thoughtfully.

"They're adopted siblings. They're not biologically related... in fact, they're not even the same species as each other. Even so, they're being raised as members of the same family and are developing a familial bond." Lee said carefully.

"That's probably like what they're going to want for us to do." Seth said thoughtfully.

"How so?" Ororo asked with interest.

"The way they put us together in the dorm, I get the feeling that they're trying to set it up so that we'll watch out for each other." Seth said frankly.

"It'll probably make everyone's lives easier if we do that." Slash said simply.

"I'm not saying that it's bad. Me and Louie and Jesus, we're tight. I'm just saying that I can see the manipulation. We're supposed to be friends. We're supposed to care how each other are doing in school and stuff. That's all good... but it doesn't feel exactly real, it feels arranged." Seth explained with difficulty.

"Perhaps what you're saying is true to some degree, but you might also consider that this is the best that we could think to do for you and your classmates to make up for the absence of your actual families. If you can think of another arrangement where you might be happier, I'm certain that the school administration would be interested to hear about it." Ororo said professionally.

"No. I don't have any better ideas. I just didn't want for anyone to think that the dumb new kid didn't see what was going on and being done to him." Seth said frankly.

"Actually, I didn't notice, so you're one up on me." Slash said simply.

"You've got family here. You don't need for this to feel 'real' as much as the rest of us do." Seth said seriously.

"Maybe not, but you guys can count on me to be part of your family too. I'm just lucky enough to have my other family that I can call on when I need them... like right now." Slash finished with a smile at Lee.

"We're here for all of you. Think of it as your family and our family being related through Slash... kind of like in-laws." Lee finished with a grin at Seth.

"That's kind of a stretch, but since everyone wants for it to be true, we can probably just go with it and no one will complain." Seth said frankly.

"I am glad that you have decided so, since we have arrived at your 'in-laws' home, where you're going to be staying for the time being." Ororo said as they passed through the open gates.

"Actually, what you'll see first is the mansion. Don't get your hopes up too much, we won't be staying there. But we'll probably end up going there all the time. We're always finding excuses to visit." Slash said as he smiled at the memory.

"Where will we be staying?" Seth asked cautiously.

"At the boathouse on the other side of the property. The mansion is nice and everything, but it doesn't feel like a home to me. The boathouse is smaller and crawling with people." Lee added cheerfully.

"Well, that sounds... nice." Seth said slowly with a 'teenage' level of sarcasm.

"It feels like 'family'. I guess you'll have to decide for yourself if that's a good thing or not." Lee said seriously.

"So you and your kids and your grandkids all live here?" Seth asked curiously.

"Yes. Also my brother and a few of my son's friends." Lee said, then noticed that everyone had fallen silent and were staring in awe at the mansion as it came into full view.

* * * * *

"Tara?" Andrew whispered.

"Andrew? Please come in. I was just visiting with Gar." Tara said gently.

"Hi Gar. How are you doing?" Andrew asked the green-skinned boy curiously.

"I'm okay except that I'm not sick anymore and they're still making me stay in bed." Gar said grumpily.

"Uncle Hank said that you'll tire yourself out too quickly if you don't get your rest." Tara patiently explained.

"But here I am in America and all I get to see is the inside of a hospital room. It's not fair!" Gar cried out indignantly.

"Gar, I think you're old enough that we can break it to you... Sometimes life isn't fair. Like it or not, you just have to deal with it. But it's important to realize that how you deal with it is one way people judge what kind of a person you are." Andrew said sagely.

Gar looked at him for a long moment before turning to Tara and quietly asking, "Is this guy as much fun as he sounds?"

Tara tried to hide her smile as she looked away.

"Lisa and I came in here to ask Tara if she has a room prepped for a new patient." Andrew said with a quick smile in Gar's direction.

"I've been so focused on keeping Gar company that I haven't really had time..." Tara trailed off regretfully.

"Who's the patient? Did someone get hurt?" Gar asked with immediate concern.

"Lisa's boyfriend did. Dr. McCoy says that he's going to be alright, but he's going to need to be confined to bed rest for a few days." Andrew carefully explained.

"Is he nice? Does he like cartoons or comics or cheesy monster movies? What's his name?" Gar asked excitedly.

"Lisa? You know him best." Andrew said in a leading tone.

"His name is Marc, and he's one of the best people I know." Lisa said timidly.

"That's nice, but does he like comics and monster movies?" Gar asked hopefully.

"He doesn't really follow comics that much, but he loves movies and games with ultra-gore and cartoon-level violence... and anything Resident Evil. We both like that."

For a moment it seemed like Lisa forgot to be shy. Although she remained ensconced in her hoodie, for a brief moment, her voice conveyed her girlish enthusiasm.

"Is he like you?" Gar asked curiously.

"Like how?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"I don't know what you look like under there, but it must be pretty gross from the way you're hiding it. Is Marc gross too?" Gar asked frankly.

"No. He's normal. He's not gross at all." Lisa quickly defended.

"Then what's he doing here? Isn't this a place for people who are weird or gross who can't be around normal people?" Gar asked curiously, seeming to direct his question more toward Andrew than Lisa.

"We help people who need it. It doesn't matter if they're what you would call 'normal' or not." Andrew said in a fatherly, slightly chastising tone.

"You're like a dad and a half, aren't you?" Garfield rhetorically asked under his breath.

"Well, I do have nine kids... and one on the way." Andrew reluctantly admitted.

Gar stared at him with wide-eyed surprise for a moment, then quietly asked, "Is that your mutant power?"

"I don't know. I guess it might be one of them." Andrew said as he fought down a chuckle.

"What about you, Lisa? What's your mutation?" Gar asked curiously.

After only a moment of hesitation, Lisa pulled back her hoodie as she quietly said, "I'm a half-human, half-animal monster."

"Yeah. Me too." Gar said before smoothly transitioning into a green chimpanzee.

Lisa blinked with surprise at the sight.

"You're not supposed to alter your body again until you're stronger." Tara warned.

The chimpanzee slightly rolled his eyes in her direction, then began to return to his more humanoid form before finally saying, "I know. But it's just so boring."

"Tara, we were sent in here to see if you had a room ready for Marc, but what would you think about rooming Marc and Gar together?" Andrew asked seriously.

"I don't know Marc. I have no idea what type of personality he has and how he would get along with Gar." Tara said honestly.

"What do you think, Lisa? How do you think Marc and Gar would get along with each other?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Marc's a fairly quiet person when he's on his own. I think that he would appreciate being around someone who is more energetic than he normally is."

"So, you don't think Gar would drive him crazy?" Andrew asked teasingly as he kept careful watch on Gar's expression.

"No. The more I think about it, the more I think that they'll probably get along pretty well. Marc's always so serious, sometimes he needs to be encouraged to do things that are fun." Lisa said honestly.

"Actually, Gar might end up being too energetic. As I understand it, Marc is going to need to stay completely still. It might be in his best interest for him to room alone until he's able to get out of bed and move around a little." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"Hey! That's not fair! I didn't do anything wrong! First you say that I'm going to get to have company in here, then you say I'm not good enough?! That just sucks!" Gar whined petulantly.

After a long moment, Andrew slowly said, "I don't know. Maybe if you promised to help Marc out with the things that he won't be able to do for himself and promise not to do anything to cause Marc to try to move around too much, then maybe they'd let you share a room with him."

"You already know that I'm going to say 'yes'. Tara's been nice, but staying in here with me is keeping her from being able to do her job." Gar said seriously.

"Staying with you is my job... but other parts of my job have been left undone because I can't be in two places at once." Tara reluctantly admitted.

"Do you think it would help things if Gar and Marc could stay in here together?" Andrew asked Tara hesitantly.

"Yes. I think so. That is, as long as one of them has the presence of mind to press the 'call' button if there's a problem."

"What do you think about that, Gar? Do you think that you can help Marc when he needs it and call for help if there's trouble?" Andrew asked seriously.

"Do you think there's anyone, anywhere, EVER who's gonna be enough of a scumbag to answer 'no' to a question like that?" Gar countered.

"It won't be just him helping Marc. I'll be here most of the time, too." Lisa quietly added.

Andrew looked from Gar to Lisa appraisingly for a moment, then slowly said, "If I've learned anything in my time at the mansion, it's that Tara has impeccable instincts in situations like this. If she says it's a good idea, then I'll do whatever I can to get Hank on board."

"Hank?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"Dr. McCoy." Andrew clarified, then explained, "I don't think he'll actually have any opinion on the matter, as long as Marc and Gar can get the bedrest that he's prescribed for them."

"If we're going to do this, there's one other thing I'm going to need." Tara said hesitantly.

"What's that?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"A bed for him to sleep in." Tara said simply as she looked at the vacant space by the wall opposite Gar's bed.

"If you'll tell me which bed you would like moved in here I would be happy to move it for you." Andrew said simply.

"The one from next door will be fine." Tara said as she pointed to indicate to which room she was referring.

Andrew glanced in that direction, then looked toward the vacant space beside Gar's bed in time to see a bed magically appear out of nothing.

"How did you do that?" Gar asked in amazement.

"I just moved it from the next room." Andrew said simply, then cautiously asked, "How do you think you got here from South Africa?"

"Clark carried me, I remember that part... but I don't really remember much about how I got here. I was really sick then." Gar said as he strained to remember.

"I'll tell you all about how my ability works some other time, if you're interested, but basically, I used my ability to move the bed from there to here the same way I moved you and Clark." Andrew said slowly.

"Did you move the bed from there to here or did you move there to here, then leave the bed here when you put there back?" Gar asked curiously.

Andrew looked at Gar with surprise for a moment before answering, "That's exactly what I did. How did you know that?"

"Just because I'm not American doesn't mean that I don't know stuff." Gar said defensively.

"I wasn't saying anything like that. It's just that the manipulation of interstitial dimensional vortices is more than most people can wrap their minds around." Andrew said honestly.

"You're just talking about folding one layer of local space, right? It's not that hard to understand." Gar said dismissively.

"I'd really like to sit down with you sometime and discuss what you know about dimensional manipulation." Andrew said honestly.

"Bring cookies." Gar said firmly.

"It's a deal." Andrew said with a smile at the boy.

"Can we go back to Marc now?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"I don't know." Andrew said honestly, then asked, "Tara? Is there anything else you need before I port Marc into his bed?"

"One thing." Tara said, then began slowly chanting phrases in a long dead language.

"What's she doing?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"Casting a spell on the bed... a cleansing, I think." Andrew said slowly.

"Spellcasting? For real?" Lisa asked in amazement.

"Yes. There are a few witches here at the mansion. If that's a problem, I can put the word out and they'll be sure to avoid you." Andrew said seriously.

"No. I don't want anything like that. I just thought that witches were make-believe. I never thought that they could be real." Lisa fought to explain.

"I suppose that's fair enough." Andrew said simply.

"If you want to go back to Uncle Hank, you can move Marc in whenever you're ready." Tara said seriously as the gentle fog that had formed around the bed evaporated in an instant.

"Okay. Thank you Tara. As usual, I'll never be able to thank you enough for all that you do for us." Andrew said warmly, then indicated to Lisa that he was ready to leave.

"You've saved Dawn and me more times and more ways than I can count. If it's okay with you, I'd like to just call it even." Tara said shyly.

"Anything you want." Andrew assured her before preceding Lisa out of the room.

* * * * *

The spell that they were under seemed to fall away as they drove away from the mansion.

"Is it as nice on the inside as it looks from the outside?" Seth finally asked.

"It's like a museum in there." Slash said frankly.

"Xavier's operates as a boarding school for the gifted, so there are many children of various ages living there. That being the case, it isn't quite as formal as it could be." Ororo carefully explained.

"Boarding school? Do you mean for mutants?" Seth asked curiously.

//You're smarter than you look.// Jesus said before anyone else could answer.

"Be nice." Lee warned.

//Okay. I take it back.// Jesus told Lee, then turned to Seth and continued, //You're not smarter than you look.//

"Hey! What'd I ever do to you?" Seth asked indignantly.

//Sorry. It's been a long day and you've been nothing but nice to us. I guess I'm just getting a little crabby and felt like taking it out on someone. Just about anyone else would probably kick the crap out of me if I did that to them.// Jesus quietly explained.

"If it makes you feel better about yourself to put me down, then I guess it's okay. I won't complain about it." Seth quietly promised.

After a long silent moment, Jesus finally responded, //Well played, my friend. You turned that around on me expertly. I think when you learn to play chess that you'll be very good at it.//

"Thanks." Seth said uncertainly.

"Okay. Here it comes." Lee said as the van emerged from the tree cover.

* * * * *

"Your house has its own boat dock?" Beau asked happily.

"From the look of it, I think my boat dock has its own house. I think the dock was here first. But either way, it's pretty nice." Lee said serenely.

"Do you get to go out on the lake very often?" Louie asked hopefully.

"Not at this time of year. But maybe we'll be able to take a boat out sometime before you leave." Lee said with a smile.

"I never been on a boat before, but I always wanted to." Louie said enthusiastically.

"Then, if you'll remind me, we'll make a point of doing that." Lee quietly promised.

As Ororo brought the van to a stop, the side door of the house opened and a man in a coat ran out.

"How is everyone? Do you need anything?"

"Everyone, this is Alan. He's my son-in-law. This is his house." Lee said as he ushered people out the side door of the van.

"It's freezing out here. Hurry and get inside. How is everyone holding up?" Alan asked as he started back toward the house.

"I think we're okay. How is everything here?" Lee asked with concern.

"The Professor let us know that you were on your way. The kids have been getting all the extra beds ready... I hope we have enough beds for everyone." Alan finished anxiously.

"No matter how many people you've had at your house, you've always found enough room." Lee said good-naturedly.

"I guess I should tell you before you find out for yourselves, you're all over the news right now." Alan said as he opened the side door to the house, then stood back to hold it open for all his guests.

A horn honked and Alan waved at Ororo as she backed out of the driveway.

* * * * *

"What were you saying..." Lee began to ask as he walked into the living room, but didn't need to continue.

The picture on the television was of a huddled group of frightened children emerging from the dorm building. Although in retrospect it seemed obvious, it took a moment for the members of the group to realize that they were seeing themselves and the events from earlier.

The sound was indistinct, but the image was one of terrorized children being hurried away, wanting nothing more than to be in a safe place.

Then, without warning a cloud of blackness sprang out of nowhere and within a second filled the entire screen.

There was silence in the room as the screen changed to show a news anchor, apparently stunned into silence by what he'd just seen.

"Mutants or not, that was a group of terrified children. I don't know about anyone else, but I feel really dirty for having been any part of showing that." A woman's voice said offscreen with obvious disgust.

The anchor was still staring, then appeared to be startled by something. He blinked a few times before finally saying, "And now to Guy Winslow with local sports."

"Louie? I didn't know it was you who was coming! I got a big bed in my room, big enough for two. Will you stay with me?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"I... um... yeah. Sure." Louie stammered.

"It's back here. I want to show you!" Quaid said as he started pulling on Louie's arm.

"Is it okay?" Louie asked Lee uncertainly.

"Yeah. We'll know where to find you if we need you for anything." Lee assured him, then quickly added, "Have fun."

Quaid needed no further bidding. With that he practically dragged Louie through the doorway, down the hallway to the 'new' rooms.

//I guess I'm not invited.// Jesus finally said into the silence.

"Don't worry li'l buddy. Let Louie enjoy having a friend. We'll get by just fine." Beau assured him.

"I have my own room and the bed's big enough for two if you wouldn't mind sharing." Slash quietly offered.

//But where will you sleep?// Jesus asked in an obviously teasing tone.

"I happen to have an empty dresser drawer that I bet we could make into a pretty good bed for you. And you could fix it up any way that you want. That is, if you're interested." Slash said in a coaxing tone.

//That does sound kinda sweet.// Jesus reluctantly admitted.

"What do ya say, Beau? Do you want to bunk in with me?" Slash asked hopefully.

"My last roommate almost died and we can't be sure that they weren't gunning for me." Beau warned him.

"You're safe here. We're safe here. Just try to relax." Slash said gently.

"Yeah. Okay." Beau finally relented.

"Okay, you're going to relax or okay, you'll stay in my room?" Slash asked cautiously.

"Either... or both." Beau finished with a smile.

Slash rolled his eyes as he exasperatedly said, "Cowboys."

Seth looked around and his gaze finally stopped on Lee.

"You can stay with me if you don't want to be alone." Lee finally offered.

"He could stay in one of the kids rooms if he wanted. All the Borg kids have beds and regeneration alcoves." Alan said frankly.

"Sure. We could do that." Lee said easily.

"Do what?" Seth asked cautiously, not following along with what was being decided on his behalf.

"Come with me and I'll show you what your choices are." Lee said simply.

"Oh, yeah. Okay." Seth said uncertainly, not sure if he had missed something.

* * * * *

As they walked through the doorway, Lee carefully explained, "Six of my grandchildren are what is known as Borg. That means that they have machines implanted throughout their bodies."

"That's horrible!"

"It is what it is. But the reason I'm telling you this is because all the Borg have to 'regenerate' at night, which means that they hook up to a machine to fill up, empty out and recharge. I think each of the kids has their own bed, but none of them sleep. So it shouldn't take more than a few minutes to find a place where you can spend the night." Lee explained as he stopped in front of one of the doors and gently knocked.

"Where will they be while I'm using their bed?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Hooked into a charging station." Lee answered simply as the door opened.

"Grandfather. It's good to see you. Please come in." Trey said with a slight, yet sincere smile.

"I brought Seth with me to ask you if you'd mind if he uses your bed tonight." Lee said as he led the way into Trey's room.

"Dad told us to prepare for having company, but he didn't say that it was you who was coming. I thought that we had everything arranged so that you could stay in your room at the college tonight." Trey said seriously.

"There was a shooting and we brought the kids here so that they would be safe." Lee said frankly.

"Was anyone hurt?" Trey asked with concern.

"Yes. Marc was shot... in the chest. But from the way your father talked, he's going to be fine." Lee hurried to assure him.

"Maybe I should ask Father if I can help." Trey said thoughtfully.

"If there's anything you can do, your father will call on you. You know that." Lee assured him, then continued, "But for right now, the best thing that we can do is make sure that Marc's roommates are kept safe and comfortable."

"Yes. That makes sense. And Father can still call me if he needs me for anything." Trey said seriously.

"Um... Your, um, grandfather said that you... um, like recharge at night or something." Seth stammered uncomfortably.

"Yes. I regenerate." Trey confirmed.

"I just... I kind of wondered, um, what's that like?"

"I do not understand what you're asking me." Trey said honestly.

"It's just, if I'm going to borrow your bed, where will you be and what exactly will you be doing?" Seth cautiously asked.

"Lay down and we can try it out for a minute to see if it's going to work." Trey said simply.

"Do what?" Seth asked uncertainly.

"If you'll get into a sleeping position, I will program a brief regeneration cycle so you will know what to expect if you choose to spend the night here." Trey calmly explained.

Seth hesitantly walked over and sat down, unwilling to put his feet on the bed.

Once Seth had gotten himself settled, he looked back toward Trey just in time to see him fit himself into an indent in the wall, which was covered with various types of futuristic machinery.

As Seth watched, Trey's eyes closed and the machinery came to life, seemingly registering all sorts of mysterious bodily functions and activities.

"Oh HELL no!" Seth said as he abruptly stood.

"What's wrong?" Lee asked curiously.

"Do you seriously think that I could sleep for a single second with him hanging on the wall like that, looking like a corpse on a meathook? I'm probably going to have nightmares just from seeing it." Seth finished as he looked away from the disturbing scene.

"When Trey wakes up from his regeneration, be sure to thank him for his hospitality. He can't help what he is and I don't want him to ever be ashamed of it." Lee said firmly.

"Yeah. Sure." Seth quickly agreed.

"Good. Then I guess you'll get a choice. You can either stay in my room with me or you can sleep on one of the couches in the living room. Just do whatever's going to make you most comfortable." Lee said seriously.

"This is going to be my first night away from my family, so I was probably going to have trouble sleeping anyway. Now with the shooting... are you sure you won't mind? I mean, I can sleep on the floor beside your bed if that would be better." Seth nervously offered.

Before Lee could answer, the regeneration alcove went dark and Trey's eyes opened.

"Thanks for offering to let me stay here with you, but I don't think I'd sleep well with all the little lights and beeps and stuff." Seth quietly explained.

"It's possible for me to deactivate some of the monitors and displays." Trey said slowly.

"There's no need to bother with that. Seth can stay in my room." Lee said easily.

"Yeah. Thanks again for offering. I really appreciate it." Seth hurried to add.

"It wouldn't take me too long to make the alcove less... distracting." Trey said carefully.

"There's nothing wrong with your alcove. It's just that a lot's happened to me today so I'm probably going to have trouble sleeping no matter what." Seth assured him.

"We'd better get going then. You're going to need to get to sleep soon if you're going to be well rested for school in the morning." Lee said frankly as he turned to leave.

"We still have to go to school tomorrow even though Marc got shot?" Seth whined.

Lee turned back, then carefully said, "You don't have to do anything. You can pack it in and leave whenever you want. Given what happened tonight, no one would even blame you for it. But you need to realize that you're being given the opportunity to go to school tomorrow. People all around you are bending over backwards to give you the chance to take advantage of this opportunity. The rest is up to you."

"Isn't that what you're here for?" Trey asked curiously.

That prompted a slight smile from Seth before he said, "I didn't have a clue about why I was coming here. It just seemed like the thing to do. Now, just as soon as I think I understand it, it's like I find another layer of meaning is hiding out underneath it."

"Come on. I'm sure it'll make a lot more sense after a good night's sleep." Lee said gently.

Seth slowly nodded, then stepped past Lee, into the hallway.

"Goodnight Trey. Have a good regeneration. I love you very much." Lee said before pulling Trey into a firm hug.

Seth was surprised by the action, but also warmed by the show of affection.

When the hug was finished, Lee gave Trey a slight peck of a kiss on the cheek before fully releasing him.

"Goodnight Grandfather. Sleep well. You as well, Seth." Trey said before withdrawing into his room.

"I see what you mean about this place feeling like 'family'." Seth said as he followed Lee diagonally across the hall.

"You ain't seen nothin yet." Lee chuckled as he opened the door.

Chapter 8: Dreamkeeper

No doubt, the nightmare was horrifying. The new people Seth had met since his arrival were embedded in the walls surrounding him, undead zombies witness to his every move.

Although he was not yet fully aware of his situation, he was 'with it' enough to know that he had gone to sleep in a bed beside his new friend, Lee. As he came more awake, it turned out that his reality wasn't much better than his nightmare had been.

As Seth blearily looked around, he couldn't exactly identify his surroundings. Strangely, at the same time, what he was seeing didn't seem to be quite as spooky and foreign as by all rights it should be. The world around him seemed almost familiar, perhaps like something he had once seen in a distant, forgotten dream.

That thought brought him up short, because he couldn't be entirely sure that he wasn't still dreaming. It could very well be an instance of a dream within a dream, or more accurately, a nightmare within a nightmare.

As he sat up to get a better view, he couldn't help but notice the gray webbing all around him.

He reached toward the mysterious substance to verify by touch what his eyes couldn't tell him. He couldn't determine with any certainty if the strands before him were wispy and dry like cobwebs, or if they were more liquid, like strands of mucous. The fact that they draped and glistened in the meager light didn't really prove anything either way.

As he touched a strand directly in front of him, it dissolved into nothingness like a collapsing flake of ash. Even so, he derived no physical sensation from having touched it. For all he knew, it could be an illusion of some sort. Maybe it was a trick of the light... or darkness, or whatever it was that surrounded him.

After a little trial and error, he was surprised to determine that the source of illumination appeared to be above his own head. When he turned his head the shadows shifted all around him, creating the illusion that the endless ephemeral gray vines and strands were somehow alive.

While one part of his mind understood the illusion created by shifting shadows, another more primal part of him had the bejesus scared out of it and Seth reflexively reached beside him, to where Lee had been the night before.

Seth was beyond surprised when he encountered a hand. He turned suddenly, hoping beyond hope that he would somehow find that it was Lee's hand that he was holding.

Hope and fear were vying for control as Seth stared disbelievingly at Lee's body being slowly pulled through a semi-transparent gray veil into existence at his side.

"Seth? What are you doing?" Lee asked as he cracked an eye open.

"Actually, I was hoping you'd be able to help me figure that out." Seth said honestly.

"Okay. But first things first. Why are your horns glowing?" Lee asked slowly.

"I have no idea." Seth said honestly.

"Where are we?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Sorry. I got nothin." Seth said frankly.

"How did we get here?" Lee asked as he sat forward so that he could look Seth in the eye.

"I don't know. I woke up from a nightmare and here I was. When I got spooked and reached for you, you were there, even though I couldn't see you there before." Seth carefully explained.

"How old are you, again?"

"Fourteen."

"Yeah. That sounds about right." Lee said consideringly.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Seth asked cautiously, not quite sure if Lee were insulting him or not.

"Listen, this is as new to me as it is to you but from the way it looks to me, I'd guess that what just happened here is because your mutant ability is emerging." Lee said frankly.

"But I've already got my horns and see-through skin. Isn't that all of it?" Seth asked hesitantly.

"Apparently not. It looks like you also have some sort of dimensional ability... although I'm not sure exactly which dimension you've brought us to." Lee said as he looked around.

"I did this?" Seth asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. I think so. At least, I'm pretty sure it wasn't anything I did." Lee said seriously.

"I don't know how it works. How am I going to get us back? What if we're trapped here forever?" Seth asked anxiously.

"Don't worry too much about that right now. I've got a dimensional ability too, so if it comes down to it, I'm pretty sure that I'll be able to punch through to the hell dimension, then get us back home from there." Lee said honestly.

"Wait... does that mean that I have an ability like yours?" Seth asked hopefully.

"I don't know. Maybe. I'd really like to talk to Andrew about it and find out what he knows about this place. When he and I talked about things before, I don't remember him saying anything about any dimensions that look like the inside of a smoker's lung." Lee said thoughtfully.

"But if my ability is to bring us... here, what good does that do for anyone?"

"There's nothing that says that every ability has to be useful. Actually, it may come down to what kind of creative ways you can find to make a lame ability provide some sort of benefit." Lee said frankly.

"So you do think it's lame?" Seth cautiously asked.

"I didn't say that. My ability is to create a doorway directly into hell. As far as I know there isn't a whole lot of call for that, at least not among the more respected members of society. But anyway, when Andrew and I heard that one of you guys had been shot, I used my ability to take us through hell and directly to you." Lee said frankly.

"So you don't think my ability is lame?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I don't even know what your ability really is. We're just assuming that something you did in your sleep caused us to end up here."

"So, what can we do about that?"

"I think that before we try to find the way back, we should try to figure out where we are and how your power works. I have a feeling that if we take the time to sort it out now we'll be grateful for it later."

"Grateful is good. Where do you want to start?"

"Well, based on absolutely nothing except what I'm seeing here, I'm going to guess that your ability is contained in, or transmitted through, your horns."

"Okay." Seth said hesitantly.

"So why don't you see if you can consciously control the brightness of your horns?"

"How?"

"I don't know... push or something."

"Um... I'm not sure what I'm supposed to push, but I'm going to try it. You might want to be ready to make one of those doors into hell, just in case."

"Trust me, I've already picked a spot." Lee assured him.

"Here it goes." Seth cautioned before both physically and mentally pushing to try and make something happen.

After a minute of trial and error, something finally seemed to work. When Seth saw the slightest increase in illumination, he continued to focus on the sensation until he finally had some measure of conscious control.

"Can you hold your high beam for a few seconds? I want to try something." Lee asked hopefully.

"Yeah. This isn't hard to do, it just takes a minute to figure out how to control it." Seth said frankly.

Lee hesitantly reached out and touched one of the thinner strands that were surrounding them.

Rather than dissolve into nothingness, the strand remained solid and resistant to Lee's touch.

"Uh oh. That's not good." Lee muttered, mostly to himself.

"What's that?" Seth asked cautiously.

Rather than answer verbally, Lee simply plucked the strand, resulting in a low bass twang.

"What's wrong with that?" Seth asked in puzzlement.

"It means that we're trapped. There's no way that we're going to be able to climb over, under and around all this webbing."

"Then we'll do it like this." Seth said, then consciously lowered his light to the point where everything appeared to be half-hidden in shadow.

Before Lee could ask what he was doing, Seth stepped to Lee's side and made a show of very carefully touching the same strand that Lee had touched before.

As expected, the formerly strong strand dissipated into nothingness.

"So it looks like you're able to control either how 'real' we are or how 'real' our surroundings are." Lee said thoughtfully.

"Yeah. It looks that way. But that thing you were saying before about us being trapped, this kinda takes care of that, doesn't it?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Yes. And if I'm right about how all of this works, I might have just found a use for your ability."

"Yeah? Like what?"

"Let me try out a few more things before I say too much about that."

"Okay. Yeah. But what do you want to do next?" Seth asked curiously.

"I guess that if you're up to it, we could go for a little walk." Lee said with a grin.

"Do we just have to guess where we're going, or do you somehow know?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Actually, I was wanting for you to figure out how to navigate on your own." Lee said frankly.

"How?" Seth asked simply.

"Andrew probably has a bullet point list of steps to follow, but honestly, I've had the best results from just trying different things until something works." Lee said honestly.

"That'd be fine except that I don't have any experience to fall back on. This is coming at me from out of nowhere. I'd really appreciate it if you could point me in the right direction." Seth said imploringly.

Lee placed a hand flat on Seth's back, then gave it one short gentle push.

At Seth's look of puzzlement, Lee pointed as he said, "That way."

The shadows all around them shifted as Seth looked from side to side to get his bearings.

Rather than start walking, Seth quietly asked, "The door's over there, right?"

"Yes. But before we start roaming around aimlessly you need to figure out how to navigate for yourself."

"I'm open to any suggestions."

"From the way I understand it, Andrew can sort of send his power out and see things that aren't right in front of him." Lee said carefully, then continued, "For me, it's more like everything I see is layered on top of the hell dimension, which I can almost see bleeding through."

"Well, I'm pretty sure I can't see anything like that." Seth said frankly.

"I didn't think that you would. But knowing that there's a door right in front of you, maybe you can try some different things to see it... you might try adjusting the light of your horns or something. You've had pretty good luck with that so far." Lee carefully suggested.

"Yeah. Okay." Seth said with determination.

Lee watched carefully to be sure that Seth didn't do anything too dangerous.

Internally, he was constructing contingencies in case things went terribly wrong. He had the most direct course to Andrew's room already plotted.

A sudden change in the lighting renewed Lee's focus.

As the lighting began to become more and more blue, Lee quickly said, "Up the brightness a little. We're fading."

"Right. Got it." Seth said in slow concentration.

"There it is. Can you see that?"

"Yeah. Give me a second. I'm kinda juggling things here."

"Take your time... oh crap. I didn't think about it, but your ability might not only affect spatial dimensions. You could have projected us a hundred-thousand years into the past... or the future, I guess." Lee reluctantly suggested.

"That's just a bunch of made-up sci fi stuff. That can't happen in real life."

"Yeah. I need to get you to babysit my grandson Thomas when we get back. It'll only take a few minutes with him to make you a true believer."

"Okay, um... you might want to cover your eyes for a second. I'm gonna try something."

"Just do what you're going to do. I'll manage."

Lee noticed the light not only becoming slightly brighter, but also significantly less blue. In fact, there wasn't really any color to speak of. They seemed to have become black & white.

"There. Is that what you were talking about?" Seth asked as he pointed ahead of them.

Lee could make out the vague outline of the bedroom door amongst the loosely draping phlegm-like ropes and vines all around them. Of course, if he weren't familiar with the appearance of the door, he probably wouldn't automatically make that association.

"Do you want to see if you can go through it?" Lee cautiously asked.

"No. Hold on." Seth immediately answered as he held up an arm to prevent Lee from stepping forward..

Lee froze in place, then hesitantly asked, "Then what would you like to do next?"

Their bright black and white surroundings began to dim and a blue-gray cast washed over them.

"Can you explain what you're doing? I don't understand."

"We could see where to go the other way, but we couldn't walk through it. I could feel it in my horns. If we'd tried to walk through that we'd have been torn to shreds." Seth explained with difficulty.

"Okay. I'm just as happy not to test that theory." Lee automatically accepted, then asked, "Are we good to go now?"

"Yeah. Except that I don't know where to go." Seth admitted.

"I was thinking that we could try and find our way to Slash's room. It's just a few doors down; Left out the door, at the end of the hall on the right."

"Across from Trey's room?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yes. That's right." Lee confirmed.

"Okay. I can't be sure that we won't be blocked from going there but I guess we can try." Seth said as he led the way.

"The way Andrew explained it to me, these overlaid dimensions seem to follow certain rules, one of them being that barriers and walkways generally exist the same in both dimensions." Lee explained as he moved closer to Seth, just for safety's sake.

"Why would that be?" Seth asked curiously.

"I don't know. I guess that if you're someone who believes in gods, this might be an argument in favor of that. 'Intelligent design', I think they call it." Lee said as he slowly followed.

"I'm guessing you don't believe in that." Seth observed.

"I believe in a lot of things that I didn't just a year or two ago. Let's just say that at this point in my life that I don't automatically assume that everything that happens around me has something to do with divine intervention." Lee said diplomatically.

"Yeah. Sounds right." Seth easily agreed.

"Of course, if you believe that complex systems automatically exhibit a tendency toward order, as demonstrated in snowflakes and the formation of crystals, then you might attribute the formation of pathways and barriers as being part of that same natural process." Lee explained as he noticed that Seth was avoiding as many of the strands as possible, trying to climb over or around them to avoid touching them if he could.

"That sounds to me like someone who's making up a story to fit the facts without having any clue about what's really going on." Seth said frankly.

"Why are you being so careful not to touch the strands?" Lee finally had to ask.

"They look like they're part of something alive... or maybe like something that's been alive. What if we're inside of someone, or what if this world is somehow a living thing. I wouldn't want to cause it pain or maybe even kill it for no reason at all." Seth carefully explained.

"You know, that hadn't occurred to me." Lee said as he began to take extra care not to accidentally touch any of the strands as they continued down the hallway.

"I guess if you really believe that stuff you were saying about things falling into order, that would be another way of explaining it." Seth quietly added.

"No. I don't really believe it, I was just throwing it out there as a possible explanation. I actually don't care why certain things are like they are. I just accept them, then get on with life." Lee reluctantly admitted.

"Is this it?" Seth asked as he indicated a gap in the strands that almost looked like an archway.

"I think so. Let me look." Lee said as his eyes started to glow.

"Wow! I didn't know you could do that." Seth said with a grin.

"I don't like to show it off. This is just how I can see past the veil into the demon world." Lee quietly explained.

"What can you see now?" Seth asked curiously.

"It's kind of difficult to describe. The way it used to be, I thought that I could only see into hell, and for the most part that's true. But thanks to Andrew, I discovered that when I'm in hell, I can use my ability to see back into our regular human dimension... well, the dimension that you're used to, anyway. If you'll remind me, I'll tell you more about where I'm really from later. But anyway, now I've figured out how I can look through the hell dimension and back into ours." Lee carefully explained.

"So does that mean that you can see inside?" Seth cautiously asked.

"Yeah. That's what it means." Lee said with a smile.

"Do you want for us to go in?" Seth asked hesitantly.

"Yes. I think Slash would like to be included in this adventure. And since you've mastered the art of navigation, I think the next trick might be to see if you can intentionally bring someone in and send them back." Lee said frankly.

"I'm worried that I might do something wrong and hurt him." Seth said honestly.

"We're not just going to go in and abduct him. First thing I'm going to ask you to do is send me back, then, if that goes well, I'll wake up Slash and invite him to join us on the next part of our adventure."

"What's that going to be?" Seth asked with interest.

"Waking up Andrew." Lee said with a mischievous grin.

"Any particular reason?" Seth asked cautiously.

"He's the greatest authority on interdimensional travel that I know. Not only would I like to share the news with him, but I'd also like to get his opinion about this dimension that you've discovered."

"Yeah. And he might also have some warnings for us about things that we don't already know to watch out for." Seth said a bit nervously.

"What are you worried about?" Lee asked cautiously.

"What if we're not the only ones running around in here? What if this dimension is someone or something's home?" Seth asked frankly.

"I never even thought of something being able to live here. Listen, if you're ready to do it, maybe you could try sending me back so that I can get Slash. I can give you a thumbs-up when I'm ready to come back here and once I'm back, I can tell you if Slash will be joining us."

"How am I going to send you back?" Seth asked hesitantly.

"Just try things. If we can't find a way to make it work, it's no big deal. Right now we're just trying to figure out how it all works." Lee assured him.

"Yeah. Alright." Seth finally agreed.

* * * * *

//What are you doing?// Sounded in both Lee and Seth's minds.

"We're just trying to figure out how to use Seth's mutant ability. I'm sorry if we woke you. Can you see us?" Lee asked hesitantly.

//No, I can sense your psychic presence, but I can't visually see you at all.// Jesus said seriously, then casually added, //So Seth has an ability? I never saw that one coming.//

"Be nice!" Lee playfully chastised.

"I want to try something." Seth distractedly interrupted.

"That's fine. Go ahead." Lee encouraged.

Seth brought his hand up to Lee's chest and held it there for a moment with his fingers spread. Before Lee could ask what he was intending, Seth firmly pushed him away.

* * * * *

"Is everything okay? I can't tell what's going on." Seth finally asked.

//Hold on. I think Lee may be about to ask you to bring yourself back.// Jesus responded uncertainly.

"What's going on?" Seth asked with concern.

//Pull Lee back and he'll explain it to you.// Jesus quickly responded.

Seth shifted his light from black and white to blue-gray, then reached forward and placed a hand on Lee's arm.

Seth didn't have to physically 'pull' Lee across dimensions but rather reorient Lee from one dimension to the other.

"Hang on a second. Andrew wants to see if he can make it here on his own." Lee said quickly.

"Andrew? How long were you there? It just seemed like a minute to me." Seth asked anxiously.

"No. It's nothing like that. Andrew was just looking for us when you sent me back..." Lee was saying when a movement beside them heralded the arrival of Andrew.

"Remind me not to play hide and seek with you guys." Andrew muttered as he looked around.

"It kind of happened by accident." Seth timidly explained.

"Seth, we need to get you back so you can talk to your parents. That news story got picked up by the network and now your parents are ready to call out the National Guard to make sure that you're safe." Andrew explained.

"I left my phone on the charger back in the bedroom. I didn't think about bringing it with me." Seth said anxiously.

"Don't worry too much about it. I doubt that your plan covers this dimension anyway." Lee quietly offered.

"Yeah. And I bet the roaming charges would be murder." Andrew added.

"If my parents are worried about me, I need to get back. How do I do that?" Seth asked sternly.

"You were able to push me out of this dimension. See if you can find a way to do that to yourself." Lee said seriously.

"Can't you open a door for me or something?" Seth asked hopefully.

"I could but then you would need someone with you at all times until you've learned your ability. If you can get yourself in and out on your own, then you'll be free to explore whenever you want." Lee patiently explained.

"I bet if it was your kids that the news had been talking about that you wouldn't want to be kept waiting." Seth groused.

"Probably not. But it's still better if we do it this way." Andrew assured him.

"The sooner you do it, the sooner you won't have to worry about it." Lee helpfully added.

"I'm working on it. Give me a minute." Seth slowly said in concentration.

"Andrew, before Seth goes, can you tell us anything about this dimension that he found?" Lee asked hopefully.

"This isn't exactly a dimension. It's more like the connective tissue between dimensions. I never would have thought to look for you here."

"Connective tissue? Is it alive?" Seth asked anxiously.

"I don't know, Seth. The definition of life would probably have to be expanded before you could say 'yes' or 'no' to that." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"Any suggestions for Seth on how he can get himself back to our dimension." Lee asked hopefully.

"Not really. I don't know how his power works." Andrew said honestly.

"Watch while Seth sends me back. Maybe that'll give you a hint." Lee suggested.

"Yeah. Go ahead." Andrew said as his eyes began to cast a golden glow.

"Woah. That's impressive." Seth said with surprise at the sight.

"Remember that your parents are worried about you." Lee said firmly.

"Oh, yeah. You ready?" Seth asked as he forced himself to look away from Andrew's awe-inspiring level of power.

"Go ahead." Lee assured him.

Seth took a moment to gather his wits so that he could be certain that he wouldn't accidentally hurt Lee.

One simple push against Lee's chest and he seemed to fall backward, out of existence.

* * * * *

After a moment of observation, Andrew finally said, "Okay. I can see why you're having a problem."

"Do you know how I can send myself back?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Yes. In fact, I'm fairly certain that you have everything you need to do it except the understanding of how to make it work." Andrew said slowly.

"What does that even mean?" Seth asked imploringly.

"Dad and I have basically the same ability, except that mine just seems to have manifested a little more fully than his. Your ability, while having certain foundational similarities, operates in a completely different way. Dad and I create doorways. A physical body can step through and move from one place or one dimensional plane to another. What you do is override the dimensional cohesion of a being so that it is no longer associated with one universe and seems to fit naturally into another." Andrew carefully explained.

"So, can you tell me how to send myself back?" Seth asked hopefully.

"I can tell you the effect that you're trying to produce, but I'm not you. I don't feel what you feel, so I can't tell you how to produce it." Andrew said seriously.

"Go ahead. I've figured it out this far. I can do it." Seth said confidently.

Andrew smiled at Seth's determination, then said, "Imagine for a second that our world, where we normally live, has music that's always playing quietly in the background. It's kind of like a hum or a low harmonious drone in the distance. This world has an entirely different hum. All you have to do is remember what that other hum sounded like and alter your own internal 'hum' to match it."

"So when I change my light, that's what I'm doing, I'm actually changing the 'hum' of the things around me, so that they become more or less 'real' in relation to me, right?" Seth cautiously asked.

"Right. And when you pushed Dad back to the other dimension, you basically reset his vibration to go back to normal." Andrew carefully explained.

"And when I pulled him in, I was making him be in tune with me." Seth said thoughtfully.

"That's what it looks like to me." Andrew agreed.

"Okay. Then I guess I'm ready." Seth said as a twinge of his nervousness slipped past his confident facade.

"Go ahead. If anything happens, just stay calm and I'll get you through." Andrew said seriously.

"You and your dad are pretty cool. Thanks." Seth said sincerely, then closed his eyes as his horns began to cycle through various colors and intensities.

"You're doing fine. When you get to it, it should feel familiar." Andrew said in a low, calming voice.

"Yeah. Here I go." Seth announced, then seemed to warp and dissolve out of the in-between universe that he found himself in.

Looking around using the golden glow of his own eyes, Andrew assessed that the situation was sufficiently resolved as he, also, faded out of existence.

* * * * *

"We're all going back to my room so Seth can get his phone." Lee announced when Andrew appeared.

"It looks like the excitement's over for the moment. I'm going to get back to Alan and the babies, unless I'm needed here for something." Andrew said quietly.

"No. Go ahead and get your rest. I'll be sure to fill you in if anything new comes up."

"Sounds good. I'll see you at breakfast then. Have a good night... what's left of it."

"Yeah. You too."

* * * * *

"Hi, Mom?" Seth cautiously asked into his phone.

He had to pull the phone away from his ear for a moment, due to the screaming.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Really." Seth tried to assure her without letting the phone get too near to his ear.

"Yes. I was in my room when it happened. Nobody tried to shoot me and I wasn't ever in any danger." Seth said calmly.

"I heard something about graffiti, but I really don't know anything about it. The important thing is that when we were in trouble they took all of us to someplace safe and saw that we were taken care of." Seth said firmly.

"No. I don't want to come home. Classes haven't even started and I've already learned so much that I can't even tell you."

"Mom. I'm a mutant. No matter where I go, there's going to be people like that trying to hurt me. I think it's better if I'm someplace where I can be around people who'll watch my back and who'll be willing to jump in and help me when I need it." Seth said frankly.

"Mom. If I'm going to be a part of this world, I've got to live in it. I think this is the best way, with lots of friends and support."

"Okay. I will. Is Dad there? I'd like to talk to him."

"Yeah. I love you too."

"Dad? Yeah... I'm fine. Listen. Do you remember Marc? He's the one who was shot."

"I don't know. I haven't heard anything since we got here..."

"We're at another school, one with a big fence around it and a gate. We're safe. I promise."

"Right. What I was wondering is if when Marc gets well enough to get out of the hospital, if there's anything we can do to help him. I don't want him feeling like him and Lisa are all alone in this."

"Yeah. I'll let you know if I think of anything."

"No. I'm sure. I think it's going to be great here, just as soon as they can get all their psychos and stuff under control."

"Yeah. When you're just starting out it takes a while to work the bugs out." Seth said with a pained smile.

"Really, I'm fine." Seth quietly assured his father.

"What? Oh, yeah. I guess I'll talk to him."

"I love you too. Bye." Seth said quickly.

"What are you doing up so late? Don't you have school tomorrow?" Seth asked with a smile as he noticed that a tear had escaped down his cheek.

"Don't worry about me. Get your sleep so you can be all brilliant and everything at school tomorrow."

"I'm fine. I wasn't even there when it happened. I was in a totally different room."

"Well, I didn't know you'd be calling, did I? But for whatever it's worth, next time one of my classmates or roommates is shot, I'll be sure to keep my phone with me and turned on. How's that?"

"Sorry Junior, that sounded funnier in my head. I didn't mean to make you worry."

"Yeah. Okay. Keep an eye on the old folks for me, will you? If you notice them worrying or being depressed, let me know and I'll be sure to give them an extra call."

"Yeah. I love you too..."

"...and don't call me Horney."

* * * * *

"Is everything alright at home?" Lee asked quietly.

"Yeah. I guess so. I should have called them as soon as I got here. I should have known that they'd find out and be worried." Seth said quietly.

"I should probably call my mom too. And if my great-aunt finds out..." Beau trailed off, obviously not able to describe the horror that would be wrought in that eventuality.

//How are you feeling about your new ability?// Jesus asked curiously.

"Okay, I guess. I mean, if anyone had asked, this probably isn't the one I would have chosen. But as far as mutant abilities go, it's not bad." Seth said frankly.

"What is it, again? I was asleep when most of this was going on." Slash asked curiously.

A flash of consuming darkness erupted from Seth's horns just before Seth seemed to wink out of existence. A moment later, Seth appeared on the other side of the room.

"You're a teleporter?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"More of a dimensional traveler, I think. But that doesn't mean that he can't do a teleporter trick or two as well." Lee finished with a smile.

"Yeah. I can only go to one other dimension so far..." Seth quietly admitted.

"I'm thinking that Andrew and I might be able to help with that." Lee assured him.

"It sure was lucky that I was with you when my mutant ability manifested." Seth said frankly.

"I doubt very much if luck had anything to do with it." Lee said seriously.

//How do you mean?// Jesus asked curiously.

"If you go back over the number of coincidences that are stacked, one on top of another, I think you'll see that this couldn't have possibly happened naturally." Lee said with certainty.

"I thought you said that you don't believe in gods." Seth said cautiously.

"That's not what I'm talking about. But all of this, it isn't natural. We're being manipulated." Lee stated with conviction.

"By who?" Slash asked in surprise.

//By whom.// Jesus automatically corrected.

"Seriously?" Slash asked with a dubious look down at the rat.

Before Jesus could respond, Lee calmly said, "Some one or some thing seems intent on promoting a certain outcome."

"Do you think they had anything to do with what happened to Marc?" Seth asked quietly.

"I really don't know. I'd like to think that whatever is at play behind the scenes is on our side, doing what's right for us but I have no evidence to prove it. All I can tell you is that what's happening is something that appears to have a point. Different people and situations are being drawn to produce a specific outcome." Lee said slowly.

//I think that I could probably pick up on it if there were a telepath pushing people to do things like that.// Jesus said frankly.

Lee thoughtfully nodded his agreement.

"But maybe it's like me and Lee having different abilities. Even though what we've got is kind of the same thing, it's different too. Maybe whatever's happening isn't really telepathy but something else that can end up doing the same thing." Seth said speculatively.

"Why do you say that?" Slash asked curiously.

"Because Lee's right. How much of a longshot is it that when my mutant ability broke through that I happened to be sleeping next to Lee, who is another dimensional traveler? I could have been lost forever. No one would have known where to look for me." Seth said seriously.

Lee begrudgingly nodded his agreement.

"Even a one in a million chance happens that one time." Slash said simply.

"True. But how many times in a row can you hit that one in a million jackpot before you have to wonder what's going on?" Lee countered.

"So you're saying that a new mutant who didn't even know that he had an ability, just happened to find out about a new school being opened, then after being accepted and showing up, was relocated to another school due to a completely unexpected and unforeseen shooting and ended up sleeping next to another mutant who just happened to have almost the same mutant ability as him and when this new mutant got scared, he was somehow able to pull that other mutant into the new dimension without even knowing that he was using a mutant ability... is that the part you're saying is a little too coincidental to have happened all on its own?" Seth asked curiously.

"Um, yeah. That." Lee confirmed.

"I'm not saying that you're right, but even if you are, what are we supposed to do about it?" Slash reluctantly asked.

"Just keep your eyes open for bizarre coincidences and unlikely decisions being made. Even if we can't figure out who's doing it, if we can just figure out what they're trying to accomplish, we might have a better idea of what to expect." Lee said firmly as he looked around the group.

//What if he's telling you to say that?// Jesus asked into everyone's minds.

Lee looked at Jesus with surprise, then broke into a smile before responding, "Then I suppose that whoever he or she is, they're probably pretty happy with the way things have turned out."

"We still have to go to school in the morning, don't we?" Seth asked as he quickly looked at the clock.

"Yeah. In about three hours." Slash regretfully confirmed.

"Goodnight everyone. Thanks for all your help." Lee said wearily.

"Yeah. I guess if you were going to wake us up in the middle of the night, at least it was for something interesting." Beau said with a smile as he started toward the door.

//I don't know about all of you, but I need my beauty sleep.// Jesus said playfully.

"No you don't. You're perfect just the way you are." Beau said with a smile.

//I can accept that. But just don't make a habit of it.//

"It's a deal." Beau said as he led the way out of the bedroom.

"Hey Seth." Slash said as he stopped in the doorway.

At Seth's look of question, Slash continued, "Welcome to the club."

"Thanks." Seth answered timidly.

Slash smiled as he continued on, out of the room.

Chapter 9: Childish Dream

A flurry of enthusiastic knocking jarred Seth out of an unusually deep sleep.

"This day is going to be brutal. I can already tell." Lee muttered from beside him.

Before either could bid the perpetrators of the knocking to enter, they let themselves in and cheerfully announced, "It's time for everyone to wake up and have breakfast so that they can go to school or work or whatever they have to do today."

Seth looked from Louie to Quaid and back again before realizing that they were waiting for some sort of a response. Since Lee didn't seem to be inclined to engage with them just yet, Seth finally responded for both of them by saying, "We'll be out in a few minutes."

Seth was beyond shocked when Quaid hopped onto the bed in one lythe move and immediately pulled Lee into an extremely startled hug.

Although Seth was intellectually aware that Quaid and Louie were nearly his same age, their more immature attitudes made him think of them as being significantly younger. It wasn't until Seth was faced with the prospect of the boy nearly landing on top of him that he was reminded that Quaid wasn't a child, but a young teenager.

Before Lee or Seth could formulate a response, Quaid released Lee, then moved over to give Seth a hug, too.

Out of the corner of his eye, Seth saw that Louie had taken Quaid's place and was currently giving Lee a firm and heartfelt hug which by all indications was the most special thing in the world to him in that moment.

Seeing Louie being able to openly express his affection helped more than anything in getting Seth over his surprise at the morning wakeup ambush hugs. If that's what Louie needed to do to feel that he could hug someone, then it was good that he had Quaid to run interference for him and pave the way.

Soon Quaid moved off the bed and Louie gave Seth a much shorter hug than what he had given Lee. That was fine with Seth. He was happy as long as Louie was getting what he needed.

Quaid and Louie then bounded out of the room, cheerfully going to awaken their next 'lucky' targets.

After a long silent moment of staring at the door, Lee finally forced himself to get out of bed as he asked, "Do you want to shower first?"

"What I'd really like to do is lay back down and get about three more hours of sleep." Seth said honestly.

"You're free to do that. I certainly won't stop you. In fact, as far as I know, the only person you'll have to answer to, if you take the day off, is yourself. I mean, if it gets to be an everyday thing, it could be a problem. You are here to go to school, so if you aren't going to school... do you see what I'm getting at?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Yeah. I wasn't planning on skipping, I just felt like whining about it for a minute." Seth said wearily.

"Oh? You done?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Yeah." Seth confirmed.

"Good. Go in and shower while I check in with Andrew. Considering how your parents reacted, there's no telling how much sleep anyone else got last night." Lee said as he pulled on a robe.

"Yeah. Okay. I won't take too long." Seth said as he picked up the duffel he had packed at the dorm before they left.

* * * * *

As Seth emerged from the bathroom, he was still working to towel his hair dry, not quite used to maneuvering around his horns yet.

"Well, if any of the other parents freaked out last night, they apparently didn't get our phone number."

"Did someone call Marc's family?" Seth quietly asked.

"I'm sure that Julia or Kurt must have." Lee said as he gathered some clothes to take into the bathroom with him.

"Out of all of us, he's the last one who should have gotten hurt. He's not even a mutant." Seth said bitterly.

"None of you deserves to be hurt. I mean, yeah, it sucks that it happened to Marc, but it wouldn't suck any less if any of the rest of you had been shot. If it was you laying in that hospital I wouldn't think you somehow deserved it because of who and what you are." Lee said firmly.

"I know. I didn't mean that the way it sounded." Seth said uneasily.

"I think I know what you meant." Lee assured him, then explained, "But if I don't call out things like that when I hear them, it's almost like I'm agreeing with them. I don't want my kids or grandkids to ever think that I believe stuff like that about them."

"Yeah, well, from what I've seen so far, I don't think there's any chance of that." Seth chuckled.

"Alan's got the first wave of breakfast set out in the dining room. If you want to go on in. I'll meet up with you in there in a few minutes." Lee said as he stepped into the bathroom.

"Yeah. I'll see you then." Seth called after him, then picked up his duffel and left the bedroom.

* * * * *

"Where can I put this that it won't be in the way?" Seth asked as he held up his duffel while walking into the living room.

"You can put it by the front door over there, unless you plan on needing it before you leave." Andrew suggested as he pointed across the room.

"Nope. That'll be fine." Seth said easily as he changed course to continue on across the room.

"How are you doing this morning, Seth?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I coulda used a little more sleep, but besides that, I think I'm fine." Seth said honestly.

"So you don't have any headache or extreme fatigue or anything like that?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"No. I feel pretty normal. Just a little tired from being awake in the middle of the night." Seth confirmed.

"Good. Sometimes when you use a mutant ability there's an unpleasant price to pay." Andrew said frankly.

"Do you have anything like that?" Seth asked curiously, then thought to add, "I mean, if it's okay to talk about it."

"The way my portal ability works, the farther away the portal has to reach, the more of a physical toll it takes on me. There was one instance not too long ago where, by all rights, I should have died." Andrew said honestly, then added, "As to talking about it... I'd be careful about that. There are people who will take whatever personal information you give them and wait for an opportunity to use it against you."

"When we first got here John said that we should be careful about talking to people, or around them, about being a mutant. He said that some people are really sensitive about it." Seth said carefully.

"That's good advice. There are people who work really hard to hide that they're a mutant and are ashamed of it... in fact, some are even in denial about it." Andrew said frankly.

"I might be a little bit that way. I mean, it's not that I can't deal with it, but I just haven't been a mutant too long and sometimes I forget that I don't look like regular people anymore." Seth said honestly.

"You're doing fine. This is one of those things that there really aren't any social norms for. Just try to keep that in mind and cut people some slack if they're unintentionally being rude. If all of us can make an effort to overlook each other's shortcomings, it should make all our lives that much more pleasant as we go along."

"Breakfast is all laid out. Go ahead and get started." Alan called from the kitchen doorway.

"Go on in. I'm going to see if there's anything else that needs to be carried to the dining room." Andrew said as he started toward the kitchen.

As Seth turned, he saw Lee standing in the doorway to the bedroom hallway.

"It looked like you two were having a good talk. Was Andrew able to answer your questions?" Lee asked as he ambled slowly to Seth's side.

"I guess so. We were just talking." Seth said easily.

"How are you now?" Lee asked as he motioned for Seth to walk with him to the dining room.

"Right this minute? I'm worried about Marc." Seth said frankly.

"From everything that I've ever heard about this place, Marc should be getting the best medical care that there is; really world class." Lee assured him.

"I wasn't worried about that as much as I was that Marc might be feeling like he doesn't belong here with us, or isn't wanted here, or something." Seth said seriously.

"Yeah. I can see how being shot might make someone feel unwelcome." Lee said frankly.

"Do you think there'd be a way that we could stop at the hospital sometime today to let Marc and Lisa know that they're not all alone in all of this?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Hey! That sounds like a pretty good idea." Slash said as he and Beau walked into the dining room.

"What's a good idea?" Beau asked uncertainly.

"Checking in on Marc and Lisa." Slash automatically answered.

"Going to the hospital to see Marc and Lisa and let them know that we're worried and care and stuff." Seth further explained.

"Yeah. I don't know who we'd have to talk to to set that up, but it'd probably be worth the trouble." Slash said with an uncertain look at Lee.

"You guys get started and I'll ask around." Lee said decisively.

"Why don't you have your breakfast first?" Seth asked curiously.

"Because, with any luck, I'll be able to find out all the steps that we'll need to take to visit, if it's even possible. Once we know what needs to be done, we can put our heads together and make plans over breakfast." Lee said frankly as he started toward the door.

Before he could take two steps, Andrew walked into the dining room carrying a large basket.

As soon as Lee spotted Andrew, he firmly asked, "You got a minute, Andy?"

"Sure, Dad. What's up?" Was his immediate response.

Slash, Seth, and Beau watched as they both left.

"He coulda left the food with us." Seth whimpered.

"I'm sure that he'll eventually remember that he's carrying it. Andrew's really responsible like that." Slash said confidently.

"Is everyone here yet?" Quaid asked as he hurried into the dining room.

"No. But I'm sure they soon will be. You woke everyone up real good." Beau said with a gentle smile at the energetic boy.

"Where's Andrew?" Alan asked as he carried a platter heaped with breakfast foods into the dining room.

"Lee needed to ask him something." Seth quickly answered.

"Andy! We're going to need that toast in here!" Alan called loudly into the air.

"Sorry!" Andrew's voice responded from a distance. As the boys watched, a blurry twist in reality formed above the dining room table. Before Seth could fully process what he was seeing, a pair of hands placed a basket of toasted bread and warmed muffins in the center.

"Is there anyplace for Jesus to sit?" Louie timidly asked as he walked to the table with Jesus riding on his back in a backpack.

"Actually, yes. Hold on for a second. I've got just the thing." Alan said suddenly as he rushed away.

//You don't have to do anything special for me. As long as I can get some food and water, I should be fine.// Jesus gently explained.

"You can't eat and drink in the backpack and with all the people we've got around here, I don't want anybody stepping on you." Louie firmly explained.

"Here. How about this?" Alan asked as he rushed back into the dining room carrying a high chair.

//Is that really alright?// Jesus asked uncertainly.

"Well, don't expect me to kick the babies out if they're using them. But until they're ready to sit up at the table, there's no issue with you using one of their high chairs." Alan assured him.

"Where are the babies?" Slash asked cautiously.

"William and Robert are feeding them right now. They might bring them in here to show them off when they're done." Alan easily explained.

//Alan, not many people have genuinely welcomed me into their homes. Thank you. I will humbly and gratefully accept your hospitality.// Jesus said reverently.

"Well, good. Now, all of you, dig in. Drinks are on the sideboard over there. Help yourselves." Alan announced to the group.

With a modest amount of telekinetic help, Jesus made his way out of the backpack and onto the high chair.

"Don't worry about waiting for everyone to gather in here. Most of the kids don't eat and the rest are all at different stages of being ready for work and school. People will be passing through here for the next half hour or so." Alan explained as he looked around to see that everyone had what they needed.

"Do you know how we're getting to school or when we're supposed to leave?" Slash asked Alan cautiously.

"Actually, I don't have a clue. Nobody's said anything to me about it." Alan said honestly.

"Oy! What do we have going on in here, then?" Spike asked as he and Alex walked into the dining room.

"These are some of the kids from the Wagner school. There was a drive-by shooting at their dorm last night, so they stayed with us." Alan helpfully explained.

"Are you guys okay?" Alex asked with concern.

"Marc got shot and is in the hospital. I think the rest of us are alright." Seth said simply.

//What are you?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"A vampire... What are you?" Spike asked in return.

//A rat.// Jesus answered simply.

"A rat... who can talk... like a real person?" Spike asked slowly to confirm his understanding.

//Yeah. Just like that... Can we get back to the vampire thing? Are you talking about being like a traditional vampire in some way or are you saying that you believe that you're actually a vampire?// Jesus asked slowly.

Rather than answer verbally, Spike simply allowed his demon transformation to fall into place.

//Does this mean that you want to hurt us or feed on us or anything like that?// Jesus asked cautiously, as the others around the table readied themselves for action, should it be necessary.

"The only thing I want to feed on right this minute is some of those sausages and eggs. Alan here puts on a proper feed and I want to pay it due respect by not letting it go cold." Spike said as his 'game face' faded.

"Wagner students, if you can finish your breakfasts in the next few minutes, we think that we've worked out a way for you to visit with Marc before you go to school this morning." Andrew said as he led Lee into the dining room.

"I don't want you to go." Quaid said grumpily.

"I know. But I said that I'd go there, so I'll do what I promised to. But if it's really bad there, I'll ask about going to school with you instead." Louie said seriously.

"Yeah. Me too." Quaid easily agreed.

"So, what's the plan?" Slash asked Andrew and Lee curiously.

"As soon as everyone's finished with breakfast, I'll walk you over to the mansion. That's where Marc is. You can visit with him and Lisa for a few minutes, then Matt can drive you from the mansion over to the Wagner school so that you can start your classes." Lee said informatively.

"Aren't you going to go to school with us?" Louie asked Lee with obvious disappointment sounding in his voice.

"No. I have a job to do. While I might drop in on you at Wagner's when I'm over there on business, I won't be attending classes with you." Lee said honestly.

"Good morning..."

"Everyone, in case you haven't met them yet, this is Xander and Remy, and their daughter Marguerite." Andrew said with a grin.

There were a few uncertain waves and muttered hi's from the group in general.

"Xander, Remy, Marguerite. I'd like to present... everyone." Andrew said in the cadence of a formal introduction.

"Andrew. Dis ting you got wit adopting kids, Remy tink you be needin professional help wit dat." Remy said slowly.

"Don't worry. We're not keeping them... probably." Alan finished with a concerned look at his beloved partner.

"Slash does have a room here and it looks like Louie fits right in." Andrew explained.

"Are the Wagner students just about ready? We need to be leaving soon if we're going to visit before we leave for classes." Lee patiently explained.

"Yeah. Just give us a second to clean up our dishes." Seth quickly volunteered.

//Please. Allow me.// Jesus said firmly as the empty plates and silverware all levitated to one end of the table and organized themselves.

"Whoa! I didn't know you were that powerful!" Slash said with surprise.

//I can't do something that complicated very often or for very long. But when the time is right, I like to show my appreciation by using the talent that I've been given.// Jesus said seriously.

"Even so, your exact telekinetic control reminds me of Jean when she was adapting to the phoenix." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"What about a phoenix?" Beau asked suddenly.

Andrew snapped out of his distant thoughts and quickly answered, "Just a teacher who used to work here. You guys had better get going or you're going to miss your chance to visit with Marc."

"I left my bag in your bedroom. I'll be right back." Beau said to Slash before dashing away.

"Father? Can I walk to the mansion with Louie?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"Just stay with your grandfather and it'll be fine." Andrew assured him.

"Thanks for taking us in and making us such a good breakfast and everything." Slash said sincerely.

"You don't have to thank me, Joe. You're family." Andrew said gently.

"Oh. Yeah. Well then, thanks for taking such good care of my friends." Slash said peacefully.

"Any time." Andrew said with a smile as he watched the group starting to funnel out of the room.

* * * * *

"Do you mind if I smoke?" Slash asked as they walked away from the house.

"You know that's bad for you, right?" Lee asked in a half-teasing tone.

"I'm getting lots of practice at dodging bullets lately. So, is it okay?" Slash asked a bit more insistently.

"Yeah. In fact, I'll join you." Lee said as he took a battered pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket.

"Couldn't you just drive us over? It's freezing out here." Seth asked as he hugged himself for warmth in his medium-weight coat.

"I suppose that I could have. But we usually don't bother for such a short hop." Lee said patiently, then explained, "In the time it takes us to get everyone settled in and belted up, we can just walk it."

"This isn't cold." Slash informed Seth in no uncertain terms.

"I'm from Texas; the desert part. If anyone's feelin the cold, it should be me." Beau said frankly.

//Seth, why don't you at least try to live with it for a few minutes before you start complaining?// Jesus asked curiously.

"That's easy for you to say, you've got a fur coat." Seth said grumpily.

"There's the field house. It looks like the locker rooms are open. If you need to stop and warm up, there's the place that you can do it." Lee said seriously.

"No. That's okay. Now that we're moving, I'm actually not as cold as I was." Seth timidly replied.

Beau, Slash, Lee, and even Jesus shared a look, but didn't verbally respond.

* * * * *

"Guys, before we can go any further, I'm going to need for each of you to promise that you're not going to tell anyone about what you're about to see." Lee said firmly.

"What are we about to see?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I can't tell you until you promise."

"I can't promise until you tell me." Seth countered, then explained, "If you're about to show me your meerkat torture dungeon, then I'm not going to promise not to tell."

"It's not a dungeon... well, maybe the hangar is a little dungeony but... wait, meerkats? Where did you come up with that?"

"They're cute!" Seth said in his defense.

"Listen. The only reason I'm taking you there is because that's where Marc is and I agree with you that it's important for Marc and Lisa to know that there are people who are concerned about them." Lee carefully explained.

Seth seemed uncertain what he should do.

"I promise that no meerkats have been harmed." Lee quietly added.

"Okay. I won't tell anyone." Seth reluctantly agreed.

"How about everyone else?" Lee asked as he looked around.

"If we're going where I think we are, I've already been there." Slash reminded him.

"I wasn't worried about you." Lee said with a grin, then said to the others, "Actually, I wasn't really worried about any of you. I just felt like it had to be said aloud so there wouldn't be any doubt that it's supposed to be a secret."

"We won't tell anyone." Beau assured him.

"Louie?" Lee asked to be sure.

"Everyone I'd tell is already here." Louie said honestly.

"Good. The back door's right over there. But there's a cigarette butt can wedged in the rocks, so we'll be swinging by there first." Lee informed the group.

"That's a really bad habit you've picked up there." Beau said as the group followed Lee and Slash's lead.

"I know. But since moving in with Andrew I hardly smoke at all anymore. Who has the time?" Lee chuckled as he reached between the rocks to properly dispose of his cigarette butt.

"Yeah. Same here. Lately, I've just been working it in when I've got the chance." Slash said frankly.

//Guys. Can we go in now? Seth's being really good about not complaining, but I can hear his teeth chattering from all the way over here.// Jesus asked hopefully.

"Yeah. We can do that." Lee said with a smile as he led the way.

* * * * *

"This kind of reminds me of my family's house in Maine." Beau said as they emerged from a hallway into a grand room.

"You come from money? I wouldn't have guessed." Slash said consideringly.

"Thanks." Beau said with a smile.

"This place doesn't only serve as a home for several people, but also functions as a school." Lee explained as he led them across the great hall.

"If this place is a school, why are you bothering with the Wagner school?" Beau asked curiously.

"Wagner's is publicly known as a school for mutants. It's a place where obvious mutants can go to get an education without having to worry about being harassed or discriminated against. Xavier's is more for mutants who need to learn to control their abilities to safely be around other people." Lee carefully explained, then motioned for the group to enter the elevator at the side of the room.

"So, is my 'sideways' thing the kind of ability that I'd have to go to Xavier's for?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Sideways thing?" Lee asked with a smile.

"Yeah. You know. The way you and Andrew do it, you punch a hole from one dimension into another. I just kind of slip sideways in between dimensions." Seth said frankly.

"I guess, if you want to look at it that way." Lee said uncertainly.

"Do you think that I'll need to go to Xavier's to learn how to do my 'sideways' thing?" Seth pressed.

"I really don't know." Lee said honestly.

"What about me?" Slash asked cautiously.

"What about you?" Lee automatically responded.

"Do you think that I'll need to go to Xavier's to learn how to use my 'blackout' fog?" Slash asked with concern.

"I honestly don't know. Let me talk to a few people and get their advice before I give either one of you a definite 'yes' or 'no' on that." Lee said as the door of the elevator opened.

Everyone was silent as they stared at the intimidatingly shiny brushed-metal walls.

"What is this place again?" Beau asked hesitantly.

"A school... for more powerful mutants." Lee said carefully.

"Are you really that powerful?" Seth asked cautiously.

"No. Not me. I'm here because of Andrew and Alan. They're both high-level mutants. I'm just here to help take care of the kids." Lee said as they walked.

"This isn't like any school that I've ever been to." Seth said under his breath.

"The MedLab is up here on the right. Would you guys hang back for a minute while I talk to Dr. McCoy and get his permission for you to visit?" Lee asked hopefully.

"I thought you called ahead to do that." Seth said frankly.

"I did. He told me to check with him before bringing you in." Lee said simply, then continued on through the door to their right.

* * * * *

"You've been here before, right?" Beau asked Slash uncertainly.

"Yeah. This is just their private doctor's office. There's actually nothing creepy about it." Slash said seriously.

"You don't think this is creepy?" Seth asked disbelievingly.

"No. Not particularly. It never occurred to me that there might be anything wrong with it." Slash said frankly.

"Guys. You can come in and visit with Marc and Lisa for a few minutes. Lisa's ready for school. She'll be going with you." Lee said quickly.

"Where are you going to be?" Seth asked slowly.

"I'm going to be talking to a few people about you and Slash to see which school is going to be best for you. While I'm doing that, why don't you two be thinking about which school you'd like to go to? In the end, your own preferences will probably be the deciding factor." Lee said honestly.

"Okay. Yeah." Slash said decisively.

Seth nodded his agreement.

"Good. Come on." Lee said as he led the group into the MedLab.

* * * * *

"You can come in for five minutes but be aware that Marc may not be able to hold a conversation or remain awake. If he falls asleep, let him. He needs his rest." The large blue furry doctor said seriously.

"We won't get him worked up." Slash assured him.

"I trust that you won't. But if you notice Marc having any problems, you can ask Garfield to press the call button to summon me. I will return shortly." Dr. McCoy said professionally before leaving.

As all the boys turned their attention from the door toward Garfield, he timidly said, "Hi. I'm Gar."

"Are you sick or were you hurt like Marc?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I was sick. I'm getting better." Garfield answered simply, then asked, "Are you Seth?"

"Yeah. How did you know? Are you telepathic like Jesus?" Seth asked curiously.

"No. Lisa told me about you. Is Jesus here with you?" Gar asked hopefully.

//I'm back here, in Louie's backpack.// Jesus responded.

"Can you come over here? There's something that I was wanting to try." Garfield asked hopefully.

//Sure.// Jesus responded hesitantly as Louie brought him closer to Garfield's bed.

* * * * *

"How's Marc doing?" Slash asked Lisa quietly.

"He's hurting, but not too bad I guess. I want to stay here with him, but Dr. McCoy and Marc both said that I need to go to school to make a place for us there." Lisa said uncertainly.

After a long silence, Slash cautiously said, "They might be right about that. If everything was already set up and established, it probably wouldn't be as big of a deal. But with this being the first day, they're probably going to be trying to figure out what fits where. If neither of you are there, it may make things harder for both of you later on."

"Thank you." Marc said in a weak whisper, drawing both their attention.

"Hey there. It's good to see you awake. How are you feeling?" Slash asked warmly.

"Where's Beau?" Marc asked as he fought to see past Slash and Lisa.

"Beau. Marc wants to talk to you." Slash said quickly.

"I'm right here." Beau answered, as he hurried to Slash's side.

Once Marc could focus his eyes, he broke into a slight smile as he said, "You saved my life."

"I was just in the right place and time to use the things I've been studying. I'm glad I was able to help." Beau said frankly.

"Thank you." Marc fought to say as his eyes fell closed.

"Sure. Anytime." Beau whispered in response.

* * * * *

//What did you want to know?// Jesus asked curiously as Louie and Quaid walked to the side of the bed.

"Get on the bed with me. I want to be able to see you." Garfield said imploringly.

//What for?// Jesus asked suspiciously.

"I haven't been able to use my mutant ability thing since I've been here, at first because I was sick, but now because all I can do is the same thing over and over." Garfield fought to explain.

//What do you expect me to do about it?// Jesus asked hesitantly as Quaid picked him up.

"You don't have to do anything. I just need to be able to see you for a minute so I can try to use my mutant thing." Garfield said enthusiastically.

//Why does this sound like one of those things that you look back on as not having been a good idea?// Jesus asked slowly as Quaid placed him on the bed beside Garfield.

"Are all rats as worried about things as you are?" Garfield asked curiously.

//As far as I know, they're not worried about anything. They're just rats.// Jesus said frankly.

All of a sudden, without any warning, Garfield shrank until he was almost identical in size and shape to Jesus. While there was no possibility of mistaking one for the other, since Garfield was still green, he had nonetheless successfully transformed himself into a duplicate rat.

//You should probably check your ink cartridge.// Jesus said hesitantly.

The green version of Jesus twisted and turned a few times before returning to his more humanoid form.

"That was really great! When I get out of here, maybe I could change myself again and you could show me some rat things." Gar said hopefully.

//As far as I'm concerned, 'rat things' includes being carried around in a backpack and being served strawberries for breakfast in a highchair.//

"That sounds great! Count me in!" Garfield said with an ear-to-ear grin.

* * * * *

While Lisa described the events after Marc had been taken to the hospital, Beau discreetly slipped out of the room and stopped in the hallway, just outside.

"I thought I left you in Texas. What are you doing here Emily?" Beau asked curtly.

"It was never your house that was haunted. It was always you." A female voice whispered in the air.

"That doesn't surprise me. I'm a Collins, after all." Beau said wearily.

"I wouldn't have revealed my presence to you now, except that I thought you would want to know. There's a spirit here." Emily said imploringly.

"You mean besides you?" Beau asked firmly, not being swayed by her apparent emotional state.

"Yes. It's a human soul. He's displaced and desperate and grieving the loss of his life." Emily urged Beau to understand.

"Okay. Let's say for the sake of argument that I agree to help him. What is it that you expect me to do?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Help him to cross over, or help him to find a reason to stay. Whatever you decide to do, just don't let him remain trapped here like he currently is."

"If I agree to do this, it's going to have to work around my school schedule. I'm not going to let it become the most important thing in my life." Beau said firmly.

"I can talk with him and find out what he wants. Then I can come to you and let you know what needs to be done."

"Who do you work for?" Beau asked seriously.

"I don't work for anyone. I'm just trying to help." Emily insisted.

"Well, that's just about a load of horse shit. Tell me who sent you to me or I'm not going to do anything to help you."

"I was sent to you by your Uncle Barnabas, but I don't work for him. I'm only here because I want to help you."

"Okay. What about Mrs. Durtnal? Did you 'help' her too?" Beau asked insistently.

"She helped you in her way and I help you in mine."

"Okay. I don't have any of my supplies with me. I'm going to need to get some before I can perform any rituals." Beau cautioned.

"This is a new place with many new people. I will need time to find you what you need." Emily implored him.

"I'll leave that part to you. But you need to understand that I won't be able to perform any Necromancy without the proper tools."

Chapter 10: Staging Assets

"Hey Slash! Matt sent me down to get you. We're ready to go when you are." Clark said as he walked into the MedLab, with Beau unobtrusively following him in.

"Did they say if I can go too?" Gar asked hopefully as he sat up in bed.

Clark walked to Gar's bedside and gave him a firm hug before saying, "Sorry Gar. We're going to the Wagner school and when you get out of here, you'll be going to Xavier's."

"But that's not fair! Why can't I go to school with you?" Gar whined.

"It's not that we don't want to include you in what we'll be doing, but I've talked with Dr. McCoy about it and he believes that you're too powerful to go to the Wagner school and be around regular people without some training first." Clark gently explained.

"I wouldn't use my mutant thing in front of them if he told me not to." Gar said defensively.

"Take it from someone who knows, it's not always that easy. The whole reason that I'm here at all is because someone slammed into me while I was at school and before I knew what happened, I had let loose an optic blast." Clark said seriously, then quietly added, "I could have killed someone."

"But then why don't you have to go to the Xavier school like I do?" Gar asked seriously.

"I did. But because I've been working really hard since then and learning how to control my ability, I think I've proven that I can keep calm and solve more problems than I cause. But if it turns out that it isn't safe for me to be around regular people for some reason, then they won't let me keep going to Wagner's. I think it's that way for all of us." Clark said frankly.

"I want to go to the Wagner school with Louie, but they said that I have to stay at the Xavier Institute." Quaid interjected.

"But if I learn how to use my ability, they'll let me go to the Wagner school, too?" Gar asked hopefully.

"If you can show that you're able to use your ability in the right situations and use it safely, then maybe you'll be allowed to choose which school you go to." Clark said honestly.

"Me too?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"It's not up to me, but if you can prove to people that you can be a benefit, they're more likely to want to include you in things." Clark patiently explained.

"I learned to do something different since the last time I saw you. Do you want to see it?" Gar asked hopefully.

"Matt's waiting for us, so we can't take long." Clark gently answered.

"This'll just take a second." Gar assured him, then turned toward Louie and asked, "Jesus, can you get up here beside me so we can show Clark?"

//Yes. I'm still trying to figure out how you do it.// Jesus said as he smoothly dropped onto the bed at Gar's side.

"What are you..." Clark began to ask, then fell silent as Gar began to shrink until he disappeared under the covers.

Clark was further astonished when a green rat emerged from under the blanket where Gar had been a moment before and stopped at Jesus' side to look up at Clark inquisitively.

//I never really thought about what it would be like to have a twin before. I'm still not sure how I feel about it.// Jesus said playfully.

"I thought you could only become different kinds of monkeys." Clark told Gar thoughtfully.

"I'm not an expert or anything, but it looks to me like he's got pretty good control." Slash said frankly.

Once Gar had returned to his humanoid form, he quickly asked, "How'd you like that? Wasn't it something?"

"Yeah, Gar. That was really amazing... and a little scary, to be honest. This means that you might be able to turn into just about anything... any animal that's ever lived." Clark said slowly as his mind raced.

"Matt told me to tell you that he's leaving in five minutes, with or without us." Ronny said as he walked into the MedLab.

"Um, yeah." Clark said distractedly, then looked around and asked, "Is everyone ready to go?"

"I think so. As far as I know, since it's our first day, we're not expected to be bringing anything with us." Seth said uncertainly as he looked around at the others, for confirmation.

"Well, I have some work that I'm supposed to be turning in this morning, but I'm hoping that the whole 'getting shot at' thing will be a good enough excuse to get me an extension." Beau said frankly.

"Lisa? Are you going to be okay?" Slash asked with concern.

She looked over at Marc, who was still asleep, and quietly said, "Yeah. I've got to make a place for us."'

"If I've got to stay here anyway, I might as well do something that'll help. Don't worry about Marc, I'll make sure that he's alright." Gar said sincerely.

"Okay. I'll trust you to call Dr. McCoy if Marc's having any trouble at all." Lisa told Gar firmly.

"I bet Tara's going to be in here with us the whole time you're gone. But either way, I'll be right here if Marc needs anything." Gar confirmed.

"Let's get going. I want to hear all about what was on the news last night." Ronny said from the doorway.

"Then I guess Slash had better lead the way." Beau said to Slash with a cheeky grin.

* * * * *

Once the elevator doors closed, Ronny finally asked, "So? What happened last night to get you on the news?"

"It wasn't anything we did. I guess that someone thought it would be a real kick to shoot some mutants last night and they picked our dorm as their hunting ground." Slash said grimly.

"Then, to make the night absolutely perfect, the local news thought it would be a really good idea to put us on display for the whole world to stare and point at... look at the silly mutants." Seth spat bitterly.

"I had to talk to Marc's parents last night." Lisa wearily announced.

"Ouch! You win! That sucks a whole lot worse than anything we went through." Beau said honestly.

"Are they on their way here to be with him while he's recovering?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Or do you think that they'll take him away?" Louie asked anxiously.

"As far as I know, neither. I mean, if there was something that they could do that would make a difference, they'd probably do it. If Marc needed money or a private nurse or a kidney or something, they'd see to it that he got it. But as far as the hand-holding and bedside care thing... it's not really their style. I think they just assume that that's what I'm here for." Lisa said as the elevator doors opened.

"So are his parents really strict or demanding or just plain old evil?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Not that I've ever seen. The few times I've met them, they seemed nice enough... kind of distant. They never were very involved in Marc's life. Past a certain age, they left him to pretty much take care of himself with the understanding that if he screwed up, he'd be on his own to dig himself out of it." Lisa said frankly as they walked across the massive entry hall.

"Do you think it had anything to do with him dating a mutant?" Ronny asked curiously.

Lisa seemed to be surprised by the question, but after a moment to consider, she finally responded, "I really don't think so. It's not just how they reacted to me or anything that they said. I just think that if they'd felt that way there would have been, like, tension in the air or something. If I had to sum up their thoughts about me being Marc's girlfriend, it'd have to be something more along the lines of... 'Fine. Whatever.'"

"If that's what Marc grew up with, then I guess it's up to us to make sure that he knows that the people he lives with care about him and will make sure that he has everything that he needs." Seth said firmly.

"Marc and I are kind of used to only having each other." Lisa said frankly, then hurried to add, "My mom and my aunt have always been mostly supportive of us, but that's about it."

"Is that the way that you'd like things to be for you? Having only each other?" Ronny asked curiously as they passed through the side door into the garage.

"No. It's just what we've gotten used to." Lisa quietly admitted.

Clark opened the door to the outside and held it open as everyone passed.

The side door of the large stylish minibus slid open as John stood aside to usher everyone into the vehicle.

As Clark brought up the rear, John quickly asked, "Did you ask him?"

"We ended up going off topic." Clark reluctantly responded.

"Ask who what?" Beau asked suspiciously.

"Well, if that thing we saw you do on the news last night is what it looks like, then we were going to talk to Slash about maybe thinking about trying out for the X-Men. His ability looks like it could come in handy for us."

After finding a place to sit, Slash quietly said, "Aren't you supposed to not talk about this kind of stuff with people outside the team?"

"You've got an ability. You're going to have to train to use it. It won't take long before everyone here knows anyway, so we might as well let them in on it now." John said frankly.

"All of you are going to train." Matt announced as he began to back the minibus out of the driveway.

"Train to do what? Not all of us have special abilities." Beau asked cautiously.

"Think about what happened last night and what could have happened. Anyone who has a mutant ability needs to know how to use it. Everyone else needs to develop effective strategies for dealing with various threat scenarios. No matter how things end up shaking out, there may come a time when you'll have only yourselves to depend on. You need to be able to make the most out of what you have." Matt explained while maintaining the majority of his concentration on his driving.

"We didn't sign up for this." Lisa said quietly.

"Yeah. Welcome to the world, kid." Matt finished with a weary chuckle.

"When Marc gets better, how's he going to be able to handle it if some mutant haters show up and want to start some trouble?" Slash asked cautiously.

"If we're going to do this, then we need for all of us to do it." Seth said seriously, then looked directly at Slash and said, "We can't be running off, joining other teams."

"I'm not the only one of us who could be recruited away. How sure are you that you won't run off the first time someone tells you how wonderful your mutant ability is?" Slash asked seriously.

"I need for this to be real. I probably need it worse than anyone. Don't worry about me. I'll stick with it." Seth said confidently.

"Beau?" Slash asked firmly.

"Are you sure you want plain old humans in your group?" Beau asked frankly.

"Our team won't be made of the strongest and best of everyone we can find to recruit. It's us. Rich and poor, weak and strong, cowardly and brave, we're what we have to work with. We're not asking you to be something that you're not, we're just asking you to stand with us and do as much as you can." Seth said passionately.

"Well, I may not be a mutant, but I know a thing or two that might end up being of use. For as long as we can keep this thing going, you can count me in." Beau finished confidently.

"Louie? What about you? Do you understand what we're talking about?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I dream about being a hero, you know, wearing a cape and flying and being someone that everyone thinks is important and strong and special. Doing something like this is probably as close as I'm ever going to get to doing something like that." Louie said frankly.

There was a long moment of stunned silence before Seth finally said, "We're not talking about being superheroes. We're talking about training together so that we can protect ourselves and each other."

"But, can I wear a cape while I'm doing that?" Louie asked hopefully.

Before Seth could reply, Slash said, "You know what? Sure. Why not? If it makes you feel like a part of the team and motivates you to learn to protect yourself, then you can wear a cape if you want to."

"I can help you find a really good cape if you want." Quaid said with an affectionate grin at Louie.

"Yeah!" Louie said with a grand, triumphant smile in return.

"Jesus? What do you say? Are you with us?" Seth asked hopefully.

//Can I be teamed up with Louie?// Jesus asked seriously.

"It's not really up to me. But as far as I'm concerned, there's no problem with it." Seth said frankly.

"It is up to me." Matt said from the driver's seat, then continued, "And yeah, I think you teaming with Louie sounds right."

//I'm in.// Jesus said firmly.

"Lisa?" Slash asked in a leading tone.

"Before I answer, there's something you should know."

"What's that?" Slash asked cautiously.

"For the last few years I've been living in my mom's basement, kinda hiding from the world." Lisa shyly admitted.

"Don't beat yourself up about it, kid. People do what they have to do to deal. Don't try to read more meaning into it than there is." Matt said seriously.

"Thanks." Lisa said with an actual note of relief, then continued, "I've never told anyone. I mean, I think Marc knows, but he also knows that I don't want to think about it..."

"Did I miss the part where she told us what she's talking about?" Seth slowly asked.

"Shhh. I think she's about to get to it." Beau whispered.

"I'm strong." Lisa said simply.

"How strong?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I don't know. I'm just... I know that I'm stronger than most people." Lisa quietly admitted.

"That's not a bad thing. One of the things we'll be working on as you learn to work together is how to depend on each other's strengths." Matt said seriously.

"There's also this." Lisa reluctantly said as she raised one of her furry paw-like hands.

Everyone watched silently as her sheathed claws revealed themselves.

"Looks like I know who I'll be training." Matt said as he mimicked her motion and extended his own claws.

"Um, okay. I didn't see that coming." Seth muttered under his breath.

After a moment for the surprise to sink in, Lisa imploringly asked, "Will you help me learn how to protect Marc?"

"Yeah. In fact, that's exactly what we're doin' here, kid."

"Should we go ahead and get started? I mean, since we're here?" Clark asked as he pointed out the front window.

"I think I was supposed to stay with Grandpa Lee. Should I go with you now?" Quaid asked uncertainly.

"As far as I know, your grandpa should be hooking up with us sometime before lunch so he can find out if you guys need anything from the Xavier school. Stick with me and I'm pretty sure we'll run into him sooner or later." Matt said frankly.

"Maybe you can help us set up our team." Louie said hopefully.

"Actually, it might be best not to talk about that too much until we're sure of who all needs to be in on it and who for sure doesn't." Matt said seriously.

"What should we call you?" John asked curiously, directing his question mostly at Slash and Seth.

"How do you mean?" Matt asked cautiously, on their behalf.

"When we talk about the X-Men you know exactly who we're talking about and what they're all about. Shouldn't you guys have a name like that so that we can talk about you as a group without having to define exactly who and what we mean each time?" John asked reasonably.

"Something like X-Men Junior or Y-Men?" Ronny asked jokingly.

"Probably not. You're the first generation at this new school, so it would make sense if you created something new that's all your own." Matt quietly explained, taking Ronny's comment far more seriously than any of them had expected.

"From what I was told, the X-Men were named that because all of them have the X gene that gives them special abilities." Ronny said slowly, following Matt's lead.

"But now they have a variety of people with different talents from various sources." Clark interjected.

"Maybe you can try thinking about what all of you have in common. That might be a good place to start." John suggested.

"Just don't make the mistake of naming yourselves after your objective. If you do that you'll end up regretting it." Matt said frankly.

"So don't call ourselves 'Revengers' or something like that?" Seth asked to confirm his understanding.

"Right. Let's say you get your revenge... then what? You disband? Rename yourselves? Continue on using a name that has become meaningless?" Matt asked before opening the driver side door and getting out.

The others followed suit and climbed out of the minibus to assemble at its side.

"Louie should come up with your name. He's the one who cares the most about things like that." Quaid announced to the group.

"I won't automatically agree to whatever he says, but I'll be willing to listen." Slash said frankly.

"Yeah. He is as close to an expert as we have on the subject, so we'll consider what he has to say about it." Beau agreed.

"Go ahead Louie. Tell them what you think." Quaid urgently encouraged.

"What are we going to be doing?" Louie asked timidly.

"We're trying to come up with a name for our group." Seth gently informed him.

"I know that. I mean, what is our group going to be doing?" Louie asked more slowly.

"No matter what else we do, school has to come first. We're here to learn, so we need to be sure that we're doing that. Even if everything else falls apart, we've got to keep that going." Slash said firmly.

"Yeah. If we let them drive us away, they've won." Seth added.

"That's assuming that we understand their motives." Beau interjected.

"Some anti-mutant bigots are shooting at us and trying to scare us away. What other motive could they have?" Seth asked curiously.

"For us as a group, I don't know. But it could be something more personal." Beau cautiously suggested.

"Group name?" Ronny asked into their conversation.

"You know, why don't we just call ourselves some stupid random thing like the 'Meerkats' for now?" Slash asked with a quick smile at Seth, then explained, "That's something you can visualize, but it doesn't really say anything too important about us. And if we come up with something more meaningful later on, no one would blame us for changing it."

"It might be fun to watch people tie themselves into knots trying to figure out what it means." Beau said with a grin.

"But if we call ourselves the 'Meerkats' or something else weird like that, people will think that there's something wrong with us." Louie said anxiously.

"Yeah. They might. And they'd probably be right." Seth finished with a grin.

"I doubt that you're going to get it any more settled than this. Let's head in and see what Kurt and Julia have in store for you." Matt said as he led the group toward one of the side buildings.

* * * * *

"Are you sure we're in the right place?" Seth asked, then winced at the horrible echo in the massive decrepit gymnasium.

"This is where Julia said that we were supposed to meet." Matt said uncertainly as he surreptitiously surveyed their surroundings.

"Is everyone here?" A man's voice asked as he slowly stepped out of a darkened doorway.

"Detective Kowalski?" Seth asked uncertainly.

"It's Ray, remember?" The detective asked with a disarming grin.

"Right. Um, everyone's here but Marc... you know, who was shot last night." Seth stammered.

"And was already released from the hospital, from what I've been told." Ray added seriously.

"Yeah. But he'll be okay. He's got a really good doctor looking after him." Slash assured him.

"Good to know." Detective Kowalski said absently as he glanced upward.

"Have you found who was shooting at the kids?" Matt asked firmly.

"And you are?" Ray asked in a leading tone.

"Matthew Logan, their bus driver."

"I asked Dr. Hoffman to give me a few minutes to talk to the kids. She should be here before long."

"You didn't answer my question." Matt said informatively.

"No. We haven't found who was shooting at your kids." Ray slowly admitted, then added, "But we are reasonably certain that we know who didn't shoot at them."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Matt asked in a tone of voice which revealed that his reservoir of patience was not infinite.

"I think he's saying that the shooter wasn't Beau's old roommate." Slash said with a questioning look at Detective Kowalski.

"Why do you think that?" Ray asked curiously.

"It just wasn't adding up. A person can only be so stupid before it becomes too far-fetched. The chances of someone actually being that stupid are far less than the chances of framing someone to look like they're that stupid." Slash said thoughtfully.

"Good call." Ray said with a slow nod.

"And I know Josh. He might be a lot of horrible things, but he's not a murderer." Beau quietly added.

"You might be surprised..." Ray began to say, but instead shook his head and said, "Let's just say that Mr. Metcalf is no longer a person of interest in this investigation."

"What happened?" Beau asked curiously.

"Sorry. We're in the middle of an investigation, so I can't tell you much. But I thought you'd like to know that Metcalf has been cleared and is expected to be okay." Ray said carefully.

"Wait, why wouldn't he be okay? What happened to him?" Beau asked with concern.

"I've said too much already." Ray said firmly, then continued, "What I need to know now is if any of you know who else might want to disrupt your life at this school or, you know, kill you."

"I'm pretty sure that there are a few hundred people scattered around who'd really like for us to not be here in this school... or town... they'd really rather we weren't in this state, either." Seth said honestly.

"I know just who you're talking about. They like to whine and cry about things, but any of them who had the balls to do anything would have done it before now. No... I have a feeling that this is something else." Ray finished speculatively.

"We're all new here. No one knows any of us." Seth said seriously.

"Not all of us are new here." Slash said as he gave Beau a significant look.

"It sounds like if it's something personal, that it most likely has to do with you." Ray said as he looked directly at Beau.

"How much do you already know about me?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Not much. Your past is unusually cloudy for someone your age." Ray said frankly.

"My family has money. The lawyers like to muddy our identities just to make things difficult for any private investigators who might want to cause us trouble someday." Beau said resignedly.

"You know, that actually makes sense to me. I've seen a few cases of wealthy people who didn't take precautions with their personal information and ended up being royally screwed because of it. But that doesn't tell me what the shooting had to do with you."

"I was probably the target." Beau said simply.

"Do you know who's after you?" Ray asked more quietly.

"No. I don't know for sure if anyone is." Beau said seriously, then explained, "But if they are, it wouldn't surprise me a bit to find out that whoever's at the bottom of it has the last name of Collins."

"Why would your family want to kill you?" Ray asked with evident concern.

"Too many mouths at the trough, I think. There they are, gorging on their own slop and all they can do is look at mine and imagine how much better it must be than theirs."

"Are you that rich?" Seth asked curiously.

"I'm not rich at all. But if the family fortune was divvied up today, everyone would get a slice of the pie. One less heir means everyone else's slice gets that much bigger. As far as I know, that's all there is to it." Beau finished wearily.

"Do you really think that the gunman could have been aiming for you?" Lisa quietly asked.

"I really don't know. But if he were, Marc and I are about the same height and weight. I could see someone at a distance not being able to tell us apart." Beau said frankly.

"But you didn't know that someone was after you?" Lisa asked to verify her understanding.

"I still don't know. It's just something that's been hanging over my head for a few years now. I thought that sooner or later someone would decide that it's time to prune the family tree." Beau said wearily.

"Ray. The lab technicians were very helpful in expediting the results." Constable Fraser said as he hurried into the gymnasium with Dr. Hoffman following a step behind.

"What'd you get?" Ray asked with interest.

"A significant amount of Rohypnol was detected in his beer." Constable Fraser announced.

"You called it." Ray said in an impressed tone.

"Has your questioning yielded any favorable results?" Constable Fraser asked curiously.

"Nothing solid, but Beau here might be in line to inherit some money one of these days; so it's possible that some of his relatives wouldn't mind it too much if he were to suddenly become ineligible, for whatever reason." Ray said in a bored matter-of-fact tone.

"If that turned out to be true, this case would no longer fall within the purview of our mandate." Constable Fraser cautioned.

"I know. I know. I was just saying that while we're looking at all the local anti-mutant activity and checking out the most vocal people on social media, that we might devote a few minutes to checking on this guy's family... you know, just to be thorough." Ray said in a leading tone.

"Tying up the loose ends as we go along, so to speak." Constable Fraser added thoughtfully.

"You know I'm all about crossing those T's and dotting those I's." Ray finished with an impish grin.

The arch of an eyebrow was Constable Fraser's only response to Ray's assertion.

"Beau, just so you know, I'm going to be talking to Barnabas later this morning." Julia said quietly as she stepped to his side.

"Not many people would feel free to call him... I know my mom wouldn't. She'd call my great-aunt and have her do it." Beau said honestly.

"He and I are dear friends from a time that's long since past. I just didn't want for you to feel that you have to call your mother to warn Barnabas about the forces at play. I'll fill him in." Julia assured him.

"Thanks Dr. Hoffman. I didn't know when I came here that there would be someone on my side." Beau said timidly.

"Just do your best in your classes and leave the rest to me." Julia assured him.

"I'll try." Beau quietly promised.

Julia smiled warmly at him, then looked toward Detective Kowalski and Constable Fraser and asked, "So what do we still need to do for you so that you can be on your way?"

"I think you've done it. We have a few things that we need to check on, then we'll get back to you." Ray said in realization.

"Would you like for us to arrange for some of the local constabulary to monitor the property?" Constable Fraser asked seriously.

"Now that our security is aware of the possibility of another such incident, they are on alert. They have my complete confidence. On the other hand, I wouldn't object if the local police wanted to stop by and look around now and then, just for their own peace of mind." Julia responded.

"We will inform them that they will be welcomed if they happen to choose to visit." Constable Fraser assured her.

After a few steps, Ray turned back and asked, "Dief? You coming?"

"He's deaf, Ray." Constable Fraser reminded him.

"Since when has that ever made a difference?" Ray chuckled.

//So, Diefenbaker, how do you feel about the whole cross-species relations' taboo?// Jesus asked nervously.

"Diefenbaker can be looked upon as quite the rebel in some regards." Constable Fraser said proudly.

//Oh. Goody.// Jesus said flatly.

"Don't worry, you two. We'll be sure to visit again soon." Constable Fraser assured them both as he motioned toward the door.

//I'll be counting the minutes.// Jesus said uneasily as he watched them go.

* * * * *

Dr. Hoffman waited for a long moment after hearing the door of the gymnasium slam before saying, "Now that they're on their way, we can move on to the next order of business."

"Quaid and I could leave now, if that would be best." Matt quietly offered.

"If I understood correctly, the plan is for you to conduct the pre-college physical training regimen." Julia said, seeking confirmation.

"Starting out, yeah. Once we've tested everyone, we'll see that they each get the best possible teacher for them." Matt said seriously.

"Excuse me, but I'm supposed to be in class in about ten minutes. Do you need for me to stay here for anything?" Beau asked cautiously.

"From the sound of it, Matt's testing is probably going to take some time. I don't know of any reason why you would need to stay behind for that." Julia said, then looked to Matt for confirmation.

"Beau could be wearing a target. It might be best if he stayed with the group." Matt said seriously.

"If I don't go to class, then we'll be giving whoever's trying to stop me a win. I don't want to do that." Beau said frankly.

"I can call security to escort..." Julia began to say, but was interrupted.

"We can take care of it." Seth hurried to volunteer as he looked to Slash for confirmation.

After a moment to consider, Slash finally said, "Yeah. Between the two of us, we can be sure that Beau gets to his class safely."

"While we're doing that, you guys can get started testing. Beau's already earned his spot on the team with what he's done for Marc, so he doesn't need to be here anyway." Seth finished with a grin at Beau.

"What do you say, Doc? Is that enough security?" Matt asked curiously.

Julia smiled, then said, "Just enough, I think."

"We'll be back as soon as Beau is in his class." Seth promised as he followed Beau and Slash toward the door of the gymnasium.

Before they could get there, the door suddenly opened.

"Hi." Slash said hesitantly as the relative stranger veered slightly to the left to walk around them.

"Can I help you?" Julia asked uncertainly.

"My schedule said that I'm supposed to be here." The young man said simply.

"Wait. I remember you." Slash said slowly, as he started walking back toward the gathering.

The young man looked at him vacantly for a moment, then turned his attention back to the group and forced the slightest, most superficial smile onto his face.

"I didn't realize you were included in this group... I completely forgot you... now isn't that diabolical?" Julia puzzled uncomfortably.

"Who are you, kid?" Matt asked sternly.

"My name is Brian, but I guess you and the Meerkats can call me Chesser."

Chapter 11: The Stratagem

"How did you know about the Meerkats? Are you some kind of telepath?" Slash asked as he approached the new arrival.

//No. He's not a telepath. I'd be able to sense it if he were. There is a telepath in the area keeping watch, but he's kind of watching everyone, not us specifically.// Jesus said thoughtfully.

"That's probably the professor. Don't worry too much about him. He just does that to make sure that everyone's safe." Matt helpfully supplied.

"Who are you?" Lisa asked the stranger imploringly.

"He's our other roommate, the one sharing a room with me. He never introduced himself." Slash said as he looked at Brian inquiringly.

"It doesn't matter. You wouldn't have remembered me anyway. Part of my mutant ability is being forgettable."

"How did you know about the Meerkats?" Slash asked firmly.

"Why don't you guys take Beau to class and let us handle this?" Lisa hesitantly suggested.

"Oh! Yeah! Thanks Lisa! I really appreciate it." Beau said quickly with Slash and Seth following closely on his heels as he hurried toward the door.

"Are you guys sure you don't want us to go with you?" Clark called after them.

"No. I'd actually feel better if you'd stick around here and help take care of this." Slash called back in response.

"You got it." Clark assured him.

* * * * *

Once the trio had exited the gymnasium, Dr. Hoffman firmly asked, "So, Brian, what exactly is it that you're doing here?"

"I'm in this class group. I showed up for the first day of class just like everyone else. This is where I'm supposed to be, isn't it?" Brian finished with a self-satisfied little smirk.

//Lisa, I think we just found someone that you can test your strength on.// Jesus said malevolently.

"It would be irresponsible of me to endorse or encourage such behavior, even in jest." Julia said firmly toward Jesus; then she turned to Brian and added, "As far as I can see, they're a team and you're a member of their class. If you want to become something more to them, you may need to put forth some effort."

"I'm not the kind of person that people want to get to know. I already know that. They'll include me on their team because they're going to need me. It's that simple." Brian told her firmly.

"Does that mean that you expect us to kick you off the team as soon as we can manage without you?" Lisa asked curiously.

"I can't get a sense of things that far in advance, but yeah, probably." Brian reluctantly admitted.

"What do you have to contribute to the team?" Matt asked reasonably.

"To put it simply, I have the ability to influence scenarios to work out the way I want them to." Brian said uncomfortably.

"So you're like... a god?" Louie asked hesitantly.

"No he isn't! He's nothing like a god. He's a liar!" Quaid said vehemently.

"I never said I was a god. When I'm using my ability, I can see different possibilities and push things to go a certain way." Brian said carefully, then looked Quaid in the eyes as he added, "But for some reason, I can't see or influence you at all."

"Good." Quaid said firmly as he matched Brian's gaze.

"Did you cause what happened to Marc?" Lisa asked in a low, dangerous voice.

"No. I had only been there a few minutes when that happened, I didn't even have a chance to get started." Brian said seriously, then thought to add, "But later, I used what happened to Marc to try to draw you together to form a team."

"Why? What do you get out of it?" Julia asked darkly.

"I don't even know if I can describe it. All I really got of it was a glimpse, just a peek at a moment in one possible future." Brian said as he looked longingly into a distant place of memory.

Clark, John, and Ronny shared looks of concern at what he was saying.

"What I saw was a future worth working toward. I saw me, getting to be part of the team. What the team gets out of it is someone who can push things to work out in our favor." Brian carefully explained.

"So, since Marc got shot, you've been causing things to happen?" Matt asked to confirm his understanding.

"Not everything, I showed up when I had to so that the preferred future could happen. From there I influenced things to go a certain way to help the team... well, the team that we will someday become." Brian hurried to explain.

"What did you do?" Julia asked cautiously.

"Not that much, really. Mostly I just gave a little push here and pull there to get people to where they needed to be, then amped up the stress on Slash and Seth to cause their mutant abilities to manifest a little sooner than they might have otherwise." Brian said carefully.

"Can you make my mutant thing do something?" Louie asked hopefully.

Brian seemed to be about to answer, but then appeared to notice the collective mood of all those watching him.

"I can't make your mutant ability work..." Brian began to say and noticed the collective mood darken even further.

"...but I can tell you a little bit about how you'll eventually be able to use your ability as part of the team." Brian hurried to explain.

"Hold it right there. Before you do anything that can't be undone, we need to go back to your 'glimpse' at a possible future. I need to know if we're talking about time-travel or fortune telling or anything else that's going to cause a temporal paradox or anything like that." Matt said firmly.

Julia did her best to minimize her reaction to the suggestion, but was still visibly shaken by it.

"I'm not completely sure how it all works. It just does. As far as I know there's never been a problem with anything like that." Brian said frankly.

Matt looked at him uncertainly for a long moment, but finally ended up giving him a slight nod to proceed.

"Louie, your main ability is to bestow abilities, like what you've done for Jesus." Brian carefully explained.

"So I can't have any powers of my own?" Louie asked with disappointment.

"You can, just probably not in the way that you're thinking." Brian said slowly.

"Do ya think you could maybe just go ahead and tell him about it before he explodes?" Ronny asked in frustration.

"It's not like your ability." Brian said to Ronny, then explained, "There's a lot more to it than just squirting out a gravity field in one direction or another."

"What is it then?" Ronny demanded.

"If Louie and Jesus will work to synchronize their efforts and with a little 'push' from me, we should be able to create a combined being who'll be everything that Louie dreams of." Brian carefully explained.

"Wait." John demanded, then dubiously asked, "Combined being?"

"Yeah. It's just like it sounds. They'll become something that's neither human nor rat, but component parts of a thing that's bigger than both of them."

"That sounds like something that's two or three steps beyond dangerous." Clark said firmly, then asked more reasonably, "Can we not play word games right now? Tell us exactly what's going on."

"I'm already saying more than I should. Just because I anticipate something, doesn't mean that it's going to happen the way I expect it to. I'm just saying that according to my ability, based on what I've seen and what I can speculate, I can see the likelihood that Louie and Jesus will find a way to empower themselves." Brian said carefully.

"How?" Quaid asked simply.

Brian looked at him with surprise, then cautiously said, "I don't know. What I see is from the outside. I don't know what they feel. I can just see what happens when it works."

"What does happen when it works?" Ronny asked simply.

"They just sort of become one... thing. Combining them releases a frightening power that could actually go totally out of control and cause more of a problem than if they'd done nothing. That's why I pushed Matt to bring Clark, John, and Ronny. Originally it was just going to be the new Wagner students doing this."

"I remember that." Julia said with surprise, then looked to Brian and continued, "I distinctly remember thinking that having the more experienced students included in the power assessment might end up providing both a physical and emotional benefit."

"The truth is, we couldn't do this if they weren't here." Brian said frankly.

"Do what?" Ronny cautiously asked.

"Combine for the first time into their fighting form." Brian answered simply.

"That doesn't sound like a very good idea." Clark said honestly.

"They can be great! I promise!" Brian hurried to assure him, then continued on to qualify, "It just might take a little time to get the bugs worked out."

"Well, that tells us... pretty much nothing." Ronny said frankly.

"Hold on. If you can control how things work out, why are you here telling us all of this? Shouldn't you be working behind the scenes?" John asked curiously.

Brian seemed to be frozen in place, uncertain how to answer.

//If he did that, he would have to continue to do that. Circumstances would conspire to remove his other options. This might well be the only chance for him to escape a future lived out entirely in a windowless room.// Jesus said seriously.

"Really?" John asked Brian in a whisper.

The devastated expression that Brian suddenly wore was more than enough of an answer for any of them.

"I know what isolation feels like. For as long as I have any say in it, you'll have a place on this team." Matt said firmly.

"Are you going somewhere?" Lisa asked Matt with concern.

"I'm just here to help you guys get started. Once you're ready to stand on your own, I'll get out of your way." Matt assured her.

"That being said, we should probably get started." Julia interjected.

"Right." Matt agreed, then thought to say, "Actually, before we get in too deep, all of you need to know that starting tomorrow we'll be meeting here at seven am for our defense training before classes. Tuesday and Thursday after classes, I'll be having driving lessons with Clark, John, Trey, and Slash. You guys be sure to remind me to tell him when he gets back."

"Can I take driving lessons too?" Lisa asked suddenly.

"Yes. Monday and Wednesday, Lisa, Beau..." Matt trailed off, then look to Brian and asked, "How old are you, kid?"

"Seventeen."

"Wanna learn to drive?"

"Yeah! Can I?"

"Sure. Just meet us here after classes today."

"I'll be here!" Brian happily announced.

"Good. When Marc is up to it, he'll be joining the Monday Wednesday class." Matt said with a quick glance at Lisa, then continued to the group in general, "Today, instead of you going to your regular classes, we're going to do our best to measure your offensive and defensive capabilities."

"Is it going to hurt?" Louie asked timidly.

"It shouldn't." Matt began to say, then amended, "Not much, anyway."

Matt's words didn't seem to help put Louie at ease.

"If you keep Jesus in your backpack while you're being tested, then you should be fine." Brian told Louie quietly.

"Are you trying to get them to activate their mutant ability?" John asked curiously.

"I'll do that in a little bit. Right now I'm trying to see that Louie has everything he needs when he needs it." Brian said frankly.

"If that's what we're doing, then I suppose we might as well do it." Matt said as he gestured toward the middle of the gymnasium.

"What do you want for us to do?" Louie asked cautiously.

"To start with, why don't you and Clark spar for a minute?" Matt casually suggested.

"You want Clark to hit me?" Louie asked fearfully.

"No. I want for him to fire his optic blasts at you... at low power, of course. I don't want for him to hurt you."

"I don't want for him to hurt me either. So why do this at all?" Louie asked indignantly.

"Because next time it might not be a friend helping you practice. If someone is really trying to hurt you, then you'll need to have these skills ready to call up at a moment's notice." Matt explained.

"Keep Jesus with you. Work together... with each other... for each other." Brian quietly added.

"Are you going to be doing your mutant thing on us?" Louie asked Brian uncertainly.

"Yes. I'll help you take your first step, but after that, it's going to be up to the two of you as to how it ends up going." Brian carefully explained.

"Do you need to do anything to get started?" Matt asked Brian cautiously.

"It'll help if I can sit down."

"Go ahead." Matt said simply.

Brian took a worn pack of playing cards out of his back pocket and a handful of various gaming dice out of his front right pocket before sitting cross-legged on the floor.

"Clark, are you ready?" Matt asked quietly.

"Yeah." Clark said as he stepped forward.

"Louie?" Matt asked cautiously.

"I guess so." Louie hesitantly answered as he glanced to see what Brian was doing.

At just that moment, Brian rolled the entire handful of dice at once.

"Jesus?" Matt asked to confirm.

//I'm not sure what I'm supposed to do, but I guess I'm ready to do it.// Jesus anxiously responded.

This time it was Matt who glanced downward.

Brian was placing playing cards, face down in a pattern on the floor before him. He finally turned one of the cards over to reveal that it was the three of clubs. Brian then looked up at Matt and gave a firm nod.

"Ready? 3... 2... 1... Begin."

* * * * *

The first move was Clark's.

He let loose an optic blast that was easy for Louie to sidestep.

"Jesus, listen to Louie. Amplify his reactions." Brian called out as he pulled three cards off his deck and placed them face down in a pile before him.

//Louie, is that okay with you?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"Just do it before he hits us!" Louie said in panic as he dodged another relatively easy to spot optic blast in his path.

"Match your breathing, match your movements, become one." Brian called out, then took another card from the deck in his hand and placed it face up. It was the seven of spades.

"Keep it going, Clark. You're doing fine." Matt said firmly.

"I feel like total trash doing this." Clark said irritably.

"I know. But it's for their own good. They need to be able to dodge an attack." Matt said firmly.

The sound of dice being rolled drew the attention of some of those gathered, others had their attention drawn by Brian quietly saying, "Uh oh."

"What?" Julia began to ask when she saw Louie step into the path of Clark's optic blast.

"Sorry!" Clark yelped as he immediately stopped the blast.

Louie reflexively grabbed his shoulder with the opposite hand, then looked at Clark with anger smoldering in his eyes.

"I thought you were moving the other way." Clark tried to explain.

A guttural growl erupted from Louie, then he seemed to vanish.

The next thing anyone knew, Clark was pinned to the floor with Louie's hands around his throat.

"Get off him Louie. He didn't mean to hurt you." Matt said as he took a step toward the pair.

In the blink of an eye, Louie seemed to vanish and Clark was left clutching his throat and looking around for any sign of a threat.

"That could have gone better." Brian said as he turned over another card.

"What's happening?" Julia demanded to know.

"Unfortunately, Louie's primal self is in control. I was actually hoping that Jesus would end up being the dominant personality." Brian said as he flipped over several cards in succession.

"Up there!" Ronny said as he pointed at the ceiling.

"That's not Louie." Lisa said quietly.

"It's part Louie." Brian corrected.

"It's like a black blur, like it hasn't settled on a final form." Julia said cautiously.

"Jesus! I need for you to step forward and take control of this. The only way you're going to be able to protect Louie is to take control and protect him from himself." Brian called into the air.

"Guys. As much as I don't want to do this, we have to protect the weaker members of our team. If he threatens any of them, do what you have to do." Matt said regretfully.

"How? They move so fast I can't even see them." John said frankly.

"I might be able to optic blast them if I really try." Clark said quietly.

"Only if they attack and only as much as you have to." Matt said firmly.

"Jesus! Listen! The only way to protect Louie is for you to take control. He's your motor, but you're his driver." Brian implored him to understand.

"I am the driver." The black blur of a monster slowly responded.

"Yes! You can have all of this strength at your command and Louie can live his dream of being a hero if you're strong enough to contain his rage." Brian fought to explain.

"I am the driver." The black blur repeated.

"That's right. Now that Louie's safe, you can separate and become yourselves again. You can be you." Brian said as he simultaneously placed a card face up, across the three of clubs, the new card being the jack of clubs.

The black blur dropped from the ceiling, then crouched before the group, seemingly trying to decide what to do next.

"I'm probably not the one who should be welcoming you to the team, but I'm really glad that you're going to join us, Vile Kricket." Brian said as he stood.

The misshapen black blur turned its head in an odd expression of apparent curiosity.

"Vile Kricket?" Ronny asked dubiously.

"You have a mutant name, don't you?" Brian asked in return.

"Yeah. I'm Crush."

"They're Vile Kricket... Actually, when they're separate, Jesus is Vile and Louie is Kricket, but that's mostly just so that we'll have something to call them on the radios when we're out in the field." Brian rambled.

"So, do you think that you're in charge of this team? What gives you the right to hand out mutant names?" John asked curiously.

"No. I'm not in charge. But because of my ability, I know about some things that the rest of you don't." Brian said frankly.

"Do you already know what my mutant name is?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"I know what it could be." Brian responded.

"What happened? Did I hurt anyone?" Louie asked as the blurry black coating that had been covering him finally fell away and seemed to dissolve.

"I think you surprised us more than anything else." Ronny said honestly.

"Yeah. I don't think you'll have to worry about Clark shooting optic blasts at you anymore." John said with a grin in Clark's direction.

"Did I hurt you?" Louie asked Clark with concern.

"No. You just moved so fast that I didn't have a chance to react. I don't know what your mutant ability is exactly, but you're really fast." Clark finished with a smile.

"I remember some of it, but it's like something that I dreamed or saw on TV a long time ago." Louie said uncertainly.

//I remember all of it, although for me it was like trying to move in a vat of syrup.//

"Have you ever been in a vat of syrup?" Quaid asked curiously.

//No. But I can imagine what it's like.// Jesus responded.

Quaid nodded that he could accept that answer.

"How about we call Louie and Jesus' defensive training done for today and move on to Lisa?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Why don't you do Brian first?" Lisa immediately asked.

"Would you mind?" Matt asked Brian cautiously.

"No. I don't mind trying. I don't get to show off very often." Brian said as he gathered his cards and dice.

"John? Do you think you can spar with Brian without really hurting him?" Matt asked curiously.

"Yeah." John said, then flicked his Zippo to light it.

"Ready? 3... 2... 1... Begin."

* * * * *

"John? Are you okay?" Clark asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Why?" John asked as he held a gelatinous fireball in his hand.

"You're supposed to be testing Brian's defenses."

"Who?" John asked curiously.

"Brian. That guy over there." Ronny said as he pointed.

"Who is he?" John asked as he stared at Brian uncomprehendingly.

"He's one of the Wagner students, one of the Meerkats." Clark carefully explained.

"And what did you want me to do?" John asked uncertainly.

"Throw that fireball at him." Clark said slowly.

"Why? Did he do something?" John asked dubiously.

"No. You're supposed to be testing him to see if he can defend himself." Clark fought to explain.

"Clark, why don't you do it?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Do what?" Clark asked obliviously, as he looked around.

"Ronny?" Matt asked quickly.

"What?" Ronny asked as a strange, uncomprehending look filled his expression.

"Stop it!" Quaid said as he walked up to Brian and punched him in the shoulder.

"Ow!" Brian said as he clutched his shoulder and backed away.

"It's okay Quaid. He was just showing us what his ability can do." Matt gently explained.

"It's no fair using mind tricks on people who can't fight against them." Quaid firmly declared.

"Sometimes that's true. But if there was someone here who wanted to hurt Brian, then I'd want for him to use his mind tricks to protect himself. He has that ability for a reason, so it's up to us to help him learn how to use it to his best advantage." Matt said seriously.

"What happened?" John asked as he looked around quizzically.

"You and Brian just sparred and he mopped the floor with all three of you." Lisa finished with a chuckle.

"He what?" John asked, looking to Matt for an explanation.

"He mind-whammied you pretty good." Matt verified.

"That was weird." Clark said slowly, then continued, "It was like that feeling when you forget something and you know that you forgot it, but you just can't quite remember what it was."

"That's what my ability mostly is. The rest of it's just guessing what's going to happen next and nudging it to go ahead and happen or not." Brian quietly explained.

"So you don't really have any defenses in a hand-to-hand fight?" Matt asked curiously.

"No. Quaid could probably take me out without much effort." Brian timidly admitted.

"Probably?" Quaid asked dubiously.

"Ease up, Bruiser. Brian may not have big muscles, but he took out three of our heavy hitters single-handed. That's pretty good in anyone's book." Matt said frankly.

"Thanks." Brian said quietly, obviously taking Matt's praise to heart.

"But you're going to need to learn how to use your fists, too. Every now and then you're bound to run into someone like Quaid, who can't be mind-whammied. The team will do their best to defend you, but you're going to have to do your part." Matt said firmly.

"Okay. I will." Brian said in the tone of a vow.

"Lisa? Are you ready to try?" Matt asked cautiously.

"No. But I probably have to, don't I?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"It's what we're here to do. We can't really move on to the next step of setting up defenses for the team until we have a better idea of what you have to contribute." Matt carefully explained.

"You can test her strength right now, but if you try to test her fighting ability, it's not going to work." Brian reluctantly interjected.

"Why's that?" Matt asked cautiously.

"It's the same as you trying to test Louie by himself. He can't really do his best without Jesus to back him up." Brian said uncomfortably.

"So are you saying that she needs Marc to be here before she can fight for real?" Matt asked curiously.

"Not exactly. But please trust me when I say that she can't do it right now. Later, when things have come together, she'll be able to take on your heavy hitters and give them a pretty good workout." Brian said seriously.

"But not now?" Matt asked to confirm.

"That's right." Brian said confidently, then added, "You can still test her strength. That won't change. But you'll have to wait for later to really test her skill."

"So be it." Matt finally conceded.

"How do you want to test her strength? Are you going to wrestle her?" Ronny asked with a grin.

"You and me need to have a talk about how to treat a lady." Matt said with a grim look at the boy.

"You treat a lady just like you treat anyone else, don't you?" Ronny asked curiously.

"What d'ya say, Doc?" Matt asked Julia hopefully.

"Go ahead. I'm interested in what you have to say on the subject." Julia said with a barely restrained smile.

Matt looked askance at her, then turned his attention back to Ronny as he said, "It's not right to wrestle girls. It has nothing to do with their strength, but with what you might be forced to grab onto to get a good firm hold. You don't grab girls that way unless you have no other choice in the matter."

Ronny seemed to be processing what Matt was telling him for a moment before turning to Julia and asking, "Is that right?"

"I think what Matt told you is a good way of looking at it. Sometimes you don't get much of a choice in the matter, but when you have a choice, it's best to avoid it." Julia said seriously.

"So how are you going to test her strength?" John asked curiously.

"Come here and I'll show you." Matt said with a mischievous grin.

After a moment of hesitation, John stepped forward until he was face-to-face with Matt.

"Do this." Matt said, then demonstrated crossing his arms and holding them with a firm grip.

"Okay." John said hesitantly as he did as he was told.

"Lisa. See if you can do this." Matt said as he lifted John off the floor with one hand.

"Couldn't we just use the gym equipment in the dorm room?" John asked as he fought to maintain his balance.

"I didn't think to check it out, but I'm guessing that Lisa's ultimate strength is probably beyond the upper limit of most commercially available equipment." Matt said as he gently placed John back on the floor.

"If you need things to be heavier for a few minutes, I can help you with that." Ronny suggested with a grin.

"That sounds like a good idea. We'll do this for now and later on we'll probably try that in training." Matt said with a smile in his direction.

"Do you mind?" Lisa asked John timidly.

"No. Go ahead. I'd like to know just how strong you are." John said honestly.

"Okay. I'll try to be gentle." Lisa said before following Matt's example and easily lifting John off the floor using only one hand.

"You're not even trying, are you?" Ronny asked curiously.

"He's not heavy, if that's what you're asking." Lisa said simply.

"Do you think you could lift a car?" Matt asked cautiously.

"I can pick up the back of a car one-handed, but I haven't tried to pick up a 'whole' car before. I don't know, I probably could." Lisa said thoughtfully as she slowly lowered John back to the ground.

"What about your grip strength? Can you crush things fairly easily?" Matt asked curiously.

"My hands aren't shaped the same as yours, but most of the things that I can grip, yeah, I can crush them like they're nothing." Lisa confirmed.

"Brian, are we going to have to wait for Marc to get out of the hospital before we can test Lisa's skill?" Ronny asked curiously.

"No." Brian answered simply.

After waiting a moment to be sure that more of an answer wasn't forthcoming, Ronny slowly asked, "Then when will we be able to test her skill?"

"I know some things that I can't tell you. Okay? I know it sucks but that's how it is." Brian said firmly.

"All we're asking is for you to tell us when Lisa will be ready to show us what she can do." Ronny said reasonably.

"I don't know everything and some of what I do know, I can't tell you."

"Which means..." Ronny said in a leading tone.

"Which means that I don't know exactly when Lisa's going to be able to show her stuff. It might be later today, it might be sometime tomorrow. A few different things have to fall into place first." Brian said seriously.

"Is there anything that we can do to make it happen any faster?" Clark asked curiously.

"Beau's part of it, so if he were here, it might speed things up, but I can't really say that for sure." Brian said hesitantly.

"What does Beau have to do with my ability to fight? We're not going to be doing some kind of combination thing like what Jesus and Louie are doing, are we?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"You won't be combining with Beau." Brian said carefully, then turned to look in the direction of the door that they had entered through.

The others followed his gaze and fell silent as they waited.

The faint sound of a door opening was heard, then the sound of footsteps.

"You guys weren't waiting on us, were you?" Slash asked uncertainly when he noticed everyone looking at him.

"No. Did Beau get to his class okay?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. No problem. What's going on here?" Slash asked curiously at the strange mood that he and Seth had walked in on.

"Brian, Lisa, Jesus and Louie were all able to show us some of their talents. If you two wouldn't mind giving us a quick demonstration of what you've already learned, we can get to the business of developing some defensive strategies for your group." Matt said seriously.

"I don't know if I can make mine work again, but I can try." Slash said uncertainly.

"I can have one of the guys attack you, if you think that would help." Matt offered.

"Let me try it without the attack first." Slash said slowly.

"Whenever you're ready." Matt said simply.

"Did you guys get to use any mutant abilities?" Seth asked quietly.

"Yeah. We'll have to show you when we're done with testing." Lisa said excitedly.

"Louie's was great." Quaid happily added.

"I can't wait to see it." Seth said honestly.

"Okay. I'm ready to try." Slash announced.

"Whenever you're ready." Matt said encouragingly.

"Okay. There." Slash said as he made a dramatic pulling motion in the air, opposite where the group was standing.

As everyone watched, the air became darker and darker until a black fog was floating, nearly six feet across.

"Can you control it? Shape it? Maybe make it move?" Matt asked cautiously.

"I don't know. I think I can move it." Slash said, then the cloud of darkness began to float away from the group, toward the door.

"It's a good start. We'll be sure to try to do different things with it." Matt said seriously.

"Yeah. I'd really like that." Slash said happily.

"Seth? Lee told me that you've awakened a new ability. Would you be able to show us?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Sure. Are you ready?" Seth asked happily.

"For what?" Clark asked uncomfortably.

"This." Seth said as a flash of darkness seemed to erupt from his horns.

"What..." Clark began to ask, then realized that he wasn't in the gymnasium anymore.

"Why did you shift us to a quasi-dimensional husk?" Quaid asked curiously.

"Mostly because it's the only place I can get my ability to take me." Seth answered honestly.

"From what Lee said, him and Andrew are going to work with you to see if you can expand your ability." Matt said seriously.

"Good. I really want for my ability to be able to help the team. I don't know how useful this really is." Seth said frankly.

"I can think of a few times when it would have been nice to have a convenient back door that I could summon up out of nowhere." Matt said honestly.

"Come to think of it, so can I." Julia added with a smile at him.

"Is everyone ready to go back?" Seth asked as he looked around in the strange blue-gray light from his horns.

"Yeah. I think now that we've taken stock, we need to decide what we're going to do with what you've got here." Matt said seriously.

"Shouldn't Beau be included in this?" Slash asked cautiously.

"And Marc?" Lisa timidly added.

"We won't make a final decision without them." Matt assured her.

"Then we'd better get to it." Seth said before allowing another flash of his blinding power to flare from his horns.

Chapter 12: What They Say

"If you'll excuse me, I have a strict policy that after an adventure such as this that I take some time to do something painfully drab and ordinary, just to put things back into perspective for me." Julia announced.

"It sounds like you've done this before." Matt said with some concern.

"You might be surprised." Julia said with a secretive smile, then continued, "But I was just saying that I've discovered from bitter personal experience that I need to consciously maintain that balance in my life, lest either the adventure or the boredom seek to dominate it."

"Balance? I might have to try that one of these days." Matt said in a mock- considering voice.

"It doesn't seem like your style, but who knows? You might wear it well." Julia said warmly.

"I'll let you know if I decide to try it out."

"I'll look forward to it." Julia said with a serene smile before turning to leave.

* * * * *

"Would you like for me to use my ability to bring Beau back here so that he can help with Lisa's evaluation?" Brian cautiously asked.

"I wouldn't want for him to get thrown behind on his schoolwork by missing classes on account of us." Matt said seriously.

"It won't throw him behind, I promise. Let me show you!" Brian rushed to say as he took out his cards and dice.

"I don't think any of us game, but maybe later on you could come over to our place and we could learn how. I've always kinda been interested." John slowly suggested as everyone moved closer to get a better view of what Brian was doing.

"I'd really like that, but I can't. My ability makes it so that whatever I do when I'm playing becomes real to some degree." Brian said as he quickly laid out a deliberate tableau of cards.

"So if you summoned a dragon in a game you could summon one for real?" Louie asked curiously.

"Yes. In a way. It might cause an explosion that looks like a dragon for just a second before it rained hellfire down on the entire block." Brian said as he rattled the dice in his hand.

"Yeah. Don't do that." Matt said slowly.

"I'll try not to, I promise." Brian tried to assure him.

"What are you going to do to Beau?" Lisa asked with concern.

"I'm going to look at his near futures, at some of the possible results, then choose one that looks good and push to make that particular one happen." Brian said in a slow, trance-like voice. As he spoke the final word, he spilled the handful of dice onto the floor.

There was a long moment of silence before Brian quietly said, "Oops."

"Oops? What oops? What did you do?" Matt demanded.

"I... um... Give me a second. I need to do this right now. I can still make it so no one gets hurt." Brian said in a rush as he gathered up the dice again.

There was a long, silent moment as everyone waited for Brian to announce that the crisis, whatever it was, had passed.

A siren suddenly sounded from all around them, causing the group to look around for any sign of a threat.

"Another second. I almost got it." Brian said in concentration.

"Attention all students. Please proceed to zhe nearest exit eint en orderly manner unt evacuate zhe campus. If you have classmates who haff limited mobility or are unable to hear zhis announcement, please help zhem to find safety." Kurt's voice announced over the loudspeaker, blaring in the empty gymnasium.

"Brian? What did you do?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Just a wiggle and a shake..." Brian muttered in concentration as he rolled the handful of dice again.

"We should probably get out of here." Lisa said uncertainly.

As she did, the distant sound of emergency vehicles echoed through the cavernous space.

Brian began turning the top cards of four separate piles to reveal that they were the 6s of each suit.

Multiple sirens sounded, then silenced, as though they had pulled to a stop right outside the gymnasium doors.

"That's it. The gates are all open. We can go now." Brian said as he rushed to gather his cards and dice.

"Go where? We don't know what's going on." Matt said frankly.

"Chlorine gas leak. But it's in the science building. We're safe to walk out the way we came in, if you want to." Brian said honestly.

"In this gas leak, was anyone hurt?" Matt asked firmly.

"No. Not at all. Everything worked out just fine. And best of all, it made it so that Beau can go with us now, if he wants to. Classes have been cancelled." Brian assured him.

"Brian, we're going to have to take a good long look at your ability so you can make some decisions about how to use it responsibly." Matt said firmly.

"Yeah. I'd really like that. All this time I've been trying to figure it out all by myself. If I was using my chessboard just then, some people might have really gotten hurt." Brian said frankly.

"Are you guys still in here? They're evacuating the whole campus!" Beau's voice called in panic as he ran into the gymnasium.

"We're fine. Calm down. We were just trying to decide what we should do next." Matt said with an uncertain glance at Brian.

"Well that depends. How anxious are you to do a repeat performance of last night?" Beau asked frankly.

"How's that?" Matt asked cautiously.

"Does that mean that the news crew is already here?" Lisa guessed with dread.

"Yeah. I don't know how they got here so fast. They weren't out there when I left to go to class." Beau said seriously.

"What do you want to do?" Matt asked the group as he looked around, then explained, "You can walk out of here with your heads held high or you can choose to hide yourselves from them."

"I vote for hiding." Slash said immediately.

"Yup. I'm all for slinking away..." Seth said as he raised a hand to make his vote more or less official.

"...Like a whipped puppy." Lisa said with a nod and the raise of one fur-covered hand.

"Maybe once we've figured out how to use our abilities we can walk out in front of them and not care what they think about us. But right now, I don't want to have to face them. With the new school, then the shooting... it's just too much all at once." Louie finished quietly.

Quaid immediately put his arms around Louie and held him firmly.

//Whatever you decide is fine with me. I'm just along for the ride.// Jesus said frankly into everyone's minds.

"Guys? Do you have any thoughts on the matter?" Matt asked his three housemates.

"Whatever we're going to do, we should do it. I'm pretty sure they don't call for an evacuation unless it's really serious." Clark said frankly.

"Do you want to scatter and meet in the park? The news crew probably wouldn't notice you as much if you weren't together as a group. I can get the bus and meet you there then we can go back to the mansion." Matt asked uncertainly.

"Or... Seth could shift us into the dimensional husk and take all of us out to the bus that way." Quaid said simply.

"Do you think you could take us that far?" Matt asked Seth with concern.

"Yeah. My ability doesn't make me tired or anything like that. As long as you stay within the light of my horns, there shouldn't be any problems." Seth said confidently.

"I could probably make a blackout cloud or two to mask our escape, if you needed me to." Slash quietly offered.

"We'll see what's going on when we get to the minibus." Matt said decisively.

"Ready?" Seth asked Matt, just to be certain.

Matt looked around to take stock of his charges before saying, "Do it."

* * * * *

"Time to go sideways." Seth said as consuming darkness erupted from his horns, engulfing all those present.

"Sideways?" Clark asked curiously as the darkness gave way to a blue-gray light which illuminated an enormous cavern.

"This world is the in-between. It's not here or there. It's the something else. The sideways." Seth said distantly.

"That's nice, but do you know how to get us to the bus from here?" John asked hesitantly.

"I've only done this once before, but it wasn't too hard. Just be sure not to touch anything when I make it really bright and black and white." Seth warned.

"Why not? Not that I'm wanting to, but just so I'll know." John asked cautiously.

"It'll cut you, really bad." Seth said honestly.

"I'll keep that in mind." John promised.

"I wouldn't switch over to that light except that I need it to be able to navigate. The dimensions are too different for me to be able to tell for sure if we're going the right direction." Seth explained.

"We should get going." Matt quietly interjected, then thought to add, "I'm going to need to call Julia and Kurt when we get to the mansion and let them know that we're all safe."

"I'm sure they're going to have lots of other things on their minds right now." Lisa gently added.

"I'll just leave a message for them." Matt assured her.

"Hold on while I get my bearings, then we can go." Seth said as he willed the light of his horns to flare to the point that he could identify where they were in relation to the gymnasium.

"I see what you mean now. It looks dangerous." John said seriously.

"Come on." Seth said as he changed the illumination back to blue-gray at a reasonable intensity.

"This is crazy, there's this whole other world laid right on top of ours." John said in amazement.

"I don't know if I'd really call it a world. I don't think anyone could live here." Seth said as he forged their path, then added, "I think that this is more like a... spacer. When one world doesn't fit exactly on top of the other, this is the little bit of expansion, the flex, the 'for good measure' little bit of left over."

"It helps when universes have something like this already built-in, then someone like me doesn't have to show up and fix things every time there's a new dimensional eruption... I mean, me, like I used to be." Quaid finished quietly.

"It really bothers you, doesn't it? Being made human?" Louie asked sympathetically.

"I existed outside time in a non-corporeal form. I could merge my essence with entire civilizations if I wanted to. I knew what it was like to be part of the infinite and the eternal." Quaid said distantly, then snapped back to the present and quickly said, "But this is nice too."

Louie broke into a grand smile at that and couldn't resist the urge to put an arm around Quaid's shoulders.

"We're coming up to the door now. I'm going to change the light so that we'll be able to push through it. Just stay with me and we should be fine." Seth said as the light became more gray than blue.

"So when it's stark black and white, it can hurt us, but when it's slushy gray, we can walk through it like it's overcooked noodles?" John asked curiously.

"Yeah. As far as I know. I haven't really had a chance to figure out too much yet." Seth humbly admitted.

"Quaid? It sounds like you know a lot about this dimensional stuff. Is there anything you can tell him about it?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Not really. I knew that it was here but as far as I know, no one's ever really had a reason to visit it before." Quaid said honestly.

As they finally exited the cavernous space, Clark suddenly stopped and gasped, "Holy... "

"...fuck." John whispered in awe, completing the thought.

"There's no sky!" Louie said as he stopped at John's side.

"There's a sky, there's just no light. You have to bring your own light to this place." Quaid said informatively as he fell into line.

"Where's the bus?" Ronny asked in a low, disturbed voice.

"It should be over that way, across the lawn. When we get a little closer, I can take a look at the overlay and be sure where we are." Seth said, sounding a bit anxious.

"Are y'all done gawking? I'm ready to get out of here." Matt said firmly.

//You and me both.// Jesus quietly added.

"Yeah. Let's go." Seth said as he started walking again.

* * * * *

"What's that over there?" Slash asked as they finished crossing the relatively flat expanse of ground.

"We can come back for sightseeing later." Matt said uncomfortably.

"I think it moved." Slash said firmly.

"What was it?" Matt asked as he stopped.

"Over there." Slash said as he pointed.

As everyone in the group watched, a lump seemed to rise up from the ground to form a mound a little taller than they were.

"Everyone, stand back. Let me take a peek at it." Seth said, then looked around to confirm that everyone was safely gathered around him.

A burst of bright light made their surroundings suddenly appear to be black and white.

Although the flash only seemed to last an instant, it was enough for Seth to get a sense of what was going on.

"I think that what we're seeing is this world reacting to an ambulance parking in the parking lot in our world." Seth said as he led the way around the newly-formed mound.

"It looks kinda like a cyst to me." Beau said slowly.

"That's a good reason not to go into medicine." Lisa said grimly.

"What's that?" Beau asked curiously.

"Everything you see reminds you of some horrible disease or condition." Lisa said frankly.

"Not everything..." Beau began to protest, but it died on his tongue.

Lisa looked at him inquiringly.

"Okay. Yeah. Mostly everything."

* * * * *

After some zigs and zags to avoid other cyst-like outcroppings, Seth called out, "We're close! Give me a second to find the bus."

The group was familiar enough with the process by now that they simply stopped and waited for the flash.

As soon as the flash had faded, Seth announced, "This is it."

"Are you going to send us back the way you brought us in?" Clark asked cautiously.

"Actually, I thought that I could return you into your seats in the bus. That way it's a lot less likely that the reporters will notice us." Seth said uncertainly, obviously seeking approval before enacting his plan.

"Send me first. That way if they notice us, I can make a blackout cloud to keep them out of our business." Slash volunteered.

The light around them turned slightly more blue as Seth said, "Just squeeze through this membrane and we'll be inside. I'll be right behind you."

* * * * *

Everyone felt relief when Seth and his light appeared in the dark cavern.

"Slash, I'll send you first so you can keep watch while I drop the others into their seats. I won't be able to see it if there's a problem, so it'll be up to you to keep things going until we're all together again." Seth said seriously.

"Do it." Slash said firmly.

Seth placed his hand flat on Slash's chest, then gave a slight push.

"Send me next. I can get the minibus started and back him up if he needs it." Matt said firmly.

"Okay." Seth said simply, then pushed on Matt's chest, causing him to seem to evaporate.

"Who's next?" Clark asked as he looked around the confined space.

"Everyone, hold still for a second. I need to take a reading." Seth said, then before Clark could react, there was a flash of bright light.

"Clark, come over here and when I push you, let yourself fall back." Seth instructed, then guided Clark into place before gently placing a hand flat on his chest.

* * * * *

The blue-gray tinted reality seemed to dissolve around him, giving way to the vibrantly colored real world, flooded with natural sunlight.

For an instant, Clark was reminded that the sun's light literally empowered him. The swell of relief that he felt wasn't just from escaping the pseudo-moonlight emanating from Seth's horns. The light of the sun actually buoyed his spirits.

Before Clark could think of what to say, John seemed to materialize from nothing as he dropped into the seat beside him.

"I think I'll just stick to doing fire." John quietly muttered.

There was a movement at Clark's other side and he turned in time to see Ronny fall into his seat.

"Watch out! It looks like the camera crew spotted us." Matt warned from the driver's seat.

"Open the door and let me see what I can do." Slash said firmly.

"Be ready to jump back in when I call you." Matt replied seriously as he activated the sliding side door.

"I'll be right outside." Slash said before stepping out.

* * * * *

"Let's see how much control I have." Slash muttered under his breath as he concentrated on the sensation of draining the air before him of the capacity to relay light.

An opaque cloud began to form and Slash worked to maneuver it to completely block the view from the other part of the parking lot.

"That's the last of 'em. Get in!" Matt called from behind him.

Slash gave one extra push of his power before backing into the minibus.

"Good work Slash. I would have lost my shit if I had tried to make a fire cloud that big for as long as you held it." John said frankly.

"I don't think I could have stopped that many people with my gravity either... at least, not without hurting them." Ronny said seriously.

"Guys. Just so you know, this is exactly what you should be doing after a confrontation. Slash did an excellent job and the rest of us need to think about how we would have handled a similar situation if the team were counting on us instead of Slash for backup." Matt said professionally.

"If it was just me, I probably wouldn't speak up about it but when Marc gets better, he'll also pay the price for my silence." Beau said in prelude, then explained, "For those of us without mutant abilities, the answer will always be the same. Hide and wait for everyone else to protect us."

"You can keep telling yourself that if you want to, but when I look at you I can see hundreds of possible futures. You're not nearly as helpless as you pretend to be." Brian said frankly.

//It's not our place to make him face himself. Human, mutant, or whatever, they have to accept their gifts when they're ready, not when we want them to.// Jesus responded seriously.

"What are you two talking about?" Lisa asked curiously.

"It's nothing!" Beau scrambled to say.

"He's part of our group. We have a stake in this. If Lisa's going to progress to the next level with her abilities, she's going to need Beau's help. If he's pretending to be Mr. Nicey Nicey normal human, none of it's going to happen. We'll basically be losing three members of our final roster." Brian said seriously.

"You say that you're not the leader of the group, but you sure seem comfortable telling people what to do." John said frankly.

"No. I'm not the leader. I can't be the leader. I can see what the future holds for us if I'm ever put in charge... when the pressure's on, some people have a talent for always making exactly the wrong decision. I'm one of them." Brian finished regretfully.

"Who's going to be our leader, then?" Slash asked curiously.

"It could go a few different ways. The only thing I can say for certain is that any of the rest of you would do a better job at it than me." Brian regretfully admitted.

There was a long moment of silence, until Beau finally asked, "What is it that you want me to do?"

"I don't know... that is to say, I don't understand exactly what it is that you can do. All I know is that you do it to Lisa and somehow you make it so that not only does she have her incredible strength, but also incredible skill, honed from years of diligent study and practice." Brian said carefully.

"Excuse me." Ronny said quietly to get everyone's attention, then calmly continued by asking, "How the HELL do you think a normal human could accomplish something like that?"

"Did anyone ever say he was normal?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Or human?" Clark asked reasonably, then explained, "It doesn't always show."

"Okay. That's enough. You said what you felt like you needed to say. Now that Beau knows what you think about it, he can take your feelings into account as he decides what he wants to do. If you care about how he feels, then I think the best thing you can do is respect his decision, whatever it is, and accept it as done." Matt said firmly.

"He's right. Things will work out somehow, no matter what you decide." Brian said quietly.

//Your secrets are your own and I'll never tell anyone what I know about you.// Jesus said seriously, then added more gently, //But if you did decide to tell people... I think they could handle it.//

They drove in silence for a few minutes before Beau finally asked, "Brian, what can you tell me about what I'm going to be doing to help Lisa?"

"Not much. If you decide to tell Lisa your big secret, she'll help you get what you need to eventually help her gain her fighting ability." Brian said carefully.

//You know a lot more about it than that.// Jesus said in a warning tone.

"I also know what happens if I say too much too soon." Brian said in return.

//You're not upset that I read your mind.// Jesus cautiously observed.

"It's not that different from what I do. Maybe just a little more direct." Brian said honestly.

//Do you ever get things that you didn't want to know?// Jesus asked curiously.

"Only all the time. I do what I can, when I can, and try not to dwell on the rest. I can't help everyone, fix everything, and stop all the tears... or any of the tears, really." Brian finished quietly.

* * * * *

"I've decided." Beau abruptly announced.

"What?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"We're a team, right? I mean, we've done it. We've all committed to it. We're not going to back out or anything?" Beau asked anxiously.

"I think we've all committed to stick with the team." Seth said quietly.

"Not all of us." Clark said from the back.

"We're about one minute away from the mansion. You can let us off there, then have your private team meeting." John said seriously.

"I didn't mean it like that..." Beau hurried to explain.

"Don't worry about it. We understand." Ronny assured him.

"Yeah. You've got team business to talk over. We totally get that." John said sympathetically.

"Would it be okay if we went to see how Marc is doing before you tell us what you decided?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"We didn't have any reason to go to the boathouse, did we?" Slash asked curiously.

After a moment to consider, Matt finally said, "No. Not that I know of."

"Seth, do you have your phone on you?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Do you need to make a call?" Seth asked as he pulled the phone out of his pocket.

"No. But I thought you might want to pre-empt your parents and call them to let them know that you're okay before they hear about the gas leak on the news." Beau said seriously.

"They might start thinking that I'm being responsible and considerate and stuff. I don't know if I want to set the bar that high." Seth said with a teasing smile.

"Would you mind if I use your phone for a minute when you're done?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"You'll be free to use any phone in the mansion anytime you want." Matt quietly interjected as he pulled to a stop in front of the garage.

"You can borrow my phone whenever you like." Seth assured her.

"Thanks Seth. I appreciate that." Lisa said timidly as the door of the minibus slid open.

* * * * *

As the group got out of the minibus, Lisa quietly said, "Thanks for wanting to include me and Marc in this. I know that coming here had mostly to do with me, but I feel like being included in this will be something good for him." Lisa said softly.

"I really hope so. I can't be sure he'll want to join us, but if he does, I can promise that no matter what comes next, he'll have all of us on his side." Seth said passionately.

"Brian, is he going to be our leader?" Slash asked quietly, indicating Seth with his uncertain glance.

After a moment to consider, Brian quietly said, "More of a 'cheer' leader, but in a few of the possible futures he ends up in charge and as far as I can tell, he does a pretty good job of it."

"Really?" Seth asked happily as he moved closer to insert himself into their conversation.

"From what I can see, your best bet is to keep your eyes open and pay attention to all the leaders around you. If you'll do that, you'll have everything you need to step in and take charge when it really matters." Brian said firmly.

"If you want to go on down to visit with Marc and have your meeting, I'm going to take the guys here and see if we can track down Quaid's grandpa." Matt said by the doorway.

"I still feel like you should be part of this." Slash said frankly.

"Of course you do." Matt said with a grin, then continued, "But no matter what you're feeling, it's time to take off the training wheels. I got you started, but now it's time for you to start being on your own."

"If you think we're ready, we'll give it a try." Slash said, trying to sound confident.

"I think you're ready to do this. One of us will be around to help you if things start to get exciting. You're not entirely on your own just yet." Matt finished with a smile.

"So what should we do if we need you?" Louie asked quietly.

"Tell Dr McCoy. He'll either call me or whoever else is available to help you. If you run into Scott, ask him if he's got a spare communicator for you. That way you can call for help directly if you need it." Matt finished seriously.

"I know who that is." Slash assured the group, who were mostly looking puzzled.

"Can I stay with Louie?" Quaid asked Matt quietly.

"Not this time. But there's a good chance that Brian's gas leak will make it so that they'll get to spend the night at the boathouse again." Matt said frankly.

"What did you have to do with the gas leak?" Beau asked Brian seriously.

"I gotta go. Are you gonna be okay?" Quaid asked Louie gently.

"Yeah. I've got Jesus with me. He'll make sure that I'm alright." Louie assured him.

"I'll see you later then." Quaid said sadly.

Louie stepped forward and gave Quaid a long firm hug.

No one in either group displayed any sense of urgency or impatience. All present were willing to give the boys as much time as they needed to say their goodbyes.

* * * * *

"Louie, if it's too bad, let one of us know and we'll find a way to get you and Quaid together." Seth said as they walked across the entry hall, to the elevator.

"I think I'll be okay if I don't think about it too much. It might help if you called me by my hero name." Louie finished with a note of hope in his voice as they boarded the elevator.

"Whatever you say, Kricket." Seth said with a fond smile as the door closed.

* * * * *

"Brian?" Beau asked quietly.

"Yes?" Brian timidly responded.

"Did you have something to do with the gas leak at the college?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I guess that kinda depends on how you look at it." Brian answered weakly.

"It sounds like a 'yes' or 'no' question to me." Beau said honestly.

"I didn't know it was going to happen. Okay? I was just able to find the outcome that we wanted and used my ability to encourage it to happen. I wasn't trying to hurt anyone or cause any damage." Brian explained defensively.

"That sounds like a 'yes'." Beau finally decided.

"Usually when I use my ability, everything just works out the way I want it to and there's no problem. But every now and then something goes wrong or someone gets hurt along the way. I see where I am and where I want to be, but what happens in between is mostly out of my control and I don't know about it until it happens." Brian cautiously explained.

"And you wanted a gas leak?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I wanted you here to help Lisa access her ability, the gas leak just cancelled classes for the day so that you could be here." Brian said carefully.

Beau noticed that the group had stopped in the hallway and after a moment to achieve his final resolve, he finally said, "When I was little, since before I can remember, there was a housekeeper and nanny who took care of me so that my mom could go back to work."

"You got a nanny and I got booted out on my ass. Sometimes life's not fair." Slash said bitterly.

"The nanny was a witch." Beau said simply.

"I don't think anyone will go running to the adults if you call her a bitch or worse." Seth said frankly.

"No. I mean that Mrs. Durtnal was literally a witch. The reason my uncle sent her to us was so that she could teach me how to use the dark arts." Beau quietly admitted.

"So you think that you can do magic?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Do you think that you can move us to another dimension?" Lisa immediately countered.

"Yeah. You've all seen me do it." Seth slowly responded, not understanding what Lisa was trying to say.

"I've seen someone do real magic too. If Beau says that he's been taught how to do magic, I have no problem believing him." Lisa said firmly.

Beau looked at her with surprise, then cautiously said, "Thank you. I've never told anyone before because I didn't think anyone could possibly understand."

"You don't have to worry about that with me. I'm totally on your side." Lisa assured him.

"Good." Brian said, then let out a dramatic breath before continuing, "That was half the battle."

"What's the other half?" Seth asked cautiously.

Brian looked around the group before carefully answering, "Getting Beau to cast the spell that gets Lisa her fighting ability."

Chapter 13: Rhodes Warrior

"I don't know what you think it is that witches do, but I promise you that I don't know any spells that would make someone a better fighter." Beau said emphatically.

"To tell you the truth, I don't have a clue about your power or capabilities. All I see is a possible outcome where you help Lisa gain that power." Brian said seriously.

"Can we go on in? I'd like to check on Marc." Lisa asked anxiously.

"Sure. Just remember to be quiet. Either Marc or Gar could be asleep right now." Beau said in a cautioning tone.

"Whatever you say, Doc." Seth said with a playful grin as they started walking down the hall again.

"As much as I'm looking forward to being called that someday, I can't do it until I've earned my degree. It wouldn't be right." Beau said firmly.

"I guess I can understand that." Seth easily accepted, then asked, "What about Tex?"

"Yeah. I guess. At least I've already earned that title." Beau happily agreed.

Brian smiled at the exchange and seemed to be satisfied with the outcome.

* * * * *

"Dr. McCoy? Is it okay if we come in?" Lisa quietly asked from the doorway.

"Your timing is fortuitous. Marcus has just awakened and I am certain that he would enjoy your company. However, you will need to maintain reasonable quiet since Garfield has fallen asleep." Dr McCoy cautioned.

"We really need to talk to Marc. Would you mind if we took him somewhere so that we don't have to be quiet?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Marcus requires rest. He cannot be moved." Dr McCoy said firmly.

"Just show him, Seth. It's a lot easier than trying to explain it." Slash said seriously.

"Okay. Yeah." Seth said as consuming darkness erupted from his horns.

* * * * *

"Where have you brought us?" Dr McCoy asked hesitantly as he looked around.

"This is the sideway. We're in the exact same place that we were before except on another dimensional plane... or maybe between planes, depending on who you ask about it." Seth carefully explained.

"The last I heard, the members of your class group only had passive abilities." Dr McCoy said cautiously.

"Um, yeah. You might want to take another look at that. I think that us being together might be changing us." Seth said seriously.

"What was it that you were going to ask me about Marcus?"

"We just thought that I could bring him here to the sideway. That way we could talk privately and have a team meeting without having to move him or worry about waking up Gar." Seth explained.

"So, are you saying that you can 'shift' Marcus without moving him?" Dr McCoy hesitantly asked.

"Yeah. In fact, I could shift him sideway right now if you wanted so that you can see that he doesn't have to move an inch." Seth said, then waited for Dr McCoy's decision.

"Very well, but I expect you to return him to his natural state the moment he shows the first sign of fatigue. He's been through an extensive trauma and needs his rest."

"Hey Jesus! Can you hear me?" Seth asked into the air.

//I wasn't paying attention, but I can now.// Jesus responded.

"It's now that's important. Will you ask Marc if it will be okay if I shift him sideways so that we can talk to him without waking up Gar?"

//Hold on. I'll ask him.//

"If he says it's okay, let me know when he's ready."

//Will do.//

"To whom are you speaking?" Dr McCoy asked curiously.

"Jesus. He's the rat riding in Louie's backpack." Seth answered easily.

//Don't worry Doctor. I don't have any plague germs or fleas or anything like that. I promise.// Jesus tried to assure him.

"Where are you?" Dr. McCoy asked as he looked around the dim blue-gray cave that they appeared to be in.

//I'm just a few feet from you, in your regular dimension.// Jesus answered easily, then continued, //Marc says that he's ready if the doctor says it's okay.//

"Can I?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Tell me again, what exactly will you be doing?" Dr McCoy asked cautiously.

"If you say it's okay, I'm going to shift Marc here to the same exact space as he is in your dimension. Because of that, he won't have to move at all."

"Do you intend to move his bed as well?"

"No. This pile of stuff right here occupies the same space as his bed. I guess the universes do that automatically."

"He also has medical devices, most notably a catheter, that probably need to be considered."

"I think that since our clothes come with us when we shift, that that should probably come too." Seth said seriously.

"If this doesn't work the way you expect, can you send him right back?"

"Yeah. All I'll have to do is touch him."

"Very well. You may try. But at the first sign of any trouble, I want you to abandon this plan and return him to his bed."

"Whatever you say, Doctor." Seth said confidently, then asked into the air, "Is he ready?"

//He's ready when you are.//

Seth leaned forward and laid his hand on a nonexistent arm.

Before their eyes, Marc resolved into being, complete with his sheets, blanket, and pillow.

"I hope that wasn't too jarring for you." Dr McCoy said in a leading tone.

"I didn't move at all. The rest of the world did." Marc said simply.

"I'm going to go get everyone else. I'll be back in just a second." Seth said quickly, then vanished before either of those present could respond.

* * * * *

It was silent in the darkness until Dr McCoy finally asked, "How are you feeling, Marcus?"

"Like I'm letting Lisa down when she needs me the most. She shouldn't have to face all of this on her own." Marc said frankly.

"You're letting her step up and be the strong one. This could be an important learning and growing experience for her." Dr McCoy said seriously.

Before Marc could respond, a flash of light heralded the arrival of Slash, Seth, Louie, Jesus, Beau, Brian, and Lisa.

"Marc? Are you okay?" Lisa asked as she moved to his side.

"Yeah. I think I'm probably as good as I could possibly be."

"You're not feeling any pain or excessive fatigue, are you?" Dr McCoy asked with concern.

"I'm feeling fine. I promise." Marc said soberly.

"Very well then. I will allow you to have this meeting on the provision that you return to MedLab immediately at the first sign of pain or fatigue." Dr McCoy said seriously.

"Yeah. You got it." Marc said solemnly.

Seth turned to Dr. McCoy and said, "I'm going to send you back. If you need us for anything, just call Jesus' name aloud and he'll hear you."

"Rest assured, I will do that."

At that, Seth placed a hand on the enormous doctor's chest and gave a slight push.

* * * * *

"So this is it? This is our team?" Slash asked appraisingly as he looked around.

"Not all of it." Brian quietly responded.

"Who are we missing?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"The one who will help Lisa make use of her natural abilities." Brian said seriously.

"I don't mean to be a problem, but I have no idea where we are, who you are, what we're doing, or what you're talking about." Marc said frankly.

"Seth has the ability to shift us to another dimension, he calls it the sideway. That's where we are. This is Brian, Slash's roommate. What we're doing is having a meeting of our group, the Meerkats, to plan on how we're going to stand together and help each other so mutant hating gunmen and TV news reporters won't be able to push us around." Lisa said firmly.

"And what we're talking about are mutant abilities..." Seth began to say, but was interrupted.

"Not just mutant." Brian quickly added.

"Right." Seth conceded, then continued, "But no matter if we're mutants or not, we have to know who has what ability so that when things get crazy, we'll all know who we can count on to do different things."

"So far, the biggest thing I can do is my blackout fog." Slash said simply as he made a small cloud in his open palm, as an example.

"He's been able to use it to stop news reporters from bothering us two different times now." Seth said with admiration.

"That's right. No matter how great our abilities are, they mean nothing if we can't use them under fire. Slash has already shown us that he can perform when it counts." Lisa said seriously.

"My mutant name is Kricket. What's yours?" Louie asked curiously.

"Slash, I guess."

"That's your name name. You need to have a mutant name that we call you when we're being a team." Louie said emphatically.

"I guess since I can only do the one trick, I can just be called 'Blackout'." Slash said uncertainly.

"Seth? What about you?" Louie asked excitedly.

"Like Slash said, I've only got the one trick. I guess you can call me 'Sideway'."

"Jesus is already called 'Vile', so what about Beau?" Louie asked seriously.

"I don't have any powers or anything." Beau protested.

"Seth already named you." Brian interjected with a grin.

"Huh?" Beau asked uncertainly.

"I did?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yes. When you wanted to call Beau 'Doc'." Brian said in a leading tone.

"Right. He said I couldn't so I called him 'Tex'." Seth said with a smile.

Beau thought about it for a moment and finally shrugged and said, "I been called worse."

"Do you have a team name?" Marc asked Lisa as he reached over to take her hand.

"No. Not yet." Lisa admitted, then quietly said, "I don't really have much of an ability so I figured that they could probably just call me something to do with my mutation, something like 'Bunny'."

"No way." Marc said as he squeezed her hand.

Lisa looked at him with surprise.

"I don't mind if it has to do with your mutation, but I won't go along with it being something that makes you sound small and weak. I never want you to feel that way."

"I've personally been to a monument to the largest rabbit anyone has ever seen. Back where I'm from, the genus Lepus are a little more respected than in most other places." Beau said frankly, then added with a teasing grin, "I've even heard tell of the rare and dangerous Jackalope who is said to terrorize the West Texas ranchers."

"Would you like to be called Jackalope?" Marc asked Lisa gently.

"No. But I like the sound of Lepus." Lisa responded thoughtfully.

"Lepus?" Marc asked consideringly, then slowly said, "I like it. It's strong. It sounds worthy of respect."

"What about you, Marc?" Seth asked with a grin.

"I don't have any abilities. I mean, unless you want someone on your team called 'Bullet Sponge'." Marc said unenthusiastically.

"If Lisa can't put herself down with her name, you can't either." Slash said firmly.

"That's right. And I already tried the 'no abilities' thing. They wouldn't go for it." Beau said frankly.

"But I don't have anything special about me to give me a special name." Marc said honestly.

"Brian? You knew about Vile Kricket, do you know Marc's name?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"If we're using team names, you should address me as Chesser. And for Marc to get his name, he's going to have to talk to the expert." Brian said firmly.

"Who's that?" Beau asked with his impatience clearly showing through.

"I'm talking about the one of us who is most knowledgeable about superhero teams." Brian said in a leading tone.

"Oh. Okay. I got it." Seth said to Brian, then turned and asked, "Louie, what team name do you think that Marc should have?"

"Archer." Louie said simply.

After a moment to consider, Seth finally asked, "Why?"

"Because a lot of hero teams have someone who doesn't have special powers except for being a good archer. They're always an important part of the team and usually end up helping everyone do their best."

"I've never even touched a bow and arrow." Marc quietly admitted.

"Maybe not, but it might still be a good idea." Slash said thoughtfully.

"How's that?" Marc asked quietly.

"Whether it's a bow and arrow or a crossbow or even a gun, it's still someone with a weapon that doesn't depend on mutant powers to be effective. I think there's a place on the team for someone like that." Slash said seriously.

"Do you want to?" Louie asked hopefully.

After a glance at Lisa, Marc finally said, "Yeah. Okay. Why not?"

"Good. Then that's it, isn't it? We're a team now. Right?" Louie asked excitedly.

"Not quite. We're still one short." Brian said simply.

"C'mon, spit it out. Who is it, Chester?" Beau asked curiously.

"Chesser. And it's going to be up to you to make contact and decide what should be done to make things work out. Me telling you anything more will make it not your idea and completely change your motivation. What happens next has to be up to you." Brian said firmly.

"That's not going to work if I don't know what I'm supposed to be doing."

//Talk to Emily, then do what you believe is right.// Jesus suggested simply.

"So you know about all of this too?" Beau asked cautiously.

//Of course. Telepathy isn't like talking. It doesn't stop when you shut your mouth. I usually just ignore what doesn't have to do with me and keep the rest to myself.//

"What do you know about Emily?"

//I know that she's a ghost sent by your uncle to encourage and inspire you to learn your craft.//

"Yeah. Well, I just figured most of that out since I got here. But I have a feeling that my uncle doesn't do anything out of the goodness of his heart. He must have had a plan. I don't know what it is or was, but I'm pretty sure it involves backing me into a corner where I have no choice but to do whatever he says." Beau said seriously.

//Excuse me for asking, but does that have anything to do with this?//

"I don't know. I really can't be sure about anything at this point."

"So you're going to spend the rest of your life not doing anything just to spite your uncle?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"No. I'm just not going to make the mistake of believing that my uncle always has my best interest at heart." Beau said frankly.

//Fair enough. But what about Emily?//

"I've always trusted her, but now, knowing that she was sent by my uncle makes me automatically question everything she's ever done, for as long as I've known her."

"That could be what your uncle was trying to teach you. Maybe he'd rather see you learn to watch your back than blindly trust the wrong person... even him." Slash said frankly.

"Okay. So what do you expect me to do?" Beau hesitantly asked.

"Talk to Emily. In helping her, you'll also help Lisa." Brian said firmly.

"Sorry Chestnut, I don't think you have any idea of what kind of dark power we're talking about. Before you start volunteering me to do things, you should have some idea of the cost involved."

"It's Chesser." Brian reminded him, then continued, "You're right. I don't know about your power. But I do know what will be lost if you do nothing. That price is too high."

"Okay. I'll talk to her. That's all I'm promising for now. But if I end up needing to do some kind of complicated spell, I'm going to need supplies. I don't have anything with me. I never thought I would need it." Beau said honestly.

"After you've had your talk, let me know what you need. I may know someone who can help us find supplies for you." Lisa said quietly.

"What are we going to need to do next? I mean, as a team?" Seth asked slowly.

"If Beau's willing to listen to Emily, the first thing should be that, I guess." Brian finished uncertainly.

"Can he do that now?" Seth asked cautiously.

Brian looked to Beau to answer the question.

"I guess I could summon her but I doubt that I could do that here. I'd probably have to go back to our regular dimension to do it." Beau said uncertainly.

"Is there any reason you couldn't do that right now?" Seth asked seriously.

"None that I can think of." Beau said honestly.

"Call out to Jesus if you need for us to do anything." Seth said as he brought a hand up to Beau's chest.

"But..." Beau began to say, but dissolved from existence before he could utter another word.

"Jesus? Would you mind keeping a telepathic ear out for him, just in case?" Seth asked hopefully.

//I can try. But I have to warn you, there's an incredible psychic presence here. I suspect that he could mind-blind me in a heartbeat without even trying.//

"Just do what you can. If you lose contact, let me know and I'll bring us back." Seth said simply.

"Do you think you're in charge?" Louie asked Seth curiously.

"I'm in charge of the dimension hopping. Once everyone's where they need to be, I'll step aside and let someone else take over." Seth stated simply.

"Then who is in charge?" Louie asked curiously.

"I don't know. Is the new guy going to be our leader?" Seth asked curiously.

"I doubt it." Brian answered seriously, then added, "The leader should probably be someone alive."

"The new guy is dead?" Seth asked with surprise.

"Yes. That's how Beau fits into all this, his specialty appears to be Necromancy... death magic." Brian said uncomfortably.

"Is that the only reason that Beau's included with us?" Slash asked curiously.

"I can't answer that. We're all included because we're here and we fit together like pieces of a puzzle. If there's a bigger reason or someone else behind it all, I'm not aware of it." Brian said frankly.

"So this isn't some kind of 'game' scenario that you've concocted?" Lisa asked gently.

"No. Maybe there's someone bigger and better than me at work, but as far as I know, this is us being a team because we're stronger together than we are apart." Brian said frankly.

"I've been saying all along that I need for this to be real." Seth said quietly.

"You're not the only one. I'm chasing a dream and I'm already past the point where I can turn back."

"What point is that?" Lisa asked curiously.

Brian looked at her and considered for a moment before quietly admitting, "My only other future took place in that safe and secure windowless room that Jesus told you about. No matter how much I may end up regretting it, I made my choice. I can't go back."

"Do you want to go back?" Louie slowly asked.

"No. Not right now. I can just envision a future where I regret all of this." Brian said frankly.

"Do you see another one where you don't?" Slash asked curiously.

"At every crossroads I do my best to find the most favorable futures. Right this minute I'm living in the best one that I was able to find." Brian said frankly.

"Is there anything else that we should be doing while Beau's talking to Emily?" Marc asked cautiously.

"Brian? Do you have anything?" Seth asked seriously.

"Not really. I can't see past the decisions that Beau and Emily are going to make. Once they have committed to their courses of action, there will be new scenarios for me to inspire and influence." Brian said frankly.

"That sounds creepy as hell, you know that, right?" Slash asked hesitantly.

"I know that, but I'm not very good with... well, people. From what I've seen, when I'm honest I come off as creepy and weird but when I try to be what people expect me to be I come off as creepy, weird, and fake." Brian said regretfully.

"Fair enough." Slash easily accepted.

"What about you, Louie? Do you know of anything else that we should be doing right now to get our team set up right?" Marc asked curiously.

"If we're having a team meeting, then you should call me by my team name. Call me Kricket." Louie said firmly.

Marc reluctantly smiled, then said, "Okay, Kricket. Since you're our expert on superhero teams, what should we be doing to get our team started the right way?"

"Having Sideway on the team gives us a teleporter, not every team gets one of those. But having him makes us pretty high rank." Louie said thoughtfully.

"Plus it's good to know that if we get in too deep that we've always got a back door." Slash said frankly.

"Right." Louie enthusiastically agreed, then continued, "Another thing we've got is Vile, he's a telepath and a telekinetic. It's not as rare as having a teleporter, but usually only the best teams get to have psychics."

//It is true that it helps the team to have someone who can defend you against psychic attacks.// Jesus added seriously.

"Yeah. And with Vile Kricket, we have a speedster. The team doesn't always need someone who's super fast, but when they do, there's usually no easy way to work around it." Louie said consideringly.

"Wait. Who's Vile Kricket?" Marc asked cautiously.

"Would you like to give him an amazing demonstration?" Slash asked Louie hopefully.

//Do you want to?// Jesus hesitantly asked.

"Do I want to change into my superhero identity? Oh, let me think about it." Louie said with a broad smile and a hint of a chuckle.

//If we're going to do it, let's do it right.// Jesus said in prelude.

The others in the blue-gray space all devoted their full attention.

//When the people of Westchester are in trouble, who can they turn to? What force of good will rise up to defend and protect them?// Jesus projected in a dramatic voice, then a blur of black seemed to consume Jesus and Louie, reforming them into something that was neither human nor animal.

"Vile Kricket!" The combined being said with flourish.

"Wow. That's really... something." Marc said as he fought to make sense of what he was seeing.

"We don't really have any attacks yet, but we're fast and kind of strong, so if we practice, we'll probably be really good team members." Vile Kricket said enthusiastically.

"Are you Jesus or Louie?" Marc asked uncertainly.

"Some of both, really. We're still working on that, too." Vile Kricket said hesitantly.

"Not bad for only being the second time that you've transformed." Slash said encouragingly.

"We've definitely got to work with Matt about learning some attacks." Vile Kricket said as the black blur began to dissipate.

//It's all just dress-up unless we're able to do some damage when we need to.// Jesus said frankly.

"We'll be having defense training at seven in the morning. I trust Matt. I think he'll help you learn as much as you want to know." Slash said confidently.

"Yeah, and after school we're going to get to take driver training." Lisa told Marc enthusiastically.

"We will?" Slash asked suddenly.

"Yeah. Matt told us after you and Seth had already left to take Beau to class." Louie explained.

"Your class is Tuesday and Thursday with Clark, John and... I think he said Trey." Lisa finished uncertainly.

//Yes. That's what he said.// Jesus confirmed.

"Brian, Beau, and I will be having class on Monday and Wednesday." Lisa happily announced.

"I had always thought that we'd learn to drive together, but I guess that this way you'll get to drive me around wherever I need to go, like my own personal chauffeur." Marc said with a wistful smile, obviously trying to hide his disappointment with humor.

"Nope. Matt already said that you'll be in our Monday-Wednesday class as soon as you're ready to go back to school." Lisa finished with a giggle.

"We kind of got sidetracked there for a minute." Marc said, obviously trying to change the subject, "Louie, tell me more about how our team stacks up against other teams. What do we still need?"

"Call me Kricket. And even though we've got a really good start at being a team, right now, what we're missing is fighters. I mean, Lepus is strong and that's really good for us, but it probably won't do us much good if she doesn't know how to use her strength." Louie said thoughtfully.

"If everything goes right, Beau will be taking care of Lisa's situation. I'm a little more worried about Marc and Beau. While hand-to-hand would be good for them to know, it's probably not going to be enough if we end up standing against mutants with even a little bit of fire power." Brian said seriously.

"What do you suggest?" Marc asked thoughtfully.

"I actually think that Louie's probably right about the 'Archer'. I think that both of you would do very well to learn how to use a range weapon, maybe more than one." Brian said intently.

"Is this from you using your ability or something that you thought of?" Lisa asked curiously.

"I foresaw this exchange, but I haven't chosen any preferred outcome. I've just taken some time to think about it and decide what I think is the best way to protect the most vulnerable members of our team."

//What are the chances that Beau will be able to do for the rest of you what he's doing for Lisa?// Jesus asked curiously.

"There is no chance that I am aware of." Brian said simply.

"What does that mean?" Marc quietly asked.

//As I understand it, Brian's ability is to follow strands of possibilities to their conclusion, then determine which of those strands to empower and bring to realization.// Jesus said speculatively.

"Yeah. But he can also make people forget that he even exists. If he wanted to, he could probably walk out on us and we'd never even know that he'd ever been part of the team." Lisa said simply, then glanced in Brian's direction with question.

"Yeah. I could." Brian admitted.

"Jesus, do you think you could tell if Brian did that?" Marc asked cautiously.

//I might know it if he were thinking about doing it, but if he hit me with his power... I might just block the random unknown stranger out of habit.// Jesus said frankly.

"You don't have to worry about me leaving, I've got no place else to go." Brian said simply.

"Actually, I think that's what bothers me. If you're only staying due to a lack of other options, then we'd probably be doing you the most good by finding more options for you and getting you somewhere that you'll be happy." Marc said seriously.

"No. I really do want to be here. I chose to be here. I'm just saying that if it doesn't work out for some reason that I don't have any other place to go. I've already burned those bridges." Brian said anxiously.

"How did you do that?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"Back in Portland, where I'm from, I used my ability to erase myself from everyone's memories. No one remembers that I was ever there. I can't go back."

"Even your parents?" Lisa asked in a whisper.

"Especially my parents." Brian confirmed, then continued, "When they found out that I was a mutant, all they wanted me to do was hide it. When this place opened and I said that I wanted to go to a mutant school and learn how to use my ability, they threatened to cut me out of their lives... I guess everyone ended up getting what they wanted."

"So you travelled all the way across the country on your own to be a part of this team?" Marc asked dubiously.

"Being forgettable has advantages. Just keep your head down, your mouth shut, and travel with the herd. But yeah. One thing led to another and on to another, so I didn't really think about it in that way. I guess I did kind of take a leap of faith, didn't I?" Brian finished with a smile.

"Is it enough?" Louie asked as he looked at Marc seriously.

"Is what enough?" Marc asked curiously.

"Is what he went through and what he gave up enough for him to keep being part of our team?" Louie asked frankly.

"That's not up to me to decide." Marc immediately defended.

"What do you think would happen if you said that you didn't want Brian on the team? Who'd stand against you? Who'd stand with Brian?" Louie asked persistently.

"Why would you even ask that?" Marc asked anxiously.

"Even if you're not the leader, you're one of the leaders. I just want to be sure how you feel about the members of the team before I start thinking of them as my friends." Louie said honestly.

"Okay." Marc said in acceptance, then thought to ask, "What was the question again?"

"Has he given up enough to prove that he's serious?" Louie asked frankly.

"I honestly don't know why you think my opinion matters. But for what it's worth, I'd say that Brian's proven that he's serious about wanting to be here with us." Marc said as he watched for Brian's reaction.

"Louie probably thinks your opinion matters because you nearly died. Maybe he thinks that because of what you've been through, your place on the team is already assured. I can't say how it happened, but I agree with him that you're being looked at as one of the leaders." Slash said seriously.

"And you're another one." Marc countered.

"I guess so." Slash easily admitted, then added with a smile, "As Beau would say, I've been called worse."

"Beau's one too, isn't he?" Lisa asked curiously.

"Yes... I think so." Marc said thoughtfully.

"What about you, Jesus?" Slash asked curiously.

//No. I can't see me being a leader.// Jesus said frankly.

"I think that you're probably like me; not really a leader but willing to step up when it's something you're good at." Seth said seriously.

After a moment, Jesus quietly responded, //I will be honored to stand beside you as an advisor to the leaders.//

"Yeah. Sounds good." Seth said with a grin.

"How are you feeling Marc? Are you getting tired yet?" Lisa asked with concern.

"No. I feel wonderful right now, like we're doing something really important. Everything feels right." Marc said peacefully.

"Okay. I just don't want for you to get too worn out." Lisa said gently.

"I'll tell you at the first sign." Marc promised.

"I think Beau is going to be joining us again soon." Brian said distantly.

"Do you need more light so you can do your dice and cards?" Seth quietly asked.

"No. I'm not influencing anything that's happening right now. If Beau doesn't make all of these decisions completely on his own, it makes all of it meaningless later." Brian said seriously.

"Then how do you know that Beau is going to be joining us soon?" Seth asked curiously.

"Because I just saw one of the 'strands' of a possible future become stronger and several others fall away as no longer being possible. I think that means that Beau has talked to Emily and that she's helped him to make contact with 'Fallen'."

"Is that the new guy's name?" Lisa asked curiously.

"According to the strand that I'm seeing, that's his team name. In private, we'll call him 'Piotr'."

Chapter 14: Offset Redemption

"Let me see if I've got this right." Seth said slowly.

After a nod from Brian, Seth continued, "The new guy's name is 'Piotr' and his team name is 'Fallen'. Right?"

Brian nodded.

"And he's going to help Lisa use her mutant ability better?"

Brian nodded again.

"And he's dead?"

Brian once again nodded.

"Okay. I think I must be missing something." Seth finally admitted.

"Beau has an ability to do... something. Whatever it is, it's supposed to help... I guess." Brian finished weakly.

"You guess? You mean you don't know?" Lisa hesitantly asked.

"Not really. I've seen that if Beau talks to Emily that things have a chance of working out. I'm still a little fuzzy on the how."

"If that's true, then how sure are you that you're not responsible for what happened to Marc?" Lisa asked firmly.

"Maybe if I'd never come here, events might have played out differently. I don't know. All I can tell you for sure is that I didn't intentionally influence events so that Marc would be hurt. In my glimpses of possible futures, I didn't see anything happening to Marc at all. In fact, I don't think I ever really noticed him being there." Brian finished with an apologetic look at Marc.

"Does that mean I have the 'forgettable' ability, same as you?" Marc asked with a grin.

"I don't know. You might have a non-mutant variant." Brian said as a slight smile found its way onto his face.

"Considering all my other gifts, or lack thereof, maybe you could show me some forgetability tricks. It might come in handy." Marc said with a grin.

"I never... I didn't think anyone could ever look at my ability as having value. But if you're serious about it, I'd love to help you learn what I know about stealth and camouflage techniques. I've actually studied some things to try and augment my natural ability."

"Not just me. Unless Beau knows some tricks he hasn't told us about, he might be able to use your help too." Marc said seriously, then finished with a smile.

"Actually, there's a chance that any of us could use that ability. If something happens that we can't use our regular abilities for some reason, it might be good for us to know how to fade into the background until the danger has passed." Seth said thoughtfully.

"You could be right about that. Maybe we could talk to Matt about including that in our defense training." Brian cautiously suggested.

"Or... maybe Matt doesn't need to know everything about all of our training and abilities." Marc slowly suggested.

"Why do you think that?" Seth asked curiously.

"Don't get me wrong. It's not personal. Matt's been nothing but nice to me and Lisa. I'm just thinking that it might be best not to share every detail of our team with every person that we meet." Marc said seriously.

"He did say that we should take off the training wheels and do for ourselves." Seth said thoughtfully.

"Yeah. He really wants us to be on our own." Louie agreed.

//But doesn't he need to know about our defences to help us strategize for a danger scenario?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"That would probably be easiest, but it might not be best for us in the long run." Marc said thoughtfully.

Louie enthusiastically nodded, then continued the thought by saying, "With all the telepaths and witches and who knows what else running around, someday we might end up fighting Matt's evil twin or his clone or him under mind control. It happens in superhero comics all the time." Louie said seriously.

"Even though it's probably really unlikely that we'll have to face Matt's evil twin, that doesn't change anything. I think Marc and Louie are right. We should keep from telling anyone too much about us. That also includes Clark, John, and Ronny." Slash said slowly.

"And Gar." Marc added.

Seth regretfully nodded his agreement.

"So, if I'm getting this right, we're going to be doing our defensive training with Matt, and doing what he tells us, but then when he's not around, we'll teach each other and try to learn new things to give us an extra advantage when we need it." Marc said uncertainly.

"This is kind of the point of having a team..." Slash began to say, but was interrupted.

"...to exclude people?" Lisa reluctantly asked.

"To become more to each other than to outsiders. I see it as taking what's being given to us and making it our own. Try thinking of it as another way for us to become more than the sum of our parts." Slash said with increasing confidence.

"Don't teachers always want you to use what they teach you and take it to the next level so that someday you can go beyond their teaching?" Marc asked consideringly.

"Not the teachers I've had." Brian said frankly.

"Should we keep Dr. Hoffman out too? I really trust her and I don't want to lie to her." Lisa said anxiously.

"I'm not planning on telling her everything, but I don't think we have to lie either. If the subject comes up, we can just tell her that there are team things that we're choosing not to share outside the group." Marc slowly said.

"Yeah. And if there's something we need and Matt can't get it for us, she's someone else we can go to." Seth quietly added.

"What about Quaid?" Louie said quietly.

A few looks went around the group and it was finally Slash who said, "You're a member of the team. We can tell you what we think, but we can't command you."

"When I first got here I was afraid of everyone." Louie said distantly.

//Terrified.// Jesus interjected.

Louie smiled at the response, then continued, "But then I got Seth as a roommate, and he was really nice to me.

"Then I met Quaid and he wanted to talk to me and spend time with me and find out about the stuff I like and stuff like that.

"Quaid even showed me that I was in a safe place when we woke everyone up this morning and everyone laughed and thought it was funny.

"Now you're calling me your superhero expert and asking me what I think about stuff."

"So what do you want to do about Quaid?" Marc asked cautiously.

"I know how you feel about me telling him stuff, so I'll look at each thing and decide how much he needs to know about it." Louie said seriously.

"That sounds like an excellent way to go. I think that would be a good rule of thumb for all of us." Marc said seriously.

"Yeah. Just as long as we're all sure to let everyone know who we're letting in on things." Seth added earnestly.

"Right. No one needs to worry if they tell someone..." Marc began to say, but stopped at a distant, inquisitive look on Brian's face.

"What is it Chesser?" Marc asked cautiously.

//Tex is ready to come back if Sideway will bring him in.//

"Yeah. I'll get him." Seth said as his horns flashed brightly to reveal Beau's location in the room.

"Is that what you were reacting to?" Marc asked Brian quietly.

"Once all the decisions were made and committed to, a new series of futures presented themselves. I just wanted to take a quick look at them to see if any of them are time sensitive." Brian explained.

"Is there anything we need to worry about?" Marc asked cautiously.

"My power isn't absolute. I can't see all of everything. But what I'm foreseeing right now is the possibility of one or more gunmen coming for Beau. And if they come, they won't think twice about shooting whoever else gets in their way." Brian said urgently.

"Would it be better if I stayed away?" Beau asked as he stepped forward to join the group.

"No. We've had one shooting. That's more than enough. There's not going to be any more." Marc said firmly.

"I like that plan. Let's do that!" Seth agreed wholeheartedly.

"But this means that all of us are going to need to buckle down and get serious about our training." Slash said firmly.

"As inspirational as that sounds, I think it might be better if we let Matt and the X-Men take care of it." Lisa said anxiously.

"You see, that's the thing..." Marc said to her urgently, "...we can't be with Matt and the X-Men all day, every day. Our only choices are to live in fear and isolation or learn how to take care of ourselves."

"Or die." Beau quietly added.

"We're not really considering that as one of our options." Marc countered.

"Remind me later and I'll tell you some things about Necromancy. It might actually be more of an option than you'd think." Beau said frankly.

"Thank you. No." Marc said simply, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

"So, Beau, did you find out anything that will help me?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"Oh, yeah. It took us a few minutes to figure out what we were supposed to do. But after talking to Piotr, I think there's a pretty good chance that we'll be able to stabilize him and perform the necessary rituals."

"To do what?" Lisa asked seriously.

"It's kind of hard to describe without it sounding really creepy. I suppose that if you get technical about it, you could call it possession... but it's not as bad as it sounds." Beau hurried to assure her.

"I've got to be honest. The word 'possession' is really putting me off. Do you think you could explain it so that it doesn't sound like I'm going to become some kind of soulless monster trying to devour the brains of everyone I know and love?" Lisa asked weakly, trying to cover her nervousness with humor.

"That hardly ever happens." Beau tried to assure her, then before she could react he continued, "But what we'll actually be doing is making a... think of it as a cloak. When things get dangerous, you'll be able to drape it over you and you'll have Piotr's basic skill set and years of experience."

"That seems a little bit unfair." Lisa said quietly.

"He's dead. He doesn't need them anymore." Beau said frankly, then thought to add, "Besides, he wants you to have them."

"He does? I mean... how? Didn't you just say that he was dead?"

"I summoned his spirit to talk to him. He's in a really bad place right now so I offered him my help and presented him with his options." Beau said in prelude, then continued, "Basically, I could leave him be, in which case, he would dissipate over time. I could cross him over, which isn't really an attractive option in his case."

"Why not?" Lisa felt compelled to ask.

"The afterlife of those who commit suicide is rarely a good one." Beau said regretfully.

"We'll just have to take your word for that." Marc said weakly.

"Yeah. You're the expert." Louie added with a grin.

"What we ended up doing was discussing different ways that we could give Lisa access to Piotr's ability; to use his exceptional strength and all the years of experience that go along with it."

"What did you come up with?" Marc asked cautiously.

"To put it simply, it's possible for me to imbue a physical item, let's just say it's a cloak for now, because that's symbolically how it works."

"How's that?" Marc asked slowly.

"When Lisa puts it on, Piotr will be spiritually standing behind her, not exactly controlling her, but encouraging her movements. Lisa will always be in control, but Piotr will be able to help her make the best decisions and bypass some of the mistakes that often come with having exceptional strength." Beau carefully explained.

"And when she takes the cloak off, he's gone?" Marc asked cautiously.

"Theoretically, yes." Beau reluctantly confirmed.

"What do you mean 'Theoretically'?" Marc asked firmly.

"The truth is, sarks don't last forever. They fail. It's not a matter of 'if' it will happen, but 'when'. I can't predict what will happen to Piotr's essence when the sark finally does fail, but he's willing to forego his other options so that he can help Lisa. He wants to pass his skills and experience on to someone who can make good use of them."

"So Lisa's just going to have a Piotr coat that she puts on when she wants to fight?" Slash asked cautiously.

"Something like that." Beau confirmed.

"What is Piotr going to do when he's not helping Lisa?" Marc asked cautiously.

"He will be bound to the sark. When it's not being worn, he will exist in a state of limbo, barely aware of the world around him or the passage of time." Beau carefully explained.

"That's horrible." Lisa gasped.

"I'm open to other suggestions." Beau said frankly.

"Can't you at least give him a gameboy or something like that to do?" Seth quietly suggested.

"He won't have enough of a physical essence to be able to play it. The most he might be able to manage is spelling words on the spirit board or maybe some bumps or knocks." Beau said seriously.

"Even if he's dead, he shouldn't have to be all alone. We need to find a way to include him on the team, even at times like this, when we're planning what to do next." Seth said passionately.

"It's not anything that I've ever thought of doing, but Piotr has a very powerful presence. If I'm careful to make the sark so that it's not too heavy, I might be able to embody him as a sheet ghost." Beau said speculatively.

"Sheet ghost?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. You know how a kid dresses up like a ghost and wears a sheet and says 'Boo!'? It's just like that, minus the kid." Beau explained.

"So you're going to make Piotr wear a sheet?" Seth asked cautiously, obviously feeling that he wasn't comprehending some essential part of their plan.

"Not a literal sheet. That would probably be too heavy for him. But for the purposes of our discussion, it's close enough." Beau said seriously.

"So when Lisa puts the sheet on, Piotr will... do what?" Marc hesitantly asked.

"If you're uncomfortable with the word 'possession', how about the word 'merge'?" Beau asked cautiously.

//If you think about it, that's exactly what Louie and I do when we become Vile Kricket.// Jesus said frankly.

"That is true." Lisa slowly acknowledged.

"Good. Again, using the imagery of a cloak or a veil you can imagine Piotr guiding and encouraging Lisa to make the best use of her strength in a given situation." Beau said seriously.

"So, does that mean that before he died, Piotr was super-strong too?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yes. His place on his team was pretty much what Lisa's place on our team is probably going to be." Beau said frankly.

"And he committed suicide?" Slash asked quietly.

"Yes. Although I don't have any reason to believe that one thing has anything to do with the other." Beau said honestly.

"Is it going to be safe for Lisa? What are the chances that whatever caused him to commit suicide are going to start working on Lisa, trying to get her to do the same thing?" Marc asked seriously.

"Piotr told me that when he was alive, he had problems... a disorder. It messed with his mind pretty bad and sometimes he made bad decisions because of it." Beau tried to explain.

"Is he better now?" Slash asked cautiously.

"From the way he described it, it sounds like what he had was some sort of a physical defect or imbalance. Now that he's been separated from his body, he doesn't have the compulsive urges that he had in life." Beau slowly explained.

"That's if you believe everything he tells you." Slash carefully offered.

"He didn't make exaggerated claims to make himself look better or berate himself to try and gain my sympathy. He told me what happened to him in fairly straightforward terms and I had no problem believing it. I can't promise that he's telling the truth, but I believe that he is." Beau said honestly.

"What do you need to be able to create your sheet-thing?" Marc slowly asked.

"Some silk or something else that's really light and airy. It will need to be as lightweight as possible." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Like this?" Seth asked as he pinched a sheet of something that looked like cobwebs from nearby.

"I don't even know what that is." Beau said honestly.

"Neither do I. But if it needs to be super-ultra light, this stuff really is..." Seth said seriously as he handed the wispy sheet of ephemeral strands to Beau.

"But if you change your light on it, will it turn into razor wire or wet ramen noodles?" Slash asked curiously.

"Yeah. I guess you're right." Seth said regretfully.

"No. This might actually work. I'm going to have to try a few things first to be sure, but there's a good chance that I'll be able to use your ability to alter states of matter in my spelling. This could end up being the perfect shroud for Piotr. Not only could it be more durable than cloth, but it would also be able to perform functions that a normal sheet or veil couldn't." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Can you do it right now?" Seth asked cautiously.

"No. I wouldn't be able to do anything with it. The first thing I'm going to need is magic supplies." Beau said seriously.

"Seth, if you'll let me out, I can go check on that right now." Lisa said seriously.

"I should go with you so that I can describe what I'll need." Beau hurried to add.

"If the meeting is breaking up, I think I'm ready to go back to the real world now. I'm starting to feel a little tired." Marc said quietly.

"Remember that Gar might still be asleep. We'll need to be quiet when we go back." Beau cautioned.

"We can change dimensions in the hallway, if that would be better." Seth cautiously offered.

"It probably would be. That way we aren't as likely to startle someone into making noise." Slash agreed.

"As soon as we're done getting Beau's supplies, I'll be back to stay with you." Lisa told Marc gently.

"If it's all the same to you, I'd really rather you go with the team to speak for both of us. When you come back later, you can tell me all about what you guys have been able to accomplish." Marc said hopefully.

"It's a deal." Lisa said warmly, then leaned in to give Marc a kiss.

The others smiled at each other and waited for them to finish.

As soon as Lisa stood, Seth stepped forward and gently placed a hand on Marc's arm.

As all watched, Marc faded from existence.

* * * * *

"Lisa, how sure are you that you can get me the magic supplies that I need?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I know someone who knows magic. That's about all that I can tell you." Lisa said seriously.

"Finding 'real' magic supplies can be a challenge." Beau once again cautioned.

"All we can do is ask." Lisa weakly responded.

"Do you two want to be next?" Seth asked seriously.

"You're really getting into this aren't you?" Lisa asked with an amused grin at him.

"This is what I can do that no one else can. I'm going to do my best so you guys will always know that you can count on me." Seth said earnestly.

"I'm right there with you. The thing I'm planning to do with Piotr might end up being the only big thing that I can find to do. So I'm going to pull out all the stops so that when it's all done, I'll know that I've done my absolute best."

"Are you two ready?" Seth asked seriously.

"Yeah. We'd better get this thing going."

"I'll follow you through that arch..." Seth said as he pointed, then continued, "As you pass through, I'll send you back so that you'll appear in the hall."

"Sounds good." Lisa said as she started walking with Beau at her side.

As they passed through the arch, Seth placed a hand on each of their backs, only for an instant.

* * * * *

"Do you know where we're going?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Back in there, to start with." Lisa said as she pointed back to the room where Marc and Gar were recovering.

As Lisa and Beau quietly walked in, they both noticed that Marc was already fast asleep.

"I'm afraid you won't be able to visit for a while yet. Both of my patients need their rest." Dr. McCoy informed the pair.

"I was actually looking for Tara. I needed to ask her something." Lisa said quietly.

"If I'm not mistaken, Tara is in her childhood development class right now." Dr McCoy said thoughtfully.

"I guess we can talk to her later. Do you know when her class lets out?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"The class that she's taking also functions as a daycare for the working parents around the school. I don't think anyone would mind if you stopped in to visit, although you might be asked to hold or feed a baby or two while you're there." Dr. McCoy finished with a smile.

"Do you think it'd be alright if we went in for a minute and asked her a couple questions?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"I'm sure she wouldn't mind at all. I think that she might enjoy a bit of distraction at this point in her day." Dr. McCoy said speculatively.

"We're not familiar with this place, do you know what room she'd be in?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"Certainly. The room we're using as a daycare is located down the hallway to the left of the main entrance, as you walk in, it's the second door on the right." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"Thank you Doctor. When Marc wakes up, be sure to let him know that I'll be visiting him later." Lisa said with a loving glance in Marc's direction.

"I have no doubt that he already knows, but I will be sure to relay your message nonetheless." Dr. McCoy said pleasantly.

Lisa looked to Beau, and seeing that he was ready, led the way to the door.

* * * * *

"I thought you were talking to someone about supplies." Slash said as Lisa and Beau walked into the hallway.

"We needed to find out where she is first." Lisa explained, then thought to ask, "Where are you guys going to be when we're done?"

"I don't know, but what I'd really like to do is find a place where we can practice with our abilities where we won't be in anyone's way." Slash said frankly.

"Now that Beau's made his decisions, I could use a few minutes with my dice and cards to help provide us the best options." Brian said seriously.

"Thanks for staying out of my stuff with Piotr. I feel a lot better knowing that everything that happened was 'real'." Beau said sincerely.

"That was the whole point of me staying out of it. But now it would probably be a good idea for me to use my influence before too many random things creep into our path. When that happens, it's usually not a good thing." Brian said reluctantly.

//You influencing the random factors causes them to want to align against us.// Jesus said speculatively.

"The more I use my power, the more off-the-wall random things seem to happen when I'm not using it." Brian admitted.

//I was wondering about that. It seemed like you were getting a benefit without paying a price. But now I can see that the price is that you're on a slippery slope. If you don't maintain a balance, you lose control and it buries you.// Jesus said thoughtfully.

"I don't have it all figured out, but it's something like that." Brian reluctantly confirmed.

//If you would like, there is someone who I can contact to find a place where we can practice our abilities.// Jesus said slowly.

"Who are you going to contact?" Seth asked cautiously.

//I believe Matt referred to him as 'The Professor'. I can sense his presence very strongly and I am certain that he knows exactly where we are and what we are doing.// Jesus said somewhat distantly.

"I think I know who that is. I met him on Thanksgiving. His name is Professor Xavier and this is his home. He's the one the Xavier Institute is named after." Slash interjected.

//Would you like for me to ask him?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"Yeah. See if he's got a place for us to practice. If he does, then we can go there while Lisa and Beau get their stuff worked out." Slash said seriously.

//Got it.// Jesus said simply, then fell mentally silent, at least to those in the hallway with him.

* * * * *

//Is this Professor Xavier?// Jesus asked hesitantly.

//Yes. And I have gathered that you are called 'Jesus'.// Professor Xavier cautiously responded.

//Louie was in a fragile state at the time due to a recent exorcism attempt by his family... never mind. The name kind of stuck with me and now I'm used to it.// Jesus said nervously.

//Understood.//

//You've been watching us, even at the Wagner school, you must be incredibly powerful.//

//Yes. Quite. Beyond that, I use a device to augment my natural abilities which allows me to extend my reach quite a bit.//

//I can see that being handy.// Jesus easily admitted, then cautiously asked, //So is there somewhere around here that my team can go to practice with their awakening abilities?//

//Yes. We have an area dedicated to just such a purpose. If you will go down the hall, past the elevator, the 'Danger Room' will be on your right.//

//'Danger Room'? Is that something we should be worried about?// Jesus asked hesitantly.

//Once your team has attained a certain level of skill, we may see value in using the equipment to challenge your teammates. But for now, it's simply an open space where they will be able to use their abilities without having to worry about breaking anything.// Professor Xavier assured him.

//I'll let them know. Thank you, Professor.// Jesus said respectfully.

//I understand your need to get everything organized and established. But when things are a bit more settled, I would like very much to invite your team to stop by for a visit and perhaps even train with the X-Men so that everyone can get a sense of each others' abilities.//

//I'll be sure to mention it to the team. I think that they'll probably enjoy that idea.// Jesus said pleasantly.

//Lisa's getting anxious, so I'll let you go.//

//Thank you again, Professor.//

* * * * *

//The professor said that there's a room at the other end of this hall where we can practice without having to worry about breaking anything.// Jesus said seriously.

"So you told him all about who we are and what we're planning on doing?" Slash asked with concern.

//No. I just asked him about the room. I think he was probably aware of us before we were aware of us.// Jesus said frankly.

"If you'll show us where you'll be, we'll go and do what we need to do." Lisa said anxiously.

//Just go back the way we came, past the elevator. The room we'll be using will be on the right.// Jesus said simply.

As the group started walking, Seth quietly asked, "So this professor guy knows what all of us are thinking right now?"

//He knows that we're here and why. As far as individual people and their thoughts, I doubt that he'd have a good reason to go that deep.//

"But he could if he wanted to, right?" Seth asked to verify.

//Yes.// Jesus confirmed, then added, //But so could I.//

"Yeah. But that's different. You're a real person to me. I trust you. I don't know this professor guy and where he's coming from. Knowing that he can root around in my brain makes me nervous." Seth said honestly.

//Well, thank you for calling me a 'real person', I will take that in the spirit that it was intended. As far as trusting the professor... I'm not going to tell you that you should. The most I can offer on the subject is that there's not much you can do about it. If Professor Xavier wanted to read you for some reason, I doubt very seriously that I could stop him. On the other hand, if he were trying to control you or mesmerize you with an illusion, I think I could probably detect that and I might even be able to disrupt it.// Jesus said thoughtfully.

"Do you trust Professor Xavier?" Beau asked cautiously.

//I don't particularly distrust him.// Jesus hesitantly responded.

"But..." Seth said in a leading tone.

//But what?// Jesus automatically responded, obviously playing dumb.

"But do you think he's going to try to murder us, steal our abilities, make us his mind slaves, recruit us, or make us cookies?" Seth asked impatiently.

//I can't say anything for sure, but from our discussion, I got the impression that he wants for us to form our team and to get comfortable with our abilities. Once that's all done, he would like for us to meet with his team and maybe even train with them a little, I suppose so that all of us can test our abilities against some new opponents.// Jesus finished thoughtfully.

"So no mind-enslavement?" Seth asked to be sure.

//Or cookies.// Jesus confirmed.

"Is this it?" Lisa asked as the group stopped outside a huge steel door.

//Yes. It's called the 'Danger Room', although I have been assured that this is simply a place where we will be able to forego restraint without having to worry about breaking valuable equipment.// Jesus said seriously.

"Good. Then we'll meet you back here." Lisa said seriously, then glanced at Beau to see if he was ready.

"We'll be upstairs in the nursery if you need us for anything." Beau added.

//I should be able to contact both of you telepathically if something comes up that you need to know about.// Jesus said seriously.

"Excellent. Good to know." Beau said with a smile before following Lisa back down the hallway, toward the elevator.

Chapter 15: Forge and Fire

"Tara? Do you mind if we come in?" Lisa quietly asked from the doorway.

"Lisa? What are you doing here? Is everything alright?" Tara asked with immediate concern.

"Everything's fine. Do you mind if we come in and ask you something?" Lisa asked more urgently.

"Yes, of course. Please come in." Tara said softly as she held a baby in her arms.

"Who are you?" A young teen girl asked breathlessly.

"My name is Lisa. What's yours?"

"I'm Clarissa and these are my friends Artie and Janine." Clarissa said in an awestruck voice, then added in a whisper, "You're really pretty."

"Thank you." Lisa said shyly.

Beau smiled at the interaction, then decided to take it upon himself to complete their mission.

"Lisa brought me here so that we could ask you something, but she seems to have suddenly developed a following." Beau quietly explained as he approached.

"What can I help you with?" Tara asked pleasantly.

"Lisa thought that you might be able to help me find some... supplies for a project that I'm going to be doing. A, um... witchcraft project." Beau finished reluctantly.

"What exactly are you needing?" Tara asked hesitantly.

"I don't have anything with me, so to start with, I'm going to need the basics. I'll need a cauldron, at least two braziers, most of the standard herbs and maybe some extra mandrake root, if you can get it." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Would you like for that mandrake root to be harvested by dogs under the light of a full moon?" Tara asked professionally.

"That's nearly impossible to come by." Beau asked happily.

"I know someone I can ask." Tara said pleasantly.

"What about the more... religiously sensitive ingredients?" Beau cautiously asked.

"Before we go any further, I need to tell you that If you're going to be demon summoning, I'm afraid I won't be able to help you."

"No. No demons, but I will be using some of the same supplies." Beau said hesitantly.

"When will you be needing these things?" Tara asked cautiously.

"There isn't any emergency, but we'd like to do it as soon as we can. There's a lot of other stuff we won't be able to do until this gets done." Beau carefully explained.

"Stay right here. If you'll hold Thomas, I can get you the person who can speed all of this along." Tara said as she stood. After a moment of apparent indecision, Beau accepted the baby that Tara had been holding into his arms.

"This will just take a minute." Tara assured him before hurrying away.

Beau looked across the room to where a group of children and young teenagers surrounded Lisa and seemed to be hanging on her every word.

When she noticed, she quietly mouthed, "Sorry." to him.

Beau broke into a wide smile as he said, "Don't even worry about it. I got this."

The baby in Beau's arms looked up curiously at the sound, but didn't fuss.

Beau was immediately transfixed by the interested gaze of the tiny person that he was holding.

* * * * *

"Andrew said that he can take you now if you're ready to go." Tara said as she returned.

"Now? Right now?" Beau asked in astonishment as he awkwardly transferred the baby into her waiting arms.

"Yes. That's the 'now' I was talking about." Tara said with a timid, teasing grin, then she added, "He said that he's at a good breaking point but he can't be away too long, so you'd better be ready to go when he gets here."

"Ready to go where?" Beau asked in confusion.

"Mizrith." Andrew's voice said from behind Beau, causing him to jump.

"Mizrith? Isn't that a demonic realm?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Yeah. We can talk along the way. I don't want to leave Icheb in charge of the class for too long. Those kids will eat him alive." Andrew explained as a hole in reality opened in front of them.

"If you don't need for me to go with you, I can wait for you here." Lisa said from amongst her teen and pre-teen admirers.

"Yeah. Sounds good." Beau said before being whisked away in a blur of mist and movement.

* * * * *

"Where are we?" Beau asked as he tried to make sense of what little he was able to see in the meager light cast by slightly glowing crystals all around them.

"Mizrith, The Wizard's Cove... well, their ante-room. We'd better get inside before someone teleports in on top of us." Andrew said as he guided Beau to walk through a crack in the wall, which turned out to be a hallway.

"Are you saying that this is a magic shop located within a demonic realm?" Beau asked anxiously.

"Yeah. From what Tara was saying, you need some legitimate magic supplies. This is one of the best sources that I know of. You can get things here that don't even exist in our world." Andrew said as he led the way into a large crystal cavern littered with boxes, barrels and bags.

"BAA-JAA!" A dark-red being with a mane and long beard joyfully bayed.

"Jo-va Na'balim!" Andrew called back as he made a gesture in the being's direction.

"Baa-Jaa!" The being called less forcefully, but directed his attention entirely on Beau.

As Andrew leaned in to quietly instruct Beau in the proper protocol, Beau confidently responded, "Na-bleet!"

"Zhash-hu clenn?" The red being asked intently.

"Ga-zhash tu." Beau responded simply.

The shopkeeper seemed to be satisfied with the answer and went about his business.

"You're a Gypsy?" Andrew asked in surprise.

"The woman who taught me magic was." Beau said simply.

"You knowing her magic would have you counted as part of her clan." Andrew observed as they began walking around the shop, then thought to ask, "Did she also teach you Ottoman Z'nor?"

"She called it 'gutter Z'nor', but yeah, she's the one who taught me." Beau confirmed.

"Tara was saying that you basically needed an entire workshop of supplies." Andrew said frankly.

"Mostly, yeah. I don't have anything with me and the spell that I'm planning on doing is fairly complex." Beau said honestly.

"If you wouldn't mind me making some assumptions, I'm guessing that you don't want to ask for help or to get other people involved, but you won't be able to do what you need to do all on your own. So, as much as you'd rather not, you've decided to suck it up and ask anyway. How close am I?"

"Pretty close."

"Well, here's what I was thinking. There are a couple witches around Xavier's who would benefit from having a dedicated workshop. If you wouldn't be totally against the idea, we could pool our equipment, you could get the things you need for your spelling and when it's done we'd still have our workshop available for whoever of us needs it."

"From what Tara said, I'm guessing that you aren't going to have any demon summoners in your workshop." Beau said in a leading tone.

"No. I seriously doubt it. So far we've had basic elemental practitioners and we once had an astral witch helping us." Andrew said, then pointed at a bunch of dried herbs hanging off the railings.

"How would you feel about a necromancer?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Okay, I guess. It's not the power you have, as much as how you use it." Andrew said sagely.

"That's where we might have a problem. What if I want to cast a spell that you don't agree with?"

"I think I'm enough of an adult to at least listen to your reasoning before making any judgements about something like that." Andrew said frankly.

"I've run across the spirit of someone who is earthbound. He's completely separated from his body. He committed suicide, so that automatically means no assention for him. He wasn't evil enough to be damned, so what's left for him is to slowly dissipate on the earthly plane and eventually fade into nothingness." Beau carefully explained.

"It's Peter, isn't it?" Andrew asked regretfully.

"He introduced himself as Piotr, but that's probably him." Beau confirmed, then continued, "He made a mistake. I think I can help him."

"Are you going to try to resurrect him?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"No. I'm a necromancer, not a god. He's long past the point where I could restore him to his own body, even if I could gain access to it." Beau said firmly, leaving no room for misunderstanding.

"So what are you wanting to do for him?" Andrew quietly asked.

"It may be possible for me to embody him within a physical object. That should keep him from dissipating." Beau said carefully.

"How is that any better than letting him fade away?" Andrew asked with genuine interest.

"It's because he's offered to help Lisa learn to use her strength. If I can pull it all together, Piotr and Lisa can develop a partnership that will not only help her to hold her own in a fight, but allow him to make a contribution and share his unique experience with someone who really needs it."

"If what you're describing were actually that easy, I imagine that there would be soul-possessed items everywhere you looked. What aren't you telling me?" Andrew asked as he stopped to look Beau in the eyes.

"It only works on earthbound spirits not wanted by either heaven or hell. The spirit has to be willing. In the case of the suicidal, they've already made that choice, so that usually makes them ineligible. And the final hurdle is that the magical cost is extremely high. Most witches, even dedicated necromancers, simply can't do it." Beau explained.

"But you can?" Andrew cautiously asked.

"I can." Beau said simply and confidently.

After a moment to ponder the response, Andrew seemed to snap out of it and asked, "So, what did you need?"

"A cauldron..." Beau began to say, but was interrupted.

"Got it." Andrew chirped.

"Two braziers..."

"Got it." Andrew said again.

"How about I tell you about the rarest items that I'm going to be needing and just assume that you already have most of the common ingredients?" Beau cautiously asked.

"We could do it that way. It'll probably be a lot faster." Andrew admitted.

"I'm pretty sure they're not going to want to take my American Express here. I don't know how I'm going to pay for it." Beau worried aloud.

"Mastercard only, I think. At least I've heard that it's from hell. But either way, you don't have to worry about it. Religious artifacts from Earth are extremely rare and valuable here. We've banked quite a few items that have been sold on consignment for us, so get what you need and don't worry about it."

"From what I see here, I could use some of that needle wood and a few of those enchanted bog bladders for the embodiment ceremony, but most of the rest of this is standard spellcasting supplies. What I'm looking for is more specialized." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Pardon me for asking, but don't these types of spells usually require a sacrifice?" Andrew asked cautiously.

Beau stopped for a moment and seemed to be debating within himself before carefully responding, "I suppose that's true for a novice or for someone not born to the craft."

"Born to the craft?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Some people, like me, are born with a certain talent and capacity. The whole reason that my uncle saw to it that I learned necromancy was because it would have been too dangerous to leave me untrained. Let's just say that I'm at a level where I can use my own magic to fuel a spell like this."

"But something like that would have to severely impact your life force." Andrew said speculatively.

"You brought us to a magic store hidden within a hell dimension. Did that severely impact your life force?" Beau asked firmly.

"Of course not. But my portal ability isn't magical. It's a mutant ability." Andrew said seriously.

"Who's to say what's magic and what isn't. You were born with your capacity and I was born with mine." Beau said simply.

"Okay. Then how about you get the non-standard things so we can get back to our own realm?" Andrew asked hopefully.

"Sounds good. Do you know where they would keep something like bone chips?" Beau asked as he looked around.

"There's a whole graveyard section through the doorway on the other side of that mystic orb display." Andrew said as he pointed.

"Those don't really do anything, do they?"

"They sparkle. That's enough for some people."

* * * * *

"Do you need to go in there?" Andrew asked as he pointed to a dark hallway at the far side of the room.

"Is that where they keep the really dark stuff?" Beau asked cautiously.

"That's what the shopkeeper told me. I've never had a reason to go in there. I'm a fire mage. Most of the graveyard stuff has nothing to do with me."

"Well, it does have something to do with me. Even though I would rather not have to, I'll probably need one or two things from in there." Beau said uneasily.

"Go ahead. I'll be over looking at the minerals. I've been meaning to replenish my supplies for a while now and haven't gotten around to it." Andrew said as he pointed in the direction of where he would be going.

"Are these baskets for us to use?" Beau asked uncertainly.

"I'm pretty sure they'd sell you one if you wanted it, but I think they provide them so that you'll buy more." Andrew said before walking away, toward the mineral section.

"I'll just be a few minutes." Beau said as he picked up a basket and placed his needle wood and bog bladders in it before heading toward the nondescript doorway at the side of the room.

* * * * *

After checking the mineral section, Beau found Andrew near the sales clerk, looking at a display.

"What do you think of this?" Andrew asked as he held up a thick leather strap with clear glass globes attached to it with metal, claw-like clasps spaced about six inches apart.

"What is it?" Beau asked slowly.

"The orbs can be empowered with several different spells that you will be able to call up with a touch and a few words." Andrew explained.

"What do you want me to do with that?" Beau asked hesitantly.

"I just thought that you might be able to use something like this when your team is called into action." Andrew said simply.

"It sounds great, but if it does all that, why doesn't everyone have one of those things?"

"Once you set them, they'll only work for you. It uses your own magic to fuel it and each one is one use only. Once you've used it, you have to reinstall the base spell and recharge the orb."

"So why would I want something like that?" Beau asked slowly.

"In a tight situation you'd be able to call up a complex spell in less than a second." Andrew said frankly.

After a moment to consider, Beau quietly said, "I'll take two."

* * * * *

The basket that Beau had been working to fill ended up not being nearly as full as he had expected.

When he and Andrew stepped up to the counter, Beau was amazed. Andrew stood toe-to-toe with the Manticore shopkeeper without so much as flinching as he bartered over the final total of the purchase and the value of the payment. Beau was able to follow along with about half of their negotiations.

In the end, a price was agreed upon. Andrew shook Na'balim's claw, then goodnaturedly clapped him on the shoulder.

Andrew asked Na'balim a question that Beau couldn't quite understand.

Upon receiving a favorable response, Andrew made a motion and their stack of purchases vanished.

Andrew noticed his surprise and said, "I delivered the stuff to my bedroom at home. Once we've had a chance to talk to the professor, we'll know where we'll be setting up to perform your ritual."

"You don't have to bother with that." Beau said anxiously.

"Listen. Like it or not, I'm involved. Until we know each other a little better, I'm going to include myself in your ritual spelling. That way I can point it out if you're making a mistake or back you up if you fall short in some regard." Andrew said seriously.

"I guess since I'll be using your supplies, we'll do it your way." Beau reluctantly responded.

"Try thinking of it this way, when we're done, we'll have a place where any of us can go to cast a spell, dedicated to that singular purpose." Andrew said pleasantly.

"I don't really cast all that much. That's part of why I didn't bring anything with me." Beau quietly explained.

"None of us really cast very often, I guess that's why we haven't set up a workshop before this."

The shopkeeper growled a long complicated phrase which Beau loosely interpreted to mean 'we're done'.

"Ready?" Andrew asked cheerily.

"Where are we going next?" Beau asked cautiously.

"We'll see if the professor is available to talk to us." Andrew answered simply as he led the way to their arrival point.

"If he has a place for us, are we going to go there next?" Beau asked curiously.

"We'll go to look at it for a minute, but then I'll have to get back to my class." Andrew said as he entered the hallway.

Beau noticed when Andrew moved tightly to one side of the hallway to allow an oncoming person to pass.

Beau fought to hide his surprise as he met the man's eyes.

"Reverend Lin." Beau said in icy acknowledgement.

"Beau. How is your lovely mother doing?" The man responded equally coldly.

"She's fine. I'll be sure to tell her that you asked." Beau said in a tightly controlled voice.

Reverend Lin nodded, then continued on at a deliberate pace.

"A friend of yours?" Andrew quietly asked as they resumed their way down the hallway.

"My family has dealt with him a few times over the years." Beau said darkly.

"Are you surprised to see him here?"

"I'm surprised to see me here." Beau said frankly.

"I don't know much about your type of magic, so I don't know if there's a way for you to get here on your own. If not, there's a possibility that Seth might eventually be able to create a portal here for you." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"I don't know how that would work. But I guess we'll all figure it out together."

"Ready?" Andrew asked as they stopped.

"Yeah."

* * * * *

"Professor, I'm here with Beau Collins to speak with you, if you have a moment." Andrew said aloud so that Beau would be aware of what was being said.

//I'm not in a position to receive visitors just now, but please feel free to ask what you will of me.// Professor Xavier said into their minds.

"Beau has a project that he would like to work on and I was wondering if it might be possible to take over one of the out-buildings to use as a workshop for the magic practitioners." Andrew asked seriously.

//There is a maintenance shed to the south and west of the main building that isn't being used, but has been preserved, since it is an original construction. It's rather small, but may be adequate for your needs.//

"We'll port over and I'll let you know." Andrew said into the air.

//Be sure to bring the young lady, Lisa, up-to-date on the situation as soon as possible so as to spare her undue concern.// Professor Xavier cautioned.

"Yes. We'll do that now. Thank you Professor." Andrew said as he made a gesture toward a portal forming before them.

"That looks like a really handy talent to have. I know that there are some portal spells within necromancy, but I've never really looked into them." Beau said as he followed Andrew through the rupture in space.

* * * * *

"Did you get what you needed?" Lisa asked when she saw Andrew and Beau walk into the room through a seemingly solid wall.

"I actually got more than I expected to. I had planned on having to 'make do' for some of the harder to find items, but Andrew knows this really great shop that has just about anything you could want." Beau said happily.

"Actually, to someone not involved in the craft, it's probably an uninteresting place." Andrew told Beau quietly.

"I bet that's why they have those mystic orbs." Beau said with a grin.

"Probably." Andrew conceded, then turned to Lisa and continued, "We're going to go check on a building to see if it's in good enough shape for us to use it for a workshop. Would you like to come along?"

Lisa looked at her young entourage and debated for a moment before finally saying, "Yes. Since you're doing this to help me, I want to help out as much as I can."

"Great." Andrew responded happily, then turned to Tara and said, "Thanks for getting me. I think this is going to end up being great for all of us."

"I think it serves the natural order." Tara said contentedly.

Andrew made a motion as he led the way through a seemingly solid wall.

Beau and Lisa exchanged a look before hesitantly following.

* * * * *

"It's dusty in here." Lisa choked out while her eyes adjusted to the much dimmer light.

"The professor said that no one's used it for a long time." Andrew said as he walked to the nearest window and moved the stiff drapery aside.

There was a long moment of silence, until Beau finally said, "It's wonderful."

"This is really nice. We have a couple of sturdy tables and several racks of shelving..." Andrew trailed off as he looked around.

"If we move those crates, we'd have plenty of room to cast a circle. What do you think the ventilation is like? Would we have to worry about burning braziers or smudge pots in here?" Beau asked speculatively.

"There are windows that you can open in the eves. That should provide all the ventilation that you'll be needing." Andrew said consideringly.

"It's just the one room, isn't it? It looks like there isn't any plumbing or heat in here." Lisa said slowly as she looked around.

"There's no water, but look at this." Beau said as he folded back a heavy sheet of canvas.

"I think I saw one of those in a book before. Isn't that a pot-bellied stove?" Lisa asked curiously.

"Back in Texas we had one of these in a hunting cabin where me and my dad went. Dad showed me what to do and let me take care of the fire the whole time we were there." Beau said with a smile at the memory.

"So, do you think it's good enough?" Andrew finally asked.

"The only way it could be more perfect is if it were made of gingerbread!" Beau said with a smile.

"Not helping the rep." Andrew said sternly, then added, "Just sayin."

Beau laughed aloud at Andrew's expression.

"I have a class that needs my attention right now and I doubt that Tara or Dawn are going to be available before lunch either. I'll do my best to fill both of them in on what's going on so that they can be thinking about what they'd each like to contribute to the cause." Andrew said seriously as he made a sweeping gesture toward the nearest wall.

Lisa and Beau followed as Andrew led the way.

* * * * *

"Do you expect to be here or where can I find you when I have some free time this afternoon?" Andrew asked seriously as he indicated the nursery door they were standing beside.

"There was a gas leak or something at the Wagner school, so they cancelled classes today. Since no one's told us where we have to go, our team has gone to a place called the 'Danger Room' to work on their attacks and defences. I guess unless someone comes and gets us and tells us to go somewhere else, that's where we'll be." Beau said frankly.

"There or in MedLab." Lisa timidly added.

"Isn't Matt or my dad with your group?" Andrew asked with concern.

"No. But that's because Matt was trying to give us space so that we could have a team meeting on our own. It was really good of him to do that and we really appreciate the thought." Beau hurried to explain.

"Even so, it sounds to me like you're at a point where it might be really good for your group to receive some instruction. I agree that coming together and forming your team is an important thing that you need to work out on your own. But past a certain point, it's best if you have someone with experience present to help guide you, in the most productive direction." Andrew said seriously.

"Um, sure. Okay. We've had our meeting and I'm pretty sure that the guys have had enough time to try out their abilities. It's probably time for us to get started." Beau said thoughtfully.

"I'll find Matt and send him your way." Andrew said simply.

"Thanks." Beau said sincerely as he met Andrew's gaze.

"I'll see you this afternoon. The Danger Room's right there." Andrew said as he pointed to a misty vortex hanging in space beside them.

"If you don't mind, we'll go downstairs the old-fashioned way." Beau hesitantly suggested.

"Whatever you like." Andrew said easily, then vanished in a blur, right before their eyes.

"Things used to be so simple." Beau said as he started walking toward the main entry hall at a casual pace.

"Do you miss it?" Lisa asked curiously.

"No. I guess simple isn't as nice as it sounds. It's probably better for us to be challenged." Beau said unenthusiastically.

"Yeah. It sounds like one of those things that's supposed to be 'good for you'." Lisa said sourly.

"'Builds character'." Beau added with a slight nod.

"Sounds awful." Lisa quietly admitted.

"I don't know. We seem to be with some good people. It could end up being fun." Beau said honestly.

"But what are we left with when the fun ends? What are we learning that we're going to need to know?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"I don't know. Maybe how to be part of a team. That's probably a good 'real world' skill to have." Beau said speculatively.

"I don't know if that's the same." Lisa said uncertainly.

"Sure it is. Learning how to listen to other people, how to make yourself be heard, how to follow instructions, how to be a leader... it's all good stuff to know, no matter what kind of job you end up doing."

"I guess that's true." Lisa reluctantly admitted as the elevator opened at their approach.

* * * * *

After getting aboard the elevator, Beau cautiously added, "Because of my necromancy, I've always planned on being a doctor. That way, if I can't save their life, I can at least see to it that they end up going to the right place. So, I guess going through all of this might give me a few more choices than I had before."

"That's definitely true in my case. I've been living in my mom's basement since my mutation got so bad that it couldn't be ignored anymore. If it wasn't for Marc, I'd probably still be there. I'd given up any hope of ever doing anything with my life."

"And now?" Beau asked as the elevator door opened.

"I don't know. I mean, I know I'm going to do something and it might even be something great, but I don't have a plan." Lisa fought to explain.

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Beau asked curiously.

"Good, I think. You see, I had a plan before..."

Beau nodded to encourage her to continue.

"It sucked." Lisa curtly added.

Beau broke into a smile, then asked, "So no plan is better than a plan that leads you straight into defeat?"

"At least this way I have a chance to succeed... even if it's totally by accident." Lisa said as they slowly ambled down the hallway.

"I'm not sure that everyone would agree with your logic, but it works for me. Just let me know if there's anything I can do to help you."

"I'm not a very brave person. I'll let everybody know." Lisa chuckled as they arrived at the Danger Room door.

* * * * *

"So, what have we missed?" Beau asked as he led the way into the room.

"Louie and Jesus have been working on their Vile Kricket transformation. It's looking more and more like something 'on purpose'. Brian's been on his own doing his dice and cards." Seth explained, then happily added, "Slash and I have been working on... it's not an attack, but... just look."

"Ready?" Slash asked Seth cautiously.

"Yeah. Do it!" Seth said happily.

As Lisa and Beau watched, a large black cloud seemed to erupt out of nowhere and completely engulf Slash and Seth.

It hung in the air for a moment and when it began to dissipate, there was nothing and no one there.

"I know it's not a big trick, but it masks our escape. If someone doesn't already know what our powers are, that will give them one less hint." Seth said happily from behind the pair, slightly startling them.

"I think that's a really good idea. For right now if we get into any trouble at all, the smartest thing we can do is run away. Until we've been able to develop some fighting moves, we should come up with as many escape moves as we can." Beau said seriously.

"Thanks Beau. I was afraid you'd think it was stupid and didn't really help." Slash said honestly.

"It's just like Seth said, making a blackout cloud gives our enemies one more thing to have to deal with and hides what we're really doing. Right now we can use it to hide our escape, but later on we'll probably use it to hide us coordinating an attack." Beau said seriously.

"How did your things go? Did you get what you needed to help 'Piotr'?" Brian asked as he approached the group.

"I got some of the things, but even better than that, it looks like we've got a place where we can do the ritual." Beau happily announced.

"I didn't know that was a problem." Slash said honestly.

"It's not a big problem. But sometimes the cleanup can take some time. Some of the herbs really stink, sometimes there's burn marks on the table or the floor and chalk never wants to come completely up. It's really better if you can have a place that you use just for your ritual magic." Beau said honestly.

"You're a lot more comfortable talking about this stuff now, aren't you?" Slash asked cautiously.

"I guess so. I'm used to hiding it, but I don't feel like I have to do that around you guys." Beau said honestly.

"Because we're all freaks, too?" Louie asked simply.

Beau was stunned by the question, but finally answered, "I prefer to think of us as 'unboring'."

Chapter 16: Remembering Ending

"What are we doing now?" Slash asked cautiously as he looked around the group.

"Andrew said that he was going to find Matt and send him down here to help us. I guess we should wait around for that." Beau said uncertainly.

"I'm interested to see what Lisa can do with the equipment they have in here." Seth said frankly.

"I'm interested to see what you can do with it." Lisa said with a teasing smile in his direction.

"I'm probably not strong enough to even turn it on." Seth said with a self-deprecating laugh.

"Nobody is turning on anything until someone shows up who knows how to use this stuff." Slash said firmly.

//Who put you in charge?// Jesus asked curiously.

"My friends and family live and work here. I don't want to mess things up for them by acting like an ungrateful little punk." Slash said seriously.

//Okay. I guess I can see that. Besides that, it's not like I really had my heart set on wrecking the place anyway.// Jesus said with a note of humor under his words.

"Brian, have you got a minute? I've got an idea." Beau said slowly.

"Sure. What can I do for you?" Brian asked attentively.

"Slash, I'm going to need you, too." Beau said thoughtfully.

"What are you up to, Beau?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"Hold on. Let me see if we can make this work before I tell you about it." Beau said seriously.

Lisa watched with concern as Brian, Beau, and Slash huddled together to talk quietly amongst themselves.

* * * * *

"Is everyone here? Andrew said that you guys were ready to start your training." Matt asked as he walked into the Danger Room.

As Slash was about to answer, he saw Clark, John, Trey, Ronny, Bobby, and Robert filing into the room behind Matt.

"Yeah. We finished our meeting. What we do next is kinda up to you." Slash said frankly, then cautiously asked, "What's everyone doing here?"

"Clark, John, and Ronny came in with me earlier to help me with your evaluations, but we've got everyone here now because it's time for all of you to be in class." Matt said simply, then added, "Actually, we're a little past time."

//Professor Xavier asked me to tell everyone that Lee and Quaid are on the way to the Danger Room.//

"Why wouldn't he tell us himself?" Matt asked cautiously.

//The first reason is that he and I can talk together easily. It's like the difference between talking normally and screaming across a crowded room. The second reason is that he knows that there are people among us who don't trust telepaths in general or him specifically.//

"I never thought that there was anything wrong with telepaths." Seth said honestly.

"Some of my best friends are telepathic." Louie said with a grin.

Seth glanced at Lisa, then focused more on Brian.

"I've honestly never had a reason to worry about a telepath before. As far as I know, my power works on them the same as everyone else. So if I ever felt threatened by them, I could just make them forget me." Brian said simply.

Seth looked to Slash inquiringly. The look in Seth's eyes was one of trust and admiration, but there was also a certain measure of fragility.

Slash was very aware of his next words, being extra careful not to give a false impression.

"I think I can say without a shadow of a doubt that I have never once had the slightest problem with any telepath."

"You can stop guessing. He was talking about me." Matt said informatively.

"We're new here and we don't know who to trust. If there's a reason that you don't trust the professor, we'd like to know." Beau said frankly.

"It's nothing you need to worry about." Matt said in prelude, then explained, "I'm from a parallel dimension. The Charles Xavier from my world was a homicidal monster. Even though I know this isn't him, I'm still not comfortable with him rooting around in my mind."

After a long moment Beau finally said, "That actually sounds pretty reasonable to me."

//Unless there is a pressing need to do otherwise, the professor intends to contact our team through me.// Jesus informed the group.

"Is there a way for you to link us up so that the team can hear each other telepathically?" Lisa asked thoughtfully.

After a long moment, Jesus finally answered, //The professor assures me that what you're describing is a legitimate psychic technique, albeit a high-level one. In time, it is possible that I may be able to master it. The professor wants to work with me to help me develop my abilities to their fullest.//

"Yeah. That sounds like 'im." Matt said frankly.

* * * * *

"Are we late?" Lee asked as he hurried into the room with Quaid following a step behind.

"No. You're right on time. I was just about to explain that the teacher isn't here yet." Matt said as he looked back toward the door.

"Aren't you going to be teaching us?" Clark asked cautiously.

"I will for driver's training and self-defense. But your teacher today will be the one evaluating your academic grade level so that we can be sure that each of you will end up in the right classes." Matt said informatively.

"Who's going to be our teacher then?" John asked cautiously.

"Mad Mordigan." Matt said simply.

"Who's that?" John asked, even more slowly.

"She's an education expert from the Wagner Institute. That's all I know about her." Matt said simply.

"And her first name is 'Mad'?" Clark asked uncertainly.

"Maybe it's short for Madeline." Lee suggested.

"Or maybe she's a villain who's going to try to make us her henchmen or mind slaves." Louie interjected.

After a long silent moment, Slash quietly said, "Probably not."

"I think with a name like 'Mad Mordigan' that she pretty much has to be a bad guy." Louie said firmly.

"It'd be nice if it was that easy to tell who the bad guys were." Matt said wistfully.

"You know, sometimes being the 'good' guy or the 'bad' guy comes down to what you believe is right and wrong." John said firmly.

Ronny glanced at him for a moment, then continued the thought, "If you fight because of a 'truth' that other people are too stupid to see, that doesn't make you a bad guy. You're trying to do the right thing, even if you may be doing it the wrong way."

"For some, it would appear that there is virtue in defending such a truth from the tyranny of the majority consensus." Trey quietly added.

"That may be true of the 'bad' guys, but just remember that sometimes a person who seems to be the good guy was really just going through the motions, basing all his decisions on what felt good to him in the moment and doesn't really care about how anyone else feels." Bobby said regretfully.

All the Meerkats noticed as Robert put an arm around Bobby and held him tenderly.

"So what are we supposed to do until the teacher gets here?" Slash asked into the silence that followed.

"Did you have all the time you needed for your team to talk?" Matt asked curiously.

"Yes. Thanks for letting us talk for a few minutes. It really helped." Lisa quickly confirmed.

"Yeah. We're more of a team than we were when you left us." Seth said confidently.

"Okay. Let's see about that. While we've got a few minutes, why don't you show me something?" Matt asked with a grin.

"Meerkat three!" Beau called out to the group as he took a sudden step backward.

Matt readied himself for an attack, although he didn't go so far as to extend his claws.

There was an explosion of darkness to his left which immediately engulfed Seth, Slash, and Beau.

To his right, an unstable black blur appeared for only an instant before moving in a dark streak into the rafters.

A movement out of the corner of Matt's eye drew his attention for less than a heartbeat. Lisa's oval, fur-covered face was timidly smiling at him, before fading away into an abyss of half-remembered nightmares from his past.

Matt blinked as he was brought back to the present, standing alongside the former Xavier students, Lee, and Quaid.

"How was that?" Slash asked from behind him.

Matt extended his claws as he turned to assess his situation.

The Meerkats were standing together, waiting for his evaluation.

"You threw me off, no doubt. I expected the speed and the dark, but I didn't know that you'd be playing mind games with me." Matt slowly admitted.

"We can't be sure of how effective it's going to be in every situation, but with all the other distractions going on, it's like it gives us another avenue of attack." Brian excitedly explained.

"You did good." Matt said, mostly to Brian, sensing that he needed to hear it the most.

"Until we can learn how to do some damage when we attack, that's about the best we can do." Slash eagerly explained.

"Let's see if we can't get you a few more 'combat avoidance' strategies worked out before we devote too much time to attacks." Matt said seriously.

"'Combat avoidance'? Is that the part where we run away like scared little kids?" Beau asked curiously.

"We'll work to develop your strengths a little more before we worry too much about your weaknesses." Matt said diplomatically.

"And our strength is running away like scared little kids." Slash pressed.

"Yeah. Pretty much." Matt finally confirmed.

"I can accept that." Beau said frankly.

A glance around the rest of the group found them to be in agreement.

* * * * *

//The professor is asking us to go upstairs. He would rather not invite the visiting teacher into the inner sanctum of the X-Men until he knows her a little better.// Jesus told all those present.

"How much do we have to keep hidden from this new teacher? I mean, is she a total normie? How much does she already know about us? How much does she need to know about us to do her job?" Slash asked Matt firmly.

//It seems that while Ms. Mordigan couldn't be counted among the mutants or witches, neither could she be described as anything resembling normal.// Jesus said slowly.

"So how much should we tell her?" Louie asked cautiously.

//Some people have obvious mutations, so of course such people will acknowledge those. Anything else will be left to your own discretion, for the most part.// Jesus said seriously.

"Does the professor say how we are to explain being Borg?" Trey asked curiously.

//Tell her the facts that she needs to know to do her job in regard to you. Leave the rest vague and allow her to fill in the blanks with assumptions and speculations.// Jesus responded simply.

"Wait. Is this teacher just coming here to do this evaluation? Because if she is, why are we even worried about what she thinks about us? Once she's done we'll probably never see her again." Ronny asked suspiciously.

//She's on staff at the Wagner Institute and will be playing a major role in providing the proper instruction for all the different educational levels of all the incoming pre-college students.//

"So there's a chance that she'll be one of our teachers?" Lisa asked speculatively.

//Yes. And even if she isn't, she'll probably have frequent contact with all your instructors so that she can coordinate their teaching strategies in regard to you. For that reason, it might be a good idea to consider how you want to present yourselves to her from the very beginning.// Jesus carefully suggested.

"Why don't we just get to know her as our real selves?" Seth asked cautiously.

"I guess that depends on how weird you want to feel around her. If you pretend that your horns are all that makes you different from regular people then that's probably how she'll treat you." Slash said simply.

//I don't know about that, but it might be good practice for you to have to be discreet. If nothing else, it will give you a chance to get your story sorted out before you're in a situation where it really matters.// Jesus quietly suggested.

"He might be right about that. You'll be surprised at how fast you run out of different ways to say 'it's none of your business'." Slash said frankly.

//She's being taken to the library to wait for us.// Jesus said informatively.

"All of us?" Clark asked uncertainly.

//Yes. All the students who have arrived in the past few weeks need to be evaluated to determine who needs testing. Your group will be evaluated together and the Xavier students will be evaluated separately.// Jesus said seriously.

"What about me?" Quaid hesitantly asked.

//No final decision has been made regarding your education. Perhaps if you discuss your situation with Ms. Mordigan, she might recommend one school or the other as being better suited to provide for your needs.// Jesus carefully suggested.

"Was that you saying that, or the professor?" Quaid asked dubiously.

//Mostly him, but it sounds like a good idea to me, too. As much as I want you and Louie to be together and be happy, what I want more is what's best for you.// Jesus said frankly.

"We should be going or Ms. Mordigan will have to wait for us." Trey said to the group.

"Do you know where we're going?" Clark asked curiously.

"Yes. In fact, I know of a way to get there using secret passageways. Would you like to do that?" Trey asked with a mischievous grin.

"Will that take a lot more time than just going up in the elevator?" John asked cautiously.

"Approximately two point three additional minutes." Trey answered matter-of-factly.

"Is there going to be a lot of climbing or anything dangerous?" Bobby quietly asked as he looked at Robert with concern.

"Nothing more strenuous than traversing a secret staircase." Trey assured him.

"Sounds good. Let's go." Clark said happily.

"Mr. Logan? Would you prefer to lead us?" Trey asked respectfully.

"I'm not from here, remember? Even though our universes have some of the same things, there are still some differences. If you know the way, it's best if you lead." Matt said frankly.

"This way." Trey said as he led the way deeper into the Danger Room.

* * * * *

The group watched as Trey expertly keyed in a sequence on an invisible keypad on a nondescript wall.

"How did you ever find that there?" Ronny asked curiously.

"I sometimes do maintenance work in the mansion and have been given access to the various service crawlways." Trey said as the hidden door revealed itself.

Without further explanation, Trey led the way through the doorway and into a hidden hall.

"It has its own light!" John said with surprise.

"I turned the light on when I opened the passage. That was what one of the numerical sequences did." Trey said informatively, then thought to add, "I can turn off the light if you would rather."

"No! I wasn't complaining. I was just surprised that the secret passage you were taking us through had lights. The last time I..." John trailed off, then looked back at Matt regretfully.

"You know what I was just saying about not being from this universe?" Matt asked John seriously.

John hesitantly nodded.

"If something happened between you and the other me that you feel bad about, you don't need to suffer over it with me. You and me, we're good. We got no problem. Right?" Matt asked to confirm.

"Right." John said quietly, then finished with an appreciative smile.

Ronny couldn't help but smile at their exchange.

* * * * *

"Jesus, can you tell where the teacher is in the library?" Seth asked cautiously as he stopped at the door.

//Yes. She's sitting at one of the tables at the side of the room, opposite where we will be entering.// Jesus said simply.

"Is there any way for us to get out of this tunnel without her seeing us?" Seth asked seriously.

//There is an access point located in the hallway. We'll have to backtrack two rooms, then take a left at the intersection.// Jesus said informatively.

"Hold on. Give me a second." Seth said before disappearing in a flash of darkness.

"Okay... Um, does he do that often?" Bobby asked uncertainly as he looked around.

"Yeah." Slash said simply, then added more urgently, "He's really new to being a mutant, so take it easy on him about how enthusiastic he gets about it. I think he desperately wants for us to think he's as good as the rest of us, even though he's so inexperienced."

"I can relate." Ronny said simply.

"I found a shortcut!" Seth said as he appeared in their midst.

"This is a big group. Can you get everyone at once?" Slash asked cautiously.

Seth looked around and considered for a moment before finally responding, "Yeah. No problem."

"Okay. Then let's not keep the teacher waiting." Beau said with a grin.

Rather than respond verbally, Seth loosed his power and the world seemed to dissolve around them.

* * * * *

"Right through here." Seth said as he led the way.

"He likes to take charge when we cross dimensions. It's kind of his thing." Slash quietly explained to Bobby and Robert.

"Among the Borg, no one takes pride in their work. Likewise, none would step forward to demonstrate their expertise." Robert said simply.

"So you're saying that it's a good thing and we should just leave it be?" Slash asked, mostly rhetorically.

"Yeah. And if he turns out to be good at it, you might even decide to give him support and encouragement." Robert added with a smile that could be interpreted as being teasing.

Before Slash could think how to respond, Seth was quickly and efficiently guiding the members of their group through a fleshy blue-gray curtain.

* * * * *

Once the group was assembled, Seth let loose a single blinding burst of his power and all present were suddenly standing in the hallway outside the library.

"Um... okay..." Bobby said with astonishment as he looked around.

Two girls, one fully teenage and the other on the cusp, were standing in the hallway, watching the group with wide-eyed expressions of awe.

"So much for keeping secrets..." Clark trailed off with a slight grimace.

The younger girl timidly waved at Lisa before taking the older girl's hand. As everyone watched, both girls suddenly vanished.

"...Or maybe not?" He added uncertainly.

"That was Kitty and Clarissa... basically Kitty Junior. You don't have to worry about them. From everything that Lance told me, they're good people. They're some of the people around here that you can trust if you need to." John said seriously.

"Robert, what is the status of your womb?" Trey asked firmly.

"All systems functioning within normal parameters. Don't worry, Big Brother. I've been monitoring." Robert assured Trey quietly.

Trey gave a single nod to convey his approval of his brother's response.

//Ms. Mordigan is waiting.// Jesus reminded them.

"Yeah. We're going." John reluctantly responded, although he didn't go so far as to actually start moving.

"C'mon Quaid. Let's show 'em how it's done." Lee said as he extended a hand in Quaid's direction.

After a moment of hesitation and one desperate look back at Louie, Quaid finally went to his grandfather and accepted his hand.

It was easy for all to see that Quaid was as proud as he could be to lead the group into the library.

* * * * *

"Sorry to keep you waiting. The kids kind of gathered into two separate groups and it took a minute to get them together." Lee fought to explain.

"The kids? How old are you? Sixteen?" The woman asked as she stood.

"I'm old for my age." Lee said dryly.

"I don't care what class you put me in, I just want to be with Louie." Quaid announced firmly.

"And you are..." The teacher said in a leading tone.

"I'm Quaid Summers and no matter where you put me, I'll do a good job. So you don't even have to worry about that. All that really matters is that me and Louie get to go to class together." Quaid said firmly.

After looking at her legal pad, then looking at the second page, she finally looked at Quaid and said, "We've started off on the wrong foot. My name is Ms. Mordigan, some people call me 'Mad' Mordigan. I'm here to discover what each of you know and what you don't know, then develop a strategy that makes sense for each of you individually and also for you as a group."

"I want to be with Louie." Quaid said firmly.

"Sometimes you don't get what you want." Ms. Mordigan said sagely.

"You get it even less if you don't ask for it." Quaid countered as he matched her gaze.

"True enough, I suppose." Ms. Mordigan said with a quick smile, then added, "I'll keep your wishes in mind as I make my decisions."

"Thanks. That's what I was really asking for." Quaid said seriously.

Ms. Mordigan gave Quaid one last look before addressing the entire assembly.

"Since it seems that you have naturally formed into two groups, perhaps you could sort yourselves into those groups for me now so that I can see any commonalities that you might be using as a sorting criteria." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

The Meerkats automatically pulled together. Everyone else formed their own group, pretty much by default.

Quaid stood with his grandfather, unsure of what to do. Lee didn't make any move, silently lending his support to whatever Quaid ultimately decided.

"I just want to stay with Louie. I don't really care about all the rest of this." Quaid told Ms. Mordigan seriously.

"Don't you want to get the best possible education, tailored just for you, so that you can get a good job and whatever kind of life you decide that you'd like to have?" Ms. Mordigan asked with concern.

"No. Not really." Quaid said honestly.

"Education and stuff is important, but you've got to decide what's most important. Right now, for me the most important thing to me is being with all my new friends, not just because they make me happy, but also because I feel safe with them. If you want me to learn new stuff, I can't do it when I'm scared and worried and always watching my back."

"That's a good point. And you are..." Ms. Mordigan said in a leading tone.

"Louie." He answered shyly.

"Of course you are." Ms. Mordigan said with a smile and a barely restrained chuckle.

"Can I be in Louie's class?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"You know what? Why not! We'll find a way to make it work. Get over there with Louie so we can get this evaluation going." Ms. Mordigan said with amusement.

As Quaid happily hurried to join the Meerkats, Lee walked in the opposite direction to stand with Matt.

"And you are?" Ms. Mordigan asked firmly.

It took a moment for Lee to realize that Ms. Mordigan was talking to him.

"I'm just here to help out with the kids. I know that I may not look it, but I've already graduated from high school." Lee assured her.

"And you are?" Ms. Mordigan asked again, this time even more insistently.

"Lee Wells." He finally answered.

Ms. Mordigan looked over her legal pad of notes for a moment, then looked back to Lee and carefully said, "I was told that I had one teenager who was attending with a full regimen of college classes that wouldn't be you, by any chance, would it?"

"No. That's Beau." Lee said as he pointed.

In response, Beau raised a hand.

"Oh yes, here it is. Beauregard Murdoch Collins... what a solid name. May I call you Beauregard?" Ms. Mordigan asked with a smile.

"Why?" Beau asked dubiously.

"I like the feel of it. Besides that, the name is so... I can't come up with another word for it, 'solid' is the best way that I can describe it. I feel like when I call you by your name, I'm investing in your strength, lending to your stability." Ms. Mordigan fought to explain.

"Sure. If you want to call me that I have no problem with it." Beau said uncertainly.

"Excellent! Now, Beauregard, let me see here... you're in entry level college classes with a focus on pre-med... you seem to be doing exceptionally well with things being as they are. I see no reason to try and fix something that already seems to be working, so I suppose I'll just ask if there's anything you can think of that would make your learning experience more productive." Ms. Mordigan finished professionally.

"No. I don't think that things could have worked out more perfectly for me. I was able to get used to things on my own and develop a good work routine. Then these guys showed up so I won't have to worry about stressing out from studying all the time." Beau said frankly.

"And may I presume that the students that you've grouped with are those who just arrived?" Ms. Mordigan asked uncertainly.

"Yes. I mean Clark and the guys are great, but they've already made their place here. They have their friends and families and each of them have a complex history of relationships. The rest of us need to find our own ways. We're developing this new thing that's all our own." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Well, isn't that lovely. Yes. I think you'll do just fine." Ms. Mordigan said happily, then looked back at her legal pad for a moment before cautiously asking, "Slash?"

"Yes ma'am?" Slash hesitantly responded.

"Does that mean that you've decided that you'd rather not use your formal name?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"Yes ma'am." Slash said hesitantly.

"Would you tell me your real name? I don't need to know it, but I think it will help me to understand what you find objectionable." Ms. Mordigan explained.

"I've had my name officially changed, so it's better than it used to be, but the name I had when I first arrived here was Josiah Andrew Hailey-Keith." Slash said quietly.

"How... pastel." Ms. Mordigan said with a slight cringe.

Slash nodded in whole-hearted agreement.

"If you'll tell me one thing, I think I'll have a pretty good idea of what I should do for you." Ms. Mordigan said in prelude.

"What's that?" Slash asked cautiously.

"What's your favorite color?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"Right this minute it's electric purple, but my favorite usually changes a couple times a year." Slash said honestly.

"Excellent. I like that answer." Ms. Mordigan said with a smile, then added, "I can see by these transcripts that you shouldn't require much testing to see that you are placed in the proper classes to provide you the best opportunities. May I assume that you would like to remain grouped with Beauregard, Quaid, and Louie?"

"Yeah. It makes sense because we're getting used to helping each other. I think that we can accomplish a lot more as a group than each of us could on our own." Slash said frankly.

"You know, that's the same thing I was telling Dr. Hoffman. Although I don't know of any surefire way to inspire such a group dynamic, I recognize the advantage of it. Please let me know if there's anything I can do to help you, or your group, to achieve that unity." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

"Honestly, I think you're doing it right now by listening to what we want before deciding things for us." Slash said as he met her interested gaze.

"Tell me Slash, would you rather put in a little extra work to be included in the high school junior level or would you rather set things on cruise control and take the easier classes at the sophomore level?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"I don't mind doing a little extra work if there's a point to it." Slash said honestly.

"Remember that you'll have help whenever you need it." Brian said from the group.

Ms. Mordigan looked at him uncomprehendingly for a moment, then slowly said, "I didn't see you there."

"Yeah. I get that a lot." Brian said easily.

"And you are?" Ms. Mordigan slowly asked, appearing to be strangely uneasy.

"Brian Nassar." Brian answered in a neutral tone that seemed to evaporate once heard.

"You know that feeling you get when you encounter someone that you've met before but you can't quite place where from?" Ms. Mordigan asked somewhat distantly.

"Oh? Do I remind you of someone?" Brian asked with a slight smile.

"No. Quite the opposite. You don't remind me of anyone. Ever. It's the strangest thing... I don't know how else to describe it." Ms. Mordigan said anxiously.

"Don't worry about it. I'm just a painfully average kind of a guy." Brian said with a benign grin.

After another anxious moment, Ms. Mordigan looked at her legal pad and said, "You are listed here, even though I would have sworn that you weren't."

"Does it say if they were able to get my transcripts from Oregon?" Brian asked curiously.

"Yes. Of a sort. We have a list of grades, but nothing more. There aren't any conduct or achievement evaluations of any kind included for you." Ms. Mordigan said uneasily, then added more quietly, "Would you feel comfortable picking up where you left off with high school senior classes?"

"Not really. I mean, I'd like to continue being a senior, but the schools where I'm from were really crap. I mean, ask anyone. They're some of the worst in the country... in fact, I think they're even ranked below a few of the third-world countries." Brian rambled.

Ms. Mordigan made a note before saying, "We'll have you tested and see that you get put into appropriate classes for your education level."

"Thank you." Brian said with a slight smile of accomplishment.

"You're welcome... I can't believe this, I forgot your name." Ms. Mordigan finished with astonishment.

"I'm Brian. Thanks again." Brian said before taking a step back to disengage from the conversation.

After a moment to see if anyone else was going to volunteer to go next, Lisa finally quietly asked, "You already know about Marc, don't you?"

After a look at her legal pad, Ms. Mordigan asked, "Marc Stanton?"

"Yes. I just wanted to be sure that he wasn't going to get too far behind in his school work because he was hurt." Lisa said timidly.

"I've been told that he won't be physically able to do any type of school work for at least another week, so I thought that I'd get everyone else situated, then come back to him when he's ready to face some new challenges." Ms. Mordigan explained.

"Thank you. I just wanted to be sure that he wasn't forgotten." Lisa quietly responded.

"I'm guessing that you're Lisa Brogan." Ms. Mordigan asked with an inviting smile.

"Did someone warn you about me?" Lisa asked anxiously.

Ms. Mordigan shook her head, then explained, "You're the only girl in the class. I was just using my astounding deductive reasoning skills."

Lisa giggled despite herself, then said, "Okay. I just thought someone might have told you to watch out for the rabbit monster girl."

"No one said any such thing." Ms. Mordigan assured her, then gently asked, "Has anyone been giving you any trouble, dear?"

"No. When someone did try, everyone stood up for me. It was really great!" Lisa quickly assured her, then added, "I'm worried because I'm just not good at meeting new people. Sometimes I can't help but automatically think that no matter what I do, the worst is going to happen."

"I'd call that a very healthy and realistic defense mechanism. Just so long as you can accept it when your preconceived notion isn't true, I think it should serve you well." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

Lisa timidly nodded to indicate that she had heard.

"According to what I have here, it looks like you've been homeschooled for the past three years. Is that right?" Ms. Mordigan asked seriously.

"Yes ma'am." Lisa timidly acknowledged.

"Well, it looks like they did a pretty good job of it. If these grades are representative of your ability, you should fit well into high school junior classes." Ms. Mordigan said pleasantly.

"You should know, during those three years, I wasn't ever really around... anyone... I mean strangers. I stayed at home, in our basement, mostly." Lisa timidly admitted.

"Have you been having any problems since you've been here?" Ms. Mordigan asked with concern.

"No. Not at all. I mean, everyone's been so nice to me. I just don't know how I'll handle it if one of these days they're not for some reason." Lisa hurried to explain.

"I'll tell you a little secret." Ms. Mordigan said as she leaned nearer to speak more quietly, "You're not alone. All of us have to face rude and abrasive people occasionally and each of us deal with them the best that we can. All I can tell you is that for me, personally, I find it better to try to endure and overcome such situations rather than avoid them."

Lisa thought about the words for a moment, then slowly nodded her acknowledgement.

After a glance at her notepad, Ms. Mordigan looked at the Meerkats speculatively for a moment, before focusing in on Seth and asking, "Seth Oronokos?"

"Yes?" Seth asked cautiously.

"By the look of this, you've just started high school as a freshman. Is that right?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Yes. But I stopped going when my mutation got so that I couldn't hide it anymore." Seth said frankly.

"I assume that you won't have a problem like that here, will you?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"No one here cares if I'm a mutant or not. Even though I still feel a little weird about it, I don't try to hide it anymore." Seth explained.

"Good. As I understand it, that's exactly the effect the Wagner Institute is trying for." Ms. Mordigan said pleasantly, then looked at her legal pad before continuing, "Your school records are a bit vague. I think, to err on the side of caution, that we'll have you go through the academic grade level testing, just to be sure that you get properly placed."

"Sounds good. Just let me know what you need for me to do." Seth said happily.

"If you'd like to have a seat at one of the tables, I'll bring you a placement test as soon as I've finished my assessments." Ms. Mordigan said as she indicated the tables to her right.

"Me too?" Brian asked uncertainly.

Ms. Mordigan looked at him uncertainly for a moment, then down at her pad, to help jog her memory.

"Yes, Brian. Go ahead and take a seat and I'll be right with you." Ms. Mordigan said uneasily, then turned her attention back to the Meerkats and asked, "Before I move on, did I miss anyone?"

//I don't need to be tested, but you should probably know that I'm here. I'm not always the most pleasant surprise.// Jesus quietly said into her mind, as he pushed out of the backpack and peered over Louie's shoulder.

"You're a..."

//...Telepathic rat.// Jesus helpfully supplied, then added, //Or you can think of me as Louie's emotional support companion, if that makes it easier for you to handle.//

After a moment to consider, Ms. Mordigan finally said, "Yes. Thank you. That actually does make it easier."

//Good. My name is Jesus. It's an absolute pleasure to meet you.// He said with practiced formality.

"Yes. For me as well." Ms. Mordigan sputtered at the unexpected courtesy.

Without further conversation, Jesus ducked back down inside the backpack where he could relax until he was needed for some reason.

"Quaid and Louie, why don't you go ahead and take seats? I'll get you placement tests as soon as I'm done talking to your other group."

Quaid and Louie smiled at each other, then went to the nearest table to sit together.

Ms. Mordigan watched them go, then turned her attention to the remaining people in the room.

Chapter 17: Duochrome

"Who would like to start?" Ms. Mordigan asked as she looked at the group of six boys.

"I guess I will." One of the boys said as he stood forward.

"And you are?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Clark Kent." Clark said uncomfortably.

"According to this, you're a sophomore in high school."

"Yes ma'am."

"How do you feel about that? Have you noticed if your classes seem to be too hard or too easy for you?" Ms. Mordigan asked professionally.

"No. I think everything's been fine. Since I got here, most of my challenges have been outside of class. School is probably the easiest thing I do all day." Clark said with a smile.

"I've been warned not to dig too deeply into the students' non-academic activities, so I'll leave that aside and ask if you feel like you would benefit from being tested." Ms. Mordigan asked seriously.

"I get decent grades and I don't feel like the work's too easy for me, so I think I'm probably right where I need to be." Clark said honestly.

"A lot of what I'm doing today is my best guess at what's going to suit each of you. That doesn't mean that we can't change things if they aren't working out for some reason. If I know there's a problem, I can make adjustments." Ms. Mordigan said more to the group than to Clark specifically.

Regardless, Clark nodded in acknowledgement of the message as he took a step back to allow someone else a chance.

* * * * *

"Who's next?" Ms. Mordigan asked as she looked over the group.

"I am. My name is Trey O'Seofon Summers." Trey said very precisely.

"I've been looking forward to meeting you. Although I've been given an evaluation of your interests and knowledge, I have no grade history for you."

"My previous education was not in this format." Trey said simply.

"What format was it in?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Digital." Trey said seriously as he looked her in the eyes.

"Trey and Robert are both Borg, which means that they have machine enhancements." Lee said as he stepped to Trey's side.

"Is that what it means?" Ms. Mordigan asked with a knowing smile, then continued, "Although Wagner's has stepped forward on behalf of mutants, it appears that we might be gaining more diversity than we had anticipated."

"How do you mean?" Matt asked curiously.

"Never mind. It's not like I have room to talk." Ms. Mordigan said dismissively.

"Both Trey and Robert can learn by plugging into a computer and downloading the information that they need." Lee said carefully.

"With that ability, wouldn't they be capable of memorizing whatever they needed to know and testing out of whatever grade they were put in?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Yes. That is, if they wanted to. I think the reason that they're here is to develop a set of skills that the Borg normally don't have, that being, to learn by doing." Lee explained.

"Interesting. So any test that I gave them would probably be meaningless in trying to gauge their academic level." Ms. Mordigan said speculatively.

"I'm sure that they're off the charts. They're not here to learn as much as they're here to learn how to learn. It will do them good to learn how to gather and process information in a non-technical way." Lee said seriously.

"I can't imagine how that's going to work but it should be interesting to find out." Ms. Mordigan said with a smile.

"It seems that you understand my purpose better than I do." Trey said to his grandfather respectfully.

"That's why I'm here with you. I want to see that all of you get the education that you're needing." Lee chuckled.

After looking at the younger teenager with visible mechanical components, Ms. Mordigan cautiously asked, "May I assume that you are Robert and that you're here for the same reason?"

"Yes, I am Robert. And while I share in my brother's interest in exploring alternative learning techniques, my overriding interest is in developing what talent I have in poetry and songwriting." Robert said very deliberately.

"I should mention that my primary interest is Engineering." Trey helpfully added.

"I'll keep that in mind." Ms. Mordigan said absently as she made a note, then added, "I think that we'll place you by age for the moment, then make adjustments as need be."

"The rest of this should be easy." John said as he stood forward.

Ms. Mordigan looked at him inquiringly, silently asking him to expound on his statement.

"All that's left is me and the Drake brothers. We're all locals and have been here for a while. You shouldn't have to go digging for our records and I'm betting that we're all up-to-date on our tests." John said simply.

After a look at her legal pad, Ms. Mordigan finally said, "Right you are. The three of you have all your academic testing current. So as long as none of you feel that you've been judged unfairly, you can continue on at the grade level as you have been."

After a few looks to each other and unconcerned shrugs, all three seemed to have reached silent consensus.

"That wasn't nearly as hard as I expected it to be. Give me a moment to get test booklets for those who will be testing, then the rest of us are going to go on a little field trip." Ms. Mordigan said as she dashed away.

* * * * *

As the group left the mansion, Ms. Mordigan turned right and led the way across the beautifully manicured lawn.

"I noticed the activity out here when I arrived and thought it might be fun to see what's going on." Ms. Mordigan said as she led the way around the side of the mansion.

"There's no way you could have seen back here from the driveway." Trey said informatively.

"Okay. I might have been snooping a little. I just thought that I might be able to come up with something more interesting for you to do than sitting around, watching other people take tests. To be honest, I expected that more of you would need testing." Ms. Mordigan said as she crested a rise to overlook the playing field.

"Our field trip is to watch the B team play soccer?" John asked dubiously.

"We could go back to the library and watch the others take tests, if you'd rather." Ms. Mordigan offered uncertainly.

"No. This could end up being more fun to watch." Ronny cautiously ventured.

"I don't know about that. Back in the library, we've got Quaid taking a written test. That could be hilarious too." Slash said with a grin.

"You may very well be right about that." Ms. Mordigan easily conceded then thought to ask, "But what can you tell me about the B team?"

Before anyone else could answer, John hurried to explain, "Even our little group split itself in two. The students at this school did the same thing. The first team figured out how to work together early on and ever since, they've been looked at as a group. The B team was what was left over."

"Of course, that happened a long time ago. This B team has gone through a lot of changes since it first formed. A few people have proven themselves and moved onto the A team, others graduated or moved on to do other things. As far as I know, Mira is the only one who's been here as long as I have." Bobby said as he looked over the group on the field.

"So which group from Wagner's is the B team?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"That's completely different. Us guys from Xavier's, we're part of Xavier's A Team, kind of the 'junior' rank. We're just on loan. The Wagner group is their first class. They're their own thing... at least that's how it seems to me." John trailed off with an uncertain look at Bobby.

"I think the first class is always special." Bobby assured him.

"You know, from everything I've heard about mutants on the news, I thought watching a group of them in a competition would be more... eventful." Ms. Mordigan said slowly.

"I'm pretty sure they know that we're here, so they're probably keeping a lid on it." Ronny said simply.

"Yeah. That'd make sense. One of the first things they taught us was to hide our differences as much as we can around regular people." Bobby said frankly.

"Besides that, not everyone here is a mutant. I mean, I am, but some of the others aren't. Whatever you believe about mutants may not apply to all of us." John added.

"Or any of us." Clark interjected, then explained, "There's a lot of misinformation and a few very potent lies going around about mutants."

"You can understand why that is, can't you?" Ms. Mordigan asked seriously.

"I understand about being afraid of the unknown. But I don't get why people make up lies and spread them around, just to hurt people they don't even know." Clark said honestly.

"Human nature, I suppose." Ms. Mordigan said sadly, then added, "Hopefully enough people will see the reality of what's going on and eventually our collective better angels will prevail."

"But how many people are going to be hurt and killed before that finally happens?" John asked darkly.

"I'm doing my best to bring about change by supporting a place where mutants can grow and thrive within society alongside other people." Ms. Mordigan quietly explained.

"Sometimes working alongside people is harder than just working against them." John said frankly.

"Yeah. If you can paint them as being totally bad, it makes everything else easy to justify. Because if you stand against someone totally bad, then that makes you totally good and always right, no matter what kind of horrible things you decide to do." Ronny said seriously.

"I suppose that's a way of looking at it." Ms. Mordigan said slowly.

"What's another way?" Ronny demanded to know.

"At ease, Sprout." Matt said firmly as he joined the group.

Ronny turned his impassioned gaze on Matt.

There was a long moment of uncomfortable silence as Ronny realized how impressed Matt wasn't.

"Did you find what you were looking for?" Clark asked Matt, obviously trying to both break the tension and change the subject.

"Just wanted to meet with Xavier 'bout your training schedule. We're gonna need to borrow some of his people, so I wanted to be sure of who's available." Matt calmly explained.

"Are you going to want us training with the Wagner team or the Xavier's team?" Clark asked seriously.

"It looks like Wagner's team is going to need your..." Matt glanced at Ms. Mordigan before diplomatically saying, "...talents. Once things have stabilized and a few more of the variables are known, we'll reevaluate."

"What about those of us who have no such talents? Is there a reason for us to participate?" Trey asked reasonably.

"I'm going to be counting on you to train Beau and Brian in hand-to-hand while I focus on the more challenging team members." Matt said with another glance in Ms. Mordigan's direction.

"Please keep in mind that Robert is not in suitable condition to participate in such training activities." Trey said firmly.

Before Matt could respond, Ms. Mordigan asked, "Is there something wrong with one of the kids?"

"Nothing to worry about, but Trey's right, Robert won't be able to participate in our physical training for a while. Maybe I'll recruit him to help me keep track of the progress of his classmates."

"Thank you. I should be able to provide meaningful illustrative statistical analysis." Robert said confidently.

"I had a feeling..." Matt said with an affectionate grin directed at the younger teen.

"Is it okay if I sit over here with you guys?" A teenaged snake-man asked as he slithered up to the group.

"Sure Steve, slide on in here." Bobby answered for the group, then said, "Everyone, this is Steve. Steve, this is Ms. Mordigan from the Wagner school and a few of the new students, Lisa, Beau, and Slash. I think you know everyone else."

"I know of them. You and John are the only ones that I've ever talked to before." Steve said timidly.

"Just about everyone else showed up in the last few weeks. They haven't had a chance to make the rounds yet." Bobby explained.

"I guess that's what we're doing right now. Bringing the new guys to meet you." John quickly offered.

"Yeah, right. Don't be pulling my tail." Steve said wearily.

John laughed, then said, "Fine. We're actually taking a little walkabout while the rest of the new Wagner students do their aptitude testing."

"That makes more sense." Steve said frankly, then added, "Well, there's not much to see here. We were playing soccer, but Mung got excited and accidentally turned the ball to stone."

"Is the game cancelled?"

"No. Mira is getting us another ball from the fieldhouse. I just came over here to see what you were up to." Steve said frankly.

"Maybe since everything's stopped anyway and since we don't have anything else going on, you could talk to your teacher about having a little game between your class and ours." Bobby suggested with a smile at the thought.

"Sorry. Not a good idea. We're used to being around Mung, so we can spot it when he's about to lose control. It really wouldn't be safe for you to be on the same playing field with him." Steve said frankly.

"To be honest, the Wagner students probably need some more time to learn about how to work with and around each other before we go challenging anyone else." John said seriously.

"I would expect the teachers to be realistic and take such precautions, but I'm glad to see that you are aware of the need to be wary of your gifts." Ms. Mordigan said thoughtfully.

"Gifts? Look at me lady. What kind of a 'gift' do you think it is to be different from everyone else?" Steve asked in an anguished voice.

Although the members of their group were uncomfortable doing so, all of them nonetheless followed Steve's suggestion and evaluated his appearance.

The way he had himself coiled he appeared to be an equivalent height to the members of their group, but uncoiled, his body would probably measure over fifteen feet long. His upper body looked mostly like any other skinny teenage boy, with the exception of him being completely bald and the shocking appearance of his slitted yellow eyes.

"I'll grant you that." Ms. Mordigan slowly responded, then countered, "But what kind of gift do you think it is it to be exactly the same as everyone else, virtually indistinguishable from any random stranger on the street?"

"What I'm always telling the kids is to be the best that you can be. That doesn't have anything to do with being a mutant or not. It's all about challenging yourself to be your best while also accepting that you can't always be good at everything." Matt said sagely.

"Except for Felicity. She is good at everything. If you don't believe me, just ask her. She'll tell you all about it." Steve said frankly.

"That brings me to the other part of my advice. No matter which cards fate dealt you, there's one thing you should try to keep in mind..." Matt trailed off introspectively.

They were hanging onto his every word, waiting for him to dispense his pearls of wisdom.

"...just... don't be a dick about it." Matt finally said, then explained, "Some's got it better or worse than others. Be happy or sad for them, but fight the urge to 'one up' people. Whether you're the best or the worst, it only leads you to a bitter, lonely place."

"Yeah. I totally get that." Steve said wearily.

"Are you alright, Steve?" John asked with concern.

"I guess so. My poison sacs are full right now, so that's kind of uncomfortable for me. It always puts me in a bad mood." Steve said frankly.

"Is there anything you can do to make it better?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Yeah. Dr. McCoy is going to collect my venom after classes today. He uses it to make lots of different serums and cures and junk. Real mad scientist stuff."

"I guess it's good that it can be used to help people." Slash offered uncertainly.

"Yeah. Maybe. But it's not like I'm actually doing anything. I just produce it... like the way a cow produces milk. She's not doing it out of the goodness of her heart. It's just a convenient biological fact." Steve explained.

"So, does it feel like you don't get a choice in the matter?" Ms. Mordigan asked sympathetically.

"Not much of one." Steve said honestly.

"And what if you did get a choice?" Ms. Mordigan asked in a leading tone.

"I think that I'd still do the same thing and help people. I guess that it's just that because my sacs are pulled so tight, all I want to do is whine and complain for a while."

"Yeah. I know that feeling." Ms. Mordigan commiserated.

Steve looked at her with surprise at the statement.

"We all have our venom sacs, some are just more metaphorical than others." Ms. Mordigan explained.

Steve glanced at the activity on the playing field before saying, "Mira's back. I've got to go."

"If it gets to be too much, be sure to let your teacher know." Ms. Mordigan said professionally.

"Don't worry about me. I'll be fine." Steve hurried to say over his shoulder as he turned to leave.

"Okay. But if at some future time you're not, come over to Wagner's and find me." Ms. Mordigan called after him.

Steve glanced at her strangely for a moment then gave one small, almost imperceptible nod before slithering away.

* * * * *

"Shouldn't you go and check on the guys taking the test?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"That young man, Lee, seems to have earned the trust and respect of the others so leaving him to proctor the test seems like a good idea on many levels." Ms. Mordigan said easily.

"But aren't you worried that one of the guys might cheat?" Lisa hesitantly asked.

"This isn't that kind of test. It's just to get a sense of which educational skills they've already mastered and which ones they might still need to work on." Ms. Mordigan said informatively.

"But do you think that they know that?" Beau asked curiously.

"How do you mean?" Ms. Mordigan asked with interest.

"Your test may be designed to test what reasoning and skills they already have, but if they don't know that it isn't a regular test, they might try to fake it or bluff their way through it." Beau said seriously.

"Sometimes I really hate the modern educational system. To take something as wonderfully exciting as learning and turn it into a dismal chore. It's a crime against humanity."

"Is speaking such heresy where you got the nickname Mad?" Matt asked with a grin at her.

"It's not the origin, but it probably serves to confirm its validity." Ms. Mordigan said as she suppressed a chuckle.

"So you're not worried if Quaid and Louie cheat on their tests?" Beau asked curiously.

"Not really. But at the risk of sounding like a teacher, if we found out that they did cheat, I can see how this could be approached as a learning opportunity." Ms. Mordigan finished with a smile.

"It looks like the game's started." Slash quickly interrupted.

All attention was suddenly focused on the players on the field.

* * * * *

"It might be a better game if they had more people." Lisa said slowly as she watched both teams struggling to accomplish anything.

"Overcoming difficulties together is an excellent step in team building. While it might not be the most thrilling thing to watch, it more than makes up for it in practicality." Ms. Mordigan explained.

"What's that girl doing?" Slash asked slowly as he strained to see.

"Something she's not supposed to, I think." John said seriously as he saw the girl suddenly encased in shiny silver armor.

"Because I'm here?" Ms. Mordigan guessed.

"Maybe. But one of our exercises is to do stuff like this without using any special mutant abilities. Us being here might not have anything to do with it." John explained.

"We're going to have to do that too." Lisa said quietly.

"I can see the point of it, so that makes it not so bad." Beau said frankly.

"Yeah. I'd rather play for a reason than play just to play. Chasing a ball around a field usually seems kind of pointless to me." Slash interjected.

"What's going on now?" John suddenly asked.

"I think Mung turned the ball to stone again." Bobby said uncertainly.

"Why don't we go back to the library and check on the progress of the others? If they're approaching a good breaking point, we might all take a break together before starting the next round of testing." Ms. Mordigan said as she stood.

"How long do you expect it to take?" Lisa asked curiously.

"This could easily extend late into the afternoon. Perhaps Lee or Matt would like to go with you while I proctor the next battery of tests." Ms. Mordigan suggested as she led the way away from the practice field.

"We could do that." Matt immediately responded.

"How sure are you that the rest of us don't need to be tested?" Lisa asked curiously.

"I made the most reasonable assumptions with the information given to me. If it turns out that I was wrong, I'll bump you up or hold you back, as need be until each and every one of you are discovering the challenges and rewards of receiving an adequate education."

"That settles it. Radical talk like that could get you thrown out of the teachers lounge."

"Do you think my idealism makes me... unconventional?" Ms. Mordigan asked playfully.

"Unconventional? Try mad as a swan." Matt finished with a grin.

"Mad as a swan? I've never heard that one before. I think I like it." Ms. Mordigan said with a smile.

"Maybe it's something unique to my universe. All I know is that in your case it seems to fit."

"Your universe? Why do I get the feeling that you're not talking about this in a fanciful or even metaphorical sense?" Ms. Mordigan asked slowly.

"I'll tell you what. Why don't you go ahead and believe whatever it is that makes you feel best about the whole situation? Just let me know what works for you and I'll go along with it." Matt finished with a smile.

"What I want to believe is the truth." Ms. Mordigan said firmly.

"Of course." Matt immediately responded, then quietly added, "Just be sure to let me know which truth when you've settled on one."

As Ms. Mordigan started to lead them toward the side of the mansion, Matt caught her attention, then pointed at a door at the back.

Without comment, she altered their course to walk past some strategically placed rocks.

"Ms. Mordigan? Would you mind very much if when we get to the library, I go and check on something for a few minutes?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"Most likely we'll have to wait for our test takers to reach a good breaking point. There shouldn't be an issue if you need to attend to something else." Ms. Mordigan finished with a smile.

"If that's the way it is, would you mind if I stay out here for a couple minutes and catch up to you in the library?" Slash asked hopefully.

Matt glanced at him for only an instant, then to the conveniently placed pile of rocks before saying, "I can stay with him if you're worried about the kids going off on their own."

"While I don't necessarily have a problem with it, I'm not sure how Professor Xavier is going to feel about us allowing unescorted children to have the run of his home." Ms. Mordigan said frankly.

"He runs this place like a boarding school, which means that he's got kids running loose around here all hours of the day and night. As long as the kids behave respectably, I know he won't have a problem with it." Matt assured her.

"As long as you're sure." Ms. Mordigan said warily.

"Well, if it ends up not going well, we can always claim temporary insanity." John said with a grin at Ms. Mordigan.

"Or permanent." Clark added with a laugh.

Ms. Mordigan smiled at the exchange, then said, "Being branded as 'insane' isn't always as much fun as it sounds. You'd better be sure that you can handle living with the stigma before you go down that path."

"Considering where we live and go to school, I'm pretty sure that anyone who was going to judge us already has." Bobby said frankly.

"And there's a lot of people who think that mutants are just genetic mistakes, which automatically makes us stupid. Thinking that we're crazy really wouldn't be too big of a leap in reasoning after that." Matt added seriously.

"If people are going to be thinking about us like that anyway, maybe you could show us how to deal with it." Lisa asked hopefully, then quickly explained, "I'm not used to being around people, so I really don't have a clue about how I should react."

"It never occurred to me that I might be able to help students by relating my personal experiences. While I see how that might be rewarding, I can also see the potential hazards of exposing my personal life to that degree." Ms. Mordigan said anxiously.

"It does kind of make it fair game for us to talk about." Clark said informatively.

"It sounds to me like you're going to have to trust us." Ronny said with an impish grin.

"I'm reluctant to allow my professional life to have that much access to my personal life. Keeping them separate has allowed me to escape into one when the other gets to be difficult to deal with." Ms. Mordigan quietly admitted.

"Sounds like a good time to have someone nearby who'll listen to your problems with you and maybe even give you a hug if you need it." Matt said honestly.

"I'm not in the habit of letting anyone get that close." Ms. Mordigan reluctantly admitted.

"Is it okay if I stay here? I won't take too long. I promise." Slash nervously interrupted as he indicated the pile of rocks.

"Yeah. But you don't need to hurry. Unless I miss my guess, Lee will probably be out here with you about three minutes after we show up in the library." Matt said with a grin.

"What's going on? Is it something I should know about?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Officially, nothing is going on at all. But the truth is that Slash and Lee both smoke. As long as they confine their activities to this pile of rocks, no one has a problem with them coming out here every so often to indulge their cravings." Matt said frankly.

"You know that those things will kill you, don't you?" Ms. Mordigan asked Slash seriously.

"So will the gunman outside my dorm room." Slash said frankly, then added, "The difference is, this makes me less tense."

"Fair enough. But if you ever feel like quitting, let me know. I've got a list of resources and I can go over them with you so that we can find the best strategy for your situation." Ms. Mordigan said as she looked him in the eyes.

"Yeah. Let me get a little more settled into the dorm and then... maybe. I'll think about it." Slash told her sincerely.

"I'll be there whenever you're ready." Ms. Mordigan assured him before turning and leading the remainder of the group into the mansion.

* * * * *

"What are you doing out in the hall?" Matt asked with concern as the group approached the library.

"We've got a telepath and whatever the hell Brian is in there. I have a feeling that they probably knew that you were coming back before you did." Lee said frankly.

"How are they doing?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"They're all fine. A few minutes ago Jesus announced that everyone needed to finish what they were doing so that they could take a break with you. They've just about finished their workbooks and are mostly just waiting for you to arrive." Lee explained.

Before anyone could question further, Brian opened the door and stepped into the hallway as he loudly asked, "What did you just do?"

"Why? With what? What are you talking about?" Matt asked uncertainly.

"Everything was going just the way it was supposed to, then all of a sudden, out of nowhere, the strands of fate have all withered away and been replaced with ones that were never supposed to be there." Brian anxiously blurted out.

"Ms. Mordigan doesn't need to be hearing about your withering strands. Remember where you are and what you're doing." Matt said firmly.

"That was true before, but now everything's changed. I don't know what you just did, but somehow she's taken Andrew's place on our final roster." Brian implored them to understand.

"What did she do to Andrew?" Beau immediately asked.

"Nothing. Andrew's fine, as far as I know nothing's happened to him... well, except that now he won't be as involved with our team. If nothing else changes, the most he'll do is help you and Lee and Seth with your ability training now and then." Brian explained a little more calmly.

"Hold on." Ms. Mordigan said firmly to stop the back and forth.

Surprisingly enough, that seemed to have the intended effect.

"This young man, whose name I can't remember for some reason, has just said something that sounds suspiciously like prognostication or prophecy. Is that what we're talking about here?" Ms. Mordigan asked uncertainly.

"As I understand it, what Brian sees is less of what will be and more of what could be." Matt carefully explained.

"That sounds horrible, being able to envision a thousand possible ways that things around you could go wrong..." Ms. Mordigan said thoughtfully.

"That sounds like every single day of going to school for me." Ronny said frankly.

After a moment, Bobby added, "I never looked at it that way, but you really can predict about ninety-nine percent of what's going to happen on any given day."

Ronny looked at his brother with surprise at the supportive observation.

"Thanks guys. It really is like that. I've never had my ability explained better." Brian said appreciatively.

"Okay. But since we've got this vision into the future of things, what can we do with it?" Ms. Mordigan asked, then hurried to amend, "What should we do with it?"

"Brian? You've got the most experience with this and you're the only one who can see what the probable outcomes are..." Matt was saying when he was suddenly interrupted.

//Ahem. I wouldn't say that he's the only one. Anything he sees, I can see if I bother to look.// Jesus projected into their minds.

"Oh. I hadn't thought about that. I'd be really interested to hear your point of view." Matt said into the air, since Louie and Jesus weren't in the hallway with them.

//Slash needs to be included in this, so Lee needs to go and get him."// Jesus said firmly.

"If you knew we were coming back, doesn't that mean that Slash is within your range? Can't you just call him?" Lisa asked curiously.

//There's a range difference between sending and receiving. Even so, I could call him. But that wouldn't solve the problem of Lee jonesing for a cigarette and psychically driving me up the wall.// Jesus explained.

"Sorry." Lee said weakly.

//Don't be sorry. Just go smoke, then bring Slash back here with you. We'll wait.// Jesus projected in a firm, no nonsense tone.

"Okay." Lee timidly agreed before hurrying away.

"So the rat tells you what to do?" Ms. Mordigan asked uncertainly.

"So far from what I've seen, we've all kind of been taking turns at being in charge. Depending on the situation, the person who can handle it best steps up." Lisa said frankly.

"Let's go have a seat and relax for a few minutes before we have our meeting." Matt said as he motioned toward the library door.

As Ms. Mordigan turned, she was confronted by a stranger and quickly said, "Hello. I'm Mad Mordigan, I don't think we've met."

Brian rolled his eyes, then turned to walk back into the library.

Chapter 18: Notherness

"We're done!" Louie happily announced as Matt and Ms. Mordigan led the group into the library.

"Both at the same time? You weren't helping each other, were you?" Matt gently accused.

Quaid looked at him piteously for a brief moment before slowly saying, "It's just a coincidence."

Matt didn't have the will to engage with him over the minor point and was just as happy to let it go.

Quaid gradually smiled when it became obvious that Matt wasn't going to dispute his claim.

Clark and John shared a look of amusement at Quaid's triumph.

"How are you doing, Seth? Are you anywhere near a good stopping point?" Matt asked cautiously, careful not to disrupt any train of thought that Seth might have going.

"Give me two minutes and I'll be done with this." Seth said confidently.

"How about you Brian? Are you about done?" Matt asked the teenager standing nearby.

"What? Oh, yeah. I finished already." Brian said distractedly, then asked, "What did you do to change fate like that?"

"I haven't done anything. Whatever happened, I probably didn't cause it." Matt said honestly.

"The flow, the great tapestry, the fated world that spreads out before us and develops in a constantly evolving pattern... whatever you want to call it, somehow you've changed the pattern into something that it was never intended to be. That's not supposed to happen." Brian fought to explain.

"It sounds to me like you might have found someone who isn't tethered to fate. When you've got someone like that around, just about anything can happen." Quaid said thoughtfully.

"Someone like you?" Brian cautiously ventured.

"No. Well, at least I don't think so... I mean it's not impossible. But being how I am now, I can't really tell how firmly connected and entwined I am in your reality's timeline. Being here like this isn't something that I did, it's something that was done to me. I'm still trying to figure it out." Quaid said seriously.

"But do you think that you did or undid whatever it is that's freaking Chesser out so bad?" Louie asked curiously.

"No. All I've been doing is sitting here, taking a test." Quaid answered honestly.

"So, does that mean that someone else could have changed fate?" Lisa suggested uncertainly.

//Leave it be.// Jesus said firmly into all their minds.

"But why? What's going on?" Louie asked curiously, evidently surprised by Jesus' sudden demand.

//Louie, what you're doing right now, asking me that, it's the exact opposite of leaving it be.// Jesus responded with tender amusement.

"Do you know who caused things to change?" Matt asked Jesus firmly, letting it be known with his tone of voice that he wasn't in the mood to be toyed with.

"This sounds like something internal to the Meerkats. Perhaps not all of us need to be privy to this information." Trey suggested in a deliberate tone.

//Thanks for the thought, but it doesn't make a difference.// Jesus said simply, then continued, //Brian, back me up here. Will me telling what I've discovered cause anything to turn out better for anyone?//

Bobby unobtrusively placed an arm around Robert's shoulders which, to the casual observer looked more informal than affectionate.

"No. In fact, it will make it so that the new paradigm can't function properly. Since we're already past the point where we can turn back, it would lead to the eventual dissolution of the Meerkats." Brian slowly responded in a distant, trance-like voice.

//So there's nothing to be gained if I tell. Right?// Jesus pressed.

"Right. If you speak of it, nothing good happens." Brian confirmed.

"I don't understand. Do you know what caused whatever happened... to happen?" Seth asked confusedly.

//Not exactly. I only know what I accidently picked up from Chesser. You'd have to ask him.// Jesus said simply.

Seth turned his inquisitive gaze toward Brian and waited.

"The closer I look at things, the less I can change about them. I just know that even though we did everything that we were supposed to do, the outcome that we had been working toward isn't possible anymore." Brian anxiously explained.

"So what do you want us to do now?" Seth asked curiously.

//I guess that's the question, isn't it? In this new paradigm or whatever it is, what choices do we really have?// Jesus asked reasonably.

"It sounds to me like we can either keep going or... not, I guess. Does anyone have any other ideas?" Seth asked as he looked around.

When Seth's gaze fell on him, Clark immediately put up his hands and said, "We've got no say in this. This is all yours."

"If turning back isn't an option, then I guess moving forward is all we can really do." Beau said speculatively.

"I don't know about anyone else, but I can call my mom and go home whenever I want to. I'm here because I'm choosing to be here. So when you're saying that we have no other choices, remember that stopping, quitting or even refusing to do anything outside of regular schoolwork are also real and legitimate choices." Lisa said firmly.

"She's right. It's not like we're getting paid or anything." Seth weakly offered.

"That's true. But we still have to be prepared for the possibility that sooner or later someone is going to show up gunning for Beau. Us coming together as a team really does make sense for all of us for a lot of reasons, but us doing it now is because most likely they're coming after him and we need to be prepared." Brian injected into the conversation.

//Yeah. That's right. That is why we're doing this.// Jesus confirmed.

"Guys, you don't have to do this for me. I can just go back to Texas. I've got people there who will watch my back." Beau said seriously.

"You're not listening." Brian said with exasperation, then looked Beau in the eyes as he firmly said, "This whole thing with Lavinia Loomis doesn't have anything to do with us becoming a team. The only thing it changes is the timing of it."

There was a long moment of silence before Louie cautiously asked, "Who's Lavinia Loomis?"

The inquisitive gazes were evenly split between Beau and Brian, silently asking them to disclose what they knew.

"She's a witch hunter." Beau finally answered.

"Really? I didn't even know that there was such a thing." Matt said frankly.

"Not in this century, anyway." Ms. Mordigan quietly added.

"So it's for sure? The gunshot really was intended for you?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"I guess so. If Loomis is involved, I'd be her most likely target." Beau said slowly.

"So does that mean that it's not someone from your family trying to kill you?" Louie asked curiously.

"One of my relatives probably set her on me. They're a little too high and mighty to get their hands dirty." Beau said frankly.

"So you knew who was after Beau all along?" Lisa asked Brian curiously.

"I don't always know what I know." Brian said weakly.

"So it's like what you were saying before about not looking too close or you can't change things?" Louie asked curiously.

"Yes. That's exactly right. Something about me observing a thing can kind of cement it into place. It's best if I only see enough to get the gist, then move on." Brian said with relief at Louie's succinct explanation.

"So, not only are you saying that this young man has the ability to foresee the future, but he can also somehow affect it. Is that right?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"I don't think we're supposed to be talking about this." Louie said uncertainly as he looked to Matt for guidance.

"Well, if Ms. Mordigan is taking Andrew's place as an advisor for the team, then she probably needs to know what it is that she's getting into." Matt said frankly.

"If I'm going to be a part of this team of yours, you should really refer to me as 'Mad'."

"Okay, Mad. Welcome to the Meerkats." Brian said with a smile.

Ms. Mordigan stared at him for a moment, apparently trying to place where she knew him from, then seemed to come back to herself and cautiously said, "Thank you, but I'm not sure that I understand what your ability really is."

"I can see possible outcomes and influence one to be more likely to happen than another." Brian carefully explained.

"But I'm guessing that you couldn't influence things so that I could win a million dollar lottery?" Ms. Mordigan asked to be sure.

"If it's a lottery that you didn't buy a ticket for, there probably aren't any random chances for me to influence. I can't make something out of nothing, but I can influence what's already possible." Brian carefully explained.

"So, what if I did buy a ticket for the lottery?" Ms. Mordigan asked with genuine interest.

"If you bought a lottery ticket I could look at it with my ability. I can't promise that I'd be able to spot a chance for you to win, but there's nothing to stop me from trying." Brian said honestly.

"If that's the case, then why aren't you being privately tutored right now while you sit on your bags of money?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"Because of a windowless room." Brian anxiously responded, then quietly explained, "There are people who would very much like to have access to my ability. If they ever get a hold of me, I'll never see the sky again."

"And no one will remember that you were ever here." Seth quietly added.

Brian nodded his agreement to the assessment.

* * * * *

"So Beau, what do we still have to do to get my thing taken care of?" Lisa asked curiously as she looked around to see who was listening.

"As far as I know, we're waiting on Andrew." Beau said honestly.

"Since we're not taking tests, do you think it'd be alright if we went down there and did some cleaning and got the fire going and things like that? That way, when Andrew's ready we'll have everything else we need set up." Lisa asked hopefully.

"We could ask. It sounds good to me but we need to see what Mad has planned for us to do next." Beau said frankly.

"Actually Beauregard, my only plan was to give the test takers a break and maybe check on the possibility of a mid-morning snack." Ms. Mordigan said honestly.

"We can handle the snack!" Bobby immediately volunteered.

"If you don't have anything better planned, is there any way we could have our snack at the... workshop?" Beau finished uncertainly as he looked to Lisa for her opinion on his choice of signifier.

"The gingerbread house." Lisa said firmly, then explained, "Anyone who knows about it will know what you're talking about and everyone else can just think that we're talking about a cute little cottage somewhere."

"We should probably talk to Andrew and Tara about it before we give the workshop a name." Beau said uneasily.

"Or we could just call it 'The Gingerbread House' until someone comes up with a better name for it." Lisa countered.

"I guess..." Beau said uncertainly.

"It doesn't matter. We're going off topic." Lisa cautioned, then asked, "What are we doing next?"

"If you can tell us where this gingerbread house of yours is, the guys and I can catch up to you with the snacks." Matt said seriously.

"What about the new paradigm that you were so worried about a couple minutes ago?" Ms. Mordigan asked uncertainly.

"It's done. There's nothing we can do to change it. Now all we can do is wait to see how it works itself out." Brian said frankly.

"Okay. Where's the gingerbread house? I've missed some meals in the last few days, so I'm ready for an extra snack." John finished with a smile.

"Andrew kind of took us in and out of there without showing us where it was. I have no idea how to get there on foot." Beau cautiously admitted.

//According to the professor, all you have to do is go out the south door then down to the soccer field. From there, go to the southwest. He says that it's kind of remote, so don't give up too soon.// Jesus said seriously.

"Meerkats, you can go on ahead and talk about team things with Mad as you go. The rest of us will catch up to you." Matt said decisively as he started toward the door.

"What about Slash and Lee?" Louie asked suddenly.

"You'll be passing the rock pile on the way out. You can pick them up as you pass by and fill them in along the way." Matt said easily.

"Okay. We'll meet you at the gingerbread house." Beau said as he started to follow.

"I don't think we're going to have to come up with another name for it." Lisa said with a self-satisfied smile as she followed.

* * * * *

"Did you guys have enough time to feed your addictions?" Beau asked as he approached the decorative pile of rocks.

"Yeah. I guess we got to talking and lost track of time." Lee timidly responded.

"We've decided to give the guys a break from testing and get some fresh air. Y'all want to join us?" Beau asked with a little extra touch of his ever-present Texas drawl.

"Sure." Lee easily accepted for both of them.

"This way." Beau said as he started off toward the track and field area.

* * * * *

"It looks like the game's been cancelled." Beau observed when he saw the B-Team sitting on the grass in a circle.

"Either that or they've taken the 'huddle' concept to the next level." Lisa said frankly.

Before anyone could respond, Steve slithered away from his team and approached at high speed.

"Hey Steve, what's going on?" Ms. Mordigan asked pleasantly.

"They're having this big summit meeting about Mung's level of responsibility when it comes to his training and control." Steve said as he coiled himself in front of the group.

"Don't you need to be over there, giving them your opinion?" Lisa asked curiously.

"There's nothing I could say that I haven't said a dozen times already. They'll probably have a more productive meeting with me over here." Steve said frankly.

"We're going to check out a building that we're going to be setting up as a workshop. You could come with us if no one would have a problem with it." Brian suggested hopefully.

//Professor Xavier has cleared it so that if you want to go, your teacher will be told that you have permission.// Jesus said informatively.

"Whoa! You've got a telepath on your team? That's awesome! Which one of you is it?" Steve asked as he looked around excitedly.

//Me. I'm over here.// Jesus quietly answered.

"What? Where? Who said that?" Steve asked as he twisted and arched his lower body up slightly to see over and around the group.

//Here. In the backpack.// Jesus said as he poked his head out of the backpack to look at Steve.

"Really? Seriously?" Steve asked in surprise as he slithered back slightly.

//What's the matter? Are you grossed out by me?// Jesus asked curiously.

"No. That was just unexpected. But wouldn't that be cold-blooded? Me judging anyone for not looking human enough?" Steve laughed.

//I don't think there are many of us who are too worried about being 'human looking'.// Jesus said frankly.

"Not anymore, anyway." Seth added with a grin.

"I'm over it." Slash said simply.

Lisa easily nodded her agreement.

"Are Matt and the others going to catch up to us?" Lee asked to verify his understanding.

"Yep. That's the plan." Beau confirmed.

"Then we'd better get going." Ms. Mordigan said simply, then added, "Steve, you're welcome to come with us if you want. Like the rat said, Professor Xavier's already cleared you." Ms. Mordigan said invitingly.

//The rat?// Jesus asked indignantly.

"Sorry. I meant to say 'emotional support companion'. I just forgot your name." Ms. Mordigan said defensively.

//My name is Jesus! It'd really be tough to come up with a more memorable name than that.//

"Maybe some of my forgetability leaked out on you one of the times when you were reading my mind." Brian suggested teasingly.

//Sure. Let's just go with that so that we can keep everything nice and friendly// Jesus said playfully.

"Thank you, Jesus. I won't forget again." Ms. Mordigan said with exaggerated deference.

Jesus responded by disappearing into the backpack.

"Now what is this about 'forgetability'?" Ms. Mordigan asked Brian directly.

"What's my name?" Brian asked her simply.

"I... I don't know. I can't quite remember." Ms. Mordigan responded slowly.

"That's my natural ability working on you. It makes people forget about me." Brian said frankly.

"That sounds like a terribly lonely way to be." Ms. Mordigan said honestly.

"Yeah. But it's what I've got. From what I can see, I can either hate it or possibly find a way to make it work for me." Brian said seriously.

"That's awesome." Steve said with true appreciation.

"Thanks." Brian timidly responded, obviously not accustomed to receiving compliments.

"So, Steve, you wanna go with us?" Seth asked hopefully.

"Did you say that Bobby and John are going to be there?" Steve asked cautiously.

"Yeah. They're going to get some snacks for everyone and meet us there." Lee confirmed.

"Are they part of your team?"

"Right this minute they kind of are, but as soon as we can stand on our own, they'll probably be going back to the X-Men." Beau carefully explained.

"That's so awesome! The B-Team's been around forever and the best we've ever been able to do is stop bickering long enough for two or three of us to combine our moves to accomplish something... and that was only, like, twice." Steve said frankly.

"We need to get going. Come with us if you want." Lee said encouragingly.

"I need to check..." Steve began to say as he looked back toward the B-Team in time to see his teacher waving him to go on.

"I guess I'm ready." Steve said uncertainly.

"Is this part of the new paradigm?" Ms. Mordigan asked Brian uncertainly.

"If you think about it, everything that exists in the current timeline is part of the new paradigm, but to answer your question, 'yes', this is different from what was originally destined." Brian said carefully.

"What's going on?" Steve asked curiously at the vague conversation going on around him.

"It's nothing to worry about. We're just checking out a little building that Professor Xavier said that we can use for a project." Beau said dismissively.

"You need to tell him." Brian said firmly.

"Tell him what?" Beau asked curiously.

Brian looked around the group before continuing, "Some of us only have pieces of the puzzle of what's going on. Matt gave us this opportunity to meet as a team and talk about things that we don't need to be talking about in front of the others... especially Bobby."

"What can't we talk about in front of Bobby?" Louie asked curiously.

"We'll get to that. But right now what we need to do is get Mad, Lee, Quaid and Steve brought up-to-date on everything that's going on." Brian said seriously.

"If you say so. Go ahead." Beau encouraged.

Brian laughed before saying, "Nice try. But I'm not going to try and describe what you're going to be doing with your voodoo, or whatever it is."

"Vodun, and that's only one part of what I do." Beau said frankly.

Brian smiled, obviously feeling that Beau had just proved his point for him.

"Fine." Beau said with a brief eyeroll for Brian's benefit, then directed more of his attention toward Steve before saying, "I'm a born-witch, which means that I inherited my power rather than going out and seeking it. The 'workshop' that we're going to check out is going to be a place where I can go to practice my magic."

"And Professor Xavier's alright with that?" Steve asked curiously.

"Yes. It turns out that there are a few other witches around so he was completely onboard with giving us a place where we can practice our craft. I guess you could think of it as being our danger room." Beau carefully explained.

"It makes sense. Since he's opened his home to give mutants a place where they can exist without being hunted or experimented on, why wouldn't he do the same thing for witches?" Steve asked speculatively.

"Thanks Steve. Putting it that way makes me feel a lot less weird about the whole thing." Beau said with a smile, then added more seriously, "The reason we're wanting to get the workshop set up right now is because there's a good chance that I can use my magic to help Lisa gain full access to her abilities."

"You can do that?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"I hope so." Beau said uneasily.

"Brian, how much do they need to know about it?" Lisa asked firmly.

"Pretty much anything you don't want to tell them is the stuff that they really need to know." Brian told her frankly.

"Yeah. That sounds about right." Lisa said wearily, then stoically continued, "Beau does death magic. He's going to fix it so that I can get the skill of someone who trained all their life, then died before they ever really got a chance to use what they'd learned."

"Wow... I um, wow. I don't know if I could do something like that. I mean, that sounds creepy as hell." Steve said honestly.

"I don't know either. But I'm determined to find out." Lisa said frankly, then continued, "If it turns out that I can't make myself do it, then I'll back out. But what it comes down to is being strong enough to be part of something big or being outside of it, always wondering what would have happened if I'd been braver."

"I wish I'd been given a choice like that." Steve quietly mused.

"How's that?" Lisa asked curiously as the group ambled along at a casual pace.

"When I was evaluated, I was automatically put on the B-Team. Me being braver or better in some way wouldn't have made a difference. It's not like I tried and failed. I just never got my shot." Steve said regretfully.

"Can I tell him?" Louie asked hopefully.

"Tell him what?" Seth asked curiously.

"Sure. Go ahead." Beau said with a smile.

"Steve. You're here with us right now because this is your shot." Louie said seriously.

//We don't go around telling strangers about Beau's magic or how Lisa's going to get her abilities. That kind of stuff belongs with the team members.// Jesus said frankly.

"Wait. What does that make me?" Quaid asked cautiously.

//As far as I'm concerned, you're already as much a part of this team as anyone. You make Louie happy, so I'm automatically on your side.// Jesus said simply.

"You got my vote too!" Louie happily proclaimed.

Beau couldn't restrain his smile at the announcement, but then thought to ask, "Brian? How does this affect your forecast?"

"It doesn't." Brian said simply, then explained, "As far as I can tell, Quaid exists between the strands of fate. Him being a member of the team or not doesn't change my forecast at all."

"Are you saying that I can't change anything?" Quaid asked cautiously.

"No. I'm saying that I can't see you changing anything. I can predict what's most likely going to happen, but you can change how things turn out whenever you feel like it and I won't see it coming." Brian fought to explain.

"You can see the future?" Steve asked Brian with surprise.

"Yeah. Lots of them." Brian said simply.

"Does Quaid get a team name?" Louie suddenly asked, brimming over with excitement at the prospect.

//He will if he chooses to be on our team. It's entirely up to him.// Jesus said seriously.

"Team name?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Yeah. It's not as much about secret identities as it is a signal to tell us that we're on the job, talking about team business. It also helps us when we're using communications that we can't be sure are secure." Slash injected into the conversation.

"Steve, before you make your decision, you need to know that another one of our team members, his name is Marc, he's been shot. It's possible that if you join us that you might be shot at too." Seth said seriously.

Slash nodded his agreement, then added, "That's the main reason that we're trying to get our team formed and up to speed as quickly as we can."

"Chances are that the shooter is really after me, but considering what happened to Marc, I wouldn't bet on any of you being safe from her." Beau said tiredly.

"That's the one thing I've got going for me. I've been rated at level 6 invulnerability. My scales can stand up to bladed weapons and most bullets, although I'd rather not test that out if it's all the same to you. Even if they don't pierce, they still hurt." Steve said frankly.

"Yeah. None of us wants that." Slash assured him, then continued, "And we're all trying to make the best out of whatever we've got to work with."

"At least you've got something. I don't have any special abilities." Quaid told him frankly.

"Why are you going to a mutant school if you're a normal human?" Steve asked curiously.

"Well, to start with, it isn't just a school for mutants. There's other kinds of people here, people like Beau, who might have problems with the normies if they knew what he really was." Quaid said seriously.

"Also, Quaid's not a human... or, at least he wasn't born one." Louie quietly added.

"You're not human?" Steve asked dubiously.

"I guess I kinda am now. I mean, it's not bad. It's better than being dead." Quaid said unenthusiastically.

"But you'd rather be your old self?" Lisa guessed.

"No! That's not it at all! I don't care about being all kinds of crazy powerful like that. It usually sucks and it's really lonely." Quaid quickly explained.

"But..." Lisa slowly prompted.

"But if I don't have any power at all, then why would I join the team? The best help I could give you is to stay away so you don't have to worry about endangering yourselves protecting me." Quaid said reluctantly, obviously loathed to speak the words.

"If there was any lesson to be learned from being powerless, I'm pretty sure that you've learned it by now." A gruff voice said from behind the group.

As they turned, Lee cautiously asked, "What are you doing here, Matt? Where are the guys?"

"I'm not Matt. I'm the Logan from this universe." He said with a grin, then focused on Quaid and said, "Your aunt Jean and I decided that you need to bring something to the table if you're going to be part of the team."

"What are you giving me? Laser eyes?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"What the... you little... no. No laser eyes!" Logan barked.

For a long moment, Quaid unflinchingly held his gaze.

Logan took a slow breath before calmly saying, "After talking it over, your aunt Jean and I decided that to help put you on an even footing with the people around you that we'd give you one of our x-genes; just one, either mine or hers."

"So that means that I can have claws and super strength and wicked cool sideburns?" Quaid asked hopefully.

"I don't know. You might." Logan said with a grin, then continued, "We're just going to introduce the x-gene into your system, which will make you a mutant. How the x-gene will manifest in you is anyone's guess."

Quaid smiled widely, then noticed Lee standing nearby, watching with concern.

After a moment to consider, Quaid cautiously asked, "So, does that mean that if I get your x-gene that it might make me wild and hurt the people I care about or maybe even forget my friends?"

"That could happen." Logan reluctantly admitted.

"I'd rather not have abilities than do anything to hurt or forget my new friends and family." Quaid regretfully announced as he avoided looking directly at Lee.

"That's alright. Would you rather inherit your aunt Jean's genes?" Logan finished with a grin.

"Yeah." Quaid quietly agreed, then quickly added, "It's not that I don't want to be related to you, but I can't take the chance. It's too important."

"Don't worry about it. Here in a few minutes you're probably going to start hearing or seeing things that aren't there. Be sure to let Jesus and the professor help you until you can get a handle on whatever your ability's going to be." Logan explained.

"So you don't know what's going to happen?" Brian asked curiously.

"I could know if I looked, but I won't. What fun would that be?" Logan said with a grin at him.

"But what if something goes wrong? You can prevent him from having to go through a lot of worry and pain if you'll tell him what's coming." Brian said anxiously.

"I could also prevent him from living and growing and learning to make the most out of what life hands him." Logan said frankly.

"I knew it! I told you! I told you we'd meet him! He's Matt's evil twin!" Louie triumphantly announced.

Logan smiled at Louie's assertion, then looked to Quaid and quietly said, "If you want, I can still make you completely human with no x-gene at all. I got no stake in this. It's entirely up to you."

"No. Don't do that. I'll do like you said and try to make the most out of whatever it turns out to be." Quaid quickly confirmed.

"I think you already know that if you get into trouble, your aunt Jean and I probably won't be able to bail you out." Logan said seriously.

"It's my dad, isn't it?"

"Don't worry about him. In fact, I'll tell you a little secret. I think I've seen signs that he's coming around. Now, I don't want to make any predictions about him turning over a new leaf, but I guess what I'm really telling you is that there's a reason for you to hope that things with him can be better." Logan said quietly.

"I don't care. I'll never forgive him. After what he did... no. I'm done with him." Quaid said firmly.

"I'm not asking you to forgive him. I'm just letting you know that he's capable of changing. You don't have to assume that he is and will always be the same monster that you remember him to be." Logan said seriously.

"Do you think that it somehow makes it not as bad because there's another version of Itchy living here? Well it doesn't. I loved my best friend and didn't want anything for him but for him to grow up and be happy. Even though the new Itchy is my brother and I love him too, it doesn't undo what my dad did. I won't forgive, I won't forget and I WILL hate him forever." Quaid said with absolute certainty.

"By the way, how are things going with Itchy 2.0?" Logan gently asked.

"Okay. He's busy a lot of the time, but at the end of the day, we get to hang out together for a while and... it's nice." Quaid finished with a smile at the thought of his older brother.

"I've got to get going now. You know how it is. We've gotta keep the baddies off your backs." Logan said frankly.

"Yeah. I know. Thanks for that. I really do like it here." Quaid said quietly.

Logan stepped forward and placed one hand on Quaid's shoulder before pulling him into a brief, firm hug.

Before the moment could drag on too long, Logan flared into a burst of silver light and vanished.

* * * * *

A long silence fell over the group which was finally broken by Ms. Mordigan asking, "So that was the Matt from another dimension?"

"No. That was the Matt from this dimension. The Matt you know is from another dimension, he just lives here now." Slash calmly explained.

"He seems to be incredibly powerful. It's nice to see that he's making sure that you're going to be alright." Ms. Mordigan told Quaid frankly.

"We're nothing alike in any way, but I still feel like he understands me better than anyone, anywhere... anywhen." Quaid quietly admitted.

"Is anything happening yet?" Louie asked cautiously.

"Yeah. I can feel it awakening inside me. It's mental, there's no doubt about that." Quaid said slowly.

//You're experienced with having psychic abilities, aren't you?// Jesus asked curiously.

"Yeah. but you don't have to yell about it. I'm right here." Quaid answered irritably.

//I wasn't yelling. You're changing. You're becoming more attuned to telepathic communication.// Jesus gently explained.

"You're becoming telepathic?" Steve asked with surprise.

//It's too early to tell. The ability to 'receive' telepathy is different from the ability to 'send'. We'll have to wait and see what develops for him.// Jesus explained.

"Yeah. Um, no. I don't feel the telepathy growing so much now. Maybe it'll pick back up later. Right now, I'm getting more of a telekinetic thing going on." Quaid said slowly.

//Professor Xavier is monitoring what's happening.// Jesus said informatively.

"Yeah. I can feel him there..." Quaid said under his breath, then he turned toward the mansion and said more loudly, "Hi Professor!"

//Don't mind me. Proceed.// Professor Xavier responded in all their minds.

"This is wrong." Quaid muttered to himself.

"What's that? Do we need to run for cover?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I don't know yet... No promises..." Quaid said haltingly.

"Keep us posted, will you?" Beau asked hopefully.

"I'll do my best." Quaid weakly offered.

"Is there anything we can do to help you?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"You're here, standing with me through something that might end up being dangerous. That means a lot to me." Quaid said sincerely.

//Before we get too much into that, tell me about your emotional state. How much of what you're feeling do you think is what you're feeling?// Professor Xavier asked cautiously.

"Empathy? I can't promise that I don't have any of that going on, but I'm not noticing any foreign emotions." Quaid assured him.

//What about the rest of you? Is anyone noticing feeling uncharacteristic emotional states or unusually intense emotions?// Professor Xavier asked the group.

//I think that I've been around the Meerkats enough to notice something out of the ordinary with their emotional states. I'm not detecting any empathic leakage from Quaid at all. His shielding is expertly formed. It's actually quite elegant.// Jesus concluded with a note of satisfaction.

"You guys might want to step back a little bit. I've got... something about to happen and I don't know what it's going to be when it finally shows up." Quaid slowly warned.

//Can you narrow down if it's telepathic, empathic or telekinetic in nature?// Professor Xavier asked hopefully.

"Telekinetic, for sure. Psionic force." Quaid answered in a short, chopped tone.

//Do you have any indication of how it's going to manifest?// Professor Xavier asked urgently.

"Cube." Quaid fought to say.

As the single word left his mouth, an ethereal blue/white cube, about a foot tall, appeared directly in front of Quaid, levitating in mid air.

After a moment, Slash finally said, "Yeah. That's a cube."

"I think that's it for now. I guess that's my ability." Quaid said in slow concentration.

"You can make a cube?" Steve asked dubiously.

//It appears that Quaid is able to make a stable construct out of psionic force. Just off the top of my head, I can think of a number of uses for such a thing. You appear to have been given a tremendous gift. Use it well.// Professor Xavier said sagely.

"Yeah. I'll try." Quaid said weakly as he stared at the cube floating in front of him.

"The future of the team as a whole just became a whole lot more secure. Even though I can't see you, I think you're going to be alright." Brian said in concentration.

"Quaid, are you okay to start walking again or do we need to contact Matt and the others to let them know that we'll be late?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yeah. I'm fine. Don't worry about me. I got this." Quaid assured him.

//As it happens, the 'snack' preparations turned into more of a production than anyone anticipated. Rest assured, you will have sufficient time to reach your destination before your snacks arrive.// Professor Xavier said with amusement.

"Steve? Do you already have a team name?" Louie asked curiously.

"All of us were given code names, but we never really used them for anything." Steve said frankly.

"Really? What's yours?" Louie asked excitedly.

"Nightfear." Steve said simply.

"That's really... it doesn't have anything to do with you... I mean... with snakes." Seth finally choked out.

"Unless snakes is what you have nightmares about." Lisa quietly suggested.

"For the A-Team, the code names usually mean something. For us, I guess they were kind of a way so that we could pretend that we were as good as them and play at being X-Men." Steve said uneasily.

"The Meerkats is a whole other team. You can have another name if you want to." Louie quietly offered as they walked.

"If you'd asked me yesterday, I probably would have said that I wanted to change it. But it really doesn't matter to me now. I guess I'll keep it like it is." Steve said honestly.

"What about you Quaid? What kind of team name would you like to have?" Louie asked hopefully.

"I don't know. I never really thought about it. What do you think my name should be? I mean, you're our expert." Quaid asked with a loving smile at him.

"I can see why Steve doesn't care and I think that's a really good choice for him. But for you, I think you should have a name that has something to do with who you are." Louie said slowly.

"What did you come up with?" Quaid asked curiously.

"Godling."

When Quaid didn't immediately react, Louie hurried to say, "If you don't like it I can come up with something else for you."

Quaid looked lovingly at Louie and quietly said, "Don't worry. It's perfect."

Chapter 19: Thistledown

"Before we get there, what is it that we're not supposed to tell Bobby?" Seth quietly asked as they followed a more or less path to the southwest of the playing field.

//Sooner or later Bobby is going to find out that the final member of our team is actually a friend of his who recently passed away. It would probably be best if we weren't the ones to reveal that to him.// Jesus said carefully.

"Peter's alive?" Steve asked with surprise.

"No. That would make everything a lot easier." Beau said regretfully.

"Just what is it that you're telling us, then?" Ms. Mordigan asked uncertainly.

"Basically, I've recruited Piotr's spiritual essence to join our team. Although we don't know exactly how everything is going to turn out, the more general plan is for Piotr to help Lisa learn how to use her abilities." Beau carefully explained.

"From what I've heard, Peter and Bobby were really close friends." Slash quietly added.

"They were. I used to see them in the morning, out running the track before classes." Steve said sadly.

"If they were so close, then why aren't you telling Bobby that his friend is back... at least in some sense of the word?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"When I talked to Piotr about it, he asked me not to tell Bobby. If possible, he'd like to explain it himself once things have settled and he has more of a handle on his situation." Beau said anxiously as he awaited their reactions.

"I'm sorry if this is a stupid question, but are you talking about talking to ghosts?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"This situation is unusual. There aren't a lot of earthbound spirits and what few there are usually fade away without anyone ever noticing them. Because of who and what I am, I can sense spirits and communicate with them when very few others can." Beau carefully explained.

"Was that a 'yes'?" Steve cautiously asked.

Ms. Mordigan was sure to make eye contact with Steve before giving an almost imperceptible shrug.

"Listen, just like with my medical studies, necromancy has some industry specific terminology which may mean something different to me than it would to the layperson. It's for that reason that I resist using technically inaccurate wording." Beau fought to explain.

"I'm pretty sure that means 'yes'." Ms. Mordigan quietly confided.

Steve nodded his agreement to her assessment.

"So what does that have to do with what we're doing here?" Slash asked curiously.

"We're setting up the workshop so that I can install the spirit into a physical vessel. That way Lisa will have access to it when she needs it." Beau said frankly.

"You think of Fallen as an it? Not a him?" Louie asked curiously.

"I'm hoping that enough of the person that Piotr was will come through so that I can think of the final result as being a sentient being and a member of our team, but right now, to cast this spell correctly, I need to create the facade of a void of spiritual energy within a physical object so that hopefully the entire spirit will instinctively bond to it and become fully attached." Beau carefully explained.

"What are the dangers in what you're suggesting?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"The most likely failure would be if the spirit were damaged or even destroyed. They're incredibly fragile." Beau said frankly.

"What are the dangers to us?" Lee asked firmly.

"Possession, I guess." Beau said as he matched Lee's determined gaze, then explained, "Even though it's highly unlikely, the amount of trouble that it causes makes the one in a million chance still seem a little too risky."

"That could really happen?" Ms. Mordigan asked with concern.

"I'm planning to take a disembodied spirit of a once living being and force it into an inanimate object that it was never meant to inhabit. If there's some way for the spirit to find refuge in a living body then it will naturally do that."

"But you believe that you will be able to put the spirit into something non-living?" Ms. Mordigan cautiously asked.

"Yes. I have that ability. I just can't swear that I won't damage the spirit in the process." Beau confirmed.

"Is that it?" Louie asked excitedly as he pointed at the small building ahead of them.

"Probably. I've never seen it from the outside." Beau said honestly.

"It's beautiful." Lisa said delightedly, then added, "Even though it's not made of gingerbread, it's still as close to a storybook cottage as I've ever seen in real life."

"What are we going to be doing?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"I think at first we're probably just going to explore. We might do some cleaning, if we can find the cleaning supplies that we'll need." Beau said as the group arrived at the door.

"That is, if we can get in." Slash said as he tugged on the door handle.

"I didn't think about that. Does someone need to go back and get the key from the professor?" Lee asked curiously.

//The professor says that our team has multiple methods at our disposal for getting past a locked door, any of which would be faster than dispatching someone with a key.// Jesus said seriously.

"I can do it!" Seth automatically volunteered.

"No. Let me!" Quaid immediately called as a transparent cube formed in the air, right in front of him.

"Hold on. Why don't we let Mad decide?" Lee suggested.

Ms. Mordigan was caught off-guard by the suggestion, but soon enough gathered herself and responded, "Let me know how each of you would get us past the locked door and I'll decide which way is best."

"I can just phase us through the door. It'll only take a second." Seth stated simply.

"I can move the door out of the way." Quaid said matter-of-factly.

"You just got your power, like, a minute ago. How can you know how to use it already?" Louie asked curiously.

"Because I had psionic powers before. I didn't have a lot of reason to use them, but I always knew how to if I wanted to." Quaid said reasonably.

"Can you really move the door?" Louie asked curiously.

"Yes and no. I can move my cube. So all I've got to do is create my cube with the door inside, then just move the cube out of the way and the door will go with it." Quaid said simply.

"Would that damage the door?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Not as long as I move the door frame too. If I tried to move only part of the door, I'd be more likely to break it." Quaid quietly admitted.

"If you're not worried about damage, I could kick the door in. It might not be pretty, but it'd be fast and easy." Lisa said frankly.

"What about you, Beau? Do you have any spells that could get us in?" Seth asked curiously.

"None that I could do in a reasonable amount of time. Most of my stuff takes a lot of preparation and supplies." Beau said honestly, then thought to add, "Besides, the only spell that I can think of to use to pop the door open could just as easily disintegrate the entire building."

"Yeah... um, no. Let's not do that." Seth said slowly.

"What about you, Brian? Do you have some special power that could get you past a locked door?" Slash asked curiously.

"Not really. But I could wait for someone else to open it, then follow them in without them noticing." Brian said honestly.

"I guess that's almost as good as doing it yourself." Seth said with a grin at him.

"I don't know. That attic window looks like it's cracked open a little bit. I might be able to climb up there and get in that way." Steve said speculatively as he stared upward.

"You can climb?" Seth asked with surprise evident in his voice.

"What? Do you think that just because I don't have legs that I'm not able to climb?" Steve asked in offense.

"Well... yeah." Seth reluctantly admitted.

"Watch this." Steve snarled defiantly, then proceeded to scale the vertical wall with little more effort than slithering across the open lawn.

"It might not be safe for him in there." Seth said suddenly, then seemed to vanish in a blur of darkness.

"Is this more what you had in mind when you thought about being around a group of mutants?" Lisa asked with a teasing grin.

"We're certainly getting closer." Ms. Mordigan admitted, then cautiously asked, "Did Seth just teleport himself inside?"

"It depends on what you mean when you say teleport. I think he probably slipped out of this dimension, then took a couple steps to get past the door, then slipped back in." Lisa cautiously explained.

"It looks like Steve was able to get in without a problem." Lee said as he remained focused on the window in the eves of the little house.

Before anyone could comment, a blur of darkness flared and revealed Seth standing before them.

"The deadbolt lock on the door needs a key no matter which side you're on." Seth quickly announced.

"If you can go back in and open a window, we could probably all get in that way, as long as we help each other." Beau said as he looked at the ground level windows consideringly.

"Or I could phase us through the door." Seth said frankly.

"Okay. But we still need to at least think about how we'd each try to get past the locked doors using our own abilities." Lisa said seriously.

"Yeah. We might have to split into teams sometime or Seth could get knocked out or killed or something." Louie said honestly.

"Please don't say that." Lisa quietly asked.

"Okay." Louie easily agreed.

"Not talking about it won't make it not happen. Preparing for it might." Quaid told the group deadly seriously.

"Let's talk about it inside." Seth suggested.

"Meerkat one." Beau said firmly.

Lee was surprised when Louie took hold of his arm and started guiding him to the center of their group.

Ms. Mordigan was equally surprised when Lisa took firm hold of her shoulders and nearly carried her toward Seth.

There was a sudden explosion of darkness which an instant later was shredded by blue-gray light emanating from Seth's horns.

* * * * *

"This way." Seth said authoritatively as he stepped forward.

"Why have you shifted us to the nygo-husk?" Ms. Mordigan slowly asked while travelling with the herd through the fleshy membrane.

"It's just the best way I know to get all of us past the locked door." Seth reluctantly admitted.

"What do you know about the nygo-husk?" Lee asked curiously.

"Nothing. I must have heard about it somewhere." Ms. Mordigan quickly explained.

"As Steve would say, 'Don't be pulling my tail'." Beau said in a voice devoid of humor.

"Who's to say where you learn certain things. It must be something that I picked up in my travels." Ms. Mordigan said nervously.

"We can wait here for as long as it takes. We need to know who you really are and what you know about the husk dimension." Lee said seriously.

"What if I don't have anything to tell you?" Ms. Mordigan asked challengingly.

"If waiting here isn't a problem for you, then I suppose that we could wait it out in hell, at least until the demons notice our presence." Lee said as a portal suddenly enveloped the group, revealing them to be in a nightmarish wasteland of heat and noxious vapor.

"The sky's on fire." Louie whispered.

"You get used to it." Lee said as he casually put a comforting arm around Louie's shoulders.

"Your people aren't meant to have this power; not for at least a few hundred more generations." Ms. Mordigan warned as she looked around nervously.

"Who are your people?" Lee asked simply as Quaid approached from Lee's other side and was promptly pulled into a hug.

After a moment to consider her situation, Ms. Mordigan finally opened her mouth to answer.

Before she could utter a word, Brian firmly said, "We don't need to know that."

Lee looked at Brian with surprise at the interruption.

"Her people have enemies. Leave it at that." Brian said seriously.

"You're using your prognostication to help me?" Ms. Mordigan asked with surprise.

"I'm using it to help us. It just happens to be helping you, too." Brian stated simply.

//Steve is beginning to worry about where we went.// Jesus announced into all their minds.

"I'll go tell him what's going on." Lee quickly volunteered.

"Don't bother. We're done here." Brian said seriously, daring anyone to contradict him.

After a tense moment, Lee quietly said, "Go ahead Seth. Take us back."

"I don't know how to get us back from here." Seth reluctantly admitted.

"Sure you do. Just change the frequency, either to that of the husk or to our real world." Lee carefully explained.

"Right. The frequency's different. I should have noticed that." Seth said intensely.

"Whenever you're ready. We don't have to rush this part." Lee said gently, so as not to jar Seth out of his concentration.

"I sure do hope this works!" Seth said nervously.

"We'd be perfectly fine with waiting while you get all the bugs worked out." Beau said frankly.

Lisa and Ms. Mordigan immediately nodded their agreement.

"You go on ahead, Seth. We're right here with you." Slash calmly assured him.

"Thanks." Seth said gratefully as a burst of blue-black light erupted from his horns.

* * * * *

When the blinding blackness faded, the group found themselves inside the small cottage.

"I was beginning to worry. Where were you guys?" Steve asked, sounding to be more than a little unnerved.

"Through the looking glass." Slash said without humor as he looked askance at Seth.

At Steve's confused look, Ms. Mordigan told him, "It could take a minute to explain. I'll tell you later."

Steve cautiously nodded his agreement to the plan.

"How did you get all the way over there?" Lee asked Quaid, who had been at his side before they appeared in the cabin.

"I guess when we came back, the table was in the way, so I materialized beside the table instead of inside it." Quaid said speculatively.

"I should have thought of that. I'm sorry Quaid. I never even thought that I might phase you into the middle of something." Seth said repentantly.

"It's okay, but less solid things might not move me out of their way. You should probably look before you leap." Quaid said seriously.

"So, is everyone okay?" Steve asked uncertainly as he looked around.

"Yeah. I think so." Lee said as he moved around the table to Quaid's side.

"Now that we're in here, what are we supposed to do?" Louie asked curiously.

"I was planning on us cleaning this place up, but I don't know how much we're going to be able to accomplish with all of us in here." Beau said frankly.

"Plus, if you start kicking up the dust, it's going to get really miserable, really fast." Lisa interjected.

//The professor just told me that he gave Matt a key to the door. Maybe we can just plan things until he gets here.// Jesus suggested.

"Honestly, if we can find a way to manage it, we could just take the furniture out, clean the room, then clean the furniture before we put it back." Beau said seriously as he looked around consideringly.

"With what?" Quaid asked simply.

Beau looked at Quaid to expound on his question.

"Unless you've got some cleaning supplies in your back pocket, I don't think we have anything to clean with here." Quaid said frankly.

"I'm not seeing any cleaning supplies on the shelves, either." Lisa cautiously added.

"Maybe we could get the professor to send some cleaning supplies with Matt and the guys." Louie suggested.

//They've already left the mansion. It'd be a lot of trouble for them to double back.// Jesus said frankly.

"Vile Kricket could probably go there and back before they get here." Louie suggested.

"Sounds good. Why don't you take them out, Seth?" Lee asked pleasantly.

"Yeah. Sure." Seth said easily as he stepped forward and placed a hand gently on Louie's shoulder.

Louie, Jesus and Seth all disappeared in a smudge of darkness.

"Come on, Quaid. Let's see if we can't give them a run for their money." Lee said as he opened a portal in the air before them.

"But I can't move fast like Vile Kricket." Quaid warned him.

"Maybe not. But maybe your cube can." Lee said frankly.

"I didn't think of that." Quaid said with a smile of surprise.

"Come on. Let's find out." Lee said as he offered his hand.

When Quaid took hold, Lee pulled him through the cloudy portal and it closed behind them.

"Does anyone else want to race up the hill to Xavier's?" Beau asked into the silence that followed.

"You've never seen me run. I probably couldn't beat Vile Kricket in a sprint, but I might be able to take him in a marathon." Lisa said frankly.

"You've never seen me slither at full speed either. I don't know if I'll win against you, but you'll know you were in a race." Steve countered.

"So super speed is another thing that neither of us has to offer." Brian said regretfully.

"It looks that way." Beau quietly responded.

"What was your name again?" Ms. Mordigan asked as she looked at Brian uncertainly.

"Isn't there something you can do about that?" Beau asked Brian uneasily.

"Usually people adapt to my passive field after being exposed to it a few times." Brian said as he looked at Ms. Mordigan curiously.

"Excuse me, but have we met before? I could have sworn..." Ms. Mordigan cautiously trailed off, obviously unnerved by the experience.

"Yeah. Um, give me a second. I need to talk to the guys about something real quick." Brian said distractedly, then turned to Steve and asked, "Steve, will you stay with Mad for a minute while we try to figure something out?"

"Sure." Steve immediately agreed, then thought to ask, "But where are you going? Aren't we locked in?"

"We're going to be right over there by the wall, but I think that between Slash and me it'll be like we aren't even here." Brian said frankly.

As Brian led Beau, Slash and Lisa to the far side of the room, he quietly asked, "Would you give us some cover?"

Steve watched as a dark cloud formed, completely obscuring the group from sight.

A moment later he was wondering to himself what had caught his attention in the shadowy corner of the room.

* * * * *

"So I'm hiding us while you're making them forget us?" Slash cautiously asked as he worked to make a sheet of darkness to conceal them.

"Not exactly. I'm just inspiring them not to think about us. They still remember who we are... except for Mad, maybe. My ability seems to work differently on her." Brian finished thoughtfully.

"So, do you think you can do something so that she'll remember you?" Beau asked seriously.

"Probably, yeah. I'll do that when we go back. But before I do, I just wanted to talk to you guys to make sure that I should." Brian said anxiously.

"Why wouldn't you?" Beau asked curiously.

"Mostly because she's not who she says she is. She's not what she says she is. She's not human. She's not even from Earth." Brian said nervously.

"So? What's the big deal about that? Quaid's not from Earth and you don't seem to have a problem with him." Beau observed.

"Yeah, well, from what I've been able to see, Quaid is more of an exception than a rule." Brian said frankly.

"Okay, but I know of some other 'non-humans' hanging around here. With your ability, you've got to already know about them." Slash cautiously added.

"I can see what you're saying, and you're right. They're not a big deal... but somehow she's different." Brian said darkly.

"In what way?" Slash cautiously asked.

"When I look at Mad all I can see is little bits and pieces that don't really connect with what's going on around her. All I know is that it's said, 'where her kind go, trouble follows'." Brian said with frustration.

"Did you ever figure out what caused the change in fate?" Beau asked curiously.

"No. With Quaid around it's really easy to blame everything on him, but what he said was right. I was right there with him taking a test. If he did something that changed fate that drastically, I would have noticed it when he did it." Brian said seriously.

"What if Mad has the ability to alter fate, like Quaid does?" Beau asked cautiously.

"No... not like Quaid. The most I can do is see the results of his actions after he's done something. I can't see his potential actions at all. He's outside fate, she's definitely inside." Brian tried to explain.

"So, you can see her potential actions?" Slash cautiously asked.

"Yes... sometimes... splinters and shards... not everything and not for sure." Brian said with difficulty.

"What if she can alter fate AND can control how much you can see?" Beau slowly asked.

"That would fit the facts. But I don't get the sense that she's doing any of this consciously. I guess it could be something that her species can do instinctively." Brian said thoughtfully.

"How would that work?" Lisa asked curiously.

"I guess that she could show up somewhere and alter fate just enough to make it seem like she just naturally 'belonged' there, almost like she'd been there all along. That's kind of what she did with Andrew and it's probably what she did when she arrived on this planet." Brian said thoughtfully.

"So what do you want to do about her?" Beau asked seriously.

"Should we do anything? I mean, none of this sounds like she's doing anything to hurt us." Lisa carefully added.

"I guess that's true, but everything might not be what it looks like on the surface." Slash interjected.

"I think that if I can have a few minutes to look deeper, I should be able to see if there are any cracks in what's being revealed to us. I can go pretty deep when I really try." Brian said as he took his cards and dice out of his pockets.

"I can stay here with you and keep the shadow up so you won't be interrupted." Slash said seriously.

"Yeah. That sounds good. I don't know if I'll be able to come up with any answers, but I'll probably have a better idea of what questions to ask. This shouldn't take me too long and I should have a lot better idea of what's going on with her when I'm finished." Brian agreed.

"We'll go and keep Steve and Mad company while we wait for everyone else to return." Lisa said thoughtfully.

"And we can keep our eyes and ears open for any clue as to what Mad is and what she wants with us." Beau added.

"Yeah. What could a person in authority want with a group of super-powered teenagers willing to believe her and do anything that she says?" Slash asked sarcastically.

"When you consider that the 'person in authority' isn't who or what she claims to be... what's not to trust?" Brian finished with a smile in response.

"C'mon Beau. Let's leave the trouble twins to sort this out." Lisa said with a grin before walking away, passing through the veil of darkness surrounding them.

Beau glanced at Brian and Slash then gave a slight shrug before following obediently.

* * * * *

As Beau stepped to Lisa's side, his boot scuffed just enough to cause Ms. Mordigan and Steve to turn suddenly.

"You scared me half to death! Where have you two been?" Steve asked as he looked around to verify that no one else had been able to sneak in undetected.

"We just needed to talk for a minute. Is Seth back yet?" Lisa asked curiously.

As Steve was about to answer, a dark blur appeared just long enough to leave Seth standing in its wake.

"It appears that he is." Ms. Mordigan said uncertainly as she looked at Seth warily.

"What's going on?" Seth asked as he looked around, trying to gauge the strange mood of the people surrounding him.

"Lisa was just asking if you were back yet." Beau said frankly.

"I've been looking around for some of that cobwebby stuff because you were saying that you're going to need it." Seth said seriously.

"Let me guess, you couldn't bring it into this reality, could you?" Beau quietly asked.

"I didn't get that far." Seth said simply, then explained, "Before, that stuff was everywhere, draped over everything. Here, there's very little of it and what there is turns to dust before I can do much of anything with it."

"That might mean that the presence of people, living their lives, coming and going, could have something to do with the formation and continued existence of the strands." Beau said speculatively.

"If that's how it works, do you think it's going to hurt anything if we use some of the strands for your cloak thing?" Seth asked cautiously.

"What do you think, Mad? Would it cause a problem if Seth brought some webbing back from the nygo-husk and used it in this realm?" Beau asked seriously.

"I'm hardly an authority on the subject..." Ms. Mordigan trailed off, obviously reluctant to discuss it.

"You're as close as we've got. We're not going to hold you responsible or anything. We just need to know if you know of any reason that Seth shouldn't at least try to bring the nygo-husk webbing here." Beau said frankly.

"There's no reason I can think of except to point out that the nygo-filaments evaporate when you touch them." Ms. Mordigan said simply.

"Seth may have a work-around for that. And if he can keep the webbing stable in this dimension, even if it's just for a few minutes, I should be able to cement its state of being. I bought everything that I'll need for that when I went shopping with Andrew." Beau said happily.

"You really love it when you get to do your magic, don't you?" Lisa asked with a tranquil smile.

"I have to be really careful all the time to keep people from noticing that I'm different from them. Because of that, I only use my magic when there's no other way to solve whatever the problem is." Beau quietly explained.

"So it's like a treat for you." Lisa summarized.

"It's like after being kept in a box day after day, week after week, finally being allowed to fly." Beau countered.

* * * * *

"Did they come back yet?" Brian asked as he and Slash approached the group by the door.

"Where did you come from? Is there another door over there?" Steve asked as he looked in the direction they had approached from.

"No. We were just kinda hiding in the shadows." Brian said playfully, then turned his attention to Ms. Mordigan and firmly asked, "Are you here because you want to be or because you have to be?"

"What kind of a question is that?" Ms. Mordigan asked in surprise.

"After looking into things, I'm just trying to figure out if having you with us would be a good or a bad thing. I don't want to play word games or try to 'trick' you into revealing your true intentions. That's why I'm asking, here in front of everyone, if you're here of your own free will, or if you're somehow being compelled or manipulated into being a part of our team." Brian asked seriously.

"The main reason I'm here is because Julia and I are old friends. I'm an education expert, so when she committed to opening a school for mutants of all ages and grade levels it was only natural that she would ask for my help." Ms. Mordigan said frankly.

"That's true when you're our teacher or administrator, but what about your part in the Meerkats? How did you wedge your way into our group? Better yet, why did you wedge your way into our group?" Brian asked firmly.

"Do you want me to go? Is that what you're saying?" Ms. Mordigan asked defiantly.

"Even though I don't know everything that's going on, I think I know enough. The rest of it doesn't really matter to me, the only thing I do care about is your motivation. Why are you here?" Brian demanded.

A knock on the door preempted any answer.

"I'll keep them outside." Seth said before disappearing in darkness.

"Well?" Brian asked seriously.

"What is it that you were wanting to know?" Ms. Mordigan asked slowly.

"Why are you here, with us... with the Meerkats?" Brian asked in an unsteady tone.

"You won't like my answer."

"Try me." Brian said simply.

"Don't say I didn't warn you."

"There are plenty of witnesses that you told us so. Now, what's the big secret?" Beau asked curiously.

"I'm drawn to pivotal events."

"What does that even mean?" Brian asked slowly.

"We, my people, I mean, we tend to show up in places where noteworthy things happen. We usually don't participate, we simply document, record or sometimes just stand back and observe some of the most significant events in the history of the universe." Ms. Mordigan said with a sad, distant smile.

"What's so wrong with that?" Lisa asked curiously.

After a moment, Brian speculatively asked, "Not all of those events are good things, are they?"

"No. Many times not." Ms. Mordigan easily agreed.

"So, if someone were to notice your presence at several of these 'pivotal events', they might assume that you were somehow the cause of them." Brian continued.

"Yes. That has been suggested."

"Where her kind goes, trouble follows." Lisa said quietly.

"Where did you hear that?" Ms. Mordigan asked anxiously.

"It's something that Brian picked up when he was trying to figure out if you were a threat to us or not." Lisa said honestly.

"From what I was able to pick up, it seems that your people have something of a reputation." Brian added.

"Just because we were present doesn't mean that we caused anything to happen." Ms. Mordigan said defensively.

"That doesn't sound so bad." Slash said uncertainly.

"You didn't cause anything, but you didn't try to stop anything either, did you?" Brian cautiously asked.

"It's not in our nature to intervene." Ms. Mordigan patiently explained.

"I'm guessing that when others noticed that your people happened to be present when something catastrophic happened, they jumped to the conclusion that you were the cause of it." Brian said carefully.

"Some primitives believed so, yes. Later I was relegated to the status of 'harbinger'." Ms. Mordigan added as confirmation of his assertion.

"Harbinger?" Beau slowly asked, then suddenly said, "If I'm remembering correctly, The Morrigan is the celtic goddess known for being the harbinger of war and death. That's not just a coincidence, is it?"

"Those were different times and the dynamics of that culture were a bit more... fluid than I am accustomed to." Ms. Mordigan said cautiously.

"You were The Morrigan? I mean, you personally?" Beau asked dubiously.

"Just a piece of advice, Beauregard. If you ever find yourself trying to hide out in a primitive culture, remember that even the most seemingly innocuous technology can appear to be magical."

"The guys are waiting outside." Lisa quietly reminded those present.

"Mad? Why are you here?" Brian asked quietly.

"I suppose that, not unlike a moth drawn to a flame, I'm here because I have to be."

"Does you being here mean that we're going to do something important?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Not necessarily. I could have been drawn here by any number of things that have little or nothing to do with your team."

"Who are you really?" Brian demanded to know.

"We have many names. Quaid's people tend to refer to me and mine as imps and tricksters, although we're no such thing." Ms. Mordigan said wearily.

"What do you know about Quaid's people?" Slash asked curiously.

"We've had dealings with the Q throughout the millennia, although I've never met Quaid or Matt's doppelganger before, they appear to be more reasonable than most of the Q that I've heard about." Ms. Mordigan admitted.

"So, if you're not an imp, what are you?" Brian asked firmly, dragging them back to the point.

"Your friends Trey and Robert could probably tell you quite a bit more about my people than I ever could. I'm sure they have access to the digital remains of my culture. The Borg encountered us a relatively long time ago. Many of my people were assimilated. Those few of us able to escape the Borg onslaught were scattered to the solar winds and were mostly lost to each other. Eventually, we settled on various worlds, far and wide, and blended in as much as we could." Ms. Mordigan said distantly.

"Should we go and ask Trey and Robert about you?" Beau slowly asked, carefully watching for her reaction.

"I don't see that it matters. But you might consider that anyone who'd care about my people would probably be more interested in theirs. They're Wysanti and Norcadian, unless I'm mistaken. Beyond that, I wouldn't be surprised to find that their Borg implants and nano-tech would be of great interest to a fair many people." Ms. Mordigan said with a fairly convincing facade of unconcern.

"So keeping your secrets helps us to keep ours?" Slash cautiously asked.

"If you like." Ms. Mordigan said easily, then continued more seriously, "As you've deduced, I have my own motivations, none of which involve causing you harm or exposing your secrets. If you feel that you can do me the courtesy of extending the same discretion to me, we might be able to enjoy a mutually productive working arrangement going forward." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

"Guys. She hasn't really told us anything." Brian cautioned his comrades.

"Despite having witnessed numerous pivotal moments in your world's history, I don't really have a lot of stories to tell. I'm more of a listener." Ms. Mordigan finished with a serene smile.

Chapter 20: Maverick

"Are you ready for us to come in yet?" Seth asked as he appeared in their midst.

"Actually, it'd probably be better if we came out. There's not a whole lot of room in here." Beau said honestly.

"Are you guys done?" Seth asked curiously as he looked around, trying to assess the moods of those present.

"What'dya say, Mad? Are we good?" Slash asked hopefully.

Ms. Mordigan seemed to be about to answer, then instead, looked at Steve inquisitively.

"What?" Steve asked with a suddenly panicked look in his eyes.

"Before things get too crazy, I just wanted to be sure that you weren't feeling railroaded into anything. It's okay if you need to take a step back or put things on hold until you've had a chance to process." Ms. Mordigan said frankly.

"Thanks for thinking of that, but after all this time dreaming of 'what could have been' I'm finally reaching the big time, my chance is finally here. This is my shot." Steve said passionately.

Ms. Mordigan looked at Steve a moment longer, then turned to Beau and said, "I have a feeling that everything is exactly as it needs to be. If you need my promise not to share your secrets, you have it. If you're seeking my commitment to your team, you have that too. Just let me know what else you need from me."

"I don't think any of us would ask more from you than that. In a world that hates us, we don't just need someone like Matt to help us learn our abilities. We also need someone who knows how the world works to help us navigate our way past the people who obviously hate us AND the people who will pretend to be our friends so that they can use us. It looks to me like you could be that person." Beau said confidently.

"I'll do my best not to disappoint you." Ms. Mordigan said sincerely.

"Seth, will you ask them to unlock the door? I think we'd all like to celebrate with snacks." Lisa asked hopefully.

Rather than answer verbally, Seth disappeared in a brief flash of anti-light.

* * * * *

"Seth says that there's not enough room for all of us in there." John said to the group as they emerged from the quaint little cottage.

"I think we could all fit just fine. I'm just not sure we'd be able to accomplish much in the way of cleaning with everyone in the way." Beau said frankly.

"Jesus. Are you and Louie close to being back at the gingerbread house?" Slash asked into the air.

After a moment, Professor Xavier said into all their minds, //It appears that Jesus' telepathy shuts down when he assumes his fighting form.//

"Is Vile Kricket okay? Should we go back and get them?" Ronny asked with concern.

//They should be fine. They appear to have been a bit too ambitious in their choices. Therefore, carrying the assortment of supplies is slowing them down.// Professor Xavier explained.

"What about Lee and Quaid? Do you have any idea when they'll be back?" Slash asked anxiously.

//It appears that Lee and Quaid have discovered the joys of travelling at a high rate of speed within a psionic cube through the bowels of hell. I expect that they will return to you shortly, although it is yet to be determined if they will remember to gather any cleaning supplies.// Professor Xavier responded with fond amusement under his words.

"Maybe we could get a couple tables out of the cottage to use for the food while we're waiting for them to get back." Lisa quietly suggested.

"That sounds like a good idea!" Seth said cheerfully.

"The tables are really old and look like they're super heavy." Beau cautioned.

"Heavy's no problem for me, but it'd be nice if someone would take the other end to help me get it through the door." Lisa said frankly.

"Yeah. I'll help you." Clark said automatically as he stepped toward the cabin.

"Actually, I can make the tables light enough to float. If someone will just guide them through the doorway; that's the part that might slow me down a little." Ronny said honestly.

"Yeah. I'll help you with that." Slash easily volunteered.

"I guess we'll be over here keeping the food cold." Bobby said with Robert at his side.

"At least there's something you can do to help." John said sourly.

"There's a pot-bellied stove in the cabin. I didn't see a woodpile or anything, but it's cool enough out here that if you got the fire going, I'm pretty sure that everyone would really appreciate it." Slash said frankly.

After a moment to consider, John finally looked to his side and asked, "Trey, do you want to help me gather wood?"

"Is that some type of thinly veiled invitation to engage in a sexual act?" Trey asked uncertainly.

Ms. Mordigan's eyes went wide in surprise at the suggestion.

"Yes. Yes it is." John said firmly, then broke into a smile as he took gentle hold of Trey's arm and whispered, "Come on."

"I feel like I should be helping." Steve said apprehensively.

It took a moment for Ms. Mordigan to realize to what Steve was referring.

"From what Beauregard was saying, they might end up taking all the furnishings out as part of the cleaning process. You could probably join in and be a part of that if you like." Ms. Mordigan cautiously suggested.

"Should I ask Beau about it?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"I suppose that if you ask Beauregard, he can either tell you himself or direct you to whomever is in charge. It seems to change from minute to minute." Ms. Mordigan finished with a smile.

"Do you think I'll ever be in charge?" Steve asked cautiously.

"I guess that depends on whether or not you can take charge. If you're not sure if you're up to it, this might be an ideal opportunity to dip a toe in and find out." Ms. Mordigan said honestly, then glanced at Steve's tail before quietly adding, "...metaphorically speaking."

Steve looked at her uncertainly for a moment, then slithered toward the cottage where Beau, Lisa, Clark, Slash, and Ronny were already making their way inside.

* * * * *

"Since we've got everyone here, what would you think about taking some of the other furniture out too?" Steve asked cautiously as he followed the group into the Gingerbread House.

"Yeah. That might be a good idea." Beau said decisively.

"It's something we can do until the cleaning supplies get here." Slash supportively added.

Before anyone could react, Beau suddenly said, "Everyone, hold on. I think we're doing this the hard way."

"What do you want for us to do?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"If we get everyone with a levitating ability or super strength together in here, we can get Seth to make the wall disappear so that we can carry everything out without anyone having to try and fit things through the doorway." Beau said seriously.

"That'll probably be a lot faster and easier." Lisa confirmed.

"Sounds good! I'll go get him!" Steve said enthusiastically, then slithered out the door before anyone could suggest otherwise.

* * * * *

"Seth? Would you mind making the front wall disappear so that we can carry the furniture out?" Steve asked hopefully.

Seth looked at the front of the building for a moment, then silently moved around to the side.

"If you don't want to do it, we can just carry the furniture out through the door like we were planning to." Steve quickly explained.

"No. It's not that. I'm just thinking that this isn't the same as making a door go noodley. I'm worried that making the whole front wall disappear might weaken the building enough to cause the roof to cave in. I think it'll be a lot better if I go through this side wall. The beam across the top looks like it will hold everything in place, even if the wall below it suddenly goes squishy." Seth explained.

"I guess it's good that you're the one with this ability, because I never would have thought of that." Steve said honestly.

"Don't give me too much credit. From what I can tell, we're all just making it up as we go along. I'm sure that there are lots of things that I'm going to miss. You just caught me on a good day." Seth said with a grin.

Steve watched as Seth stepped forward and placed his hands flat against the wall. While the light of his horns started to glow, the wall began to become less and less real.

* * * * *

"Seth thought it would be better for us to go out through the side wall. He says it'll be less likely to cause damage to the building." Steve rushed to say as he slithered into the cottage through the front door.

"I guess he'd probably know best." Beau said simply, then watched as the side wall seemed to become semi-transparent and somewhat gelatinous in appearance.

"Looks like he's almost ready. Lifters and floaters, let's grab it and go!" Lisa said with an uncharacteristic enthusiastic attitude.

"Ronny, let me help with the table so you can concentrate on doing your floaty thing." Steve hurried to say as he moved to the other end of the table.

"Um, yeah. Thanks... um, Steve, was it?" Ronny asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. And you're Bobby's brother, aren't you?" Steve asked curiously.

"Right. Do you have super strength?" Ronny asked as he moved to allow Steve to take the end of the table.

"I wouldn't say 'super', but I'm decently strong, maybe a little above average. I can definitely lift a table if I need to." Steve said, as he suited actions to words.

Steve turned himself so that he could see where he was going, then took a firm grip to begin carrying the table.

"Wait! Wait! Hold up! I almost stepped on your tail." Slash said suddenly.

"Oh. Yeah. Maybe it'd be better if you were in front. I can't always keep track of where my tail is when I'm moving." Steve said anxiously.

"Yeah. Just stay there and I'll swing around." Slash said as he began to arch around Steve.

"How's the weight? Do you need for it to be lighter?" Ronny asked cautiously.

"Actually, no. It's not bad. I think we've got this." Slash assured him.

"I can help too." Beau cautiously offered, obviously braced for their refusal.

"Great! That corner's up for grabs." Steve said as he glanced at the corner of the end of the table that he was carrying.

As Clark and Lisa carried a table past them, Beau stepped up and took hold of the corner, making sure to take on at least some of the weight.

"Good. It looks like you guys have got this. If you'll get the tables set up where you want them, you can be getting the snacks ready while I get the rest of this stuff emptied out."

"Will you need for us to come back and help you with that?" Steve asked with concern.

"The only reason I thought that I'd need help before was because of the door. As long as Seth keeps the wall open for me, I think I can handle the rest." Ronny said confidently.

"Let's move this over by Bobby." Slash quietly suggested.

"Yell if you need us." Steve called as he glanced to see that Beau was ready.

* * * * *

"That's impressive." Lisa said cautiously as she watched the shelving, boxes, and drums from inside the cottage floating through the transparent wall.

"The kid has some power." Matt acknowledged.

"The power itself is impressive enough, but it's his level of control that truely astounds me." Ms. Mordigan said quietly.

"That, right there, is what we're here for. The kid has what it takes to help a lot of people who need it, but at the same time, he could really let loose and cause some damage if he wanted to. It's our job to show him that fighting for what's right is worth it and that easy answers and pretty promises aren't always what they look like on the surface." Matt said sagely.

"It sounds like you're speaking from personal experience." Ms. Mordigan said with a look askance at him.

"I seen some things." Matt said simply as he kept his focus on the teenagers working together to achieve a goal.

Ms. Mordigan slowly nodded, as much in sympathy as agreement.

* * * * *

As Bobby, Robert, Steve, and Slash were working to arrange the prepared foods into something of a buffet line on the tables, the rest of the group began to cross the open ground to inspect the shelves and crates that Ronny had moved from the building.

Unexpectedly, a black blur wearing a shredded blue/black cape raced through their midst and came to rest at the side of the cottage. Within a matter of seconds, the blackness fell away and the cape dissolved to reveal Louie and Jesus, laying side by side. They were surrounded by various cleaning supplies as they both breathed heavily.

"Are you guys alright?" Lisa asked with concern as she hurried to them.

"They look like they need a drink. Did you guys bring any water with the snacks?" Beau called out as he knelt beside Louie.

"Yeah. We brought some canteens. Give me a second." Bobby said quickly as he rummaged through the backpacks.

//We'll be okay. We just need to catch our breath.// Jesus assured them.

"You didn't need to push yourselves so hard." Lisa said gently.

//Things are a little different when we're combined. We don't get the same feedback to know how much effort something is taking. Time seems to move differently, too... although I can't tell if it feels like it's moving faster or slower.// Jesus quietly explained.

"Are you sure that you're both going to be alright?" Lisa asked quietly.

//Yes. We just need a few minutes for our bodies to react and normalize. We're just like anyone else after a challenging run.// Jesus said seriously.

"Louie, here. Have some water." Beau said gently as he encouraged Louie to sit up.

"I brought a paper plate. I hope that'll work for you." Slash said gently as he placed the paper plate on the ground beside Jesus, then began to pour cool water from a canteen.

//That's perfect. Thank you.// Jesus said appreciatively.

Due to the uneven ground, Slash decided to stay and hold the plate in place as Jesus slaked his thirst.

After enjoying a long sip of water, Louie quietly said, "Next time we go for supplies, remind us to take a bag or a box or something. Carrying all that junk is what messed us up the most."

//We couldn't build up any momentum because things kept shifting and slipping.// Jesus further explained.

"If there's a next time, we'll be sure to remind you." Ms. Mordigan said warmly with a slight grin.

"Where's Quaid?" Louie asked with concern as he looked around the gathering.

"He left with Lee just after you did to get more cleaning supplies. We're expecting them back any minute." Beau said seriously.

"We didn't see them while we were out there." Louie said as he looked back toward the mansion.

"They're not anyplace that you could have seen them." Matt said simply.

Louie, filled with concern, looked to Matt for a further explanation... and possibly some reassurance.

"It's sort of like what you and Jesus do, combining your abilities. Lee and Quaid put their abilities together and found a way to make them do... something. We'll have to wait for them to come back before we'll know just how that worked out." Matt explained.

* * * * *

"Is that everything?" Seth asked as he looked around the empty single room, devoid of all but the pot-bellied stove..

"Unless you want to take the cobwebs down and clean them before putting them back up." Ronny said as he looked into the rafters.

"Don't say that around Beau or he might take you up on it." Seth joked.

"I don't think you'll have to worry about that. Now that the heavy lifting is done, they're probably going to set us off to the side so that they can focus on the important work." Ronny said bitterly.

"How do you mean?" Seth asked curiously.

"It's the whole thing about everyone being part of the team and making sure that everyone gets to make a contribution and participate and blah, blah, blah..." Ronny trailed off wearily.

"What's wrong with that?" Seth asked curiously.

"It ends up making things harder than they need to be. It makes them take longer and sometimes it even makes them more dangerous. Anything hard, dirty, or just plain miserable is given to us because we have what it takes to muscle through it. Anything where you have to be smart, whether it's book smart or socially smart is something that they definitely have to take charge of... you know, for the good of the team." Ronny said frankly.

"I don't get what you're saying." Seth said slowly, sensing the seriousness of what Ronny was telling him, despite the somewhat joking tone that he was using.

"You and me, we've got some mega-powers. I don't know if we qualify as 'alpha' or 'omega' level, but we've still got enough power to do some big important things. Basically, they call on us when they need a hammer. They call on the others when they need a tweezer." Ronny said firmly.

Seth nodded that he was following along so far.

"That's all well and good when they're actually the best people for the job. But when the team decides to let someone less powerful do something just so that they'll feel like they're part of things, they not only make everything harder and slower than it needs to be, but they sometimes even put us in danger because they don't have the best person doing the job." Ronny said frankly.

"When we got here, to the cottage, everyone was trying to come up with different ways to get us past the locked door. Louie said that the reason they weren't going to automatically use my ability was in case I was on a different team or knocked out or dead or something. Even though I didn't really want to hear that, I understood that he was right. When we've got the chance, it's important for all the members of the team to know how to deal with things on their own. But at the same time, you're right too, it's also important to know which of us can handle it best and see that they get enough practice so that they can know how to use their powers when they need to." Seth said thoughtfully, more of a way of reasoning it out rather than explaining his understanding.

"Yeah. I can see the point of that. It sounds like you guys are on the right track. I was just worried that you might be handicapping your team by limiting yourselves to the capabilities of your least talented teammate." Ronny said seriously.

"Our team has mutants, a regular human, a witch, a ghost, and even a fallen god. Our power levels are kind of all over the place." Seth finished with a weary chuckle.

"A ghost?" Ronny cautiously asked.

"Oops. Forget I said that. A few things still have to get worked out before I'm allowed to talk about it."

"Yeah. I can understand that, but are you saying that you're going to have an actual ghost as part of your team?" Ronny asked in fascination.

"Yeah. At least that's the plan. We're going to have to wait and see how it ends up turning out." Seth said frankly.

"Once it's all worked out, I'd like to talk to your ghost, if I can. I went through some stuff a while back that got me to thinking and... I just have a few questions."

"If it's questions about how death works, Beau might be a better person to talk to about it. He does death magic so he probably knows things about it that not everyone does, maybe not even the ghosts themselves." Seth said thoughtfully.

"My questions aren't as much about how it works as they are about how it feels. I'd like to know how close what I went through was to what it actually feels like to be dead." Ronny said with a note of anxiety.

"I can't say for sure how long it's going to take, but I'll be sure to ask him if I get the chance." Seth promised.

"I don't know if you know this, but I'm new here too." Ronny said more quietly.

"No. I didn't know that." Seth admitted, then added, "I wouldn't have guessed. You seem to fit right in with everyone else, like you've been with them all along."

"I just wanted you to know that in case you need something and don't have someone to ask who'll understand." Ronny said seriously.

"Because we're both high power?" Seth asked to confirm.

"That and because we're both new. I get the feeling that people who've been around for a while don't remember what it's like to not already know how things work and who can be trusted and things like that." Ronny said gravely.

"Yeah. It's hard to know who you can trust." Seth quietly admitted.

"I know. The only thing I can tell you is to try and find someone... one person, who's got your back. Once you've got that, the rest of it kind of falls into place." Ronny said confidently, obviously secure in the advice he was giving.

"That sounds easy, but a lot of things that sound that way usually aren't." Seth said thoughtfully.

"Yeah. Pretty much." Ronny easily conceded, then thought to add, "I've gone for years without a single person in my life who I could trust even a little bit. Then, like a switch was flipped, all of a sudden I've got more people than I can count who I'd trust with my life."

"If that's the case, then maybe it wasn't something they did. Maybe it was you." Seth cautiously suggested.

"Yeah. There's no big mystery of what changed. I just started 'choosing' to be around people who would treat me like I'm worth a damn. Then, all of a sudden, out of nowhere, I've got people lined up around the block to trust me and depend on me and make me feel like I'm a really valuable part of their team." Ronny said frankly

"I'm pretty sure that I'm already around people like that." Seth said uncertainly.

"Well, good. That's the first step. The next one should probably be picking someone who you'd want to be like. If you can find someone who's already got what you're looking for, it can kind of give you a roadmap of how to get to where you want to be."

"They could probably warn you about things to watch out for, too." Seth said with a slow nod.

"That is, if they like you. Remember that there are some people who think it's best to learn by doing or to learn from your mistakes. They won't warn you about what's up ahead because they think it's for your own good." Ronny finished with a roll of his eyes.

"As bad as that is, I think it's still better than someone who clears the path for you and doesn't let you face anything on your own." Seth said frankly, then added more quietly, "But it's probably better to have someone that's more in the middle."

Ronny nodded and seemed to be about to say something when he noticed that the floor seemed to be trembling beneath their feet.

"Do you feel that?" Seth asked uncertainly.

"Yeah." Ronny hesitantly answered.

"What's causing that? It feels like back home, when the washing machine would go unbalanced in the spin cycle." Seth said as he looked around for the source of the deep low rumbling.

"I think it's coming from outside." Ronny said and was out the door before he had completely finished the sentence.

Seth followed immediately behind.

* * * * *

"What's going on?" Seth asked as he looked around for the source of the rumbling.

Before anyone could answer, the ground in their midst seemed to simultaneously cave in and erupt.

In a burst of flame and smoke, a cloudy blue cube suddenly rose from within the earth with Quaid and Lee standing inside.

For a brief moment, flaming debris seemed to be raining down upon them, then within a heartbeat, the ground was solid beneath their feet, and the air was fresh and clear of flames and sulfur.

//And I thought we knew how to make an entrance.// Jesus chuckled wearily at the spectacle of it.

"Sorry! We didn't mean to do that! This thing doesn't have any brakes!" Quaid said loudly, then stood panting heavily for a long moment as the cube dissolved around them.

"Are you guys alright?" Lisa asked with concern.

"We're great! It's just going to take a minute before we're past the adrenaline rush." Lee said with giddy chuckles interlaced with his words.

"I see that you brought us some cleaning supplies. Thank you for that." Matt said uncertainly as he looked at the buckets filled with water and brushes surrounding Lee and Quaid's feet.

"We stopped at the boathouse. No one was there, but I don't think Dad or Father will mind that we took some of their cleaning stuff." Quaid explained.

"I already told you, I'm the grandfather. I can give permission too." Lee quietly assured him.

"I'm still not sure about how all that works. They don't have grandfathers where I'm from." Quaid said frankly, then thought to add, "They usually don't have kids either. They just kind of... are."

"If everyone's here, the snacks are ready." Robert announced from the beautifully organized snack tables.

"Let's go ahead and enjoy our mid-morning snack, then we'll be in a better state to be working on cleaning and testing." Ms. Mordigan helpfully suggested.

"Aren't you worried that it might spoil our lunch?" Ronny asked curiously as everyone picked themselves up and began to migrate toward the snack tables.

"In my experience, people your age tend to have highly variable dietary needs. I've found that typically, as long as you're not forced to eat when you're not hungry or prevented from eating when you are, that things tend to work out the way that they're supposed to." Ms. Mordigan said pleasantly.

* * * * *

"How many of you are there here?" Brian asked Clark as they approached the snack tables from different directions.

"How do you mean?" Clark asked with confusion.

"You, Trey, Robert, Quaid, and now Ms. Mordigan... are there more aliens than humans on Earth right now?" Brian asked warily.

"You can't really judge it by the people we have here. This isn't a representative sample." Clark assured him, then explained, "Just like with mutants, this is just a place where it's safe for us to live and learn without having to worry about being discovered or hunted. I promise you that out in the real world you'll find a lot more people who are human than aren't."

"Oh... Okay." Brian said slowly, then added, "I guess that I just didn't realize how many aliens we had running around here."

"We prefer to be called 'non-humans'." Clark carefully told him, then explained, "I mean, it doesn't really bother me, but I know that it does bother some other people, so I try not to use it out of respect for them."

"Oh, yeah. Okay. I didn't mean anything by it. It's just that after meeting everyone individually, I didn't really do the math before." Brian cautiously explained.

"I think it's pretty much like being a mutant. When you're here, it's like being in a protective bubble that not only keeps you safe, but also has its own climate of beliefs and attitudes. When you step outside the bubble, you feel like you're not a part of things and worry about what will happen if people find out. Basically, it feels like everyone in the universe is against you." Clark said frankly.

"I guess it is like being a mutant." Brian said with astonishment.

"So, Ms. Mordigan is a non-human?" Clark asked curiously.

"Yeah. I thought that somehow you'd just know." Brian said honestly.

"I'm not sure, but I think that might be a really prejudiced thing to say... somehow. At least, I feel like I should be offended by it." Clark said uncertainly.

"Oh? Sorry. I didn't mean it that way." Brian said honestly.

"It's okay. I know you didn't. I just thought you should know that stuff like that is probably not alright to say to people. They might not care if you mean it or not, they might just react." Clark carefully explained.

"Yeah. Thanks. I'll keep that in mind." Brian easily agreed.

"You haven't started eating yet, have you?" John asked as he and Trey emerged from a wooded area down the hill from the Gingerbread House, each carrying an armload of branches and sticks.

"Not yet, but one more minute and we might have." Clark called back in their direction with a smile that conveyed his love for them both.

"Is there anything else that we need to do before we start eating?" Ms. Mordigan asked as she looked around the gathering.

"Yeah. We can wait for Trey and John to get up here, then we can decide what we're going to be doing next so that we can go and get to it as soon as we're done." Beau suggested.

"Do you know what we'll be doing next?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"I figured that you would probably want to take the test takers back to the mansion for their next round of placement tests." Beau said frankly.

"Yes. I had intended to do that." Ms. Mordigan confirmed.

"I thought that since there's so many of us, that the rest of the Meerkats could hang around here for a little bit and get the Gingerbread House ready for use." Beau said seriously.

"What did you have planned for the junior X-Men?" Matt asked curiously.

"I didn't actually have anything planned. But it seems to me that y'all have your own lives and your own way of doing things. You probably don't need for me to be making plans for you." Beau said frankly.

"Yeah. Well I been thinking that, if Julia and Kurt would allow it, we might take a look around the Wagner campus and dorm rooms to see what we can find that those detectives might have missed." Matt said seriously.

"What are we going to be looking for?" Ronny asked curiously.

"Clues." Matt said simply, then explained, "I figure that between mutant abilities and futuristic technology, we might be able to uncover a few things that the investigators either don't have the budget to fully investigate or might not know to look for."

"So we won't have to go to class today?" Ronny asked cautiously to confirm.

"As long as we go into this taking it seriously, I think it could end up being a practical learning experience." Matt quietly explained.

"It does sound like it has that potential." Ms. Mordigan said supportively.

"Even though we went to a lot of trouble to bring all the furniture outside, it's too cold to be sitting on the grass and eating out here. If no one has a really big problem with it, I'm going to get my food and take it into the Gingerbread House." Lisa announced.

"That sounds like an excellent plan to me." Clark immediately agreed.

"It does feel like it's getting colder." Ms. Mordigan said in support of Lisa's idea.

"Maybe, if we ask really nicely, John and Trey will start the fire for us." Ronny said hopefully.

"We can do that. We've already got everything we'll need." John assured him with a smile.

Armed with a plan, everyone made their food selections and headed for the shelter of the Gingerbread House.

* * * * *

With all the furnishings removed, the open floor space of the little cabin was comfortable, verging on cozy.

"Maybe we should have asked Ronny to stay to help float the furniture back in." Lisa said as she and Steve carried a heavy wooden rack of shelving through the transparent side wall.

"I'd rather that they get started on their investigation." Slash said frankly.

"And now that Beau's told them about Loomis, they've got another advantage over the detectives." Lisa said as she put her end of the shelving down.

"It's better that they investigate. We've got this." Beau said as he slowly and carefully mopped an open section of the floor.

"Do you have any idea of what we're doing with the cannisters of... gunk?" Slash asked cautiously as he looked out the window.

"I don't know what that stuff is, but I'm pretty sure that it's the kind of thing that you can't just throw in the trash. It probably has to be disposed of properly." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Okay. How do you do that?" Slash asked curiously.

"Actually, I have no idea." Beau said honestly.

//Maybe we should ask the professor. He handles so many things, he probably already knows and might want to take care of it himself so that he can be sure that it's done right.// Jesus cautiously suggested.

"You know... this might be an ideal project for you to work on as a group." Ms. Mordigan slowly suggested.

Silence fell over those assembled until Lee finally quietly asked, "What do you mean 'project'?"

"Not only would it be good for you to know how to properly dispose of hazardous materials, but I believe that it would be a valuable learning experience for you, as a group, to discover how and where to find answers to this type of question for yourselves. Since the cleaning is nearly done, your group could come back to the mansion with us and work on that while the rest of us resume the testing." Ms. Mordigan said frankly.

"You know, all of a sudden, test-taking doesn't sound so bad." Lisa said uneasily.

Beau looked at Ms. Mordigan with dawning realization for a brief moment, then slowly whispered, "You're evil."

Chapter 21: Baronette

"Once you've finished cleaning and putting everything away where you want it, you can return to the library and I'll do what I can to point you in the right direction to discover for yourselves how to responsibly dispose of hazardous waste." Ms. Mordigan said with a grin, obviously pleased with herself.

Despite how onerous the task seemed, none of the 'non-test takers' had the will to speak out against it.

"Hey guys! Looking good!" Andrew said as he suddenly appeared in their midst.

"Are you here to help us set up the workshop?" Beau asked hopefully.

"Yes. I wasn't looking forward to all the cleaning that needed to be done, but it looks like you've already taken care of most of that. It looks great!" Andrew said as he looked around.

"Yeah. Everything's been cleaned and we just have a few shelves left to bring back in. It should only take us a few minutes" Beau quickly explained.

"Don't worry. I've got it." Andrew said as he glanced out the window.

Without any fanfare, those few remaining pieces of furniture on the lawn simply vanished and reappeared inside the cottage, exactly where they would be needed.

"I guess we could have saved ourselves a lot of wasted effort if we just waited for you to get here." Lisa said in realization.

"Nah. I may be good at moving things around, but I don't have any ability that helps with the cleaning. What you did needed to be done, and thanks to you doing it, now we're ready to get this place set up." Andrew said enthusiastically.

"I was about to walk the test-takers back to the mansion for their next round of evaluations. Are you going to need us for anything before we go?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"The only person I'd like to have close at hand is Beau. But if you need him to go with you, I can do the bulk of this on my own and wait until he's free to do the detail work." Andrew said frankly.

"No. That won't be necessary. All of Beauregard's academic testing has been done. He's free to stay with you for as long as you need him." Ms. Mordigan assured him.

"What about Seth?" Andrew asked curiously.

"He does have some testing to do." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

"That's okay. If he didn't, it might be a good opportunity for me and him and Dad to spend some time working on our portals together. But we can do that some other time. There's no rush." Andrew said, more to Seth than to Ms. Mordigan.

"Dad?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"Andrew is my son." Lee said simply.

There was a long moment of silence as Ms. Mordigan looked back and forth between the two young men who looked like brothers before finally saying to Lee, "I guess I can see what you were talking about when you said that you're 'old for your age'."

"I thought that with the way Quaid was talking about his grandfather that you had already figured it out." Slash said seriously.

"It's been a long day. There's been quite a bit to take in." Ms. Mordigan said in her defense.

"What still needs to be done before we head back to do our testing?" Brian asked curiously, in an effort to keep them on task.

"Have we met? What was your name again?" Ms. Mordigan asked him curiously.

"My name is Brian." He said firmly, and all those watching could tell that he was putting forth some type of mental effort as he concentrated on Ms. Mordigan.

"Oh... of course. Prognostication and all that. It must have slipped my mind." Ms. Mordigan said in a slightly flustered state.

"It's okay. I get that a lot." Brian said with a smile and seemed to be relieved at her reaction.

"I suppose that if no one has anything else, we can head back to the mansion now." Ms. Mordigan said pleasantly.

"If you like, I can create a portal for you. It'll save you a few steps." Andrew quietly offered as a doorway leading into the library appeared right before them.

"That ability of yours seems to come in handy." Ms. Mordigan said, somewhat dubiously.

"It has its ups and downs." Andrew said with a smile as he gestured toward the portal, inviting them to go through.

"Why, thank you." Ms. Mordigan said in proper response to his courtesy.

//Hold on. If no one minds, I'd like to stay here.// Jesus hurriedly announced.

"Yeah. I bet it's boring just hanging out with me while I'm taking tests." Louie said frankly.

//Actually, it hasn't been bad. It was very relaxing. But now there's work to be done and I'd like to be here to help out if I can.// Jesus said as he slipped out of Louie's backpack then fell in slow motion, down to the floor.

"We'll be glad to have your help." Beau assured him.

Once on the floor, Jesus moved to stand in line with his teammates, beside Slash's foot.

"We'll meet you back here when the testing is finished." Ms. Mordigan said to confirm.

"I won't be able to stay too long. I have classes..." Andrew trailed off as he looked at his father apologetically.

"As far as I'm concerned, this is me doing my liaison job. Don't worry if you have to go, I'll keep an eye on things here." Lee assured him.

"Thanks, Dad." Andrew said with relief.

"I guess the sooner we start, the sooner we'll be back here to help you." Ms. Mordigan said before stepping through Andrew's portal, followed by Quaid, Louie, Seth, and Brian.

* * * * *

"What do you want to do first?" Beau asked cautiously as he looked around the cabin.

"As much as I'd like to unpack the things that we bought this morning, I think it would be better for us to get the basic supplies put into place first so that we can see how everything's going to lay out." Andrew suggested thoughtfully.

"Yeah. That sounds right." Beau said easily.

"Give me a second to see if the others are ready." Andrew said as his eyes suddenly flared with golden light.

"And here I was, thinking that everyone would be afraid of me and hate me if they found out that I was different." Beau said slowly as he stared at the eerie sight.

"It's the normal looking ones you have to watch out for." Lisa said conspiratorially to no one in particular.

Steve nodded his agreement.

//Andrew, would you mind if I piggy-back on your vision for a minute? I'm interested to know what it is that you see when you do that.// Jesus asked hopefully.

"No problem, but you'd better hurry up and hop on! It's only going to take me a few seconds to find out what I need to know." Andrew said cheerfully.

//Yeah. Wow, that's...// Jesus began to say, then abruptly stopped.

No one spoke as they waited for Jesus to reveal what he was seeing.

//Okay. That's just insane. It's like your eyes are flying around, looking inside, outside, and right through the middle of things.// Jesus said in wonder.

"It's something like an itty-bitty portal, just for my eyes. It doesn't phase all the way in though. It's just enough so that I can get a peek through it." Andrew tried to explain.

//Still, that's way too much for me. It's even more of a sensory overload than being Vile Kricket.// Jesus said in an overwhelmed mind-voice.

"It takes some getting used to." Andrew easily admitted.

"Is there anything we can do right now to help?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"Hang on." Andrew said quickly, then vanished.

"I really feel like we should be doing something." Lisa said hesitantly.

//I think he's gathering the other people who are going to be using the workshop.// Jesus said frankly.

"Is that what he was looking at with his golden eyes thing." Slash asked curiously.

//Yes. As far as I could tell. Piggy backing his vision was like watching a video in extreme fast forward. I didn't have time to notice every single thing.// Jesus said with gentle amusement under his words.

"It sounds kind of like when Quaid and I were 'hell surfing'." Lee said frankly.

"What's that?" Beau asked curiously.

"Riding inside Quaid's cube through the hell dimension at the speed of thought. It's kind of like riding a roller coaster at top speed... without tracks... on fire." Lee fought to explain.

//Would you mind if I look for myself?// Jesus asked curiously.

"Sure. Go ahead." Lee easily agreed.

There was a long silent moment until Jesus finally said, //Andrew's vision seems to be more frenetic but Lee's 'hell surfing' seems more adventurous. I think that being Vile Kricket falls somewhere in between.//

"I don't know, but 'hell surfing' actually sounds like it might be kinda fun." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"I'm glad you think so, because as far as I know, we don't have a faster or more dependable mode of transportation available to us. If the team needs to go somewhere fast, that's probably how we're getting there." Lee said frankly.

"Couldn't we use Quaid's cube to do the same thing in this dimension?" Slash slowly asked.

"We could try, but it would probably be too dangerous. In the hell dimension, I can use my ability to phase us in and out a little or a lot so that we can fly at a high rate of speed without having to worry about hitting things. The physics of this world are a little different. Truthfully, I'd be afraid to even try." Lee tried to explain.

"So if you're not traveling with us, we're stuck?" Slash asked anxiously.

"I don't know. I guess you could still try. You'd probably just have to go slower." Lee said seriously.

"Seth might be able to do it." Beau interjected.

After a moment to consider, Lee quietly conceded, "He might."

* * * * *

"Change of plans." Andrew said as he suddenly appeared with a beautiful, long-haired girl standing timidly at his side.

"Which plans?" Beau asked with concern.

"Originally, I was planning to port the items that we'd be needing in here from three different locations, but Dawn pointed out... by the way, everyone, this is Dawn." Andrew babbled.

A few of the Meerkats said 'hi' or waved.

"Anyway, Dawn was saying that it might be better for me to open portals to all the rooms at once so that we can pick and choose what we want to move. That will give all of us an opportunity to make suggestions and discuss what we'd like to do with certain items so we'll all be on the same page with planning. Doing it this way, hopefully we'll be able to meet everyone's minimum requirements and it might keep us from having too many duplicates of items that we don't need that much of." Andrew explained.

"I have about twelve incense burners, just of my own." Dawn said frankly.

"I probably have about ten and I barely even practice anymore." Andrew responded.

"Were you going to bring Tara over?" Dawn asked hopefully.

"Yes. She's busy right now, giving Cynthia instructions before leaving her with Marc and Gar." Andrew explained.

After a look at the others to see if they had any idea of what Andrew was talking about, Lisa finally asked, "Cynthia?"

"Yeah. She's one of Hank's new medical assistants. He's been needing to hire someone for a while now. He's been working poor Tara half to death." Andrew explained.

"I'd be a lot more upset with him about that if Tara wasn't loving every minute of it." Dawn said honestly.

Andrew nodded, then glanced in the direction of the mansion as his eyes glowed for just an instant.

"Now that I know what that is, it's kinda creepy to see you doing it." Lisa said hesitantly.

"She's ready." Andrew announced without giving any indication that he heard what Lisa was saying.

Suddenly, three doors appeared on the side wall, all at the same time, each obviously leading to a completely different room.

The first of the three doorways revealed the stark lighting and brushed steel of the MedLab, complete with Tara looking back at them curiously.

"Not only does this allow Tara to join us, but I also thought that this way Lisa would be able to visit with Marc when she has a free minute." Andrew explained, not only to the group, but also to Tara herself.

"Marc was asleep the last time I checked in on him, but if you'll leave the portal open, Cynthia can let us know when he's awake." Tara said pleasantly as she walked through the doorway to join them.

"Thank you." Lisa said sincerely as she fought the urge to run past Tara and verify for herself how Marc was doing.

"If you guys wouldn't mind helping me, I've got quite a bit of stuff to go through." Dawn said as she gestured toward the second doorway.

The room Dawn indicated was dark, menacing, and jam-packed, floor to ceiling, mostly with books.

"Holy crap! You've got more of a library than the library!" Beau exclaimed as he stepped into the room and saw row after row of tightly packed shelving.

"Unholy crap, actually." Dawn quietly corrected as she followed him in.

"Don't worry about Dawn. She isn't really a witchcraft memorabilia hoarder. She's just been kind enough to keep the magic books and supplies that belonged to a former witch." Andrew helpfully explained from the doorway as Steve slithered past him to see what they were talking about.

"Former witch?" Beau asked dubiously.

"Yeah. She went back to being human, so Dawn took custody of her magic books and things to keep her from falling back into it." Andrew said seriously.

"I don't mean to tell you your business, but there's no such thing as turning back from being a witch, not even after death. It's a one-way transformation." Beau said with certainty as Lisa stepped to his side.

"Usually that's true. However, this time, there was a vengeance demon involved." Dawn regretfully added.

"Okay, yeah. I guess a vengeance demon might be able to do it. From what I've heard, their magic is on a whole different level. They play by their own set of rules." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Why don't you guys start hauling? Just about all this stuff that's been packed is going to the workshop... well, except for what's under the tarp. You'd better just leave that be." Dawn said seriously.

"Yeah. Count on it." Steve said with a wary glance at the dark misshapen mass, wrapped in heavy chains and emanating evil.

"Did you want the books kept in order?" Lee asked cautiously as he approached the first bookcase, which was built into the wall.

"For that bookcase, I'd like for you to keep the books from each shelf together, since they're more or less grouped by subject matter but you don't have to worry about it beyond that." Dawn answered.

"I think the thing under the tarp just moved." Slash said in a warning tone.

"Ignore it." Dawn said impatiently.

"Where do you want these boxes?" Lisa asked as she easily lifted a wooden crate.

"How about stacking them on the shelving over there at the back? All those boxes contain things that we only need once in a blue moon." Dawn said frankly.

As Lisa was about to start hauling, Dawn continued, "Since we just had a blue moon, we probably won't have to go digging in them for quite a while."

Lisa wasn't sure if Dawn were being playful or serious, so she quietly carried her box through the doorway, into the 'Gingerbread House'.

"Did you want the bottles and jars moved too?" Slash asked cautiously.

"Yes. The baker's rack shelves in the work area look like they'd be a perfect place to keep them, but before you start, you'll need to move the shelves. Make sure that wherever you position them, that they're not going to get hit with any direct sunlight. Some of those jars contain demon derived components that are extremely light sensitive." Dawn said frankly.

"Really? Have you ever seen a demon?" Steve asked in wonder.

Dawn laughed at the question as Tara demurely smiled.

"Dawn's seen things you probably can't imagine. Back where we're from, Dawn's older sister is called the queen slayer." Andrew explained.

"I've heard the legend of the slayer, but I don't know if that's anything like what you're talking about." Beau said cautiously.

"Actually, I'm sure it's exactly what I'm talking about. But for us, the legend ended up taking off in a whole different direction, next level stuff. Anyway, that's a really long story that we'll have to tell you some other time. For now we need to make good use of the opportunity that we've been given. Dawn, Tara, and I are going to have to get back to work as soon as we can. There are people depending on us." Andrew said seriously.

There was a rattle of bottles being knocked together, then Slash shakily said, "It moved again."

Dawn rolled her eyes, then muttered, "Sometimes I could just kick Willow for sticking me with her dirty work."

"Is there anything we can do?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"No. I've got this. Just give me a second." Dawn said wearily, then stood directly in front of the bound lump and pointed at it as she clearly enunciated, "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down."

There was a muffled snort or growl as the mound quivered, causing the chains to rattle briefly, then it went silent.

"That should keep it quiet for a couple weeks. Just ignore it. We have more important things to do if you're serious about wanting to cast your spell today." Dawn said as she indicated an area of the room that looked to be halfway between a kitchenette and a science lab.

"Um, yeah." Beau said in a disturbed voice as he stared at the chained lump.

"Does everything go or are there things you want left here?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Leave that bottom row of books on the built-in bookcase. They're too dangerous to let them out of my possession. Besides that, I think the rest of the books can all go. Like I said before, you can take any of the boxes. If I realize that I need something that was brought over, I can always come back here and get it." Dawn said to the group in general, then focused on Andrew and continued, "Just leave the work area for me to take care of myself."

"Beau, there are the things we bought from Na'balim." Andrew said as he indicated the third doorway that had appeared.

After a glance in that direction, Beau looked back at Andrew inquiringly.

"As we get the work area set up, you can incorporate these things where you need them for your spell. Once you've seen everything together, you can let me know if we're missing anything." Andrew explained.

"That sounds good. If you don't need me doing anything else, I can start sorting it out now." Beau said hesitantly.

"Sure. While you're doing that, Tara, Dawn, and I can set up the work station. Everyone else can haul the books and general supplies out of Dawn's room." Andrew said decisively.

"Just don't get mad at us if we end up moving something that you didn't want us to. I don't know what a lot of these things are. I mean... what's this?" Slash asked as he picked up a coiled implement with a crank handle from a wooden peg.

"Some things, like those books, I need to keep with me so I can be sure that they aren't going to fall into the wrong hands. Other things, like that, for example, I'd rather not have in my room at all." Dawn said firmly.

"Put that down and wash your hands." Tara said with a queasy look at him.

"Wait. What? Why? What is it?" Slash asked as he hurriedly put the tool back on the peg.

"You insert it..." Dawn began to explain, but was interrupted.

"It doesn't matter. But you can wash up right through there." Andrew said as he indicated the MedLab portal, then quickly added, "Be sure to use lots of soap."

"Excuse me." Slash said in an aggravated tone as he hurried out of the portal from Dawn's room and into the portal to the MedLab.

//Where did you want that thing, anyway? I can move it without touching it.// Jesus asked seriously.

"How about hanging it off the end of that back shelf? You should be able to hook it up there and it'll be out of everyone's way." Andrew suggested.

//I'll take care of it.// Jesus assured him.

* * * * *

After returning to the workshop, Slash went to the task of moving the baker's racks so that they could be used to house the various bottles and jars from Dawn's room. As soon as Tara saw what he was doing, she automatically stepped up to help him and to guide him in organizing things in an intuitive manner.

Beau went into the room that housed his supplies and realized once he was inside, that it was a bedroom in the boathouse. Although he hadn't been in this particular room the night before, the view out the bedroom window was unmistakable.

Andrew watched to see that Beau wasn't going to need his help for anything before going back to work, getting the spellcasting workstation set up for their use.

After Jesus had telekinetically moved the offensive implement, as he said that he would, he decided to continue on with moving other oddly-sized and shaped things while the others focused on the boxes, books, and jars.

When Dawn saw the load that Jesus was levitating, she quietly said, "We hardly ever need that stuff. You can put it up on the top shelf, all the way to the back, if you like."

//Sounds good. But be sure to let me know if I'm putting something useful out of your reach.// Jesus responded.

Dawn nodded her agreement before turning her attention back to what she and Andrew were doing.

After a moment to look over the job before him, Steve cautiously asked, "Do you want for us to move the books off, then move the bookcases over, then put them back on?"

"No. Just focus on emptying the built-in bookcases and move those books over to the bookcases and shelves you just cleaned. Once everything else is settled into place, I can move the free-standing bookcases without disturbing the books." Andrew carefully explained.

"That makes sense. I'm on it." Steve assured him before lifting himself high on his tail to stand about seven feet tall. After gathering an armload of books, Steve lowered himself to find Lee looking at him strangely.

"What?" Steve asked self-consciously.

"I just never thought about you being able to make yourself taller like that. I bet that could come in handy." Lee said as he began gathering books from one of the lower shelves.

"Yeah. I guess so. But it's kind of a trade off. I don't need a step-stool to reach the top shelf, but if it were too much taller, I would have trouble since I have problems using a ladder." Steve said frankly.

//If you come across something that's too high for you to reach, just let me know. Between us, we'll get the job done.// Jesus assured him.

"Thanks. I'm kinda in the habit of being on my own. Do me a favor and let me know if you notice me doing things the hard way." Steve asked hopefully.

"Crap!" Slash said as he placed the bottles he had been carrying down on the countertop.

"Did you spill something on you?" Tara asked with concern as she rushed to his side.

"No. It's nothing like that. It's just that my power got away from me and I turned all the bottles black." Slash said as he backed away.

Tara picked up one of the bottles and looked at it carefully before saying, "I can still make out the writing on the label, so no harm done."

"Good. I'd hate it if I'd ruined some of your magic supplies." Slash said with relief.

"I'm just glad that you weren't carrying the books. That might have been a problem." Tara said frankly.

"I should have thought of that." Slash said regretfully, then quietly admitted, "Since I've been here with everyone I've felt so free, I haven't even thought about holding my ability back. I felt normal."

"I was there when Xander and Warren were talking about opening a school for mutants. I think what you're describing is an example of their combined dream being realized." Andrew said with a smile.

"I'm going to need to get back to class soon. I won't be able to stay until you're all done." Dawn said regretfully.

"As long as you're not worried about us having access to your room while you're gone, we don't have any problem finishing this ourselves." Lee said as he stopped at Andrew's side.

"I've been using the room that the professor assigned me for storage, kind of like an extra big walk-in closet. I've really been staying in Tara's room." Dawn said frankly.

"Well good. I was wondering how anyone could sleep in a room as creepy as that." Lee said seriously.

"I've stayed in worse." Dawn said honestly.

Andrew chuckled and nodded his agreement.

* * * * *

"Tara?" A lovely dark-skinned woman asked as she timidly entered through the MedLab doorway.

"Hi Cynthia. Is something wrong?" Tara asked with immediate concern.

"No... This door wasn't here before, was it?" Cynthia asked nervously as she looked around at the hustle and bustle of everyone working.

"No. It's a temporary thing. Did you need something?" Tara asked seriously, to keep Cynthia on task.

"What? Oh, yes. The older patient, Marc, he's awake. You asked that I notify you." Cynthia rushed to explain.

"Lisa? Are you at a good stopping point?" Tara asked more loudly, toward the second doorway.

"All I'm doing is carrying boxes. I can stop any time." Lisa said as she walked into the room carrying a large cardboard box.

"Cynthia just came to tell us that Marc is awake." Tara said with a gentle smile, obviously happy to be able to deliver welcome news.

"Let me put this away and I'll be ready to go." Lisa hurried to say.

//I've got it from here. You go on and see Marc. Tell him Louie and Jesus said 'hi'.// Jesus said as the box floated out of her hands.

"What? Oh, I will. Thank you, Jesus. I really appreciate it." Lisa said happily, then turned to Tara and asked, "Can we go now?"

Cynthia looked down at Jesus with nothing less than complete confusion.

"Yes. Andrew knows where to find us if he needs us for anything." Tara said with a gentle smile in Andrew's direction before walking away with Lisa.

It took Cynthia a moment to react, but she finally fell into line and followed them out of the room.

* * * * *

"How's it looking, Beau? Have you noticed anything missing that you're going to need?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I'm kind of used to having a sink where I work. I didn't notice any water anywhere around here." Beau said seriously as he looked around.

"I didn't even think of that. Of all the silly things to forget. How much do you think you'll need to do your spell?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I never thought about it. Two or three cups, I guess." Beau said uncertainly.

"I'll get you a gallon jug for now and later we can work on something a little more practical for the longer term." Andrew said seriously.

"I think I have everything else that I'm going to need here. I'm going to have some prep work to do, but the only thing I need that I don't have is some of the nygo-husk webbing." Beau said thoughtfully.

"I can access the in-between realm for you if you need to gather some." Andrew cautiously offered.

"I've got some things that I need to prepare before I can do that. Besides, I'm also going to need for Seth to stabilize it for me before I can cast my spell on it." Beau explained.

"What about... Peter? Have you kept him up-to-date on what you're doing?" Andrew asked anxiously.

"No. We discussed the possibility, but I haven't gotten back with him about it. I suppose that I should probably summon Emily and get her to bring Fallen here so that he can ask whatever questions he has and be completely sure that he wants to go through with it." Beau said seriously.

"Why would you summon this Emily person and not summon Peter?" Andrew asked curiously.

"I'm sure that you already know that the different magical disciplines each have their own set of restrictions. Something that's perfectly acceptable in Sorcery will completely spoil the spell in Wizardry." Beau carefully explained.

"I've never really thought of it in those terms, but I suppose that I knew that." Andrew said cautiously.

"Emily and I have a contract. I can call on her and ask her to help me and in exchange, using my necromancy, I can allow her to continue to exist in the world of the living, even though her time has technically passed." Beau said slowly.

"And you have no such contract with Peter." Andrew guessed.

"Right. And if I tried to summon him, it might... muddy the water, so to speak, potentially causing problems when I try to enact another spelling on him at a later time." Beau said seriously.

"So you're doing your best to have a clean slate to work with from the very beginning." Andrew said slowly, to verify his understanding.

"As much as possible, yes. The embodiment ritual is kind of tricky and it takes a lot of power." Beau said cautiously.

"How dangerous is it going to be?" Andrew slowly asked.

"Listen. I know the ritual and I'm well practiced. With everything we've got here, I don't think I could be any better prepared than I am right now. But even with all that, we're still talking about a dangerous level of magic. I can't promise that nothing will go wrong and no one will get hurt." Beau said frankly.

"I had intended for Dawn and Tara and I to be here to help you, but you know better than I do what risk is involved, you'll have to make the decision." Andrew said slowly.

Beau looked around and noticed that Jesus, Slash, Steve, and Lee had all stopped working and were listening in on their conversation.

"If you or Dawn or Tara wants to be here, I have no problem with that. If you have some kind of defensive spells, they might end up being of use to you." Beau said seriously, then turned to his Meerkat teammates and continued, "But as much as I'd like to have you guys here to stand with me and support me..."

"We're going to be here." Slash said firmly.

//Save your breath. It's happening.// Jesus said simply.

"If you're worried that something might happen to us, we can watch from inside one of Quaid's cubes or Seth could be ready to do his phase out thing to us." Steve explained.

"I can phase you out too." Lee interjected.

"You can?" Steve asked with obvious interest.

"Yeah. Let me show you." Lee said as his eyes glowed red for an instant before he and Steve both vanished in sulfuric puffs of smoke.

"Do you think they should be allowed to stay and witness the ritual?" Beau asked Andrew cautiously.

"I guess it depends on whether them being here will be more of a help or a hindrance for you." Andrew said frankly.

"I don't know if I can really answer that. I mean, I'm worried about what might happen to them if they're allowed to be here." Beau said frankly, but continued more gently, "But they came up with some good, very workable ideas about how to protect themselves. Add to that, this is a really big thing we can do as a team to bring in our newest member. They'll be supporting him... and me... and each other, I suppose. Despite the danger, I can't see myself refusing."

Chapter 22: Natty Voices

"How are you doing, Steve?" Lee asked as they appeared in the middle of a desolate hellscape.

"Whoa! This is incredible!" Steve said in amazement as he quickly looked around trying to see everything at once.

"Yeah." Lee confirmed with a glance, then asked again, "How are you doing?"

"I'm fine. Why?" Steve asked as he focused his attention back on Lee.

"I just know what it's like to be new to the group and have questions and not know who to ask. I thought that I'd take a minute to pull you off to the side to make sure that you're okay with everything that's happening. I'd hate for you to feel like you've gotten yourself into something that you don't know how to get out of." Lee said frankly.

"I don't want to get out! This is what I've been dreaming of!" Steve passionately exclaimed, pleading with his eyes for Lee to understand.

"I didn't really think that you did." Lee quietly assured him, then explained, "But sometimes when people get what they always wanted, they realize that they don't really want it after all. I just want to be sure that you know that I'm here for you if you suddenly find yourself in a place that you don't want to be."

"Did that happen to you?"

"I suppose it did, even though it didn't have anything to do with me being a mutant... in fact, at the time, I didn't even know what being a mutant was. My problems had more to do with drinking and drugs... and maybe some mental illness."

"Are you saying that I shouldn't blame all my problems on what I look like?" Steve asked cautiously.

"I can't say anything about your situation. I don't know what it's like to be you or how much of what you've gone through has to do with your appearance. All I'm trying to do is let you know that you're not alone in all of this. That's it." Lee said firmly as he looked Steve in the eyes.

"Okay. Yeah." Steve responded slowly, then added more confidently, "I got it."

"Good. Then let's get back to the group meeting. After all the talk, I want to see what kind of power Beau really has." Lee said with a smile.

"I have a funny feeling that his power is probably going to be a whole lot scarier than literally being in hell." Steve said frankly as he glanced upward at a flaming vortex swirling in the sky.

"Hell's not so bad." Lee said simply, then added with a grin, "It's a dry heat."

Steve laughed as the world seemed to turn to dust and dissolve all around them.

* * * * *

"What'd we miss?" Steve asked as he looked around.

"Beau just agreed to let the Meerkats stay and witness the ritual." Andrew said simply.

"Just let me know if we're going to have to wait a really long time because I really need to visit with Doctor McCoy for a few minutes." Steve said anxiously.

"I'm going to summon Emily right now, then I'll have to wait on Fallen to arrive so that we can confirm that he wants to go through with this. That should give you plenty of time if you want to go and take care of that now." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Actually, my sacs can wait. Summoning ghosts and talking to them sounds awesome! I don't want to miss a minute of it." Steve said frankly.

"Oh? Alright. If no one has anything else that they need to do, I could do the summoning right now." Beau said cautiously.

"Even though I've got a class to get to, I'm really interested to see your summoning ritual." Andrew said honestly.

"Okay. It's a simple one. This'll just take me a minute." Beau promised, then began to gather items from around the work station that they had just assembled.

"I'll go ahead and get you the water before I forget about it." Andrew said as his eyes briefly flared golden.

"I won't need it for this, but I will need it later." Beau said absently as he placed items on the floor, just inside the front door.

A moment later, a gallon jug of water appeared on the countertop on one of the baker's racks.

"I just need to be sure, you haven't magically or by way of your mutant ability altered this door in any way, have you?" Beau asked as he indicated the front door of the 'Gingerbread House'.

"No. I haven't done anything at all to it." Andrew assured him.

"But Seth did." Slash hurried to remind him.

"Oh yeah, that's right. Thanks for reminding me." Beau said gratefully.

After a moment to consider, Beau slowly continued, "Seth's ability is a known quantity. I understand enough of how it works to know that it won't impact what I'm doing with the spell. I just had to be sure that Andrew hadn't done something that I didn't know about so I wouldn't accidentally hit some hidden enchantment or locking spell when I invoke the summoning."

As the others watched, Beau began to very precisely pour salt onto the floor in a semi-circle in front of the door, creating an intricate design with it.

"Are you going to need me to close the portals?" Andrew asked quietly, not wanting to take a chance of breaking Beau's concentration.

"It won't make a difference for what I'm doing. In fact, most of this is just precaution. The salt boundary keeps anything other than what I've summoned from coming through the door." Beau carefully explained.

"So you cast the summons on the doorway, then limit what can respond to it?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Yeah. I mean, I could craft the spell to seek out and notify only Emily of my summons, but it would take a lot of extra time, effort, and supplies and probably wouldn't be as effective as a general summons carried on the ethereal wind." Beau said frankly as he completed his salt diagram.

"I've used salt barriers before, but I've never tailored one to a specific task like that. It's really ingenious." Andrew said with a smile.

"I wish I could take credit for it, but Mrs. Durtnal taught me this. Her magic was of the common folk. It's usually not much to look at, but it gets the job done." Beau said as he placed a blank piece of parchment in an open area of the salt diagram.

"I think all of us can respect that. While there's a time and a place for showmanship, I'm all for functionality." Andrew said seriously.

"Glad to hear it." Beau said as he opened a jar of ink, then unceremoniously dipped in a brush.

"I can't even guess what you're..." Andrew began to say, but fell silent as he watched Beau draw a complex symbol on the parchment in long precise strokes.

"Is that Japanese?" Andrew asked uncertainly.

"It's a little older than that, but in essence, yes. This symbol says what I need to say clearly and directly without having to muck around with spoken language." Beau said as he added three simple marks on the right side of the larger symbol.

"If you say so..." Andrew said slowly.

"Remember, we're going for functionality." Beau cautioned.

"Oh, I know. I just... I don't see how this is going to work." Andrew said honestly.

"Hand me those candles and I'll show you." Beau said as he motioned toward the main table of their work area.

"The white ones?" Andrew asked to be sure.

"Yeah." Beau confirmed as he set the ink and brush out of his way.

Beau took the candles from Andrew and placed them around his salt diagram.

Those watching were surprised to notice that the placement of the candles had obviously been accounted for when the diagram was drawn, although it didn't appear that anything was missing before the candles had been added.

"Before you start, do we need to be prepared to run for cover or anything like that?" Lee asked cautiously.

"No. This is just a simple summoning. If all goes well, a ghost will appear. And most likely, I'll be the only one who'll be able to see her." Beau said honestly.

"If all doesn't go well, Dad and I can port everyone out." Andrew added confidently.

Lee made a point of making eye contact with Steve and giving him a slight nod of assurance to let him know that he was covered.

"Okay Beau, we're ready when you are." Andrew said seriously.

The candles simultaneously burst into flame without any obvious encouragement from Beau.

"You don't need to do the words or gestures to access your fire spells?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"No. Along with being a necromancer, I'm also a fire mage." Beau quietly admitted.

"So am I, but I still have to use gestures and spoken words to access my fire. There's no way someone as young as you could have advanced to that level, not even if you worked at it every day of your life." Andrew said suspiciously.

"I'm a born witch. Things are a little different for me." Beau quietly explained.

"You mentioned that before. Although I've heard of a 'born witch', I'm not sure that I've ever met one before. How exactly does that happen? Are your parents both witches?" Andrew asked curiously.

"That's something we don't talk about." Beau timidly answered.

//Beau, tell him. He can handle it.// Jesus interrupted.

"I would rather you didn't look in my mind without my permission." Beau said in a warning tone.

//You know how it is when you hear a noise and you automatically turn to look at it? That happens with telepathy, too. I wasn't snooping, but sometimes things will catch my attention and I'll glance to see what they are.// Jesus explained.

"I'd still prefer it if you would try not to look." Beau said simply.

//I won't snoop on purpose and I won't tell anyone what I accidentally saw, but from what little I did see of it, this looks like something that needs to be carefully navigated so that we can come through it with all the members of our team intact.// Jesus said seriously.

"If it's something really personal, I don't need to know. I just want to be aware of as much as I can in advance so that I won't be as likely to be blindsided by it later." Andrew said quietly.

"It's probably not that big a deal to anyone but me. I've just been afraid that if anyone found out that they'd decide that I'm too dangerous to be allowed to... just to be allowed." Beau finished quietly.

"Does it have something to do with you being a 'born witch'?" Andrew guessed.

"Not exactly. You see, the thing is, I actually have to work to suppress my fire; it's always on." Beau said frankly.

"I've never heard of a witch with an 'always on' ability." Andrew said cautiously.

"Well, now you have." Beau said uncomfortably.

"What about your other magic? Is it just your fire or do you have other abilities that you have to fight to suppress?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Actually, that's the main reason that I practice necromancy. I have to. Otherwise I might accidentally resurrect an entire graveyard just by walking past it or dinner as it's being prepared. As it is, I can see and talk to spirits all the time. I don't need to use a spell to 'reveal' the spiritual plane to my eyes. It's always there, even when I don't want it to be." Beau said frankly, then disjointedly added, "I'm going to start now."

Andrew nodded and watched with interest as Beau used a piece of chalk to draw a series of symbols within the semi-circle of the salt diagram on the concrete floor at the foot of the door.

"Is there some reason that I couldn't do what he's doing?" Steve asked curiously as he watched Beau's ministrations with interest.

"Beau has access to magic. You don't. So, if you did exactly the same thing that he's doing, most likely nothing would happen. But, except for the pointlessness of it, there's no reason that you couldn't try." Andrew said seriously.

//I can see what he's doing, but I can't sense his ability like I would a mutant ability. It's like there's a void that I can't see into.// Jesus said frankly.

"That's probably a good thing." Lee said honestly.

Abruptly Beau began to speak in a clear poetic cadence, "Displaced spirit, lingering essence, Emily Evans, by the terms of the pact we share, I summon you. Find your way to me, by whatever means. The one who anchors you to this world requires your presence. Come forth."

After staggering back a step, Andrew said in amazement "This isn't right. Your power level is insane!"

"I don't know if it's his magic or not, but I can sure feel something." Lee said in a slightly quaking voice.

"Yeah, my hair is standing on end." Slash said anxiously.

//Think of how it is for me. It feels like I'm becoming a porcupine.// Jesus added apprehensively.

Before anyone could respond to that, there was a faint tapping on the heavy wooden door.

"She couldn't answer the summons that fast, could she?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"It takes as long as it takes. Spiritual energies aren't necessarily constrained to three dimensions, although most of them don't know that." Beau said as he stood forward and put his hand on the doorknob.

"If that's true, I have a funny feeling that you're not going to need me to take you to the Mizrith Magic Shop next time." Andrew said slowly, watching carefully for Beau's reaction.

"I don't have any spells that I could use to travel like that incarnate. But, to be honest, I've never really looked for one, either. I can't think of any reason that I couldn't do it. All it would take is a little research." Beau said honestly, then pulled the door open.

"If research is what you're needing, I think I know where you can find some books that might help." Steve said as he made a show of looking through the portal into Dawn's room at the immense magic library.

Everyone watched with anticipation and were equally disappointed when the open doorway didn't reveal anything but the beautiful view outside the front door.

"Only she summoned may enter. All others return to cowering in your dark places. You are not welcome here. You are NOT granted entry. Be gone." Beau said firmly.

"Did she come?" Andrew asked curiously.

//My telepathy is telling me that nothing's happening, but the chill running up my spine is telling me something else.// Jesus slowly injected into the conversation.

"Yeah. I can feel it." Andrew said simply.

"Me too." Lee confirmed.

"The creeps. That's what we're feeling, isn't it?" Steve asked to confirm.

"Yeah. I have total goosebumps." Slash said in a slightly shaky voice.

"That's not all." Lee said as he pointed to the shelf that Slash was leaning against.

"Sorry! I didn't mean to do that." Slash said as he quickly lifted his hand.

"Don't worry about it. I think it looks better that way." Andrew said easily.

"Step forward, Emily. I have a task for you." Beau said firmly.

Everyone felt their goosebumps and chills ramp up to the next level as Beau watched something that only he could see walk through the doorway to join them.

* * * * *

As Beau closed the door, Jesus cautiously said, //Even though I can sort of feel that something's here, I can't see it, either with my eyes or with my telepathy.//

"Slash, would you mind helping me out with something?" Beau hesitantly asked.

"Sure." Slash immediately agreed, even though he couldn't imagine what help he could be.

"Can you do like you did in the corner and encase us in darkness? We need to be able to see each other, but not the light from outside." Beau asked hopefully.

"Yeah. I think so. At least, I can try." Slash said as he began making dramatic gestures with his hands and arms.

//Does that flapping around do something or is it all just theatrics?// Jesus asked curiously.

"If I act out the pushing and pulling, my dark cloud seems to go along with it... mostly... when it wants to." Slash fought to explain, then thought to add, "Maybe later, after I've had a lot more practice with it, I'll be able to make it work without having to 'whip it up' like this."

//I wasn't complaining about it, I was just trying to understand how your ability works.// Jesus explained, then thought to add, //The way you described it makes sense to me.//

As the darkness engulfed the group, the candles at their feet became their only source of light. Once everyone had adjusted to that, they were surprised to see a vaguely humanoid form standing in their midst.

"Everyone, this is Emily. She's my spirit helper." Beau said calmly.

"You're a ghost?" Steve asked with surprise.

Even though Emily appeared to speak, no one but Beau could hear what she was saying.

"It takes quite a bit of spiritual energy for Emily to manifest even this much. It's very difficult for her to make her voice heard on the material plane, sometimes it's actually impossible." Beau carefully explained.

Emily turned and said something to Beau, then patiently waited.

After a moment to consider, Beau finally responded, "We've gathered the necessary items to help your new friend, Piotr. I called you here to ask you to go and find him and invite him to join us, here in this cabin. I would like to ask him for his final decision, if he wants to go through with the embodiment ritual or not."

Emily said something quickly in response, then waited for Beau's nod of agreement before fading from sight.

"This might take a few minutes. She doesn't know exactly where he is right now. She's going to check his bedroom first." Beau said thoughtfully.

"I didn't know Peter that well, but he was always nice to me. I mean, we didn't hang out or anything, but at least he acted like I existed." Steve said quietly.

"It would probably be best if we got into the habit of calling him by his team name, at least until everyone who knew him before has had a chance to deal with the changes in his... situation." Beau finished with a slight cringe at his inadequate choice of words.

"Do you want for me to keep the dark cloud up?" Slash asked cautiously.

"It'd be nice to have it for when 'Fallen' gets here, it could make it possible for you to see him. But if it's easier for you, you can take it down, then put it back up later, when we need it again." Beau said simply.

"No. It doesn't take anything to keep it going. I just wanted to make sure that you still needed it." Slash quickly responded.

"I'm going to stay long enough to welcome Peter back, but then I'm going to have to get to my class. I'm already late." Andrew informed the group.

"Once she finds him, it shouldn't take long." Beau said honestly.

"I can leave the MedLab portal open when I go, if you think you'll be needing it." Andrew quietly offered.

"It'd be great if you could. That way Lisa can visit with Marc when she wants, Steve can get his venom sacs drained and Tara can come and go whenever she needs to." Beau said seriously.

"Consider it done." Andrew said simply.

"Should one of us go and get Lisa? I wouldn't want for her to feel left out." Slash asked uncertainly.

"There's not really much for her to see at this stage of things. All that I'm expecting to happen is a little question and answer session." Beau said frankly.

"Be sure to get her before you do the embodiment ritual. I think that's the part that she would regret missing." Andrew said seriously.

"It's going to take time for me to get everything ready." Beau reminded them.

"Are you still going to be able to do it today?" Andrew asked with concern.

"Yes. I should be able to, some of the preparation takes time. Have you ever made a homunculus?" Beau asked, not daring to hope.

"I've looked at the spell a few times, but that's leaps and bounds beyond anything that I've ever done magically." Andrew said frankly, then cautiously asked, "You're not going to have to create a homunculus as part of the preparation, are you?"

"No. But the embodiment that I'm planning to do will follow the same basic steps." Beau explained.

"If it's anything like the spell that I saw, then you're going to need a full coven of witches working with you to call up and keep the forces balanced long enough to stabilize the final invocation." Andrew said thoughtfully.

"Past a certain point, raw power can be used to create its own balance. With the firm application of unrelenting force, just about anything will eventually yield." Beau said seriously.

"But spirits can be impossibly fragile. How likely is it that your 'unrelenting force' will damage Peter?"

"I'll use the force to 'prepare' his vessel. I promise, when I'm dealing with Fallen directly, I'll be as gentle as possible." Beau said confidently.

"I believe you, but how likely are your gentle intentions to translate into gentle results?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Did you have another option that you were considering? Because as far as I can tell, this is it. We embody Fallen into an object or he fades to nothing and is lost forever. If you have any other ideas, this is probably your last chance to tell me about them." Beau said firmly.

"No. I just wanted to be sure that we were taking every precaution for Peter's safety." Andrew hurried to explain.

"Listen, the truth is, when it comes to witchcraft, I can really do only two things, fire and necromancy. I have to struggle to do even the most basic spell outside those specialties. In fact, by most people's standards, I'm barely a witch at all."

Andrew slowly nodded that he understood.

"But within those specialties I have phenomenal power and exceptional natural ability." Beau said seriously, then turned at a movement that only he could see.

* * * * *

A collective chill fell over the group as the faint blur that they had come to know as Emily appeared within their shroud of darkness.

"I'm glad you could make it Piotr. Did Emily explain why I asked you to come here?" Beau asked curiously.

The others searched by the light of the candles of the spell diagram but none of them could detect even a glimmer of Peter.

"Of course. It's really simple. I'll install your essence into a cloak that Lisa can wear to gain access to your fighting skills and motor control. While she's wearing it, the two of you will function as a combined being." Beau carefully explained.

Slash, Steve, Andrew, and Lee shared a look which confirmed that none of them could see anything other than Emily.

"Outside of battle, you'll exist in a form where you'll be able to participate with the team as much or as little as you choose. If you like, you can act like an object, to be used by Lisa to empower her in battle or, if you’d rather, you can choose to act as an independent participating member of the team." Beau assured him.

There was a pause, then Beau responded more quietly, "What you do about your former life is up to you. If you want to hide who you were, that's your business. If you want to reconnect with your old friends, no one is going to try and stop you."

//Please don't be mad at me, but at the risk of revealing the secret of the emperor's new clothes, I thought I should mention that I can't hear Fallen's thoughts or psychically feel his presence. I just wanted to be sure you knew that before we got too deeply into this and start doing things that can't be undone.// Jesus cautioned.

"As soon as his spiritual essence is bound to something physical everything else should resolve itself... I can't tell you exactly how it will manifest in telepathic terms, but something that physically exists in the material world and is imbued with spiritual energy should be detectable to a telepath." Beau said thoughtfully.

"From my experience back home, I've learned that things like this can end up going a lot of different ways. It's usually best to go into something like this ready to adapt to the way things turn out instead of trying to force them to go exactly the way that you want them to." Andrew said seriously.

"That may be true when you're holding a cup full of magic and deciding what's the most efficient way to use it, but when you're channeling an ocean of it, you have to focus on exactly what you want and accept nothing else. Even the slightest variation can lead to a catastrophic miscast." Beau said frankly.

"Can't you hold it back and only use a cupful if you want to?" Andrew asked with concern.

"I lit the candles just now instead of blowing the gingerbread house off the face of the earth, so yes, I can. But even when I only express a cupful of magic, the vast ocean is still there, pressing in on me, wanting nothing more than to burst forth into the world in a spectacle of glory." Beau said seriously, then turned his attention away from Andrew and quietly said, "Sorry Peter. I got distracted. If you've decided what you'd like to do, tell me and I'll do my best to make it happen."

The anticipation hung heavily in the air as everyone watched and waited, trying to get some sense of what Peter's answer was going to be.

Emily seemed to be nervously waiting as well, although her image was so vague that those present might well be assigning their own emotional reactions to her.

"Yes, of course. In fact, I think that's an excellent idea. Hold on while I take care of that." Beau said seriously, apparently responding to Peter.

Everyone looked on and waited curiously for Beau to explain.

"Could someone go and get Lisa? Peter would like to talk to her before he commits to doing anything." Beau said frankly.

"She's in the MedLab, right?" Steve asked curiously.

"Yes. She'll be in the recovery room with Marc." Andrew confirmed.

"I'll go get her." Steve volunteered, then passed through the shroud of darkness covering them.

"Hang on, I'll go with you." Lee said as he followed.

* * * * *

"Is there a way that you can make it so that Fallen can be seen and heard? I mean, so that Lisa can look him in the eyes and know that she's talking to a real person?" Slash asked urgently.

"That's kind of a tall order. Pretty much anything that I could do now to Fallen to make him more visible in our world would interfere with the embodiment spell that I'm going to be performing later." Beau reluctantly responded.

"If Lisa has to make her decisions based only on faith, then so be it. Peter's too important to us to take a chance with his safety." Andrew said firmly.

Beau glanced away for a moment, then back to Andrew and said, "Fallen wants for me to tell you that you're a precious friend to him, too... And that he's sorry that he left you the way he did."

"Don't worry about how you left. Right now, just try to focus on coming back. That's what we're all here to do. That's today's mission." Andrew said firmly and clearly.

//Excuse me, but even if there's not a practical way for you to make Fallen more visible to us, would it be possible to do something to Lisa so that she might be able to see him better?// Jesus asked curiously.

"I hadn't thought of doing it that way. That actually might work." Beau said thoughtfully, then explained, "There is a spell, it's kind of high-level, but it's based in fire and necromancy. It could be used for something like this."

"Fire and Necromancy? It sounds like something that's right up your alley." Andrew said frankly.

"Yes. That's why I studied it. Normally you'd have to convene an entire coven to perform a spell like this." Beau said seriously.

"How dangerous is it?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"Not at all. But it's really complicated and I've never actually tried it before so I'm not sure how it's going to turn out." Beau said anxiously.

"But it's not going to hurt us?" Andrew asked to be sure.

"No. There's no physical component to the spell so there's no danger in that regard." Beau assured him, then explained, "It's possible that there may be some minor side-effects, but I just don't have any way of knowing about that."

"It's your call. Do what you believe is right and we'll support you." Andrew said seriously.

"The 'Divine Torch' doesn't take that much in the way of supplies, it just needs a butt-load of power to fuel it. Fortunately, I've got that covered. I think we should have everything else that we're going to need." Beau said as he looked around.

"How long is it going to take?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"I'll basically be using my fire to penetrate the divine layer of the realm of the dead to let the light shine through into this world. From what I've heard, piercing worldwalls can take some concentrated effort. I really can't predict how long that will take." Beau said seriously.

"You're going to pierce heaven?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"Not really, I mean... yeah, but just enough to let a sliver of divine light shine into this world. In that light, spiritual beings appear to have substance." Beau quietly explained.

"But the divine light won't do anything to Peter to change him?" Andrew asked to be sure.

"No. The change will be to our perception of him. In a way, it's like the light from our world won't reflect off a spiritual being. The light of heaven will. When the heavenly light shines on him, we'll see him, but it won't change him in the process."

//So there's no chance of sunburn?// Jesus asked, only half-jokingly.

"Not that I know of. But to be honest, I haven't read any accounts of this being done, so I'm not entirely sure of what to expect." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"Will you only be able to do this for Lisa or will it be for all of us?" Slash asked curiously.

"All those present when the light shines on Fallen... and Emily, for that matter, should be able to see them clearly, as though they were corporeal physical beings." Beau said professionally.

"Will we be able to hear them too?" Slash hesitantly asked.

"Logically, I'd say no. There's no reason to believe that shining a light on someone would make you able to hear them better." Beau said frankly.

"Except that we're talking about magic." Andrew quietly added.

Beau nodded, then explained, "That's right. Because of that, we'll just have to wait and see what happens."

Chapter 23: The Autocorrect Adventures: Peas of Mind

"As much as I want to wait around for Peter's final answer, it looks like this could take some time and I'm really late for class. I'll check in with you later to see how you're doing and if you need anything." Andrew said quickly.

"Before you go, could you move the bookcases?" Slash hesitantly asked.

"Oh, yeah." Andrew said easily, then stepped out of the cloud of darkness enough so that he could see everything at once.

As the others also filed out, the full bookcases from Dawn's room disappeared, one by one, then reappeared in the open floor space of the 'Gingerbread House'.

There was no doubt that the bookcases were closer together than they had been in Dawn's room, being barely far enough apart for a person to walk between them.

"I didn't realize that they'd take up this much room." Andrew said hesitantly as he looked over his handiwork.

"Or block the light from the windows." Slash quietly added as he looked upward at each of the shelves nearly touching the ceiling.

//All of a sudden it feels a little too close for comfort in here. I think I may need to go outside for a little bit.// Jesus said honestly.

"It's really not that bad. Maybe we'll get used to it." Beau said uncertainly.

"You made the rat claustrophobic. Just take a minute to think about that." Slash said with a teasing smirk.

Beau fought down a smile as he rolled his eyes in response.

"Let me know when you need the cloud again. I don't think we need it with the bookcases in here." Slash said as he waved an arm to dispel the cloud.

"Yeah. Thanks." Beau said fondly.

"Does anyone need anything else from me before I go?" Andrew quickly asked.

"You're going to be back later, for the embodiment spell, aren't you?" Beau asked hopefully.

"Yeah. I wouldn't miss it." Andrew said with a smile, then with a glance at the side wall, two of the three portals closed, leaving only the MedLab portal still in existence.

Between one moment and the next, Andrew was gone.

* * * * *

"Oh, wow. It looks a lot different with the bookcases in here." Steve said quietly as he slithered through the portal with Lisa at his side.

"It looks like if it wasn't for Beau's candles, we'd barely be able to see anything." Lee said frankly as he followed them into the room.

"We may have to look into setting up a separate library. I feel like these things are going to cave in on us any second." Slash said anxiously.

"I doubt that we'll be visiting here much after today. I think it'll be fine." Beau said seriously, then continued, "If you'd like, we can do the next spell outside."

//Oh God, yes.// Jesus said with relief.

"Count me in." Slash immediately added.

"I get it. You don't like the tight space." Beau said wearily.

"We're packed in here like sardines and there's not enough air for all of us to breathe at the same time." Lee said frankly.

"You're exaggerating that a little bit." Beau said with a reluctant smile.

"Not that much." Lee said frankly.

"Come on. If everyone will go outside, I can do my divine torch spell and then Lisa and Fallen can have their talk." Beau said firmly.

"Are you going to need the dark cloud for anything?" Slash asked curiously.

"I don't know yet. I think it will work just fine in direct sunlight, but if I'm wrong, I may need your cloud to make it possible for everyone to see each other." Beau said thoughtfully as he gathered a few seemingly random items into his arms.

"I'll be standing by." Slash said seriously.

"Steve, would you grab that brazier for me?" Beau asked as he gestured toward the workbench.

"What's that? You mean this hibachi?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"A brazier is a special tray used to hold hot coals." Beau carefully explained.

"So's a hibachi." Steve said as he picked up the piece of equipment.

//He's got you there.// Jesus said, apparently in much better spirits since he knew that they were going outside.

"Peter and Emily, please follow me. We're going outside, so stay close. It will be easy for you to get lost out there." Beau said as he opened the door.

* * * * *

//Seriously, we need to find someplace else for those books. I'm already dreading having to go back in there.// Jesus said sincerely.

"It's not like it's our clubhouse or anything. After today, you'll probably never have a reason to go back in there again." Beau said frankly as he walked into the wide-open area directly in front of the cabin.

//Good.// Jesus said simply, conveying his honest thoughts on recent developments.

"Is there anything you need for us to do?" Lisa asked uncertainly.

"If you'll just stand right there for a minute, I'll start my spellcasting." Beau said simply.

"You're going to cast a spell on me?" Lisa slowly asked, clearly conveying her displeasure with the idea.

"No. I thought Lee and Steve would have told you. I'm going to cast a spell to make it easier for you to see Fallen. He wants to be sure that the two of you both want this before I do anything more." Beau said honestly.

"So, what are you going to do?" Lisa asked cautiously.

"I'm just going to create a magical torch that illuminates spiritual entities." Beau said simply.

"Oh. I guess that's okay." Lisa said uncertainly, then cautiously asked, "What did you want me to do?"

"Just stand there for a few minutes. I'll do the rest." Beau assured her as he positioned the brazier very precisely.

"Okay." Lisa reluctantly agreed, then watched carefully to try and get some sense of what Beau was doing.

After making sure that everything was to his liking, Beau looked around to see where everyone was standing before looking back to the brazier.

With just a glance from him, the charcoal within the brazier burst into flame.

"I'll have to remember not to piss you off." Steve said as he stared at the subtle show of power.

"Vermillion." Beau said as he opened a pouch, then threw a pinch of red powder into the fire.

Nothing seemed to happen, although everyone present was braced for whatever was to come.

"Ochre." Beau stated firmly as he repeated the same steps, this time throwing dark yellow powder.

//Do you have to name each thing as you put it in, or are you doing that for us?// Jesus asked curiously.

"I'm kind of in the habit of doing it aloud so that Mrs. Durtnal could keep track of what I was doing." Beau said seriously.

//Just so you know, we don't have a clue about any of this. We'll be just as impressed whether you tell us what you're throwing on the hibachi or not.// Jesus said frankly.

"Yeah. It'll probably be faster if I skip the ingredient list and just do the spell." Beau said as he seemed to pick up the pace of what he was doing, adding pinches and dabs of things to the growing flames.

//I really wasn't complaining. I just don't have a lot of patience for pointless things.// Jesus explained.

"Sorting out what's pointless and what isn't in all of this might be a pretty big job." Beau said honestly.

//Maybe. But it might be worth it, too. I'm actually interested to know which things are requirements and which ones are fluff. It's fun to speculate about why things are the way that they ended up.// Jesus said frankly.

"Excuse me." Beau said to Jesus, then took a long slender stick out of his back pocket and made a complicated gesture with it.

"No way! Seriously? You've really got a wand?" Steve asked happily.

"Yeah. I need it for certain spells." Beau said shyly.

"That is so cool! I thought all that stuff was made up. I didn't think you'd really have one." Steve said delightedly.

"We can talk more about it later. I need to do this now." Beau said urgently.

"Oh, yeah. Go ahead." Steve said happily.

Beau used the wand to make complicated gestures in the air around him.

While nothing 'supernatural' seemed to be happening, no one could deny the skill that Beau was demonstrating with his precise movements.

"I can feel the magic building." Lisa said quietly.

//I don't know what I'm feeling, but whatever it is, it sure is ramping up.// Jesus announced.

"Jesus, why don't you come up here with me? If we need to bug out suddenly, I don't want to have to guess at where you are." Lee cautiously asked.

//I'll get on your shoulder, if that's okay. I don't like being cradled like a baby.// Jesus asked hopefully.

"Yeah. That's fine. Do you need some help up?" Lee asked, but before the words were fully out of his mouth, Jesus gracefully leapt Lee's full height and gently came to rest on Lee's shoulder.

"Guess not." Lee quietly muttered.

"Flame permeates all. I call upon the mystic forces to pierce the unseen veil and grant us a glimpse of what lies beyond." Beau said as he raised his arms in a grand gesture.

"I see something." Slash said as he pointed at a flickering pinpoint of light suspended in the air above the brazier.

"Is that what you were trying to do?" Lee asked cautiously as he fought to focus in on the floating speck.

"Actually, yes. It's perfect. I thought it would take a lot longer." Beau said with satisfaction.

"I'm guessing that there's more to it than what I'm seeing." Lee said frankly.

"No. That's it. That is exactly what I was trying to do." Beau said happily.

"That's the Divine Torch?" Steve asked dubiously.

"Yes... I mean, no. Not all of it. But it's the part that I was most worried about. The rest of this may take some time, but it's all stuff that I know that I can do. If you'll hang on, I'll have this all up and running before you know it." Beau said excitedly with a touch of his Texas twang, then without waiting for a response, went back to the gestures and muttered words of his spellcasting.

"What's going to happen after you're done with all this magic stuff? Are all of you going back to the Wagner school?" Steve quietly asked.

"That's kind of up in the air right now. We're waiting for the 'all clear' from the task force before we decide what we're going to do next." Lee said frankly.

"If you're worried about us leaving you alone here, Quaid and Lee live at the boathouse and I'll be staying there on the weekends." Slash said seriously.

"I was just wondering because Mung's my roommate and if I'm moving to another team, that could make things... weird." Steve said uncomfortably.

"I can see how that could get awkward." Lisa said with concern as she kept the majority of her attention on what Beau was doing.

"Before I go jumping to a lot of conclusions, would you like to move?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Yeah, I think so." Steve said carefully, then thought to add, "Our team never really came together like yours has. We're just a bunch of isolated people, each dealing with things in their own way."

"Have you ever tried helping each other?" Lisa asked with concern.

"We just don't have those types of connections." Steve said simply.

"Even though I haven't gone through it myself, I know that there are 'team building' exercises that are supposed to help with things like that." Lee said thoughtfully.

"The professor has done all kinds of things to try and bring us together. We did okay with them and learned the lessons that we were supposed to and all of that. But when the exercises were all over with, we each went back to our own corners and went back to being alone. Whatever we felt toward each other during the exercises ended when they did."

"Guys, something's probably about to happen." Beau said in a warning tone.

//Can you be a little more specific about that?// Jesus asked from Slash's shoulder.

"Sorry Li'l Buddy, I'm breaching a new barrier. I don't know what that's going to look like or feel like." Beau said frankly.

//So, is this the divine light you were talking about?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"No. Not yet. That comes later. This is more... the realm of the dead." Beau hesitantly explained.

"Like the afterlife?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"Not exactly... I mean, yes... but no. It's more like the anteroom to the afterlife."

"Like purgatory?" Steve suggested.

"Not really. This is something else entirely." Beau said reluctantly.

//Limbo?// Jesus ventured.

"I guess that's closer. This isn't a place to stay, but one that leads to several different planes."

"Oh? It's an airport?" Slash asked suddenly.

"Ya know what, sure. Except that when you go to your departure gate, you don't get on a mechanical plane with wings, but instead, you enter a spiritual plane of existence."

"Okay. I got that. Go ahead." Slash said seriously.

"You did?" Beau asked with surprise, then after a moment to regroup, he said, "Well then, here it goes."

* * * * *

After all the build up, the actual breaching of the spiritual plane was something of a let-down. Basically, their surroundings appeared to become a little bit bluer and dimmer. Otherwise, everything looked exactly the same.

"Is that it?" Lisa asked uncertainly.

"Look beside you." Beau said as he pointed.

Lisa turned and jumped slightly when she saw a bluish-white wisp hanging in the air.

"Is that Peter?" Lisa asked cautiously as she stared.

"No. That's Emily." Beau said simply.

"Why can we see Emily, but not Peter?" Lisa asked curiously.

"We should really get used to calling him Fallen." Beau gently corrected, then continued, "Emily and I have made frequent contact, so she's more attuned to the material plane than most spiritual entities."

"So what is it that we're seeing here, then?" Lee asked uncertainly.

"First of all, what we're seeing isn't really here. We're not in 'Limbo', if that's what we're calling it. The light of the torch is showing us what exists there. Since that plane is more spiritually attuned than ours, we can see Emily better in that light." Beau said as he placed his pouches on the ground.

"So it's not like when I take us to hell? I mean, what we're seeing isn't really there... or what?" Lee asked uncertainly.

"It exists on its own plane, but we can't make physical contact with it. We can just see it in the light from the divine torch." Beau said as succinctly as he was able.

While everyone did their best to comprehend that, Beau gathered a few more things and started adding them to his fire.

//I'm just curious. From the way I understand Seth's ability, wouldn't it be possible for him to use the light of his horns to do the same thing that you're doing with that bar-b-que pit?// Jesus slowly asked.

"Technically, yes. Practically, no." Beau said carefully.

//Okay. How does that work?// Jesus asked curiously.

"From what I've seen of it, if Seth were to try to duplicate the light of the divine torch, he would probably end up taking us, physically, into limbo or possibly even a heavenly realm." Beau said as he continued to work.

//From the way you say that, I'm assuming that means that it would be a bad thing.// Jesus said uncertainly.

"When you're in a realm like Limbo, it's easy to get lost. It's easy to forget. If you don't pass through it and get to your destination very quickly, you risk being trapped on that plane forever. You'll forget who you are, why you're there, even your own name. You'll just wander unknowingly without a destination." Beau said distantly as he continued to work.

"You'll just wander around until you starve to death?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"In a non-corporeal dimension like limbo your body typically doesn't need food or water. It doesn't age or need sleep. The way you are when you go in is the way you'll be for as long as you're there... maybe forever." Beau said seriously.

"But you won't remember who you are or why you're there?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"That's right." Beau confirmed, then added, "Most beings, when they enter that place, are drawn to go directly to their preferred plane of existence. They arrive without incident and probably don't even remember passing through."

"What's that?" Steve asked suddenly as he pointed.

Beau looked for a moment, then slowly said, "I think it's a pferox."

"What's a pferox?" Steve asked nervously.

"It's a being native to a few of the spiritual dimensions. Some people call them demons, although I don't think that's technically correct. I see the pferox as being more like animals; creatures of utilitarian purpose without intelligent thought, without consciousness. " Beau said consideringly.

"Can it hurt me?" Steve asked as he kept his gaze fastened on the creature who was staring back at him.

"No. He's on a different plane. He can't touch you." Beau assured him.

"Good. Because he looks dangerous." Steve said frankly.

"He's probably about as dangerous as any other wild animal. Come to think of it, since they're native to the realm, they might actually have a life cycle." Beau said speculatively.

"Which means?" Steve asked cautiously.

"It's possible that the pferox might need to eat." Beau said simply as he started performing a series of complicated gestures with his wand.

"Eat... us?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"Eat whatever becomes lost and disoriented within its realm." Beau explained, then quickly added, "I'm just guessing based on how things usually seem to work in situations like this. I don't actually know anything about the pferox except their name."

"So it can't hurt us?" Steve asked to be sure.

"No. Not unless you have the ability to shift dimensions." Beau assured him.

"Hey! Wait. I have the ability to shift dimensions... should I be worried?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"I can't be sure if the pferox can shift dimensions on its own. You might want to be sure to look before you leap when you know that there are pferox around." Beau cautiously suggested.

"So it can shift itself to the hell dimension?" Lee asked with surprise.

"I really don't know. It's possible. That's all I'm saying." Beau said simply.

"What about the 'sideways'? Could the pferox shift itself there?" Lee asked anxiously.

"Not that I'm aware of. But while it's possible that it could, it's also possible that it has no reason to go there. So if you're thinking about going to the sideways dimension trying to escape the pherox, it is possible that it might be able to follow you there." Beau said thoughtfully.

"What about this dimension?" Steve asked cautiously.

"No. They can't shift here. They aren't capable of it." Beau said with certainty.

//But could you bring one here if you wanted to?// Jesus tentatively asked.

"No. I don't think so. Even if I could find a way to transport the creature, it would probably disintegrate within minutes of arriving." Beau said frankly, then added, "But according to my limited understanding of how Seth's ability works, I'd have to guess that, if he wanted to and really tried, that he might be capable of reorienting a creature from another dimensional plane to this one."

//That doesn't apply just to pferox, does it?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"No. I don't think so." Beau said frankly.

//We're going to need to keep a close eye on that.// Jesus said more quietly.

"I think we're ready to try this. Everyone hold still until you get used to the divine torch." Beau warned.

"Is this going to do anything to the pferox?" Steve rushed to ask.

"It will look completely real to us, but it still won't exist on this plane so it still won't be able to do anything to hurt us." Beau assured him.

"Okay. I'm ready then." Steve said reasonably confidently.

"Then goes the feeling,

then goes the flow,
then goes the magic,
then goes the fire!

By the power of my will, let the assault on high places be enjoined, let the walls of this world be further breached!" Beau called out in an escalating voice as he raised his open palm toward the speck of light floating high above the brazier..

"Holy fuck!" Slash gasped as he fell to his knees.

"I think my heart stopped." Lisa said between heaving breaths as she clutched her chest.

//Is anyone else blind, or is it just me?// Jesus asked in a clearly frightened mind/voice.

"I've got you Jesus. Stay right there. Does anyone need to get out of here? Just let me know and I'll open a door for us." Lee asked as he fought to remain standing.

"Just give it a second and your vision will return. The torch worked just the way it was supposed to." Beau hurried to explain.

"I'm glad I didn't empty my venom sacs yet, because it's beginning to look like I may need them." Steve said as he struggled to coil himself to return to an upright position.

"Um, Beau? Can you see yourself?" Lee asked cautiously.

"I know. I was afraid this might happen. I know how it looks, but this isn't something to worry about. The mythical beast is part of me. It's only visible under spiritual light." Beau explained.

"Lee, you have red eyes." Lisa hesitantly warned him.

"Beau's practically being devoured by a giant bird and that's what you're focusing on?" Lee asked incredulously, then turned to the tall young man beside Beau and cautiously asked, "Is that really you, Peter?"

"Hang on. Before we get started, let me try something." Beau hurried to say.

"If you make us blind again, I will bite you." Steve said firmly, then added for emphasis, "Believe it."

"I'm not going to do anything to your sight this time. Now I'm going to work on your ears." Beau said before doing a complicated gesture while saying a few incomprehensible words.

"By divine light let their words be heard." Beau said as he added a few more items to his brazier.

As one might expect, the added items smoked a little before burning up entirely, but they appeared to do little else.

"Give it a second to take hold. If it doesn't work, I can still translate for you, like we were planning before." Beau announced.

"Are you Peter?" Slash asked to confirm.

"Da, I mean, Yes. Piotr Rasputin, at your service." The tall young man said in a firm clear voice with a pronounced Russian accent.

"Whoa. Okay. That worked a little better than I expected." Lee said with astonishment.

//I guess I can't see the same thing that you can. I can't see who you're talking to.// Jesus said frankly.

"Try seeing through my eyes. Maybe that'll work." Lee suggested.

//It's kind of disorienting for me. I'll need to stay still while I do it. Is that okay?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"As long as you don't dig your nails in, you're fine." Lee assured him.

"Lisa. Emily told me that you would like to use my training and skill so that you can serve your team as I did mine. Is that correct?" Peter asked carefully as he indicated the impossibly pale, younger girl at his side.

"I came here, to New York, for a chance to do something with my life, something better than living in my mom's basement." Lisa said quietly.

Peter and Emily both nodded to encourage her to continue.

"When I got here, Doctor Hoffman made sure that I knew that I needed to look toward the future and dream of something more than just existing. I needed to find a way to make a contribution." Lisa said with a gentle smile, then looked Peter in the eyes as she continued, "If you'll agree to share your skill with me, I can do more than exist. I can help."

Peter slowly nodded, then looked to Beau and said, "This is what I needed to know. I would not wish to give of myself to someone with wrong intentions."

"I can understand that." Beau said with a gentle smile.

"Hang on, Beau. Before we call everything settled and done, just what the hell are you?" Lee asked frankly.

Slash looked at Lee with surprise at the bold question, but then turned his inquisitive gaze toward Beau to wait for a satisfactory answer.

"Would you believe that this is my spirit animal?" Beau asked hopefully.

"Nice try." Lee said simply.

"This creature which inhabits you, it is the Phoenix, is it not?" Peter asked carefully.

"Yeah. Most people don't recognize it by sight. How did you know that?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I have seen one once before. That one inhabited a dear friend of mine which eventually forced her to have to leave us." Peter said seriously.

"Did you do something to make Miss Grey have to leave?" Steve asked in a pained voice.

"No. I don't know anything about that. But it may explain what I've been sensing since I've been here. I didn't know that I had landed in someone else's nest. No wonder all the power structures around here have already been rooted out." Beau finished thoughtfully.

"So this isn't the same phoenix that took Miss Grey from us?" Peter cautiously asked.

"No. That much I can tell you for certain. This phoenix has been in the Murdock and Collins families for centuries. The phoenix you encountered had to have been from an entirely different lineage." Beau said seriously.

//Fire and death... it all makes sense now.// Jesus said consideringly.

"Yeah. If I hadn't been possessed by the phoenix I probably wouldn't have been a witch at all. But my only choices were to become a suitable vessel or to endure as best I could until a better vessel presented itself." Beau quietly explained.

"You're not a vessel, you're a person." Lee stated cautiously.

"I'm both." Beau corrected.

"And you're okay with that?" Lisa asked uncertainly.

"I wouldn't be me without the phoenix. When I was born, she was reborn within me. She and I are one fused being."

"Did your parents do this to you?" Steve asked darkly.

"No. Some of my family were involved, but not my parents. They fought to give me as normal a life as possible to ground me in the real world." Beau finished contentedly.

"So does that mean that you can never get rid of the phoenix?" Lisa asked with concern.

"Not exactly. One day I'll turn to ash and she will be reborn in another vessel. But at least I'll know that a part of me will live on. In a sense, part of me is eternal. How can I be mad about that?" Beau finished with a smile.

"Religion gives me a headache." Slash said sourly.

//It gives me gas.// Jesus countered.

"Ooookay. So what do we need to do now so we can keep this thing moving?" Lee asked hesitantly.

"Peter, do you have anything that you'd like to say or any questions that you'd like to ask before the breach seals itself?" Beau asked seriously.

"I'm a simple person, not well versed in the abilities of the phoenix or in witchly matters. Could you explain to me what you're intending to do?" Peter asked carefully.

"Yes. It will be good for me to restate it in front of both of you so that you're both aware of what you will be agreeing to." Beau said with a smile, then continued, "To put it simply, I plan to take what's here in front of me, all that remains of who and what you were, and transfer it into an object that Lisa will be able to don when she needs to have access to your skill and complex motor control."

"And what will I do when you do not have need of my gifts?" Peter asked cautiously.

"That will be up to you to decide. You can choose to retreat into the sark and become an inanimate object if you like. But if I'm able to get the nygo husk webbing to work the way I want it to, then you'll have a skin, of sorts, that you'll be able to use to interact with your teammates, independently from Lisa." Beau carefully explained.

"Where will I live?" Peter slowly asked.

"You won't. You're dead." Beau said honestly.

"I think he wants to know where he'll be staying when he's not doing team business." Slash hesitantly suggested.

"Oh... I don't know. That's really not my department." Beau said honestly.

"I think it might be mine." Lee said hesitantly.

"You are Andrew's father, yes?" Peter asked uncertainly.

"That's right, I'm Lee. I'm also the liaison between Xavier's and the Wagner Institute, so it's my job to make sure that people who have interests in both places get the best possible outcome." Lee said carefully.

"What would you suggest in Fallen's case?" Beau asked curiously.

"Since all the Wagner students have been displaced due to the shooting, I think that we can keep Fallen with his new teammates for now. That should give me time to investigate the possibilities so that I can give you some choices to consider." Lee said seriously.

"Many thanks to you Lee. I'm sorry that I didn't get to know you before. You are very kind." Peter said regretfully.

"I was dealing with a lot, all at once, back there. Now is better." Lee finished with a disarming smile.

After a moment to consider, Peter quietly said, "Perhaps it is."

"Listen, the breach is about to close so this may be your last chance to talk to each other until after the embodiment ritual. Go ahead and tell Fallen what you need to say." Beau said firmly.

"Fallen, I'm new to this team, but I used to be part of another one. So if you decide to go through with it, you won't be the only one. If you want to talk about that stuff I'll know how it is and I'll help you if I can." Steve hurried to assure him.

"Even though I don't know what kind of abilities you're going to have when this is all over, that's one of the crazy things about this team. We're all over the place with abilities and stuff. No matter where you fall on the spectrum, there will be a place for you." Slash assured him.

"I don't know if anyone has mentioned it to you, but Wagner's is just starting out. The new people need someone who can not only show them the way, but also warn them about consequences. It's a unique opportunity to help in a different way than you're probably used to." Lee said frankly.

//I don't know if you can see and hear me. I can't see or hear you except through Lee's eyes and ears, but either way, my partner is Louie just the same way that your partner will be Lisa. If you're worried about that part of things, I'll be right here to help you.// Jesus sent very carefully and deliberately.

After a moment, Lee cautiously asked, "Did you hear what Jesus was saying?"

"No. Who is that?" Peter asked cautiously.

"This rat on my shoulder. He's telepathic, but for some reason he can't see or hear you. It seems that you can't hear him either. He wants you to know that he and his partner on the team combine something like what you and Lisa are planning on doing. He offered to help you if you find out later that you have a problem that comes from being a combined being." Lee carefully explained.

"I do not understand. You have a rat on your team who is telepathic?" Peter asked slowly.

"Yes. That's right." Lee confirmed.

"Although he prefers to be called an emotional support companion." Slash added with a smile.

"I wish to understand, is this a person whose mutation made him appear to be a rat?" Peter asked slowly.

"No. He's a rat who achieved sentience by way of a mutant ability being used on him. His partner, Louie, is the one who woke him up and made him a person." Lee carefully explained.

//Very nicely explained. Thank you.// Jesus said appreciatively.

"The torch is almost out. Is there anything else you need to know before you lose the chance to ask directly?" Beau asked urgently.

"Lisa, if I understand correctly, you wish to gain access to my skills so that you can use your gift of strength to help others who aren't as strong and lack such gifts of their own. Is that correct?" Peter carefully asked.

"Yes. That's right. But that isn't all. Since I first heard about the Wagner school, my motive for being here has changed a couple times. Helping the weak sounds like a good enough reason to fight for now, but something else may come up later that gives me another reason." Lisa slowly explained.

"So, at some point we may disagree regarding what is right and wrong."

"I suppose that every partnership is going to have to face that at some point." Lisa said speculatively.

"I would not wish to mislead you. While I am earnest in my desire to work with you and help you on your quest to be strong for the weak, I cannot promise to abide by your every decision. Some certain things are important to me and I will fight to defend them. If you cannot accept me having my own free will, this would be the best time to bring it forward." Peter said carefully.

"You'd better hurry up and answer. He's fading fast." Slash cautioned.

"Take the time you need to make the right decision." Beau countered, then reminded them, "I will still be able to hear Fallen even after you aren't able to."

"Right." Slash acknowledged.

"I don't think it's going to be a problem anyway. Friends fight. Friends disagree. Sometimes they let the other have their way just because they are friends. You can't command me and I can't command you. That's how it should be. We'll work together because that's the best thing we can do for ourselves, for each other and for the team. Right?" Lisa finished confidently.

"Lisa. I will be honored to stand beside you in your quest." Peter said reverently, then added in a fading voice, "In the fullness of time, we may continue on to other adventures... we may not. Regardless, I will vow to fight at your side until such a time as we decide to move on to separate challenges."

Everyone was silent as the light of the 'torch' faded to nothing.

Beau waited a moment for any response. When none was forthcoming, he finally said, "I guess that means that it's time to prepare for the embodiment ritual."

Chapter 24: Grow Fonder

"Are you guys ready for some visitors?" Cynthia asked from the doorway of the recovery room.

"Yeah! I never even thought it was really possible to be bored to death but here we are. This place could do it." Gar said dramatically.

Cynthia smiled at the response, then looked behind her into the hallway and said, "I get the feeling that they might welcome some company. Just be sure not to get them too worked up. Doctor McCoy says that they both need their rest."

"We'll keep it quiet." Lisa promised.

As Gar and Marc watched, Lisa, Steve, and Lee entered the room.

"Steve, I'm glad you came back! Come over here!" Gar called excitedly.

"Calm down or they won't let us visit you." Lisa cautioned the boy.

"Okay. But I want Steve to come over here so I can try something." Gar said urgently.

Steve slithered to Gar's bedside and cautiously asked, "What did you want to try?"

"After you came and got Lisa I started to wonder if I could use my ability to make me be like you." Gar said frankly.

"Why would you want to do that?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"To look cool, for one thing." Gar said seriously, then quickly added, "Besides I think that there's times when it would be good to be able to slither instead of walk."

"Yeah? Like when?" Steve asked slowly.

"Like maybe when you need to go under something really low, I bet you can probably crawl faster than just about anyone." Gar said earnestly.

After a moment to consider, Steve hesitantly said, "I guess that's true."

"He's also really good at climbing and reaching things down off the top shelf." Lee contributed to their conversation.

"Okay. Hang on. I'm going to try it." Gar said quickly, then before anyone could react, he began to shrink down as his facial features began to smooth out.

"Be careful, Gar. If you get stuck, I don't know if anyone will be able to help you." Marc warned.

A movement at the foot of the bed drew everyone's attention as a green snake tail emerged from under the sheet.

As they looked back to the other end of the bed, they found a large snake looking back at them. While the intelligent look in his eyes betrayed his consciousness, his features were nothing less than fully those of a boa constrictor.

"I'm guessing that that's not what you were trying to do." Lee said speculatively.

"Even if it's not, he should still be able to do what he wanted to do, like the crawling and stuff." Steve said cautiously.

As he spoke, Gar began to change again, this time returning to his humanoid form.

"I really need to find a way to make it so that my clothes change with me. Every time I change my body I have to go back and put my clothes back on." Gar said aggravatedly as he fought to quickly dress himself under the sheet.

While Gar was busy dressing, Marc quietly said, "I'm surprised to see you again so soon. Not that I'm complaining, I just didn't expect you."

"If there were anything for us to do to help Beau we'd still be at the gingerbread house doing it, but Beau has to do most of it himself. Slash and Jesus stayed behind to help him with the rest." Lisa explained.

"It sounds like it's going to be a really big deal. I'm sorry that I'm going to miss it." Marc said regretfully.

"Maybe you don't have to." Lee said slowly, then explained, "I don't know of any reason that Andrew can't make a portal so that you can witness whatever happens. He already said that he would be there so all we'll have to do is ask."

"That sounds so great! This feels like something that we should all be doing together as a team." Lisa said happily.

"Yeah. I think so too." Marc said contemplatively.

"If I'm there when it happens, does that mean that I'll be on your team too?" Gar asked cautiously.

"Do you want to be?" Lee asked curiously.

"From the way Doctor McCoy's been talking, he expects me to be on his team someday. He keeps saying that I have such a high level ability that I'm going to have to train a lot, but he seems really sure that even though I'm a kid, I'm probably going to be one of the stronger members of his team." Gar said seriously.

"Well, if that's how it is, how about we count you the same as we're counting Clark, John, and Bobby? You can be a friend of the team, someone that we can go to and ask for help when we need it. Maybe sometime we can help your team or you can help ours." Lee cautiously suggested.

"Yeah. Me being like Clark... that sounds good to me." Gar finished with a contented smile.

"But before we do anything else, right now I think Steve needs to visit with Doctor McCoy for a few minutes." Lee said in a leading tone.

"Yeah. I guess so." Steve reluctantly admitted, then glanced at Gar as he said, "Too bad 'Snake Junior' can't go with me. It'd be good to have his company."

"He needs his bedrest, but I'd be willing to go with you, if you wouldn't mind." Lee tentatively offered.

"I don't know, I mean, it's kind of a personal thing, but at the same time, it sucks having to do it alone..."

"Then it's settled. Let's go." Lee said decisively.

That seemed to be all the encouragement that Steve needed. After one last look back, Steve followed Lee out of the room.

* * * * *

"Doctor McCoy? Do you have a few minutes to help Steve?" Lee asked from the doorway of Dr. McCoy's office.

"Yes. As a matter of fact, I had intended to summon him in case he forgot that he was due." Dr. McCoy said as he looked up from his computer.

"No chance of that. My sacs are pulled tight." Steve said anxiously.

"Not to worry. We'll have your situation resolved shortly." Dr. McCoy said before picking up the phone and hitting one button.

Lee and Steve silently watched and waited to be told what to do next.

"Bobbo? Would you go to treatment room two and wait for me? There's a procedure that I'd like for you to observe." Hank asked hopefully.

After a moment to listen to the response, Hank hung up the phone, then looked to Lee and Steve before asking, "That's alright, isn't it?"

"What's alright?" Steve asked cautiously.

"I'm going to have my medical assistant sit in and observe so that in future, it's less likely that you will have to wait for me to be available." Dr. McCoy patiently explained.

"If it comes down to it, I can do it myself. You just won't end up getting my poison." Steve said simply.

"Your venom is incredibly useful. If circumstances conspire to prevent collection, then of course I want you to do what makes you most comfortable. But if at all possible, I would rather harvest as much as we can." Dr. McCoy said professionally.

Steve slowly nodded his acknowledgement.

"So, is it alright if Bobbo sits in?" Dr. McCoy asked to be sure.

"Yeah. That sounds like the smart way of doing it." Steve reluctantly admitted.

"Come along then." Dr. McCoy said as he led the way out of his office.

* * * * *

As Lee and Steve entered the treatment room, they were surprised to see a tall beefy man wearing a labcoat. His physique was that of a linebacker and he seemed to be completely out of place in a professional medical setting.

"He looks like you did before." Steve said before he could think about propriety.

"What was that?" Lee asked curiously.

"Steve remembers how I looked before my mutation progressed to its current level." Dr. McCoy said simply.

"Is that why you hired me? Because I remind you of how you used to be?" Bobbo asked Dr. McCoy curiously.

"Not as such. Although I do recall what it was like for me starting out. People would take one look at me and believe that I was a mindless oaf based only on their first impressions. Even after receiving my first doctorate some continued to treat me as though I were a stupid beer guzzling jock." Hank said distantly as he relived the profound sense of unfairness underlying that time of his life.

"So you wanted to give another muscle-bound jock a chance?" Bobbo asked curiously.

"I let it be known that I had a need for medical assistants. You and Cynthia expressed interest in filling those vacancies. I didn't choose you, either of you, over more qualified candidates due to your physical attributes. I simply chose the people who I thought would do a capable job and fit in reasonably well with the culture at the mansion. Perhaps I thought you might be relatable to me, but I can't say for sure if that had any influence on my decision." Dr. McCoy finished introspectively.

"But if other people see you and think that you're not smart because you're big, then they probably passed you over for scrawny smart people which made it so that you were available when Doctor McCoy needed someone." Steve cautiously reasoned.

"Exactly my point." Dr. McCoy said with a smile of approval of Steve's assessment, then continued, "Steven is here to have his venom sacs drained. I would like for you to witness the procedure so that if I should be otherwise occupied, he could come to you for relief."

Bobbo looked at Steve uncertainly, but didn't appear to object.

"The collection beakers are kept in this cabinet. Be sure to observe full sterilization protocols, since the harvested venom will be used to create antivenom as well as a number of other medicinal serums." Dr. McCoy explained as he quickly passed his hands under an intense blue light.

"I can release the venom on my own, but then Doctor McCoy couldn't use it. It gets mixed with my spit and stuff." Steve helpfully added.

"Yes. But we'll do our best not to let that happen. With a minimal effort on our part we can provide a benefit to a great many people." Dr. McCoy confirmed, then held out a covered beaker to Steve as he said, "In the interest of getting an uncontaminated sample, we massage Steve's venom sacs so that they will slowly release. During that time, Steve will be consciously resisting the release so as to keep the flow steady."

"That's why if you talk to me I won't be able to answer or even nod, I have to keep concentrating while I'm holding still and keeping the jar steady, all at the same time." Steve seriously explained.

"Fangs out." Dr. McCoy prompted as he moved to allow Bobbo an unobstructed view of what he was doing.

After a slightly nervous look around, Steve opened his mouth wide which turned out to be a little wider than would be possible for a normal person.

A set of dangerous looking fangs lowered down, as though they were on hinges and had been tucked against his gumline.

Bobbo automatically took a step back at the sight.

"You'll need to stand closer so that you can see." Dr. McCoy instructed seriously.

With his mouth still held open, Steve glanced to his side and made eye contact with Lee.

Although Steve didn't alter his expression to indicate what he wanted, Lee nonetheless stepped forward and took gentle hold of the boy's free hand.

Steve responded by squeezing the hand firmly

"I didn't expect them to be quite that big." Bobbo admitted as he moved a bit closer so that he could see what Dr. McCoy was doing.

"We've found it best if Steve holds the collection beaker, so if he needs to move, he can keep the positioning of the beaker constant." Dr. McCoy said instructively.

Bobbo nodded that he had heard.

"Now, if you were to feel Steve's neck, just below the jawline, you would feel two hard nodules. I'm not going to have you do it now because Steve is highly sensitive at this stage of things. Once we've been able to express a portion of his venom, you can have a turn at helping him so that you'll be familiar with the positioning." Dr. McCoy said as he began to gently probe Steve's neck.

"Is there some way you could do this so that Steve wouldn't have to be in such a vulnerable position?" Lee quietly asked.

"None that I can think of. I recognize the amount of trust that Steven is demonstrating by allowing me to do this. I do my best to never give him cause to regret his decision to allow me to collect his venom." Dr. McCoy said reverently.

Steve winced slightly and Lee automatically squeezed his hand to remind him that he wasn't facing the uncomfortable experience all alone.

"Sometimes when you're massaging the venom sacs Steve will have an occasional twinge of pain. There's no avoiding it. Just do your best to be gentle and persevere. Stopping and drawing the process out helps no one." Dr. McCoy said seriously.

"What effect does the venom have in its raw form?" Bobbo asked curiously.

"A small amount of Steven's venom injected or applied topically causes paralysis on a level commensurate with the amount introduced. A larger concentrated deposit additionally has a necrotizing effect, essentially causing flesh to rot." Dr. McCoy said clinically.

"Nasty." Bobbo muttered as he watched Dr. McCoy's movements very carefully.

"How much do you usually collect in one sitting?" Lee asked as he looked at the collection beaker to gauge how much had already been collected.

"It varies. Since we've let it go so long, this time, I would expect thirty to fifty milliliters."

"What's that in cups?" Lee hesitantly asked.

"It's not." Dr. McCoy said with a slight smile at the question, then explained, "If we were to convert that to a measure that's more familiar to you, I'd guess that we're going to collect between two and three tablespoons."

"It doesn't sound like that much, but I guess when you're squirting it out of your teeth, it probably feels like it's a whole lot more." Lee said thoughtfully.

"I would suppose so." Dr. McCoy said as he continued to gently massage Steve's neck.

Lee watched the collection jar carefully and saw a mostly clear, slightly milky, liquid starting to pool in the bottom.

"I think that we've lowered the pressure enough so that we may proceed. Steve, I'm going to move aside and allow Bobbo to massage your venom sacs for a moment. Please try to remain relaxed." Dr. McCoy slowly explained.

Lee kept firm hold of Steve's hand as Dr. McCoy shifted aside and allowed his equally large assistant to take his place.

"Right here." Dr. McCoy indicated, then quickly added, "Be gentle."

"I can be gentle. Don't worry." Bobbo quietly assured him as he placed his hands where Dr. McCoy had shown him.

"Proceed slowly. There's no rush." Dr. McCoy said soothingly.

"Who knows, if I get to do this often, maybe I could use the time to tell Steve about some of my adventures back in college. It might end up being fun." Bobbo said warmly as he very gently duplicated Dr. McCoy's movements.

"I'm afraid that we need for Steve to be awake during this procedure so that he can maintain concentration." Dr. McCoy said in a believable serious voice.

"Hey! I have good stories!" Bobbo insisted, but it was obvious that he was playing along with the joke.

Lee and Dr. McCoy's matching incredulous stares were all the response that was needed.

* * * * *

"How's it going in here?" Steve asked quietly, noticing that Gar appeared to be asleep.

"We were just talking with Cynthia. Gar pooped out about five minutes ago." Lisa easily explained, then thought to ask, "How did everything go with you?"

"Wonderful. After having that pressure relieved, I feel like I could use a good nap." Steve said frankly.

"You know what they say, 'The more the merrier'." Marc said with a smile as he lifted the edge of his sheet in invitation.

"Tempting, but no. I think I'd rather be awake so that I can enjoy this feeling." Steve said with an air of tranquility surrounding him.

After a long silent moment, Cynthia finally said, "Lisa was just telling us what you're going to be doing later. It sounds really spooky."

"I don't know if we're supposed to be telling everyone about that." Lee said frankly as he looked at Lisa uncertainly.

"If Cynthia's going to be working in MedLab, she's probably going to see a thousand more interesting things than a ghost transplant." Lisa said frankly.

"Ghost transplant?" Steve asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah, well, that's what I'm calling it. I mean, it's not hurting anyone, so why not make it sound like the harmless thing that it is? We're going to take Fallen, who's a spirit that's floating loose, and contain him in something so that he won't dissolve and completely disappear. We're doing a good thing, so why act like it's something dark and menacing?" Lisa asked reasonably.

"It sounds to me like you've found your own unique way of preserving the essence of a lost friend. While most people are satisfied to do that with mementos and photo albums... It sounds like a healthy and beautiful way for your group to find closure." Cynthia said speculatively.

Lee and Steve gave Lisa matching curious looks at Cynthia's strange interpretation of events.

"Yeah. And if this doesn't work, we can still put up a plaque or something." Steve cautiously ventured, watching carefully for Cynthia's reaction.

"Exactly." Cynthia said happily.

"Any idea of when the rest of the team will be out of their testing?" Marc asked curiously.

"Nobody said anything about it, but I think they'll probably be taking a break for lunch pretty soon. It's about that time." Lisa said speculatively.

"Already? I totally lost track. That snack at the gingerbread house really threw me off." Lee said honestly.

"Me too. As nice as it was, I doubt that I'll feel like eating much at lunch." Lisa agreed.

"Just don't make the mistake of not eating because, if you do, you'll be starving before dinner." Lee warned.

"My head knows that, but my stomach may need some convincing." Lisa said unenthusiastically.

"Marc, are you feeling alright? You look tired." Cynthia asked with concern.

"I don't want to miss a minute of visiting with you guys, but yeah, I am starting to wear down." Marc quietly admitted.

"Let's go up and see if the test-takers are about ready to take a break." Lee quietly suggested.

"Before we do that, maybe we should check in with Beau and the guys to see if they'll be able to go to lunch with us. If they're doing something where they can't, then we could take some food back to them." Steve cautiously suggested.

"Yeah. That sounds like an even better idea." Lee agreed.

"Marc, we're going to leave now. Get lots of rest and we'll be back to visit again later." Lisa said before leaning in to give him a gentle kiss.

When the kiss finished, Marc looked at her lovingly for a moment before finally responding, "That sounds good to me. Enjoy your lunch."

The group left quietly as Marc rested back and closed his eyes.

* * * * *

"How are things going here?" Lee asked as the group passed through the portal into the gingerbread house.

"I seen a lotta weird shit in my life, but this... let's just say you don't ever have to worry about me ever becoming a witch." Slash said unsteadily.

"Nobody asked you to." Beau said as he slowly stirred a bowl that he was holding close to his chest.

"Where's Jesus?" Lisa asked curiously.

"Outside. He said to call to him mentally if we need him for anything." Beau said seriously.

"So he really was becoming claustrophobic?" Lee asked with concern.

"Maybe a little, but I think it's more likely that he just needed to go behind a tree for a minute." Slash said seriously.

"Oh. I hadn't thought about that. I guess a regular toilet probably wouldn't work too well for him." Lee said thoughtfully.

//I can use a toilet just fine, but going behind a tree is much easier for me.// Jesus said into all their minds.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to be talking about you behind your back." Lee said with concern.

//You weren't.// Jesus said simply, then thought to ask, //Beau? Is it okay if I open the door?//

"Let me get it for you. I don't want to disturb the diagram in case I need to do another summoning." Beau said as he set the bowl that he had been stirring aside and carefully walked to the door.

"We just came by to see if you guys want to go to take a lunch break with us or if you'd like for us to bring something back for you." Steve said as he absently reached to one side to take a book at random off the nearest shelf.

"As much as I'd like to stay and keep working on this, the truth is, there's not much more I can do without Seth's help." Beau said regretfully as he held the door open long enough for Jesus to enter. As soon as Jesus was inside, Beau closed it, particularly careful not to disturb any part of the diagram on the floor.

"Well, Ms. Mordigan seems to be on board with what we're doing, so I'm sure that if we tell her that we need Seth for a few minutes that she won't have a problem with it." Lisa said confidently.

"Besides that, we're planning on stopping by the library and getting the others before we go to lunch anyway." Lee said seriously.

"Do you know if you have any snake spells?" Steve asked absently as he casually leafed through the book that he had picked up.

"These aren't my books. I'm not sure what Dawn has." Beau responded disjointedly at the non sequitur, then continued more steadily, "As far as going to the library, that sounds like a good idea. I could use a few minutes away from this before I have to dive into the hardcore spellcasting."

"I thought with you being all superpowered that it was going to be like a walk in the park for you." Lee said curiously.

"I don't have to worry about stirring up the forces to power the spell, but the other edge of that sword is that I have to be exact in my spelling or all the magic that I command will flow to the wrong place and do the wrong thing." Beau said frankly.

"Are you sure it won't hurt for me to read this stuff?" Steve asked as he looked up from the book that he had chosen.

"You can scream at the moon all night long and it will never hear you. Speaking the words without any source of mystic power to drive them won't cause anything to happen. To become a witch requires the transformative power, a spell of intent and most of all, your free will for it to be so. Lacking any of those, the spells in those books will only ever be just words to you." Beau carefully explained.

"So he wouldn't have to sell his soul to the devil to gain the power?" Lee asked curiously.

"Only metaphorically... well, I suppose that there are some demonic entities who can make a contract with you, but no one does it that way anymore." Beau finished with a grin at the absurdity of the idea.

"So it won't hurt anything if I read this?" Steve asked to be sure.

"If you were to lose it or damage it, Dawn might cause something unfortunate to happen, but I don't think there's anything to worry about besides that." Beau said honestly.

"How long will it be before you're ready to go?" Lee asked curiously.

"Oh, I'm just about ready. Hold on." Beau said as he took the gallon jug of water and poured some of it into the bowl that he had been stirring.

"Would you like to come up here and ride with me?" Lee asked down to Jesus at their feet.

//Sure. If you wouldn't mind.// Jesus responded with surprise at the kind offer.

"It's kind of nice having you up here. I can see why Louie enjoys it." Lee said with a smile.

Jesus jumped from a standstill and gently landed on Lee's left shoulder.

"Peter, I'm going to need for you to stay here with Emily while I get the supplies that we'll need for your embodiment. If you start having problems or need me for any reason, Emily can come and get me. I won't mind." Beau carefully instructed.

After apparently receiving a favorable response, Beau looked to Lee and said, "I'm ready."

"Do you need to lock the door?" Lisa cautiously asked.

"I don't know who ended up with the key, but it doesn't matter. I can make it work." Beau said as he slowly looked around the room.

There was a long moment of silence during which all those present collectively felt a chill of foreboding wash over them.

"Let's go." Beau said casually, breaking them out of the breathless moment of fear inspired paralysis.

"What the hell did you just do?" Lisa shakily asked in a whisper.

"I just put a little protection spell on the gingerbread house. Don't worry, as long as no one tries to break in, nothing will happen." Beau assured the group as he led the way through the open portal.

After a moment of walking down the brushed metal hallway, Steve asked what they all were wondering, "What happens if someone does try to break in?"

"The phoenix protects her nest. I basically took a minute to establish where it is." Beau said frankly.

"Um... I don't really know anything at all about the phoenix, but from what little I've picked up since I've been around you, it sounds like you just connected the detinator to the powder keg." Lee said anxiously.

"Basically, yeah." Beau said simply.

"And you're okay with that?" Lisa asked as she glanced in the direction of the MedLab.

"Nothing will happen to an innocent or a person with noble intent. If someone breaks in and tries to cause harm, they will be prevented." Beau carefully explained.

"Permanently." Lee quietly added.

"As long as no one tries to break in, there's no problem." Beau countered.

//Please don't take this the wrong way, but you're really scary.// Jesus said warily.

"Yeah. I know. That's one of the reasons that I was trying to leave the magic stuff behind in Texas." Beau said honestly.

"You were trying to give it up?" Lisa asked curiously.

"Not entirely. I'm a witch. It's part of my life and always will be." Beau said frankly, then explained, "I wasn't trying to quit. I was just trying to move it to the back burner and make something else the main focus in my life."

//Maybe we could help you with that.// Jesus cautiously suggested.

"Actually, that's the part that I hadn't planned on. It never occurred to me that I'd be anything but alone in all of this." Beau said honestly.

"I may not have been part of your team for long, but I've been around for a while." Steve said honestly, then continued, "Most of us arrive here alone. Only a few of the lucky ones find a place to fit in. To me it looks like you're really lucky."

* * * * *

"Can we come in?" Lisa asked from the library doorway.

"Yes. Please do." Ms. Mordigan said happily, then quickly added, "I need to finish going over Quaid's latest test, but then I'll be right with you."

"We just stopped by to ask if you were going to take a lunch break soon." Lisa hurried to ask before Ms. Mordigan could become engaged with evaluating the test.

"Yes. Seth and Brian are nearly finished and I can look over their tests when we get back." Ms. Mordigan said as she picked up a stack of papers and started reading them.

"How was it? Did you have fun?" Louie asked as he welcomed Jesus onto his shoulder.

//Let's just say that now I have an idea of how the sausage is made.// Jesus said cautiously.

"What?" Louie asked in bewilderment.

//Never mind. It doesn't matter.// Jesus said fondly to his companion.

"Mine's done." Seth said as he stood from his table and carried his papers to Ms. Mordigan.

"Perfect timing." Ms. Mordigan said as she accepted the papers from him.

As Seth was returning to his desk, Beau stopped him by asking, "When we're done eating, I was wondering if you could take us to the nygo-husk to gather some webbing?"

"I can do it now if you want. I think Chesser still needs a few minutes to finish up." Seth said honestly.

"Well, we can't collect it now, because I'm going to need for you to stabilize it until I can cast a spell on it. But if you wanted, we could go for a few minutes now and scout around for a piece of webbing big enough to use for a shroud for Fallen. The husk by the gingerbread house doesn't have a usable amount." Beau said seriously.

"Is that okay, Mad? Can you spare us for a few minutes?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yes. That should be fine." Ms. Mordigan answered with a smile.

"Hang on." Lee said quickly to Seth, then turned and asked, "Quaid, do you want to go along?"

"Yeah. Sure. Why?" Quaid asked cautiously.

"I just thought of a way that we might be able to help. If you'll come with us, we can find out if I'm right." Lee quietly explained.

"I love to help." Quaid said with a grand smile.

"Anyone else?" Seth asked as he looked around.

"I'm good." Lisa assured him.

"Maybe next time." Steve said as he looked up from his book.

//Yell if you need anything from us. I'll be listening for you.// Jesus said seriously.

"Is there going to be anything I can do to help you?" Slash asked cautiously.

Lee shrugged, then looked to Beau and Seth inquisitively.

"Not that I know of. But this should only take a few minutes. You can come along if you want to." Beau offered sincerely.

"Yeah. I've been in on everything so far. I'd like to see it through." Slash agreed.

After a look around, Beau enthusiastically said, "Fantastic. Let's get going."

Chapter 25: Slice of Life

"Hey! You're getting better at that." Beau said as he noticed that they had smoothly and effortlessly transitioned from standing in the library to the nygo-husk equivalent. The effect was something like a light dimming, except that instead of ending up in darkness, they ended up in a blue-grey abstraction of their own reality.

"I guess I'm getting used to how hard I have to push to make things happen." Seth explained.

"Before we get too much into this, let me tell you what I was thinking." Lee hurried to say.

"What was that?" Beau asked curiously.

"I thought that if you were able to find your piece of nygo-husk and Seth was able to stabilize it for you, then Quaid and I could 'hell surf' you back to the gingerbread house so that you could do your hocus-pocus thing on it." Lee explained earnestly.

"I had assumed that we would need Andrew to make a portal for us to be able to make this work. But I think it will be better for us to do for ourselves as much as we can." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Is there going to be anything that I can do while you're doing all that?" Slash asked cautiously.

"I can think of two things, right off the top of my head. First, you can be the one to physically hold the nygo-husk while the rest of us are doing the things that we need to do to it." Beau said seriously.

When Beau didn't automatically continue, Slash prompted him by saying, "Second?"

"I was just thinking that it would look a lot cooler if Fallen's nygo-husk shroud was black." Beau finished with a smile.

"That would be cool, wouldn't it?" Slash said with an emerging grin.

"What about this, over here?" Lee asked as he pointed.

When Seth saw what he was referring to, he took a few steps and adjusted the light emanating from his horns to provide the best possible view for everyone.

"It looks like a nice continuous sheet of webbing." Lee said consideringly, then thought to ask, "Is it big enough?"

"Maybe. But now that I see it, I just don't know how we'll get to the top of it or how we'll cut it down." Beau said slowly as he strained to see the top of the sheet of webbing.

"How about with Steve's help and some scissors?" Quaid cautiously suggested.

"I guess if you want to do it the simple way... we can try." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"Seth, be ready to bring me back in." Lee said before disappearing with a slight ::bamf:: and a sulfuric puff of smoke.

"That's new." Seth said uncertainly.

"I think he's refining his technique, just like you are." Beau said frankly.

"Do you think scissors will work on it?" Slash asked Beau cautiously.

"I think that's going to depend on Seth." Beau answered honestly, then explained, "If he can find the perfect balance of durability for the nygo-husk so that it can be cut but won't dissolve, then we should be able to collect what we need."

//Steve and Lee are ready to be brought in.// Jesus projected into all their minds.

"Got it. Thanks." Seth said as a flash of golden light suddenly erupted, followed by a pulse of blue/white light from his horns.

When the flash faded, Lee and Steve were standing in their midst.

"Lee said that there might be something that I can do to help." Steve said uncertainly.

"Yes. If you could reach the top of that sheet of webbing while Seth stabilizes it, we were hoping that you'd be able to cut it down for us." Beau said seriously.

Lee held up a pair of scissors, then offered them to Steve.

After looking up at the webbing for a moment, Steve slowly said, "I don't know if I'll be able to reach all the way to the top of it."

"I can make a cube for you to stand on if you want." Quaid quickly offered.

"That's right. I didn't think of that." Lee said with surprise.

"Seth, do you think you can alter the webbing so that we can cut it without it dissolving?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I don't know. I haven't really tried anything that exact. It'd probably be best if I could try it on some other webbing before I mess up the big one that's the right size." Seth said seriously.

"Excellent plan." Beau said with a decisive nod.

"Steve, bring the scissors over here and let's try some things." Seth said as he started walking to another part of the cavernous space.

"How long do you think this is going to take? The others are waiting on us." Lee reminded his companions.

"It shouldn't take too long. Either it'll work or it won't." Seth said frankly, then added, "If I can't make it work, then we can go have lunch while I think about other things to try." Seth said confidently.

"Sounds good." Lee said as he watched with interest.

Seth focused his attention on the webbing as he slightly altered the light of his horns.

"Here. Try it now." He finally said as he held perfectly still.

Steve waited a moment to see if Seth were going to do anything else before cautiously moving in with the scissors.

After a tentative 'snip' that appeared to have the desired effect, Steve looked around to see what the others wanted him to do next.

"That seems to have worked. Why don't you try cutting it into a shape?" Beau asked cautiously.

"You mean, like a heart?" Steve asked uncertainly

"It doesn't matter. I just need to know if you can cut the webbing to hold a precise shape or if it will fray or unravel at the edge." Beau explained.

"Let's find out." Steve said as he carefully snipped and cut the ethereal fabric.

"It seems to be good so far." Slash said tentatively.

"Yes." Beau agreed, then asked, "Seth, do you think that you can do the same thing with the big sheet?"

"It feels like when my light hits the webbing that it kind of 'bakes' it, by that I mean it's like after you've taken something out of the oven, when it cools down, it's changed. It doesn't go back to being raw." Seth struggled to explain.

"I don't know enough about the sideway dimension to know if that's how it works or not." Beau said slowly.

"Does it matter? It worked, right?" Lee asked quickly.

"What I'm saying is, if I'm right, I'm going to need a few minutes to 'bake' the whole thing. But once I'm done with that, I won't need to keep my light on it the whole time until Beau makes it permanent." Seth said slowly.

"Are we sure that it won't dissolve when it comes to our world?" Steve asked cautiously as he looked at the webbing heart that he had cut out.

"One way to find out." Seth said as he faced Steve and his horns pulsed with dark blue light.

"Don't be mean to Steve." Quaid warned.

"I'm not. I'm just not going to treat him like 'company'. This is my way of showing him that he's 'family'. I'm treating him just like I'd treat my brother, Junior." Seth said frankly as his horns erupted a lighter shade of blue light.

"Just because my fangs have been drained doesn't mean that I don't have any poison left." Steve said with a glare at Seth.

"How's your heart?" Seth asked, pointing to the delicate fabric in Steve's hands.

Steve paused for a moment, then held the heart-shaped piece of fabric up for all to see.

"I'd call that a successful test." Lee said frankly.

"Yeah. Then I guess I'm ready to bake us some webbing. Do we need to do anything else first?" Seth asked as he looked around.

"Go ahead. Let us know when you're ready for us to start cutting." Beau said decisively.

"Quaid. Could you make me a cube to stand on. I think this would be easier if I were a little higher up." Seth asked hopefully.

"Yeah. How's this?" Quaid asked as a three-foot-tall smokey-blue cube appeared.

"Can you make it taller?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yeah. But I can't fly you up there. Get on top and I'll grow it for you." Quaid replied.

Seth easily hopped on top of the cube and it almost immediately began to grow.

"You'll have to tell me when it's big enough." Quaid said simply.

"Stop it there. It looks to me like I'm right in the middle. I should be able to reach the whole thing, top to bottom, from here."

"Steve, is that too high for you?" Lee asked with concern.

"Quaid, can you move the cube a little closer in if I need you to?" Steve asked cautiously.

"Sure. I can make my cube do anything I want." Quaid said proudly.

"Here it goes." Seth announced, then the light of his horns changed and the glow of them was focused on the sheet of webbing before him.

"Jesus, how are things going out there?" Lee asked into the air.

//Chesser just finished his test booklet. Mad said that she can wait to evaluate it after the test-takers have had their break.// Jesus carefully explained.

"Tell her to go on to lunch and we'll catch up to you guys in a few minutes." Lee said decisively.

There was a long pause, then Jesus responded, //She says that the team needs to be together right now. I agree with her.//

"Seth? Can you bring them in?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Busy baking. Give me a second." Seth said slowly as he fought to maintain his concentration.

//There's no rush. I'll get everyone over to one side so that we won't phase in on top of you guys.// Jesus said seriously.

"That sounds like a good idea." Lee said appreciatively.

There was a long silent moment as everyone waited for Seth to complete his 'baking'.

"Before I go any further, I just want to confirm, what shape do you want this thing?" Seth asked cautiously.

After a moment to consider, Beau quietly said, "I was naturally thinking of a square, but now that you ask, it seems to stand to reason that it should be a circle, so it will drape evenly."

"The way I've been 'baking' it is mostly a circle pattern. That's just the way my light could hit it best. Look it over while I bring the others in." Seth said as he looked over his handiwork.

"It all looks the same to me. Is there a way to tell what's 'baked' and what isn't?" Lee asked cautiously.

"Oh, yeah. Here." Seth said as golden light flashed for an instant, leaving the 'baked' portion slightly luminescing.

"You're really getting better at that." Slash said in an impressed voice.

"When I do new things, I try to remember what each thing does." Seth said as he turned around on top of the cube, then released two bursts of light in rapid succession, which resulted in the crew from the library appearing in the nygo-husk quasi-dimension.

"It looks kinda like a starburst pattern." Steve said slowly as he moved closer to the webbing.

"I think that's from the natural formation of the weave. All I did was a circle." Seth said as he turned back around.

"Is that going to glow like that when you put your friend into it?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"I don't think so. Seth was just showing us what part of the webbing that he's already changed so we can decide what still needs to be done." Beau explained.

"How tall is Peter?" Lisa asked as she stepped closer to the sheet of webbing.

"He isn't. Fallen is a spirit. No height, no width, no breadth, no mass." Beau said seriously.

Lisa rolled her eyes, then slowly asked, "How tall was he?"

There was a long silent moment, until Steve finally said, "Really big, like 6'6" or 6'8", I think."

"If we made it that big, it might drag the ground when Lisa puts it on." Beau cautioned.

"Then I'll tuck it in." Lisa responded, then explained, "This is basically going to be his new 'body'. I want to do everything I can to make it as comfortable as possible for him. It should be the size that he's used to."

"What do you say, Seth? Can you make it about a foot longer, all the way around?" Lee asked hopefully.

"Yeah. No problem, as long as Quaid can boost me up a little when I get to the top." Seth said frankly.

"I can do that. Steve, why don't we go ahead and get up on the cube so you can jump into action as soon as Seth's done?"

"Sure. Sounds good to me." Steve easily agreed.

"Going down. First floor, jewelry and perfumes. Watch your step." Quaid called out as his cube began to shrink.

"I think it's strange that you're making elevator jokes when you're someone from outer space. I'm not quite sure what's wrong with that, but it seems like something is." Brian said honestly.

"Yeah. Well, I got my dad's sense of humor... I mean, literally. I've got his entire collection of stale cringey dad jokes. There's nothing I can do about it but apologize in advance." Quaid said as he and Steve moved to stand beside Seth.

"At least you've got something from him, even if it is kinda crappy." Steve said honestly.

"Of all the things I could have gotten, it's not the worst." Quaid tentatively agreed.

"Does that mean that you got a crappy dad too?" Seth asked Steve as the cube started growing.

"Nope. I guess when I slithered out of the womb it probably wasn't looked upon as a joyous occasion. At least they let me live. I bet that wasn't an easy decision. But anyway, I grew up in a third rate orphanage, you know, where the unadoptable losers end up." Steve said as he fought to keep the despair out of his voice.

"Then how did you end up here?" Lee asked curiously, hoping to move the conversation in a slightly more cheerful direction.

"When Professor Xavier was notified about another mutant kid at the orphanage, he saw me and asked if I could be sent to his school, too. I think that since no one was paying for me, the orphanage was just as happy to have me off their books. I went with him and I've been here ever since." Steve said frankly.

"So, in a way, the professor rescued you?" Ms. Mordigan asked with concern.

"Yeah. Even though I know that he's helped a lot of kids... you know, that's what he does... I still feel something for him that I can't quite put into words. I want to prove to him that what he did was right. I want to be the person he imagined that I could be when he first saw me." Steve said introspectively.

"It looks to me like you're well on your way." Ms. Mordigan said with obvious admiration.

"Lift it up, just a foot or so." Seth said as he moved to one side of the cube.

Rather than grow, the cube began to levitate off the ground.

"Is that going to be stable enough?" Beau asked cautiously.

"Sure. I can make my cube have its own gravity, if I want to. If Seth wasn't busy right now, I could turn us upside down and we wouldn't even feel a jiggle." Quaid happily proclaimed.

"I can see that being very handy." Ms. Mordigan said honestly.

"It has been so far." Lee said with a proud smile at his newest grandson.

After a long silent moment, Seth quietly said, "A little higher."

"Up we go." Quaid said happily as his cube once again lifted.

"When they're done, are we going back to the gingerbread house?" Lisa asked curiously.

"Yes. I have everything that I'll need already prepared, so it shouldn't take too long to cast the spell on the nygo-husk webbing." Beau cautiously explained.

"It doesn't look like there's anything that we can do to help you here. If Seth can let us out, we can walk through the portal that Andrew left open for us and meet you there." Lisa said seriously.

"Seth looks like he's busy right now. But I can make a portal for you." Lee happily offered.

"Oh. Okay. Thanks." Lisa said with surprise at the offer.

With little more than a glance, Lee caused a doorway to open into radiant heat and hellfire. A moment later, a doorway opened within that doorway to reveal the calm and quiet of the library.

"We'll meet you guys there." Lisa hurried to say before stepping through the open portal.

"It shouldn't take us long." Beau called after her.

Brian, Ms. Mordigan, and Louie, with Jesus on his shoulder, followed along.

* * * * *

"You know, from the outside this looks a lot more impressive than it is." Steve said frankly.

"What's that?" Lee asked curiously.

"Being the ones actually doing things. From the outside it looks all... glorious or something. It's like you're doing a big thing because no one else can, which makes you all kinds of important and special and stuff." Steve said thoughtfully.

"Nope. Something needs done, so we do it. That's all there is to it." Lee said slowly, then explained, "And if that doesn't work, then we do something else and we keep trying things until something finally works. If we're doing anything special at all, it's that we're actually trying to make a change rather than assuming that 'someone' will fix it for us."

"Yeah. That's it. From the outside, it looks like you're so confident and powerful and... you don't have any doubt in your abilities. But inside, we're just doing a job, aren't we?" Steve asked uncertainly.

"Pretty much. Yeah." Lee confirmed.

"Maybe that's why your old team never took off. If they stood back and watched instead of stepping up and doing things, then they'd never discover what it's like to change things for themselves." Beau said speculatively.

"I always thought that the professor didn't think that we were good enough to give us anything important to do, but he didn't have anything to do with it. We thought that we weren't good enough. That's what held us back." Steve said with astonishment at the simplicity of it.

"Are you going to tell them?" Quaid asked curiously.

"I don't think it would do any good if I did. If they don't take the first step, nothing will change." Steve said thoughtfully.

//Which is exactly why I haven't told them.// Professor Xavier said into all their minds.

"Isn't there some way that you can make them understand?" Steve asked into the air.

//I have done so in the past, much to my regret. People who can't take that first step on their own aren't sufficiently prepared for the next one. A fighter who fights, a leader who leads or any of the others who seek to enact change for the good of all are more valuable than a collective of mindless automatons who will fight and die on command. Without will, they're fodder, they have no real value in the true struggle.// Professor Xavier said solemnly.

"So Steve has passed some sort of a test?" Lee asked cautiously.

//He took a step. With any luck you, as a group, will take even more.// Professor Xavier said seriously.

"Steve, I'm done here if you want to jump in." Seth cautiously interjected.

"Quaid, can you move us a little closer?" Steve asked hopefully.

"Sure thing. Just let me know when you need me to lower it." Quaid said as the cube slowly drifted closer to the webbing.

"Seth, can you flash it again so I can see what's baked and what's not?" Steve asked hopefully.

"Yeah. Sure." Seth said as he emitted a quick pulse of light.

"Do you need for me to do anything?" Slash asked as he looked up at what they were doing.

"Yeah. Could you come around to the front of the cube and be ready to catch the webbing as I cut it down? I can't be sure if when I start cutting if it's going to start tearing and fall all at once." Steve said seriously.

"Yeah." Slash said quickly, then moved into position and asked, "How's this?"

"Perfect." Steve said as he stretched himself to his full extension to reach the top-most portion of webbing that had been 'baked'.

"Do you need me to raise the cube up at all?" Quaid cautiously asked.

"No. Just hold it here for a minute. I've got this." Steve said carefully as he pinched the webbing and made his first tentative ::snip::.

"Does it feel solid enough? Do you think it will hold together?" Seth asked with concern.

"Yeah. I wouldn't make a trampoline out of it, but it doesn't feel like it's about to shred or anything." Steve said as he carefully cut the webbing, paying particular attention to making a smooth arching cut at the exact edge of where Seth had 'baked' it.

"That's looking good. Just let us know if there's anything we can do to help." Beau said as he carefully watched Steve's every move.

"You might want to come around and help Slash. I think it's going to be like trying to fold a sheet. It'll probably be a whole lot easier with two of you." Steve said honestly.

"Yeah. I hadn't thought of that. Good idea." Beau said as he moved to stand opposite Slash.

"Do you want to take the webbing through Andrew's portal or do you want to 'hell surf' there?" Lee asked seriously.

"Honestly? I'm really looking forward to the 'hell surfing'. It sounds incredible." Beau said with an emerging smile.

"Then that's what we'll do." Lee confirmed with satisfaction.

* * * * *

"Seth? Have you got it?" Steve asked as he tried to look past the multiple folds of webbing below him.

"Yeah. It didn't look like it was this much when it was hanging up there." Slash said honestly.

"It's not too heavy for you, is it?" Steve asked cautiously.

"No. It's not heavy at all, it's just really poofy." Slash confirmed.

"How close are you to being done?" Beau asked as he worked to help Slash gather the cut down webbing.

"Give me a second to finish trimming this bottom edge. I've almost got it." Steve said intently.

"Then we should get ready to go. Everyone is waiting on us." Beau said decisively.

"Do you want for me to change the color of this now or later?" Slash asked as he continued to try and gather the large sheet of webbing into a pile.

"Now would probably be best. There's no telling what effect my spell will have, it might prevent you from making changes to the webbing afterward." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Okay. If you'll hand it all to me, I'll go ahead and change it now." Slash said seriously.

It took a moment, but Beau was finally able to transfer the awkward bundle entirely into Slash's arms.

"Here it goes." Slash said as he focused his primary mutant ability on the mass of webbing.

As everyone watched, the off-white bundle began to darken, starting at his hands and draining all traces of color from the insubstantial fabric.

"I think that's got it." Slash said in concentration.

"Yeah. Looks good. Is everyone ready to go hell surfing?" Lee asked happily.

"Sure. Just tell us what we need to do." Seth said with a smile at the prospect of what they were about to do.

"Just get together so I can make a cube around us, then leave the rest to me and Grandpa Lee." Quaid said enthusiastically.

"Do you need any help, Slash?" Beau carefully asked.

"No. I've got it." Slash assured him.

* * * * *

"You guys will need to remember that nothing can happen to you while you're inside Quaid's cube. If it gets too scary, just close your eyes and it will be like standing still inside an empty room. There's no inertia or centrifugal force inside the cube. It has its own gravity." Lee carefully explained.

"We'll be fine. The others are waiting. Let's just do it." Beau urged.

"Quaid?" Lee prompted.

"Big cube!" Quaid said as he spread his arms expressively.

"Nicely done." Lee said warmly to his grandson as he looked around to verify that the newly formed cube contained their entire group. Once he was sure that everyone was ready, he said in a grand voice, "Welcome to hell."

A doorway suddenly opened right in front of the cube, just large enough for it to fit through.

Quaid caused the cube to slightly levitate, then moved it forward through the opening. As they left the nygo-husk dimension, the doorway smoothly closed behind them.

The searing heat of the expansive desert before them appeared to be hotter by virtue of the burning sky.

"That way." Lee told Quaid quietly as he pointed.

"I love to fly." Quaid said ebulliently, then suiting actions to words, launched the cube forward at high speed in the direction that Lee had indicated.

"Bear left, just a little." Lee said as his red-glowing eyes stared into the distance.

Slash let out a gasp, which might have contained a little bit of a scream, although none present could do other than sympathize with what he was feeling.

"Over there. Slow it down. Bring us in for a landing." Lee said in concentration.

Although Slash hadn't been able to keep his eyes open, the rest witnessed what Lee had told them about the cube having its own self-contained environment. The cube abruptly slowed, swiveled, and tilted in the direction that Lee had indicated, even though the group didn't feel the slightest sensation of tipping or deceleration.

"Over that way, about ten feet, then put 'er down." Lee said as he pointed.

Quaid expertly followed his directions and brought the cube to rest on an open patch of sand.

"And here we are." Lee said with accomplishment as he made a lowering motion with both hands. His movement coincided with the world of fire and heat being washed away by the quaint scenery outside the gingerbread house.

"Wow. You need to sell tickets for that ride. You'd make a fortune." Seth said with a smile that he couldn't contain.

"Slash, bring the webbing, we need to stabilize it as quickly as we can." Beau said seriously.

"What? Oh, yeah." Slash said disjointedly as he fought to contain any evidence of the adrenaline rush he was experiencing.

* * * * *

Beau carefully opened the door, then said to those following him, "Watch your step as you go in. Don't mess up the spell diagram."

"If you don't want it messed up, why did you put it right inside the door?" Slash asked as he carefully stepped over the diagram with the bundle of webbing in his arms.

"Because I need to use the door itself as a component part of the spell." Beau answered simply.

//If you want to fit anyone else in here, you're going to have to hang them from the rafters.// Jesus said with a note of anxiety under his words, supporting earlier claims of his claustrophobia.

"It looks like you were able to get the webbing down without a problem." Lisa observed.

"Yeah. Seth and Steve did a great job." Beau agreed.

"It wasn't just us. We all worked on it." Seth let it be known.

"Are you going to have enough room to work in here? Some of us can leave if you need us to." Ms. Mordigan offered with concern.

"It's fine." Beau assured her.

"Where do you want this?" Slash asked as he indicated the bundle in his arms.

"Just stand over here by me. I have everything prepared, so this won't take long." Beau said as he indicated a spot beside the work table.

Slash had to squeeze past Lisa and walk sideways around Quaid, but was finally able to settle into place.

"Emily, before we start, I need for you to take Fallen back to the mansion and stay with him there. What I'm about to do will be dangerous for both of you. Later on, when we're ready to do the embodiment ceremony, I will summon you and I want for you to bring Fallen back here with you." Beau said seriously, then thought to add, "You can go through the open portal over there if you like, it should be faster for you."

The others watched silently as Beau followed the pair's progress through the doorway with his eyes.

"If it's going to be dangerous for them what are the chances that it's going to be dangerous for us?'' Slash asked cautiously.

"I don't think there's any danger at all for you. The only one I might worry about is Jesus. Since he's unique in my experience, I don't have any way of estimating how firmly his soul is rooted to his physical body." Beau said thoughtfully.

//Should I leave?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Sorry bout that li'l buddy. But I think it might be for the best. I'm afraid that if things start to go wrong, I might not be able to stop in time to protect you." Beau quietly explained.

//You'll call me back for the embodiment?// Jesus asked to be sure.

"Absolutely. It's going to be a team thing. There's no way we'd do it without you." Beau promised.

//Well, I'd go and wait with Fallen and Emily except that since I can't see, hear, or even telepathically sense them, it probably wouldn't be a very fun time for any of us.// Jesus said honestly.

"Actually, since I've had my sacs drained, I've been feeling like I need to get out and blow off some steam. If you want to tag along with me, we can go back to the mansion and I can show you my room and show you around the place until they're ready for us to come back." Steve said seriously, then thought to ask, "You can hear them when they call you, can't you?"

//Possibly. But I will definitely be able to hear it if either Louie or Quaid call to me. Of course, if you can't reach me directly, any of you can contact the professor and he can relay the message.// Jesus said frankly.

"Steve, can you get through the door without messing up the diagram?" Beau asked cautiously.

"I got in, didn't I?" Steve said simply.

"Yeah, I guess so. To tell you the truth, I didn't notice how you did that." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"C'mon Jesus. If you want to go with me, hop on." Steve said as he reached over the spell diagram to open the door.

//Is on your shoulder okay?// Jesus asked to be sure.

"Actually, it might be better for you to get into the hood of my hoodie and hold on around my neck. I plan on being low to the ground so I can get up the best possible speed." Steve suggested.

//This sounds like it might be as much fun as hell surfing.// Jesus said frankly.

"Probably not, but you might still enjoy it." Steve chuckled as Jesus followed his suggestion and climbed onto his back.

As soon as he could tell that his passenger was settled into place, he carefully arched his body as he passed through the door so he wouldn't disrupt the delicate diagram.

Once he was fully outside, he turned and pulled the door closed behind him.

* * * * *

"Seth, can you cast a light to show us the sideways without actually taking us there?" Beau asked hopefully.

"I think I can. I don't think I've tried to do that yet." Seth said as his horns began to glow.

After a few stops and starts, Seth finally settled on a blueish-green light that revealed faint cobwebs all around them, looking something like a night vision camera image.

"That's perfect. Can you hold it like that for a little bit?" Beau asked hopefully.

"Yeah. I could do this all day." Seth said honestly.

"Slash, I'm about to cast a preliminary spell on the webbing. If it works the way it's supposed to, the texture will significantly change. It might get slippery or reduce its size. Just do your best to keep hold of it." Beau carefully warned.

"What happens if I drop it? Do we have to go back and start over?" Slash asked anxiously.

"No. Nothing like that. All we'll do is dust it off and keep going. I just wanted to warn you so it wouldn't catch you by surprise." Beau said frankly.

"Oh, okay. Thanks." Slash stammered.

Beau glanced at the spell diagram by the door and all the candles surrounding it immediately lit themselves. Next, he glanced toward his work area and the candles positioned there likewise burst into flame.

There was a long silent moment when everyone present felt chills, gooseflesh, and an increasing sense of dread.

"One of these times your magic is going to give me a heart attack. My heart feels like it's going to beat out of my chest right now." Lisa said breathily.

Before Beau could respond, Lee said, "If that happens, we've got a necromancer right here to help you... at least, I think he'd try to help you."

Beau flashed him an exasperated look before dipping the tips of his fingers of his right hand into a bowl, then flicking the moisture from them onto the pile of webbing.

"This closed, I now open,
this foreign, I now make native,
this complete, I now make hollow,
this void, I now make ravenous,
this empty, I now give voice,
this cursed vessel, this void of despair, this spiritual trap, I now empower.

May all Gods have mercy on one who succumbs to this temptuous snare...

...for I have none." Beau finished in a whisper as the power to fuel the spell flowed out of him like a flood.

"Holy Fuck!" Slash gasped as he fell to his knees, somehow able to keep hold of the bundle of webbing.

"That's it... I'm done with magic... I can't do this..." Lisa panted as she backed up against the nearest wall and clutched her chest and fought to catch her breath.

Beau glanced to his side in time to see both Lee and Seth's eyes roll back as they crumpled to the floor.

Before he could say or do anything to help, Ms. Mordigan and Brian knelt down to do what they could to provide comfort and aid for the unconscious members of the team.

Louie was openly crying as Quaid pulled him close to comfort him.

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST DO!?" Andrew bellowed as he appeared in their midst.

Chapter 26: Revelations and Resurrections

"Maybe I should have broken that down into steps." Beau said reluctantly.

"Ya think?!" Andrew asked disbelievingly as he looked around and evaluated the situation.

It was obvious that Andrew was fighting to process his emotions as his gaze stopped on his unconscious father.

At Andrew's anguished expression, Ms. Mordigan quietly told him, "I think they'll be alright."

"I was just trying to get the nygo-husk shroud ready for the embodiment ritual. I didn't think it would hurt anything to do it all in one go." Beau fought to explain.

"You tried to do too much too fast. I get that, okay? But what you just did impacted people all over the mansion. Regardless of your intentions, I'm afraid that we can't take the chance of you overestimating your ability and control again." Andrew said shortly.

"You can't stop me now! All that's left is to install Fallen into the shroud." Beau urged Andrew to understand.

Andrew held up a hand and carefully said, "We can go ahead and finish what you've started. All of us want for you to do whatever you can to help Peter. But after that, we're going to have to severely limit your use of magic."

Louie looked up from the safety of Quaid's arms and called into the air, "Jesus! Are you and Steve okay?"

//I don't know yet. Steve had to stop and needs to recover a little bit more before he can decide if he wants to go to the mansion or go back to the gingerbread house.// Jesus answered with concern.

"When he's ready, tell him to bring you back here. I'm pretty sure that what just happened was the dangerous thing that Beau was worried about you being here for." Louie said seriously.

//It may take us a few minutes. It hit him kinda hard.// Jesus said anxiously.

"If he doesn't feel up to it, just let us know and me and Grandpa Lee will go and get you." Quaid said decisively.

//Give him some time to recover and I'll let you know what he wants to do. Right now he just needs to collect himself.// Jesus said seriously.

"Okay. Just call us as soon as you've decided." Quaid said firmly.

//Will do.// Jesus quietly responded.

* * * * *

When it was apparent that Louie and Quaid's conversations had ended, Andrew fixed his gaze on Beau and continued, "I'm going to call everyone in so that we can get your spell done right away. We need to get this over with and behind us before anyone can mobilize a movement to forbid the use of magic entirely."

"Do you really think they'd do that?" Beau asked anxiously.

"We're not all that far from Salem." Andrew said frankly, then added more gently, "I think that getting this over with as quickly as possible is probably the best thing for all involved."

"Andrew, can you do your portal thing so that Marc and Gar can see Fallen's embodiment?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"This isn't an induction to the team ceremony. While I can see the necessity of it, we need to get it over with and protect the people at the mansion from Beau's insane eruptions of magic." Andrew said seriously.

"Andy." Lee said from his place on the floor, with his head cradled in Mad's lap.

Andrew looked down at the sound and his panic melted away, overridden by concern for his father.

"Beau's just trying to help. Don't stand against him. Work with him. Guide him. Help him to understand. He's an important member of our team and you'll be helping no one by trying to make him afraid of his gift." Lee asked his son hopefully.

"There's no way we can continue forward never knowing if half the people at the mansion are about to be slapped down by yet another torrent of gale-force magic." Andrew said imploringly.

"You remember when I told you that I didn't have any magic supplies at all with me? This is why. I'm not planning on using magic all day, every day. I was confronted with a problem and I had a solution. Once it's done, I'm not planning to use magic again for a while. I got into college at the age of sixteen by doing things the mundane way. I can restrain it." Beau explained seriously.

"It sounds to me like you guys are on the same page. If you'll just go ahead and get it done, you've both agreed that Beau isn't going to make magic his full-time job." Lisa said reasonably.

"I'll use it when it's the right tool to get the job done." Beau said simply.

"Just be careful to only use as much magic as the situation calls for." Andrew cautioned.

"Try to fill a glass with water from a firehose. I'll do my best to hold it back, but sometimes it gets away from me a little." Beau said seriously.

"Is that what happened today?" Andrew asked curiously.

"Yes. Like I said when you got here, I should have broken it down into steps. If I had done it in four or five smaller spells, it probably wouldn't have had the same... impact. Of course, it would have also taken four or five times as long to get the same job done." Beau said honestly, then quietly admitted, "Sometimes it's hard to find the balance."

"Okay. Let's just get this done, then we can worry about what comes next." Andrew said simply.

"If you're ready to do it, I can summon Emily and Fallen right now, so that they can be on their way." Beau said professionally.

"Sounds good. While you're doing that, I'll get Dawn and Tara." Andrew said, matching Beau's tone and pace.

"Jesus, are you and Steve going to need a ride back?" Louie called into the air.

//No. Steve is feeling better. We'll be on our way in just a minute.// Jesus responded.

"Beau's about to do his spell on the door, so make sure you don't open it until he tells you to." Quaid said quickly.

//We need to get him a door of his own so that he can use it just for his spells.// Jesus said frankly, then added, //We're leaving now. Expect us in a few minutes.//

With some help from Ms. Mordigan and Brian, Lee and Seth were both working to get back onto their feet.

Andrew was looking into the distance with glowing gold eyes.

Louie and Quaid were still holding each other, although now they seemed to be mostly content.

"Is there anything the rest of us can do to help?" Slash asked as he looked around uncertainly.

"Yes. You can go outside." Beau said simply.

"Just me, or all of us?" Slash asked cautiously.

"I've done what I need to do in here. I need to gather a few things, but the embodiment ceremony is going to take place outside." Beau said seriously.

"Coming through. Make a path." Lisa said determinedly as she squeezed past people to get to the door.

"I'm right behind you." Seth called out as he followed in her wake.

"Beau, don't do anything destructive or insane for a minute, would you? I'll be right back." Andrew said, then was gone before Beau could say anything in his defense.

"Would you like for someone to hang back here with you?" Slash asked as the others filed out of the room, all of them careful not to disturb the diagram in front of the door.

"The brazier's already outside. I should be able to carry the rest on my own." Beau said as he looked through the bottles, searching for a particular one.

"That's not what I'm asking. Andrew came down on you pretty hard. I just wondered if you'd like some company right now or if you'd rather be alone for a minute." Slash said honestly.

"It's okay. I'm not some delicate little flower who can't handle some criticism. I screwed up. It'll blow over." Beau said as he gathered several bottles into a woven basket.

"I just wanted to be sure that you knew that just because you goofed a little, we're not mad at you or anything." Slash said seriously.

"I think Lisa might be a little miffed." Beau said honestly.

"I think if you'll just make a point of not doing things to make her heart want to explode, she'll probably get over it. She strikes me as the reasonable type." Slash said frankly.

Before Beau could respond, Dawn appeared right beside them.

"With a magic blast like that, you would've been right at home in Sunnydale." Dawn chuckled.

Beau looked at her with confusion, not understanding the reference.

"Give me that. You're doing an embodiment, right? I'll start the setup." Dawn said as she took the basket from in front of him.

"Uh, yeah. Thanks." Beau said uncertainly.

"When we've got more time, I'll tell you some stories about magic spells that went wrong a whole lot worse than yours." Dawn said cheerfully before slipping out the front door, nimbly avoiding the summoning diagram.

* * * * *

After a long silent moment, Beau passed his hand over the candles of the diagram, causing them to light, then quietly said, "Emily, the one who anchors you to this world summons you. Come with all due haste."

"Is that everything you need?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"If you want to grab that sack of bone dust, I might need it for the meta-diagram." Beau said as he pointed.

"This pillow looking thing." Beau asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. But hold on a second. I don't want to use the door until Emily gets here." Beau said seriously as he gathered a few pinches and dabs of things together in a pouch.

"When's your birthday?" Slash asked curiously.

"Later this month, December 28th. Why?" Beau hesitantly asked in response to the odd question.

"Just don't be surprised if you receive a strangely 'door shaped' present from the team." Slash said with a smile.

Beau turned toward the door, then stepped forward and opened it before saying, "Emily, if you and Fallen will follow us out, we will be doing the embodiment ritual in just a few minutes."

Slash couldn't see or hear any indication that Emily, or anyone else, was present.

Even so, as Beau walked through the door with a big poofy bundle of nygo-husk webbing in his hands, Slash gathered up the bag of bone dust and followed.

* * * * *

As Slash walked out to the open area in front of the cabin, he noticed that Andrew and Tara were already present.

"Andrew, can you please make a portal so that Marc can be a part of this? It's really important for him to be here with us." Lisa said imploringly.

Slash could tell that it meant a lot to Lisa that Marc feel included in the landmark moment as part of the team.

"Hey Beau." Slash said quietly before he could really think his idea through.

"Yeah?" Beau responded absently, paying most of his attention to Andrew, waiting for his answer.

Before Slash could respond, Andrew carefully told Lisa, "Remind me when Beau's ready to cast his spell and we'll decide then if it's safe for Marc to attend or not."

Just then, Steve slithered into the clearing with Jesus riding on his back.

"How are you guys? Are you alright?" Louie asked with concern.

"Yeah. Whatever that was rang my bell for a second, but I came back just fine." Steve said confidently.

Beau was lost in thought for a moment, then glanced at Slash and distractedly asked, "What was it you were needing?"

"Is there a way that you can make the embodiment ceremony have to include Marc?" Slash asked hopefully.

"How do you mean?" Beau asked curiously.

"From what I've seen of your magic, it looks like it's you describing what you want to happen when you let your magic loose." Slash said thoughtfully.

"Basically, yeah." Beau cautiously agreed.

"So, what if, maybe you could make it so you, like, define the team as part of your spell, so that when you do Fallen's part, you define Fallen as being what you want him to be instead of what he is." Slash said carefully.

After a long moment of consideration, Beau quietly muttered, "The rat, the rabbit, the snake..."

"What about them?" Slash asked hopefully.

"The Chinese zodiac, it's an incredibly powerful magical paradigm. If we can assign everyone their own astrological sign, then Fallen's assignment could be the last. The moderating force of all the other astrological signs should provide the glue to hold Fallen fast in place in his new shroud." Beau said excitedly, then added, "It could work."

"What sign should I be?" Slash asked curiously.

"Let me think... the chicken?" Beau said uncertainly.

"Seriously?" Slash said flatly.

"Beau. We've got the spell components laid out for you. Do you need to do any diagramming for this?" Dawn asked pleasantly.

"Yes. A Chinese zodiac with twelve houses." Beau said seriously.

"Twelve? What are you going to do with twelve houses in an embodiment?" Dawn asked curiously as Andrew turned to listen with interest.

"Install each member of the team into their house so that it can give structure to our overall dynamic." Beau said reasonably.

"No wonder your eyes are brown." Slash quietly muttered at Beau's side.

"Yeah. Twelve houses. I think we can do that. You'll have to tell us who's who and what's what." Dawn said thoughtfully.

"I think Steve, Lisa, and Jesus are probably obvious. I was just telling Slash that he might be well-represented by the Rooster..." Beau was saying until he was interrupted.

"Nope. Not the chicken." Slash said firmly.

"Tell me about the other placements then we'll see about what's left." Dawn said with a grin at Slash.

Beau noticed that everyone else had gathered around and were listening curiously.

"Well, I thought that Brian might be well-suited to the sign of the dreamer, the monkey... you know, because of his premonitions." Beau hurried to explain.

"Makes sense." Andrew cautiously agreed.

"For Louie I thought that the sign of the loyal partner, the boar." Beau said carefully.

"He is that." Quaid happily agreed.

//For sure.// Jesus added.

"What am I?" Seth asked excitedly.

"The goat." Beau said simply.

"Why the goat?" Seth asked with anticipation.

"Because of your horns." Beau said honestly.

Seth looked at him uncertainly for a moment, then slowly said, "That's it? Everyone else got theirs picked for who they are. And you picked mine because of what I am?"

//Not everyone.// Jesus said frankly.

"Yeah. Think of it as being automatically picked instead of having to try out." Steve said honestly.

"Welcome to the club." Lisa added with a smile.

Beau looked Seth in the eyes and said, "The goat is intelligent, dependable and usually calm. Not always, but when it counts. You make good decisions."

"Yeah, okay." Seth reluctantly accepted.

"Who's left?" Slash asked uncertainly.

"Lee." Beau answered, then looked him in the eyes and asked, "How would you feel about the sign of the dog?"

"I'm not one of your classmates. Are you sure you want me on your team?" Lee cautiously asked.

"Absolutely. You're Quaid's counterpart." Beau said simply.

"Besides that, you've lived out in the world and seen the ugly side. We need someone with his eyes already opened." Slash added seriously.

"C'mon Grandpa. Without both of us the team can't go hell surfing." Quaid said urgently.

"Okay. I guess I can't argue with that." Lee said warmly.

"What's mine?" Quaid asked Beau hopefully.

"The tiger." Beau said with a smile, already knowing that Quaid would love it.

"Awesome!" Quaid crowed.

"And since Lee is your partner, it makes a cat and dog, yin and yang relationship, which also serves the zodiac perfectly."

"What about Marc?" Lisa quietly asked.

"I actually thought about his before anyone else. When Marc was given the team name 'Archer', I automatically thought 'Sagittarius'." Beau explained.

"Okay." Lisa said slowly, not seeing the connection.

"Horses are energetic, outgoing, warm-hearted and intelligent. They keep the people around them happy with their humor and their wit. Does that sound like anyone you know?" Beau said frankly.

"Yeah. That's him." Lisa said with a gentle smile at the thought of her boyfriend.

"What's left to choose from?" Slash asked firmly.

"The rooster and the ox. I thought that with Fallen being six and a half feet tall, that he'd probably be more ox-like." Beau said frankly.

"What's yours?" Slash asked slowly.

"The dragon." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"Just how does that work?" Slash demanded to know.

"Hold on." Dawn told Beau, then turned to the group and continued, "Who here do you think is independent, capable, warm-hearted, quick minded and has great self-respect?"

After a long moment of looking around to see if anyone else was going to answer, Lisa finally said, "Both of them."

"Right!" Dawn triumphantly agreed, then continued by asking, "Which one of these guys do you think might have a natural gift for working with or exorcising spirits?"

"I'm guessing that you mean Beau?" Lisa said hesitantly, half sure that it was a trick question.

"Right. That's one of the attributes of the rooster." Dawn said seriously.

"I just thought it made sense for Beau to be the chicken because it's a bird... and so's the phoenix." Slash said frankly.

"Actually, that's a really good argument. I guess that I let my own preferences cloud my judgement. When we do the ritual, I'll be in the house of the rooster and Slash will be in the house of the dragon." Beau graciously allowed.

"If that's all settled, let's do some diagramming." Dawn said firmly, then pointed to Andrew and said, "Rat, ox, and tiger."

Andrew nodded and went to work.

"Tara, would you do the rabbit, dragon and snake?" Dawn asked with a tender smile.

A timid nod was Tara's response before she hurried off to work.

"I'll get the horse, ram and monkey. Which leaves Beau to set up the rooster, dog, and boar." Dawn said decisively.

"Is there anything the rest of us can do?" Lisa asked hesitantly.

"Just be ready to go to your house when it's ready. Once everyone has taken their place, Beau can bring it all home." Dawn said confidently.

"Good call on buying the bone dust. We should have just enough." Andrew said as he took a cup of bone dust from the sack.

"Andrew, remember that we're going to need Marc in his house when we perform the ceremony." Dawn called as she drew her diagram.

"Beau, do you think my portal will interact with your spell?" Andrew asked as he, too, was diagramming.

"No. Your portals don't interact at all. It shouldn't be a problem." Beau said with certainty.

"Jesus. If you'll come over here and stand in this circle, that's all you should have to do for a while." Andrew said as he moved to start on the next diagram.

//I'm just curious, are you casting this spell on us or on Fallen?// Jesus asked slowly.

"As I understand it, Beau's going to be defining Fallen's new state by his relationship to the team. Likening it to the Chinese zodiac gives it an established framework to solidify and stabilize the embodiment. It's really kind of ingenious." Andrew finished with a smile.

//You just tap danced right around that one, didn't you? Beau? Are you casting the spell on Fallen or on the whole team?// Jesus asked more insistently.

"Mostly on Fallen. The way it works is, I'm going to be magically stating what you already are, so that will carry over to establish what we expect Fallen to be. The stability of the other eleven houses will promote stability in the twelfth house." Beau said instructively as he worked.

//Got it. Thank you, Beau.// Jesus said sincerely.

"Lisa. I've got yours ready. Slash, I'm almost done with this one." Tara said with her typical half-concealed smile.

"Andrew, whatever you're going to do about Marc, it's time to do it." Dawn said as she indicated the freshly completed diagram.

"Right. Give me a second. I'll be right back." Andrew said before vanishing.

"Is it alright that I'm here, since I'm not participating in this?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"The team will be a thing all its own. We might not be able to see everything clearly from inside of it. We need someone who will be able to look at our team from the outside and tell us where we can go to do the most good." Lee said frankly.

"What about you? If you're Quaid's grandfather, doesn't that give you a different perspective?" Ms. Mordigan asked curiously.

"I might be able to inject a little maturity when things seem to be about to go off the rails, but honestly, I think being here with the kids is reminding me of some things that a hard life and some bad decisions have caused me to forget. I have a feeling that I'm exactly where I need to be." Lee said thoughtfully.

"No. You need to be over here, in this hexagon." Beau said as he pointed to the freshly drawn diagram.

Lee flashed a smile at Ms. Mordigan before going where he was told.

* * * * *

A movement caused Steve to look up from his diagram to see Andrew, Dr. McCoy, Cynthia, and Bobbo standing in a wide doorway, behind Marc and Gar in their beds. Marc's bed was located mostly within the drawn diagram on the ground.

"It looks like you've got quite the support group, Marc." Steve said with a grin.

"Yeah. More like my own personal pit crew, ready to jump in and bail me out in case I crash and burn." Marc said frankly.

"No chance of that. If you start to fall, everyone here will work to catch you." Seth added from his place in his own circle.

"Fallen, I need for you to come over here and stand in this circle for me. When the time comes, I'm going to drape a shroud over you and it should bond to you and give you a vague physical form. Don't fight it, just let it happen." Beau instructed as he guided the invisible form of Peter to stand in his own unique diagram.

After a moment of looking around, Beau quietly asked, "Dawn, could you help me with something?"

"What's that?" Dawn asked curiously as she approached.

"It's possible that when I hollowed out the nygo-husk shroud for Fallen that I might have made it a little bit more... hungry, than it really needs to be." Beau said reluctantly.

"I'm guessing that by 'a little bit' you actually mean 'a whole helluva lot'." Dawn said with a slight smile.

"Pretty much, yeah." Beau reluctantly admitted.

"What can I do to help?" Dawn asked warmly.

"Just keep Emily over here with you and protect her if she's being irresistibly drawn to enter the shroud." Beau said hopefully.

"I can't see or hear her." Dawn cautioned.

"The slightest touch of the phoenix's power can grant the ability to see the forces of death and rebirth. If you will accept the gift, I can ask the phoenix to brush you with her wing." Beau carefully offered.

"The slightest touch of the phoenix's power can also squash a person flatter than an armadillo on a highway, but I'm not an ordinary person. I think I can handle it." Dawn assured him.

"Are you talking about armadillos because I'm a Texan?" Beau asked with a smile.

"Yeah. I thought I'd try to speak your language." Dawn admitted with a grin, then continued, "Go ahead. Lay it on me."

Beau slowly and carefully raised one hand, about two feet away from Dawn, however none of those watching could deny the impact that Dawn felt as she was thrown about six feet back.

Much to her credit, Dawn was able to land on her feet and seemed to be none the worse for wear as she walked back to stand in front of Beau.

"Just like Sunnydale." Dawn said as she checked to see that her hair and clothes hadn't become too mussed.

"Can you see them?" Beau asked as he indicated the pale young ghost at his side.

"Look at you! When I heard about a ghost I imagined someone about my age." Dawn said happily.

"Can you keep Emily safe while we do the ritual?" Beau asked hopefully.

"Yeah. No problem. Go do what you need to do and we'll be fine." Dawn assured him.

* * * * *

"How's this going to work with you being the one casting the spell as well as one of the represented houses?" Andrew asked carefully.

"That shouldn't be a problem. Thanks to everyone doing the layout in the correct order, all I'll have to do is stand in my proper house when I perform the naming. The rest of the time I'll be free to walk around." Beau said thoughtfully.

"Would it be easier if I did the naming for you?" Andrew asked cautiously.

"No. This spell is based in necromancy. The naming is death and rebirth. I have to be the one who does it." Beau said frankly.

"Yeah. Well, I'm just as happy to stick with fire." Andrew said honestly.

"If that's the case, then maybe you could attend to the brazier for me. I could do it myself, but it would take a lot of extra walking, adding ingredients to the fire after each naming."

"I would be happy to do that for you. Just tell me what you need." Andrew said seriously.

"It's all laid out beside the brazier. Just add a pinch of each thing to the flame, then wait for the next naming." Beau said instructively.

"Got it." Andrew promised.

* * * * *

Beau looked around the diagrams to see that everything was satisfactory for the spell.

Suddenly Beau seemed to realize that he had missed something and hurriedly asked, "Tara? Would you mind helping me with something?"

"What can I do?" Tara timidly responded.

"Could you just keep this shroud with you until I need it? I'm afraid that if I put it on the ground one little breeze could blow it away." Beau explained.

"Yes. I'd be happy to do that." Tara said timidly.

"Oh, and if Dawn or I tell you to run, carry it as fast as you can through Marc's portal into the MedLab." Beau thought to add.

At Tara's surprised look, Beau explained, "The shroud is a spiritual void which seeks to absorb displaced spiritual energy. If Emily or Fallen get pulled into it, we could lose one or both of them forever."

"I'll be ready to run." Tara promised him.

"You probably won't have to, but I want for us to be prepared." Beau assured her, then walked toward Marc.

"Are you okay with what we're doing?" Beau asked him quietly.

"Yeah. Lisa filled me in. I'm actually glad that you're doing it this way to make sure we're all on the same page as to who the team members are and how we relate." Marc said seriously.

"Your house is said to have a quick wit. You're already living up to the reputation." Beau said with a grin and a little extra drawl.

"Go on, Tex. Make it happen." Marc said firmly.

* * * * *

"Andrew?" Beau prompted.

"Creo Ignem." Andrew said clearly as he made a complicated hand gesture.

In response, the brazier burst into flame.

Beau smiled with approval at the result, then walked to Quaid's diagram before saying, "In the house of the tiger was one known to us as Quaid, now to be our brother, Godling."

Beau glanced over in time to see Andrew expertly adding pinches of the necessary spell ingredients to the brazier.

After taking a few steps, Beau continued, "In the house of the rabbit was one known to us as Lisa. Now and forever let our sister be known as Lepus."

Andrew once again responded by adding pinches of herbs and minerals to the flame.

With a smile, Beau quietly said, "In the house of the dragon resides one who I am proud to claim as brother, his name was Slash, but now is become Blackout."

Slash couldn't resist Beau's smile and broke into a beaming grin as all the color drained from his hair and eyebrows, making him turn completely white.

"Our newest brother be welcome. In the house of the snake Steve resides, where now he can claim autonomy from what has always been and unity with other people, sovereign of mind, working toward united purpose. So let it be for he, known as Nightfear."

Steve looked surprised for a long silent moment, then he quietly said, "Thank you."

Beau gently smiled as he walked to the next diagram and quietly said, "In the house of the horse resides one who was Marc. Through peril and persistence, he has come to us now as Archer, the heart of us."

Marc and those surrounding him looked on curiously at Beau's declaration.

Andrew added the required pinches and dabs to the fire as Beau walked to the next diagram in the circle and said, "In the house of the goat resides Seth, emerging from innocence into a world of wonders, both beautiful and profane. We who accompany our brother on his journey call him Sideway."

Seth had a curious look and seemed to be about to say something but then appeared to think better of it and simply nodded.

Beau walked to the next diagram and reverently said, "In the house of the monkey resides our brother Brian. By way of infinite possibilities and unfathomable choices this brother of ours has come to us to be known as Chesser."

Brian looked surprised by the words, but ultimately pleased.

Beau stepped into his own spell diagram and took a long slow breath before declaring, "In the house of the rooster I am Beau. Humbly I stand before you seeking to be accepted as your brother, Tex."

While no one responded audibly, the outpouring of goodwill from his teammates was nearly a tangible thing.

Not to belabor the point, Beau moved to the next diagram and said, "In the house of the dog is our elder, Lee. In this new way of being and doing, he is our equal, our brother, Hellport."

Lee smiled contentedly at the announcement.

"In the house of the boar resides Louie, he who transcends adversity. Likewise, his resilience will inspire us all not to succumb to despair. The enduring soul of us, our brother Kricket." Beau said reverently.

Louie beamed at the definition of him and his team name.

"In the house of the rat resides Jesus, who at a glance seems to be the least human of us. At the core, he is perhaps the most, our brother Vile." Beau said respectfully.

//You're really getting good at this.// Jesus said happily.

As Beau walked to the next diagram, which appeared to most to be empty, he held out his hands and received the large piece of nygo-husk webbing from Tara.

"In the house of the ox resides Piotr, whose death closed the door on more things than I can know. Here, we open a new door, so that our brother, Fallen, may rise from the ashes of his destruction and once again bring goodness into the world." Beau said reverently, then with his last word, cast the shroud like a fishing net high at the seemingly empty space within the spell diagram.

"With this shroud I house the freed essence of one held dear. I give of my own power to fuse this spirit with the substitute for flesh that we have created. Let it be." Beau said as he held his hands, palms outward, to channel his power into the shroud and Fallen.

There was a long moment when the group held their collective breath, waiting for what was going to happen next.

"Godling, I need a cube... a big one." Beau suddenly called.

"How big?" Quaid asked nervously as he noticed dark clouds rumbling in all around them.

"Surrounding all of us. I think my spell might have pulled in some rain." Beau said as he glanced at the suddenly darkening sky.

As Quaid made a grand expressive gesture, an enormous cube surrounded them just in time to stop a deluge of torrential rain from pouring in on them.

There was a long moment of silence as everyone watched the heavy rain pounding on the outside of the cube.

"What do we need to do next?" Ms. Mordigan asked, breaking the long silence.

"Nothing. It's done." Beau said as he gestured toward the black shrouded figure standing in the spell diagram for the house of the ox.

"Peter? Is that you?" Lee asked cautiously.

"If I understand correctly, no. Now I am Fallen."

Chapter 27: Being and Been

//I heard that.// Jesus said in surprise.

"Now that Fallen's spirit is anchored to a physical object, it creates a bridge from the spiritual plane to the physical plane." Beau explained.

"Is it okay if we leave our spell boxes now?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yes. It's done. The ceremony's over. You can go anywhere you want." Beau said with a smile of accomplishment.

"You... you really captured a ghost?" Cynthia asked as she stared wide-eyed at the enormous shrouded black figure.

"It's more like he made the shroud absorbent so that Fallen's spiritual energy could soak into it and permanently become part of it." Tara gently explained.

"When I came here, I knew about the mutant thing... I never had a problem with that. It's a new field of medical study and I thought I might gain some valuable experience and get in on the ground floor..." Cynthia babbled, but fell silent when the shrouded figure approached her.

"Be at ease, good lady. I am no threat to you. I wish you no harm." Fallen said in a low, sultry voice.

"Oh, okay. I thought they were grieving... I just didn't expect..." Cynthia stammered as she continued to stare disbelievingly.

"I am called Fallen. These surrounding me are members of my team." Fallen said gently.

"My name is Cynthia, but my friends call me Thia."

"It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Cynthia..."

"I'd really like it if you'd call me Thia." She said timidly.

"I am honored that you wish it to be so. Thank you, Thia." Fallen said warmly.

"Fallen, if you're done flirting, I think we need to get these guys back to the mansion before we miss lunch." Lee said with a playful grin.

//Lunch service is nearly complete. I've had them set some food aside for you. There is no need for you to rush.// Professor Xavier informed the group.

"You've got telepaths all over the place here, don't you?" Bobbo asked curiously as he looked around.

"Probably about as many as we have big dumb jocks." Steve said with a playful grin at him.

Bobbo considered that for a moment, then slowly said, "Meaning that what you are doesn't make you who you are."

"Is that what I meant? Wow, I'm really getting all kinds of deep and stuff, ain't I?" Steve asked playfully.

"If you'll all cross through the MedLab door, I'm going to close the portals. I think that Dawn, Tara and I all have jobs that we need to get back to. Have the professor give me a yell if you need me for anything." Andrew said pleasantly.

"You're not going to do anything about my magic?" Beau asked cautiously.

"You said that you're only going to use it when it's the right tool for the job. I think that's a fair and responsible way of approaching it, so I'll hang back. Later on, if it becomes a problem, we'll talk again." Andrew said seriously.

"Thank you, Andrew, but can you hold on for just a minute more? I can't go yet. I need to get the spellcasting supplies put back into the gingerbread house." Beau said as he looked around.

"Everyone doesn't have to wait for you. Quaid and I can hang back and help you, then hell surf us back to the mansion when we're done." Lee quietly offered.

"That sounds great. Thanks guys." Beau said sincerely.

"Excuse me, but I am not aware of a great many things. Should I remain here with you or go with the others?" Fallen asked Beau helplessly.

"That's up to you. But I can understand that you're feeling adrift right now. Until you're ready to be on your own, I'm sure that any member of the team would be happy to have you go with them." Beau said seriously.

"Perhaps it would be best for me to go with Lisa, since it is for her sake that I have been resurrected." Fallen said slowly.

"She's your partner on the team. When we're training, you'll be expected to work with her. That's it. In your off-time, you're free to do whatever you feel like." Beau explained as the rest of the team waited for Fallen's decision.

"I am at a loss..." Fallen trailed off weakly.

"You can come with me if you want. We can cruise around the mansion and take bets on which one of us is going to be more uncomfortable around our old teammates when we finally run into them." Steve said frankly.

"This sounds like something to be avoided." Fallen said uncertainly.

"Yeah! Good idea! We could run away to Havana and change our names to Zozo and Benny. We could start new lives as free-lance chiropractors. That'd make everything alright, wouldn't it?" Steve asked with a smile.

"I remember you now. You were so small and so... different. I was afraid for you." Fallen said thoughtfully, then quietly added, "You've grown."

"It's only been a couple weeks since the last time you saw me." Steve said hesitantly.

"You're more confident now, more of your own person." Fallen said carefully.

"Maybe so." Steve tentatively agreed, then asked, "So, what d'ya say, Zozo? Do you want to hide from your problems or face them?"

"I will go to the mansion with you, and should we encounter our former teammates, we will stand forward and face them together." Fallen said firmly.

"Actually, I was kinda hoping you'd pick Havana, I hear it's beautiful this time of year. But yeah, you're probably right. This'll be a whole lot easier."

"I have my doubts about that." Fallen said hesitantly.

"Fallen, before we go, I need to know if you can move around alright." Beau said seriously.

"It is strange. I have no sense of moving my legs, yet I seem to move much the same as I did before." Fallen slowly explained.

"Before you go off on your own, would you allow Lisa to wear your shroud for a few seconds? I just want to see if it works the way that it's supposed to." Beau said seriously.

"Yes. I suppose it would be best..." Fallen trailed off as he drifted in Lisa's direction.

"Do I have to do anything?" Lisa asked anxiously.

"Not that I know of. I've done everything that I can to give you access to Fallen's abilities and to give him access to the world of the living. I know how I planned for things to work, but... from here on out, we take what we've ended up with and do our best to make the most of it." Beau said frankly.

"He has no clue." Seth paraphrased.

"Just do what you can and let me know if you're having trouble with anything." Beau said seriously.

"Are you ready?" Fallen asked Lisa cautiously.

"Yeah. But just remember, I'm stronger than I look. Don't hold back because I'm a girl." Lisa said seriously.

"As you wish." Fallen said respectfully, then his shroud seemed to engulf Lisa in one fluid movement.

"Can you move?" Beau asked curiously.

"We're still negotiating. Give us a moment." The dark figure said in a voice that was neither Lisa's nor Fallen's.

"Fallen, listen to Lisa. Amplify her reactions." Brian quietly coached.

The new being had Fallen's coloring, but Lisa's size and general shape. The shroud didn't seem to be draped over her, but more like it was 'bonded' to her, encasing her.

"Let us try something." The combined being said seriously, then began to fluidly move through a series of precise poses.

"Tai Chi?" Bobbo asked curiously as he watched their movements with interest.

"A variation thereof. It is something I, the part of me that is Fallen, learned in hope of gaining some grace in my... his movements, due to my big clumsy size."

"Maybe we could get together sometime and you could show me that. It looks like something that I could do." Bobbo said with obvious interest.

"Since you are helping to care for Marc, I am certain that we will have many opportunities to do so." The combined being said in a voice that was decidedly more Fallen's.

"That shows us that Fallen can move, but can Lisa do something?" Marc asked with concern.

"I don't know any fancy graceful moves like Fallen does, but I know how to run. Who wants to race me to the field house and back?" The combined being asked, the tone and inflection sounding much more like Lisa this time.

"Yeah. I'll race you." Steve said quickly as he slithered forward.

"Do you want to?" Louie asked Jesus on his shoulder.

//I would love to.// Jesus said frankly.

"Vile Kricket's in." Louie proclaimed as he and Jesus merged into one being.

"Okay. That's just creepy." Cynthia said in amazement.

"I wish I could race with them." Gar grumbled.

"You're recovering well. In a short time you will be allowed to engage in such activities if you wish." Dr. McCoy gently assured him.

"What d'ya say, Quaid? Wanna join them?" Lee asked with a grin.

"Racing cube!" Quaid called in response as he spread his arms.

"Count Hell-God in." Lee said with satisfaction.

"Shouldn't we have a name like that too?" The dark creature asked with more of Lisa's voice than Fallen's.

"Remember what I was telling you about before? What about Jackalope? Even though you don't have the antlers, I'd say you're close enough." Beau asked with a grin.

There was a long pause until they finally said, "It is a good name. It has character and a mythology behind it. I accept."

"Anybody else want to get in on the race?" Beau asked as he looked around.

"I'm not usually one to back away from a physical challenge, but I suspect that they might be a bit out of my league." Bobbo said honestly.

"Beau, you call it." Steve said loudly as he turned himself to face toward the field house.

Jackalope, Hell-God, and Vile Kricket lined up beside him to await the countdown.

After a moment to confirm that everyone was ready, Beau called out, "Ready? 3... 2... 1... Go!"

* * * * *

As the competitors sped away, Vile Kricket was immediately in the lead, leaving a trail of spray hanging in the air.

"Andrew, if you want to go on back, Hell-God can take us to the mansion when the race is over." Slash said as he stepped up to the portal where Marc and Gar were laying with their entourage watching over them.

"Are you kidding? Do you even know how boring it is in MedLab? If you try to make us go back without seeing the end of the race, Marc and I will make you pay." Gar said as a vow.

"Considering how fast they move, it should only take an extra minute or two." Dr. McCoy said in support of his patients.

"I guess anyone who needs to go back, can just walk through the portal whenever they want. It won't hurt if I hang back for a few minutes." Andrew relented.

Slash looked around to find that, as expected, no one chose to leave before the end of the race.

"If you like, you can look at this as a practical way of gauging their abilities." Dr. McCoy said informatively.

"Who do you think's gonna win?" Gar asked excitedly.

"I don't know. Vile Kricket has the most speed in a sprint, but I don't know how long he can maintain top speed. On the other hand, Steve seems to be able to move faster than usual in the wet grass." Slash said thoughtfully, then looked to Brian and asked, "Do you have any insights into the matter?"

"It could go a few different ways. Even though I'm not going to use my ability to influence things, I'm rooting for Steve." Brian said frankly.

"You know, with all the outrageous abilities that everyone has, I think I'd like to see him win." Ms. Mordigan said with a soft smile at the thought.

"I have to root for Lisa, it's part of my job as her boyfriend, but I wouldn't mind it if Steve won." Marc said thoughtfully.

"From the way they took off from here, I'd bet Jackalope's going to take it. They set a really good pace." Seth said thoughtfully.

"So I'm guessing that you don't have any superspeed powers like that." Bobbo asked Seth curiously.

"Not exactly." Seth said simply, then seemed to wink out of existence.

Bobbo looked around to try and find where he had gone, when Seth's voice said from behind him, "I'm better at short distances."

Bobbo turned to find Seth standing beside Marc's bed.

"How you doin'?" Seth asked Marc gently.

"Pretty good. You know, besides the whole being shot thing." Marc said as he matched Seth's tone.

"Yeah." Seth said sympathetically, then added more firmly, "Be sure to let us know if you need anything."

"You seem to be a lot more confident than you were yesterday." Marc quietly observed.

"Yeah, yesterday I was a regular guy who had horns all of a sudden. Today, I'm part of a team. They're willing to trust me and help me learn how to help people." Seth said happily.

"Jackalope was the first to touch the field house, followed closely by Steve. Hell-God materialized, but never actually 'touched' the field house, so I don't think they can be counted as qualifying." Andrew said distantly as his eyes glowed golden.

"What about Vile Kricket?" Brian asked with concern.

"They were the last to tap in, but they did reach the halfway point and are still in the race." Andrew announced.

"Do you have any way of keeping an eye on Vile Kricket? Going full-blast for too long could be dangerous for them." Brian asked cautiously.

"Yes. I'll follow along just to be sure that they don't run into trouble." Andrew said seriously.

A burst of flames and plumes of orange smoke drew everyone's attention to the central clearing.

When the smoke cleared, it revealed Lee and Quaid standing inside a smoky blue and white cube.

"We did it! We won!" Quaid crowed.

"Hold on. Even though you went there and back, you didn't get out of your cube and touch the field house, so you didn't 'officially' win." Andrew said carefully as he continued to stare with glowing golden eyes.

"Nobody said anything about us having to touch the field house." Lee said in their defense.

"You can look at it as if you had won if you want to, but unless all the competitors are flying, I don't see it as being a fair contest. The others tapped in, you didn't." Andrew said reasonably.

"Next time, we'll get out and touch the field house." Lee told Quaid gently.

"We didn't win?" Quaid asked confusedly.

"Your ability is so good that it puts you in a different league. It's not fair to other people to compare you to them." Lee carefully explained.

"Okay. I actually understand that. I mean, no matter what powers I have or don't have, deep inside, I'm still Q." Quaid said seriously.

"Maybe so, but you won that race without Q powers. You won it with your totally cool, ultra impressive mutant ability." Lee said with a smile.

"Yeah." Quaid agreed, then gave Lee a firm hug.

* * * * *

A sudden movement caused everyone to turn in unison.

"Did we win?" Jackalope asked while breathing heavily.

"That's kind of up in the air..." Beau said reluctantly as he looked at Lee and Quaid, who were still hugging.

"You won." Lee said decisively.

"Yeah. Good job, you two." Quaid confirmed.

"Aww man! I really thought you'd start slowing down on the way back." Steve said as he slithered up behind them.

Jackalope began to slightly expand, then Fallen separated himself from Lisa.

"We would have fallen behind, if I had been making the decisions on my own." Fallen said seriously, then explained, "Lisa knew just how much effort to apply and how much energy to conserve. It was a valuable learning experience for me."

"Even before... this, me being like this, I mean, I liked to run. Right before my mutation kicked in, I was training to run in a full marathon... well, I was starting to train, just a little." Lisa timidly admitted.

"Maybe when we start our training for the team you could show the rest of us how to pace ourselves so that we don't wear out too soon." Steve suggested.

"Speaking of which..." Andrew said as he made a show of looking in the direction of the field house.

"I thought we were faster than that." Vile Kricket said as they hurried to join the others.

As before, their smudged blackened form didn't appear to be entirely stable. Even the tattered black cape that they wore didn't appear to be in its final form.

"Steve was just saying that we need to get Lisa to teach us how to pace ourselves and conserve our strength when we run so that we don't run out of juice before the race is finished." Beau said frankly.

"I thought we figured all that out when we ran to the mansion for cleaning supplies." Vile Kricket said frankly as the blackness began to fade.

Within a few seconds, Jesus and Louie were sitting side by side, panting on the ground.

"That might be why you're so tired out now. Maybe you need to rest up more before you go on another long run." Slash said frankly.

"It looks to me like Fallen and Lisa have proven that their combined form is capable of functioning well enough. That being said, some of us have classes that we need to attend." Andrew said frankly, then continued, "Now that everyone's back, I'm going to be closing the portal."

"Lee, would you mind hell surfing the team back to the mansion when we're done getting Beau's stuff put away?" Seth asked curiously.

"What do you say, Quaid? Do you think we can handle that?" Lee asked with a smile.

"Hang on. Just a minute. I'd like to spend some time with Marc, if no one minds." Lisa hurried to say.

//I'll call you when we get there.// Jesus said decisively.

When it was obvious that no one had the slightest problem with her suggestion, Lisa hurried through the portal to stand beside Marc's hospital bed.

"Do you think it would be alright if Emily could visit with us for a while?" Dawn asked with a smile in the ghost's direction.

When Beau noticed that Emily seemed to be interested, he said, "Sure. She can visit with you if she wants."

Those present watched as Beau and Dawn followed Emily with their eyes.

Ms. Mordigan glanced around the group, then slowly started toward the open portal.

"Don't you want to come with us?" Quaid asked suddenly.

"I thought that this was something that you would want to do with your team." Ms. Mordigan quietly replied.

"You're part of our team. Hellport already told you that." Louie said quickly.

"Yeah. Let us show you what we can do." Quaid quickly added.

"If you're sure you wouldn't mind having me along." Ms. Mordigan said uncertainly.

"Actually, I think having two mythical beasts sharing time and working in harmony is probably the best thing we can do for ourselves as individuals and as members of the team." Beau said frankly.

"Many times such alliances turn out to be a wise investment." Ms. Mordigan said thoughtfully.

"We'll leave you to your work now." Andrew said as the oversized portal to the MedLab closed.

* * * * *

After a few minutes of gathering the brazier and an odd variety of small items back into the gingerbread house, Beau took another couple of minutes to make sure that everything was properly stored and that the evidence of his summoning diagram inside the door had been swept away.

"How's the book?" Seth asked Steve curiously.

"I don't know. It reminds me of a few other books that I've read where the author gets so involved in describing the setting that he forgets to include a plot." Steve said slowly as he maintained the majority of his focus on the book.

"Yeah. I remember reading something like that. They spend, like, a page and a half describing the couch cushions or something." Seth said sourly.

"Don't get me wrong, there are some really vivid descriptions in here, the only thing is that once you've pictured them, in all their glorious detail, nothing happens. You've got this really vivid picture that just sits there."

"As pictures are sometimes known to do." Slash interjected.

Steve looked at him curiously for a moment, then slowly said, "I guess if you look at this book like a photo album or a gallery and don't expect it to be anything else, then it's actually pretty awesome. There are some really beautiful and creative pictures in here."

"So you're appreciating visual art from a book with no pictures." Seth said slowly.

"It takes a little more work, but the beauty you end up seeing is all yours. No one else will ever see exactly the same thing that you did because everyone would interpret the descriptions their own way." Steve said honestly, then turned to Fallen and asked, "I hope we're not boring you. Are you okay hanging with us like this?"

"Yes. Although I am still uncertain what I should be saying or doing in this type of situation. Even before my... before, I was uncomfortable in a group setting." Fallen quietly admitted.

"Yeah. I'm not great in groups either. Usually I just pay enough attention to know what I'm there for, then I use the rest of my time trying to plot an escape." Steve finished with a smile.

"Although I don't recall thinking of it in those terms, I believe I might have unknowingly used the same strategy." Fallen said thoughtfully.

"I'm done!" Beau called out triumphantly as he stepped out of the gingerbread house.

"Are you ready to go?" Lee asked curiously.

"Actually, I was thinking that this might be a good time to let Chesser give us a heads up about what might be waiting up ahead for us." Beau said seriously as he approached the group.

"Just, in general? You don't have a specific question?" Brian asked cautiously.

"Yeah. Just give us a hint if you see any undead hoards, pitchfork waving mobs or evil gopher infestations in our possible futures." Beau said frankly.

"You're weird." Quaid said to Beau with a grin.

"Thanks." Beau responded, then waited as Brian seemed to be counting off a particular number of playing cards before turning one up to look at it.

"Ouch." Brian winced, then went back to counting off cards.

"Tell us. What do you see?" Slash asked curiously.

"Nothing that can be easily avoided. Most of it seems necessary. The only advice I can give you based on this is to go to the mansion, do what we have to do, then get back to the Wagner School as quickly as possible. The longer we stay here, the worse things will be." Brian said carefully.

"Worse? How?" Seth asked with concern.

"Don't worry. It doesn't involve you. I have a feeling that Fallen and Steve know what I'm talking about. We need to go, do, and get the hell out." Brian said firmly.

"I've got the 'hell' part covered." Lee said with a grin.

"My dad would have liked your sense of humor." Quaid said with a look up at him.

"Ouch! Okay, point taken. I'll try to make sure that my jokes are actually funny before I say them." Lee said reluctantly.

Quaid's only response was a grand smile of accomplishment.

* * * * *

"Is everyone ready?" Beau asked as he looked around.

"You should have some kind of battle cry like we did with the attacks that we planned." Seth said honestly.

"How do you mean?" Beau asked curiously.

"When you want us to get into 'cube formation' you could call out one or two words and we'd all know what you're talking about." Seth explained.

"I think I've done everything that I said I was going to do. Why don't you decide what our call to assemble should be?" Beau asked reasonably.

"Does anyone mind?" Seth asked uncertainly as he looked around.

//Just go ahead and do it. If anyone has a problem with it, they can tell you.// Jesus said frankly.

"Okay. Does anyone know what you call a group of Meerkats? Are they, like, a herd or a litter or what?" Seth asked uncertainly.

There was a long moment of silence as the members of the group looked at each other, hoping that someone knew.

//Meerkats group themselves into 'Mobs' or 'Gangs'.// Professor Xavier said informatively.

"Those little punks." Lee said with an amused grin.

"How about, 'Meerkats, stand tall'?" Seth asked seriously.

"What kind of sense does that make?" Slash asked curiously.

"It'd be kinda stupid to call out, 'We're all going to stand in a little group where one grenade can take us all out at once.'" Seth said frankly.

"So the 'Stand Tall' order is letting us know to get together so Godling can put a cube around us?" Louie asked seriously.

"Yeah. What do you think?" Seth asked with sincere interest in Louie's opinion.

"Meerkats! Stand tall!" Louie called out loudly enough so that everyone present could hear.

As expected, the group clustered together, not crowding each other, but obviously consciously trying not to be too spread out.

"Team cube!" Quaid said firmly as he made a gesture.

As soon as the cube formed, Lee turned toward the mansion and raised his hands as a doorway into hell formed before them.

"Zoom zoom." Quaid said with a mischievous grin, then the cube launched itself through the opening at high speed.

* * * * *

Slash had his eyes firmly closed, but didn't seem to be nervous about their trip otherwise.

Ms. Mordigan wore a smile of mild amusement, and perhaps a slight glint of reminiscing.

"This isn't too fast for you is it, Fallen?" Seth asked with a smile.

"Perhaps it would have been at one time, but no longer." Fallen said simply.

"Yeah. He has nothing to fear from this, he's already dead." Beau helpfully added.

"Also, I no longer have bowels." Fallen added with deadpan delivery.

There was a moment of silence before Lee started the infectious laughter that overtook the cube.

* * * * *

"Over there, that way. See that flat patch?" Lee called as he pointed.

"Got it!" Quaid announced, then swiveled and tilted the cube to glide in for a textbook landing.

"Then we're back to reality." Lee said as the hellish world around them dissolved into the driveway in front of the mansion.

"We're going to have to try 'husk surfing' one of these days." Seth said frankly.

"Yes. But not today." Lee said firmly.

"Yeah. We've got things to do... Like lunch." Louie finished with a smile.

"You can't possibly be hungry again already." Lee said disbelievingly.

"Oh yes I can. Being Vile Kricket makes me hungry." Louie said in his defense.

After a moment to consider, Lee finally said, "Fair enough."

"Steve, since you're from this place, do you know where we can go for food?" Seth asked cautiously.

"Yeah. It's probably set out for us in the dining room. I'll show you where it is." Steve said as he slithered forward to the door.

* * * * *

"Steve may live here, but Quaid, Slash, and I are all familiar with the mansion too." Lee said as they followed Steve inside.

"As am I." Fallen said as he glided along beside them.

"Yeah. He was here long before I was." Lee said seriously.

"While that may be true, I doubt that Fallen feels much like leading at the moment. Give him a chance to get himself up-to-date with his new situation." Ms. Mordigan said seriously.

"It's right in here." Steve said from ahead of the group, obviously relishing a chance to make a unique contribution.

As Steve passed through the doorway he suddenly stopped.

The people following him weren't expecting the abrupt stall and stumbled over each other in their attempt not to fall into a heap in the doorway.

Before anyone could ask what had happened, Steve looked back over his shoulder and quietly said, "Fallen, I'm going to need you up here."

* * * * *

"How may I be of assistance." Fallen asked as he easily glided past the other members of the group to Steve's side.

"You know that thing we were talking about before?" Steve asked quietly, then pointed into the dining room as he said, "This is my former team."

"I am here to stand with you, as are we all." Fallen said firmly and confidently.

"Okay. I can do this." Steve said as he started to slither into the room again.

"The professor said that you've been recruited to another team." A woman who was their leader, or teacher, said firmly.

"Yeah." Steve reluctantly admitted, then looked back over his shoulder and said, "Guys, this is my old team, they really don't have a name of their own. I think everyone calls them 'The X-Men,Team B'."

Before the silence could become too uncomfortable, Steve continued, "This is Miss Sloss. Her team name is Olympia. Behind her are Herman, Felicity, Grace, Mira and Mung."

Steve's statement didn't seem to require a response, so everyone from both groups stared stupidly at each other until Steve continued, "This is my new team, the Meerkats. We've got Fallen, Slash, Seth, Brian, Quaid, Lee, Louie, and the rat is Jesus. We've also got our school administrator and mentor, Ms. Mordigan."

"So what? Did they promise to make you their leader or did they just laugh at your stupid jokes and pretend that they like you?" The short, stout, hunched-over, young man hissed in a mocking tone.

"They didn't say I could be in charge, but they said that I can speak up if I've got a good idea about how things should go." Steve said frankly, then added, "As far as the jokes, Quaid and Lee have made it so that my jokes seem almost funny."

"Glad I could help." Lee said under his breath.

"So what are you doing here? Are you just trying to throw it in our faces that you got onto a 'real' team?" Mung continued.

"No. We missed lunch. We came here for the food." Steve said simply, then thought to ask, "What are you doing here?"

"Professor Xavier told us that you had chosen to join another team and said that we could meet you here to discuss it with you." Miss Sloss said seriously.

"We got to talking and kinda clicked. There's not much more to it than that." Steve said simply.

"Think carefully about what you're doing. This is your home. You have a history with our team." Miss Sloss said slowly.

"Um, yeah. History. That's what we've got. With my new team, I've got a future... or at least I've got a shot at one. I'm willing to take that chance." Steve said frankly.

"Can we go ahead and eat? The food's right there." Louie asked imploringly.

"Yeah. I think I've said what I need to." Steve said as he looked at the expressions of his former teammates. Mung seemed to be boiling with rage, but that wasn't out of character for him. The others exhibited varying degrees of disinterest.

"Miss Sloss, this doesn't have anything to do with how you ran the team. I'm just ready for something else." Steve said frankly.

After a long moment to consider his words, Miss Sloss quietly said, "Let us know if you need anything."

"Oh come on! You're not going to let him get away with this are you? Tell him 'no!'. Make him stay with us!" Mung barked.

"Watch out. He can turn you to stone and he doesn't have the best self-control." Steve quickly warned.

"Mung, walk it back. Remember what I've told you." Ms. Sloss said slowly.

"Meerkats! Stand tall!" Quaid called out firmly.

As soon as everyone had pulled together, Quaid called out, "Stone cube!"

Immediately, a solid gray cube formed around them.

"I hope that the cube being stone will keep him from turning any of us to stone." Quaid said seriously.

"Wanna go sideways?" Seth asked the group.

"Do it!" Lee said simply.

There was a bright flash and the group found themselves in the nygo-husk, without the cube.

"But what about the food?" Louie whined.

"As soon as we know it's safe, we can go back." Lee assured him.

"Either that, or I'll make the dining room table go sideways too." Seth said with a smile.

"Can you see what they're doing?" Slash asked curiously.

"They're talking to Mung. It looks like they're getting him under control." Lee said slowly.

"Don't take us back until they're gone." Brian said seriously.

"Do you think he's going to try and attack Steve?" Slash asked with concern.

"I see that happening in more than one possible future." Brian said honestly.

"So you knew about this?" Ms. Mordigan asked cautiously.

"I knew that something like this could happen, I didn't know that it would. That's how it works. Now that I know which future we're in, I can see a lot of different ways that it can go. We need to wait right here until Mung has left the dining room." Brian said confidently.

"What about the food? Did you see anything about that?" Louie asked anxiously.

"Seth? Would you mind?" Brian asked with a restrained smile.

"No problem. I got this." Seth said as he glanced in the direction of the dining room table.

After abrupt flashes of golden and blue light, the dining room table appeared in the nygo-husk dimension.

* * * * *

Steve's old team were mostly forgotten as the Meerkats helped themselves to the buffet of soups, salad, coldcut sandwiches, and a variety of chips to choose from.

"You know what is to come?" Fallen asked Brian cautiously.

"Yeah. I can see lots of things, but I know what you're asking. Usually I'm all about nudging things one way or the other and giving people hints about which way they should go. But I know that you've had a hard day, so why don't I just lay it out for you?"

"Yes. Would you please?" Fallen asked hopefully.

"When we go back, if you leave right away you can avoid your former teammates. Hide out in MedLab and we'll take you back to the Wagner Institute when we're ready to leave." Brian said simply.

"And my other choice is to remain here and face my old teammates." Fallen quietly guessed.

"You've had a hard day. If you choose to go, you'll be forgiven. Of course, if you choose to stay, you won't need to be forgiven. It's totally up to you." Brian said honestly.

"This is your only power, to see the future?" Fallen asked curiously.

"I can also make people forget that they ever met me." Brian said honestly.

"Such a gift would be of much use to me in this situation." Fallen said frankly.

Brian looked at him sympathetically, then quietly said, "It's the coward's way out. Believe me."

Chapter 28: Due Change

When Lee, Seth, and Jesus could confirm that the B Team had finally left, Seth brought the Meerkats and the table of food back to the dining room.

"You know, once all the craziness is done, maybe we could go on picnics or campouts in the nygo-husk sometimes. It's kinda creepy and cool there. I bet it'd be fun." Louie said happily.

"I might have to camp out there if I can't find another place to stay." Steve said frankly.

"You don't have to worry about that. We have plenty of room at the boathouse. Everyone stayed there last night, so there's no doubt that we can find a place for you." Lee said encouragingly.

"That is, as long as sharing a room with someone who gets turned off and plugged into a charger at night doesn't creep you out." Seth quietly added.

"That's just you. No one else has a problem with it." Lee told him with a grin.

"All joking aside, I'll talk to Julia and make sure that you won't have to stay on couches and in guest rooms for more than a night or two. I will personally see to it that you will have a space that you can call your own." Ms. Mordigan promised.

"And if you think about it, we're all kind of in the same boat with you. We never even got to spend a night in our rooms before the shooting and everything happened." Beau said honestly.

"You don't need to be worryin bout that no more." A voice said from the doorway.

The group turned to see Matt entering the room with his teenage entourage following closely behind.

"Did you find who was shooting at us?" Beau asked hesitantly, not wanting to reveal what he already knew.

"We found some things. Those task force guys ended up with the actual shooter and his weaselly little partner. The one who put them up to it seems to have gotten away." Matt reported emotionlessly.

"So, does that mean that we're going to have to be looking over our shoulders all the time to see if she's got someone else going to shoot us?" Louie asked anxiously.

"Nope. I said that she seems to have gotten away." Matt said simply, obviously not wanting to expound on the subject.

"What should we tell the task force?" Seth asked cautiously.

"There's no reason you should know anything about it. I doubt that they'll ask. But it'd probably be best if you didn't volunteer what you know about her." Matt said with a pointed look at Beau.

"Peter?" Bobby quietly asked from over Matt's shoulder.

"Let it go, Bobby. He's gone." John said sympathetically.

"Perhaps not. The person before us appears to have exactly the same dimensions as Peter." Robert stated as a simple fact.

"This illusion or hologram does not register as having any mass nor does it have a heat signature." Trey said curiously.

"What do you say, Fallen? Are you ready for this?" Steve asked as he moved to Fallen's side.

"No. But that does not negate the need to face it." Fallen said solemnly.

"Damn skippy." Steve said confidently.

"Peter, is that you?" Bobby asked as he stepped around Matt.

"I am sorry. The person you knew as Peter is dead. What I am now was created using what was left of his essence that had been roaming the Earth without purpose." Fallen said in a low, regretful voice.

"It's you. I can see you. I can hear you." Bobby said as he took another step forward to stand directly in front of Fallen.

"Be that as it may, who I am now is not the same person that you remember. As nice as it might be to pretend, it would not be fair to any of us." Fallen insisted.

"Look me in the eyes and tell me that you're not my friend." Bobby dared him.

Before Fallen could respond, Bobby reached forward and pulled on the shroud to reveal what was hiding underneath... which was nothing.

"Where did he go?" Bobby asked as he released the edge of the shroud and looked around to detect where Peter had gone.

After a long moment, the shroud began to rise from the floor, once again appearing to drape loosely over Piotr's body.

"You're not really here? Am I dreaming this?" Bobby asked disjointedly as he stared in wonder, and a bit of fright, at what was happening before him.

"I cannot tell you that you are not my friend, Bobby. I would never wish to say that. I am simply doing my best to navigate my new situation. I would not wish for you to believe that things are as they once were." Fallen fought to explain.

"But you're still my friend?" Bobby asked to confirm.

"Yes, Bobby. But please just try to keep in mind that things are not as they were before. Not only has my situation changed, but so has my physiology. Without particular pains and hungers to drive me, my resulting decisions are bound to be different." Fallen fought to explain.

"Do you want for us to stay away from you?" Clark asked hesitantly.

"No. I simply want for you to understand that I will not be able to pick up where he left off." Fallen said urgently.

"Who did this to you?" John asked darkly.

"I did." Beau said firmly.

"We all helped." Slash quickly added.

"You should have just let him rest in peace." John said with a disturbed look in Fallen's direction.

"If he were at peace, there wouldn't have been anything for me to do." Beau said simply.

"We didn't steal him from heaven, we saved him from becoming nothing." Seth hurried to explain.

"Please don't be angry at them for saving me. They didn't do this simply out of the goodness of their hearts. They had no reason to have anything to do with my spirit. The truth is, a member of their team was lacking the training and skill to effectively use her mutant ability. By giving my spirit a physical form, they have given me the opportunity to perform a unique and valued service. Please allow me the time to adapt to my new circumstance. There is much that is still uncertain for me." Fallen said thoughtfully.

"I am interested to know how you were able to transfer Peter's thought processes into this fabric and further how you are able to animate the fabric to take on Peter's features." Robert said honestly.

"Do you believe in magic?" Beau asked simply.

"I can't say that I understand it, but I've seen the application of it with my own eyes, so yes, I believe." Robert said frankly.

"Then you have your answer. I did all of it by way of magic, plain and simple." Beau said seriously.

//It was neither.// Jesus interjected.

"But the explanation is." Beau countered.

//I suppose.// Jesus relented.

"It doesn't matter what you say, you hurt our friend. We can't let you get away with that." John said as he flicked his lighter and brought forth a small ball of flame into the palm of his hand.

"You don't want to trade fireballs with me. There would be no survivors." Beau quietly warned.

"Robbie, you need to leave now. It looks like we're about to throw down." Bobby said as he shifted to stand in front of Robert and the temperature around him suddenly began to drop.

While Robert took a few steps toward the door, he didn't go so far as to step through.

//If you don't start it, nothing will happen.// Jesus said simply.

"You already started it by yanking Peter out of his grave." Ronny said frankly with his fists balled at his sides.

"Guys, can you hang on just a minute? I think there's something going on here." Steve interrupted.

"This is kind of important, Steve. We're trying to figure out if you saved our friend or desecrated his spirit." Clark said seriously.

"It doesn't matter what we did or what you decide about it, we're probably going to end up in a fight. But what's bothering me right now is that I'm feeling something that I have no reason to feel." Steve fought to explain.

//You believe that someone is empathetically manipulating us?// Jesus asked cautiously.

"Yes. And when you put it that way, I think I know who it is." Steve said frankly.

//Quite right, Steven. Your former teammate, Ermenegildo, seems to not want you to leave his team.// Professor Xavier said slowly.

"Yeah. It feels like him, except that he usually isn't this subtle about it." Steve said speculatively.

//It appears that he was attempting to influence your groups without anyone, be it telepath or otherwise, noticing his manipulation.// Professor Xavier said more assuredly.

"When I felt my anger growing toward John and Bobby, I knew that something was wrong. I've never felt anything but admiration for both of them and I have no reason to be mad at them." Steve finished timidly.

"Your former teammate must be a very good friend to you to take such a risk on your behalf." Fallen said slowly.

"Actually, no." Steve said simply, then explained, "Herman's never cared anything about me. I think that he just doesn't want for things to change. Maybe he's afraid that if I leave, that the whole team will come crashing down, because we were barely holding together before."

//It's okay Professor. I can block him if you want. I just didn't notice him there before.// Jesus said confidently.

//I will leave it in your capable hands... or forepaws, as the case may be. Meanwhile, I will take the opportunity to reevaluate the dynamics of the B Team.//

"Please don't be too hard on them, Professor. They're just afraid of change." Steve said anxiously.

//Perhaps. But change is sometimes necessary. When a system becomes ineffective and stagnant, change will erupt to dislodge whatever is blocking progress, a mutation if you will.// Professor Xavier helpfully explained.

"Were you waiting for this to happen?" Steve asked curiously.

//I was waiting for something to happen. As we were saying earlier, if you attempt to force things to happen before their time, no one is better off for it.// Professor Xavier said sagely.

"So, how you doin, Pete?" John asked awkwardly.

"I am called 'Fallen' now. Please, let the person who I was be at rest. The person who I am now, will continue forward on the new and unlikely path that I've found myself on." Fallen said carefully.

"So, you're okay?" John asked hesitantly.

"Many things are uncertain, but of those things that I am aware, I am content." Fallen said carefully.

"You know that if you need us, we'll be here for you, right?" Bobby asked gently.

"Yes. I know. Likewise, if you should have need of me, I will be willing to help." Fallen said carefully.

There was a long moment of awkward silence, before Ms. Mordigan hesitantly asked, "Matt, am I to understand that the danger to the students has been eliminated?"

"Eliminated, yeah. That's right." Matt said shortly.

"So there's no reason we couldn't take the students back to the Wagner Institute right now, is there?" Ms. Mordigan asked in a leading tone.

"None that I know of. Last I heard, Julia and Kurt just about have the gas leak fiasco sorted out. I'm not sure if the task force guys have released the crime scene yet, but I can't think of any reason for them to keep it locked down now." Matt said speculatively.

"Don't forget about Lisa. We didn't tell her when we got here." Louie said quickly.

//Lisa, we got sidetracked when we arrived. Would you like to come upstairs to the dining room or would you like for us to bring you a sandwich?// Jesus asked carefully.

After a long silent moment, Jesus said to the group, //She's on her way up.//

"Ms. Mordigan..." Matt began to say when he was interrupted.

"Please, call me Mad. Remember?"

"Yeah, Mad, the original plan was for my guys here to attend classes with the new students to help them adjust to being in a new place in an unfamiliar situation. But since the new guys have been able to come together as a team and accomplish their goals, do you think that there's any point to them all being grouped together now?" Matt asked curiously.

"Yes. I'm aware of the academic accommodations that Julia was planning. While there may not be the anticipated need for your Junior X-Men to handhold the Meerkats while they're at school, I believe that both groups have the same need for education that can best be achieved by keeping them together." Ms. Mordigan said thoughtfully.

"Good enough." Matt said easily.

"So what are we going to do now?" Clark asked cautiously.

"If any of you are hungry, you could go ahead and eat. Lisa should be joining us shortly. Then, when everyone has finished, we could go as a group to the Wagner Institute and find out what we can do about accommodations for the members of the team who aren't already settled in." Ms. Mordigan said decisively.

{Come on.} Louie whispered, then took Quaid by the hand and led him to the table.

"You can't possibly be hungry again." Lee said incredulously.

"Yes I can." Louie said simply, then proceeded to load a plate with food.

"Looks like y'all had best get in there before the new team eats it all." Matt said with a chuckle under his words.

John was next in line behind Quaid, but the non-Borg members of the 'Junior X-Men' were soon to follow.

"You don't have to eat?" Robert asked casually as they watched the others going through the service line.

"No. I have no mouth... or stomach." Fallen reluctantly admitted.

"Do you have to regenerate periodically to recover your expended energy or repair damage?" Robert asked curiously.

"I do not know. I have only existed in this form for approximately an hour. There is much that I have yet to discover." Fallen said quietly.

"Trey and I don't have to eat either. If you start feeling too different from your teammates, you can spend time with us if you like." Robert said seriously.

"It's too soon for me to make any such decision, but I will keep your kind offer in mind." Fallen assured him.

"Did you leave any for me?" Lisa asked as she walked into the dining room.

"You'd better hurry." Beau said as he glanced at the table.

"Even though he wouldn't admit it, I think Marc was needing to get some rest." Lisa said as she walked up to the table and took a plate and silverware.

"That works out, then. As soon as everyone is finished, I can drive you back to the Wagner Institute so that we can sort out what everyone will be doing tonight." Matt said seriously.

"Aren't you going to eat?" Ronny asked as he stepped away from the table.

"That snack earlier took care of me. I'll pick up something later." Matt said simply.

Ronny looked down at his sandwich and considered for a moment, then placed his plate on the table.

"You should go ahead and eat while you've got the chance." Matt encouraged him.

"I'm not really hungry. I was just going to eat because there's food. It's best if I don't pick up that habit." Ronny said seriously.

"Fair enough." Matt said simply.

* * * * *

"Even though things are kind of messed up, at least you won't have to be looking over your shoulder all the time, worrying that someone's going to shoot you." Slash said quietly.

"That's not how things work. Just because Lavinia Loomis is out of the picture doesn't mean that the contract has been rescinded. Sooner or later someone else will take it up." Beau said frankly.

"That's no way to live." Slash said sympathetically.

"These are the cards that I was dealt. I can either play them or live in fear, hiding from everyone and everything for the rest of my life." Beau said a bit sadly.

"And here I thought I had it bad being thrown out on the street when my mutation came out." Slash said frankly.

"You fought your battle and I fought mine. We both did what we had to and survived. That's it." Beau said wearily.

"Well, at least now we can face it together." Slash quietly offered.

"Yeah." Beau grudgingly agreed.

* * * * *

"If everyone's done, why don't we pile into the bus so that we can get this show on the road?" Matt asked as he did a quick head count.

"You don't have to drive us. We can meet you there." Seth said happily.

"Yeah. And we can take your guys with us too..." Steve easily volunteered, then thought to ask, "...can't we?"

"Yeah. That's no problem." Quaid confirmed.

"Is that alright with you?" Matt asked Ms. Mordigan cautiously.

"I will need to gather my test books and drive my car back to the institute. But I've traveled with the group and found it to be exhilarating." Ms. Mordigan said pleasantly.

"If you're comfortable with it, I've got no problem." Matt said easily.

"Is everybody ready to go?" Quaid asked as he looked around.

"What are you going to do?" Trey asked cautiously.

"We call it 'hell surfing'." Seth said simply.

"Don't worry about it, Trey. It's just a way for us to get from one place to another. Give it a try and if you don't like it, next time you can travel another way." Lee said reasonably.

"If you find this method of travel to be adequate, then I am certain that I will as well." Trey said confidently.

"If anyone isn't up to a ride in the cube, I'm going to be driving over. I wouldn't mind some company." Ms. Mordigan said as she looked around the group.

"Is this going to be dangerous for Robert?" Bobby asked with concern.

"I know that hell surfing bothers Slash a little bit, but he just closes his eyes and seems to be alright with it." Lee said honestly.

"This sounds like something that I'd like to experience with you." Robert said with a timid smile.

"No danger, right?" Bobby asked as he looked Lee in the eyes.

"No danger. I promise. He may be your boyfriend, but he's my grandson." Lee said firmly.

"Ready?" Quaid asked uncertainly.

"I need to drive the bus to Wagner's, so we'll have it when we're ready to go." Matt said seriously.

"I'll walk you out." Ms. Mordigan said with a smile in his direction.

"Anyone coming with us?" Matt asked as he looked back at the group.

When no one answered, Matt turned to leave as he said, "We'll meet you at Julia's office. Remember not to go to the dorm until the task force okays it."

"We'll meet you there." Ronny confirmed as he watched Matt and Ms. Mordigan go.

* * * * *

"Meerkats, stand tall." Quaid announced.

Several people moved to be closer to Quaid as others stared at him uncertainly.

"That means to get into formation so that Quaid can put a cube around us." Slash quietly explained.

"Why didn't you just say that?" Lisa asked as she moved in a bit closer to the team.

"It's just like the battle calls we planned before. It's a way of telling you what we're doing without telling the bad guys." Seth explained.

"Is everyone ready?" Quaid asked as he looked around.

"Do it." Lee said with a grin.

"Double team cube!" Quaid called out as he spread his arms wide.

Lee took one last look to confirm that everyone was in place before calling out, "Welcome to hell!"

Rather than pass through a doorway, this time the doorway enveloped them.

The fiery sky illuminated the sandy hellscape as the cube lurched forward.

"That way." Lee said as he pointed.

"Hang on!" Quaid said as he launched the cube into the air at high speed.

"To what?!" Clark squeaked.

"Close your eyes and it's just like standing still." Slash said quietly.

When Clark looked at him, he saw that Slash was calmly standing facing forward with his eyes firmly closed and didn't appear to have a care in the world.

Clark closed his eyes and consciously fought to maintain even breathing.

* * * * *

"I'm gonna try something!" Quaid yelled excitedly.

"Holy shit!" Ronny yelped.

"What the hell are you doing?!" Seth screamed.

"What's going on?" Clark asked, fighting to keep his eyes closed.

"Rest assured that you are better off not knowing." Trey said with a note of concern under his words.

"He's skipping us like a flat rock across a lake of lava." Robert said in a voice that was obviously fighting to sound emotionless.

"Hey! Check this out!" Quaid shouted, then Clark heard multiple gasps, yelps, and a distinctive scream.

"Lisa? Are you alright?" Beau asked with concern.

"I'm fine. That wasn't me." Lisa responded quickly.

//Is it too late to catch a ride with Matt or Mad?// Jesus asked in a quaking mind/voice.

"Yeah. They're part of our team too, we shouldn't make them feel left out." Steve said anxiously.

"Quaid, you might want to think about saving the more adventurous maneuvers for when you've got passengers who want to be scared half to death. When you've got people who are sensitive to high speeds or radical stunts, you might want to show your respect for them by restraining yourself a little bit." Lee gently suggested.

"Okay. As long as we can go hell surfing some other time for fun." Quaid said thoughtfully.

"Just say when." Lee promised, then thought to add, "And maybe we can bring one or two people along who honestly want to have their wits scared out of them."

"Yeah. More is better." Quaid easily agreed.

"How much longer till we get there?" John asked as he looked around, seemingly trying to see everything at once.

"Five minutes or so. Quaid diverted us a little so he could do that rooster tail." Lee answered simply.

* * * * *

"This place we are going, it is the new school for mutant education?" Fallen asked curiously.

"It's for anyone to get an education. They let regular people in too." Lisa explained.

"I doubt that I will be required to attend classes since I am no longer 'of the living'." Fallen said honestly.

//I'm a rat and I'm going.// Jesus said frankly.

"Do you have to take tests and earn your grade?" Fallen asked curiously.

//Actually, we haven't been to any classes yet, so I don't know what they're going to have us do.// Jesus said honestly.

"Whatever it is, maybe you could do it together, so you don't get too bored while you're waiting on Louie and Lisa to finish their stuff." Seth said seriously.

"Once everything else is settled, I can see about having one or both of you helping me as the liaison between the two schools." Lee said with a grin at them.

//That sounds like it might be interesting. I've never thought about getting a job before.// Jesus said slowly.

"Were things to develop that way, I believe I would not be disappointed." Fallen added seriously.

* * * * *

"Hold it here for a second. I can't see a spot where we can materialize a group this big without landing on top of someone or something. We may have to go to the gymnasium or find some other large secluded open space." Lee said thoughtfully.

"Or I could just move us to the sideways." Seth said simply.

"Yeah. You could do that, then I could make a doorway so we can walk right into Julia's office, if you want."

"Do you want me to put us down here?" Quaid asked uncertainly.

"Yeah. This is good. We're in the reception area outside Julia's office." Lee said as he looked around with glowing red eyes.

"We're down." Quaid said seriously.

The cave where they found themselves bore little resemblance to the administration office, or anyplace else that had been formed by human hands.

There was smoke in the air that made it impossible to see more than a few feet in the milky white light of Quaid's cube.

"Going sideways." Seth announced.

No one had any complaint. They had all had more than their fill of the hellish scenery.

With a burst of light from his horns, Seth relocated the group from inside the cube to the nygo-husk equivalent of the reception area of the administration office.

"Who wants to go and make sure that Julia has time to see us? I need to stay and watch the door." Lee asked seriously.

"I have to stay so you'll have light." Seth quickly added.

//One of the 'official' students should go. Even though Julia has been good to us, Fallen and I shouldn't be the ones to ask her for favors.// Jesus carefully added.

"I'll go." Lisa said easily, then thought to ask, "But can you give me a couple minutes to talk to her before you appear?"

//Just let me know when you're ready for us and we'll be there for you.// Jesus assured her.

"Do you want to phase in, or would you prefer a doorway?" Lee asked helpfully.

"Whatever's easiest for you." Lisa said gently.

"Seth? Do you want to?"

"My pleasure." Seth said with a grin, then a brief pulse of light emanated from his horns. When the pulse faded, Lisa was no longer with them.

* * * * *

The girl behind the reception desk, obviously a student worker, jumped at Lisa's abrupt appearance, apparently from nowhere.

"Would Doctor Hoffman be available to see me for a few minutes?" Lisa asked hopefully as she noticed the girl's name badge.

"I don't know. She's been kind of busy with the emergency earlier. What was your name?" The girl, Kira, asked uneasily.

"Lisa Brogan." Lisa said pleasantly.

Kira pressed a button on the phone, then said, "Doctor Hoffman? I have a Lisa Brogan here who would like to speak with you. Will you be able to see her?"

"Lisa is here? Please send her in." Julia said with obvious concern.

"Doctor Hoffman will see you." Kira said as she gestured toward Dr. Hoffman's door.

"Thank you." Lisa said as she stepped away from the desk.

* * * * *

"Lisa! How is Marc? Is everything okay?" Dr. Hoffman asked with concern.

"He's fine. He's improved a lot and he seems to be in a good mood about things." Lisa said happily.

"Oh good. I was worried." Julia admitted, then cautiously asked, "So what brings you here at this particular moment?"

"Everyone who was still testing with Ms. Mordigan stopped for lunch and that's when we heard that the task force has the people who shot Marc in custody. Since it should be safe for us here now, we thought that we'd come back and see what you wanted for us to do next." Lisa carefully explained.

"I only heard from the task force a few minutes ago, so I haven't really had time to plan anything in regard to your group." Julia said frankly.

"That's okay. Before everyone else comes in, I wanted to take a minute to tell you how much I appreciate what you said to me in my interview. The best future I could possibly see for myself was to be someone that Marc could be proud of. My entire self depended on his perception of me."

"I take it that you've had a change of heart about that." Julia said warmly.

"In just a day I've gone from being a cardboard cutout of a person who only takes up space into being someone who can think and decide and change things." Lisa said joyfully.

"I'm glad to hear that." Julia said honestly.

"And to top it off, Marc is as happy as I am about how things have changed. He said that the changes that I've been through are what he wanted for me when we were talking about going to school together." Lisa said with a smile at the thought of her boyfriend.

"You can count yourself as fortunate. Not everyone is lucky enough to have someone who is supportive of their growth." Julia said honestly.

"I don't know how I got so lucky, but I'll do my best to see that neither of us regret it." Lisa swore.

"Just remember that I'm here for you if you need to talk about anything. I'll do my best to help you uncover your options so that you can make an informed decision." Julia said slowly and sincerely.

"I know. Even though I've still got a long way to go, I wanted to thank you for pointing me in the right direction."

"It was my pleasure." Julia said with a smile.

"If you've got time right now, the guys are here so we can go ahead and decide what we're going to do next." Lisa said enthusiastically.

"Although I haven't been officially notified that the crime scene has been released, I suppose that we can make the assumption that it will be available soon." Julia said consideringly.

"Are you ready for the guys to join us?" Lisa asked hopefully.

"I can't think of any reason that we should wait. Yes. Ask them to come in." Julia said pleasantly.

"Jesus? Julia's ready for you." Lisa said into the air.

//Lee is going to open the doorway into the inner office. There's no reason to frighten that poor receptionist more than we already have.// Jesus said seriously.

Lisa chuckled, then said, "I didn't think of that. Good idea."

Julia watched curiously as a hole seemed to burn through reality, leaving a more or less rectangular doorway, rimmed in flames.

The fire and hint of sulfur in the air inspired Julia to ask, "Would you mind if Kurt joined us for this discussion?"

"That'd be great." Slash said enthusiastically, then quickly added, "If Mr. Worthington or Mr. Wainwright are here, it'd be okay if they joined us too."

"I get the impression that they prefer for their investment to be 'hands off' as much as possible." Julia said pleasantly, then pressed a button on her phone before saying, "Kurt? The students that were testing at the Xavier school are back. I thought you might want to be involved in deciding what happens next, since circumstances seem to have changed."

"Yes, Doktor Hoffman. I vill only be a moment." Kurt immediately responded.

"Before we get too into things, Steve has joined the Meerkats and if there's a way to do it, he's going to need a place to stay." Lisa said in a rush.

"I'm rooming with a member of my old team right now. If I try to go back there it's probably going to be really uncomfortable." Steve said weakly.

"That is, if he doesn't just turn you to stone." Seth said frankly.

"Well, yeah." Steve reluctantly admitted.

There was a gentle ::bamf:: as Kurt appeared beside Julia's desk.

"See? That's how you do it." Quaid said with a grin at Lee.

Lee arched an eyebrow at him, then without any indication that he was going to do so, Lee disappeared in a ::bamf:: and reappeared a second later on the other side of Julia's desk, just a few feet from where he had previously been standing.

"You haff meine ability? If you vould like, I may be able to show you some zhings you haven't zhought to try." Kurt said hopefully.

"I've had my ability for nearly thirty years, but I've only intentionally tried to use it in the past week. If there's anything you're willing to teach me, I'd be happy to learn." Lee said appreciatively.

"Vonce ve haff zhings sorted for zhe students, ve vill see about a time to train." Kurt assured him.

"Before we do that, we're going to need to decide what we're going to do about sleeping arrangements for tonight. While it looks like the male dorm will be available, we still need to see about having the broken window replaced and another room opened up." Julia said seriously.

"Fallen's going to need a room, too." Seth quickly added as he indicated the shrouded figure at the back of their group.

"Piotr? Ist zhat you?" Kurt asked anxiously.

"I am a ghost. I am called Fallen."

"From what I made of it, what was left of Peter was scraped together and put into that sheet. That's not him like he was before, but it's what's left of him." Ronny explained.

"Thank you, Ronny. I believe that is the best explanation of me that I have heard to date." Fallen said gratefully.

"If we were to room Fallen and Steve together, then we could room the other two new students in the remaining room on the third floor. That would leave us with the fourth floor available as other new male students arrive." Julia said speculatively.

"New students?" Clark asked cautiously.

"Yes. Last week we announced that we were accepting precollege students regardless of whether or not they had a mutation. The students here are the first, but they certainly aren't the last. We're expecting three new students to arrive later today, two boys and a girl."

"And you said that there are two more rooms on the third floor?" Seth asked in a leading tone.

"Yes. Rather than have unused rooms serving no good purpose, we decided to wall them off until they're needed. The task force already agreed to allow us to open the hallway, provided that we didn't disturb their crime scene. As far as I know, the workman may have finished with that by now." Julia said informatively.

"So, what do you want us guys from Xavier's to do? I mean, you're kind of paying us to help the new guys." Bobby asked cautiously.

"From what I've seen, you've done a stellar job so far. In one day, the new students have not only formed a variety of good solid relationships with each other, but they've also banded into a rather impressive team... are you still calling yourselves the Meerkats?" Julia asked with a smile.

"We haven't come up with anything better." Lisa said frankly.

"I, for one, wouldn't want you to. I find it whimsical." Julia said warmly.

"How do you want us to handle it with the new students?" Slash asked slowly, seeming not to be paying close attention to the current topic of conversation.

"My first instinct is to tell you to do your best to be good roommates. The Meerkats can help them in their 'off-duty' hours and the 'helpers' that we've recruited can help them at school. But until you have a compelling reason to do so, don't bring them into either 'extracurricular' group. I'm not saying that they can't join you at some point, I'm only recommending that you not automatically assume that every precollege student will automatically become part of your teams." Julia said seriously.

"I belief zhat Doktor Hoffman is correct. Zhere vill be more zhan enough opportunities for zhem to choose how zhey vill make a contribution. For now, ve vill help zhem to be comforted and secure in zheir new homes." Kurt said decisively.

"I've been told in the phone interview that one of the boys, his name is Curt, is somewhat androgynous. I haven't seen for myself, but I wanted to mention it to hopefully forestall any difficulty that might result as a consequence." Julia said carefully.

"He hasn't met the other new students yet, has he?" Slash asked cautiously.

"No. Not that I know of." Julia quietly answered.

"Well, if it looks like there's going to be a problem, we could switch things around so that he rooms with me. I don't have any problem with the androgynous thing, and I might even be able to help him if he's having any trouble dealing with it." Slash said frankly.

"If you want to just room with him, I'll room with Buell. Let's face it, unless I go out of my way, he won't even remember that I'm there." Brian volunteered.

"You already know what's going to happen, don't you?" Louie asked Brian curiously.

"I can see lots of possible futures." Brian said seriously, then added with a grin, "When it comes to Buell, most of them aren't very interesting. It sounds tailor made for me."

"So Marc and Beau get their room. Louie, Jesus, and Seth get their room, Slash and Curt get Slash and Brian's old room, Brian and Buell get the first new room which leaves Steve and Fallen in the second new room... is that right?" Quaid asked as he looked around.

"That sounds right. Plus you and I can hell surf into school every morning." Lee said happily.

"That is going to be great!" Quaid said happily.

Julia smiled at his reaction, then said, "And since we only have one new female student, she'll get her own room, next to Lisa's."

"What's her name?" Lisa asked with interest.

"Bethany... and just so you know, she's a low-level empath with absolutely no training. Be on the lookout for that." Julia warned.

"Let me know if you need any help with it. I've been shielding myself from an empath for years. I've gotten pretty good at it." Steve volunteered.

//I can help you with it too.// Jesus added.

Lee smiled at the confident words, then looked at Julia and declared, "No need to worry about us. The Meerkats can handle it."

The End of Book 11

Table of Contents

Book 1: Typically Hurt
Chapter 1: The Slip
Chapter 2: Unfamiliar Ceiling
Chapter 3: Status Quo
Chapter 4: Testing Limits
Chapter 5: Slayers Wrath
Chapter 6: Epilogue
Book 2: Circumstantially Hurt
Chapter 1: Approaching Moonlight
Chapter 2: Midnight Wanderings
Chapter 3: What you think you know...
Chapter 4: Facades with Consequences
Chapter 5: Facsimiles of Acquaintances

Chapter 6: The History of What Might Have Been

Chapter 7: The Other Cheek
Chapter 8: The Other Shoe
Chapter 9: Twisting the Knife
Chapter 10: Insubstantial Assurances
Chapter 11: Dealing with the Devil
Chapter 12: Slippery Slopes
Chapter 13: The Important Things
Chapter 14: Across the Coals
Chapter 15: Decisions and Concessions
Chapter 16: Life's a Show
Chapter 17: Transcendental Facelift
Chapter 18: Sedentary Hope
Book 3: Deepest Hurt
Chapter 1: The Gift and the Price
Chapter 2: Spiral Pathways
Chapter 3: Silver Linings and Lead Balloons
Chapter 4: Rebuilding Dreams
Chapter 5: Friends, Lovers and Others
Chapter 6: A Trilogy of Nightmares
Chapter 7: I Touch the Fire
Epilogue
Book 4: The Well of Hurt
Chapter 1: Q-pid and Strife
Chapter 2: Consolation and Loss
Chapter 3: In Preparation for Renewal
Chapter 4: Through the Looking Glass
Chapter 5: Watch Out What You Ask For
Chapter 6: Truth and Consequences
Chapter 7: Ancient Customs

Chapter 8: Small Talk and Various Other Forms of Torture

Chapter 9: Tasks, Trials and Trusts
Chapter 10: By the Numbers
Chapter 11: The Mouth of the Beast
Chapter 12: The Belly of the Beast
Chapter 13: Picking Up Pieces
Chapter 14: The Naming of Names
Chapter 15: The Light of Day
Chapter 16: Degrees of Reception
Chapter 17: The Missing Sex Scenes
Chapter 18: An Empty Glass in the Ocean
Chapter 19: To Have It All
Chapter 20: Decisions
Chapter 21: Alice Needs a Shave
Chapter 22: Long and Winding Road
Epilogue
Book 5: Heroes Can Be Hurt
Chapter 1: Silent Hallways
Chapter 2: With Opened Eyes
Chapter 3: Unacceptable Losses
Chapter 4: Mutable Relief
Chapter 5: Self-Image and Self-Deception
Chapter 6: New Adventures on Familiar Roads
Chapter 7: Endless Possibilities
Chapter 8: New Leafs and Old Scars
Chapter 9: Soliloquy
Chapter 10: Duty and Dementia
Chapter 11: The March of the Titans
Chapter 12: Just One Chance
Chapter 13: The Forest, The Trees
Chapter 14: Intersections and Intercessions
Epilogue
Book 6: Undying Hurt
Chapter 1: Otherwise Ordinary
Chapter 2: So Near
Chapter 3: Endless Days
Chapter 4: A Time of Rest
Book 7: From Hurt to Comfort
Chapter 1: Out With the Old
Chapter 2: Yesterdays
Chapter 3: Tomorrows
Chapter 4: Inherent Evil
Chapter 5: Pride and Joy
Chapter 6: For Closure
Chapter 7: Deeply Touching, Touching Deeply
Chapter 8: Leapus Vengeance
Chapter 9: Tastes and Nuances
Chapter 10: November Knights
Chapter 11: Unwilling Alliance
Chapter 12: Illusory Behavior
Chapter 13: Big Fish
Chapter 14: Shallow Inspiration
Chapter 15: Mountains of Time
Chapter 16: In the Line of Duty
Chapter 17: The New Chapter
Chapter 18: Visits
Chapter 19: Wounding, Healing, Scarring
Chapter 20: Acceptance
Chapter 21: Unions, Reunions, and Observances
Chapter 22: Considering and Reconsidering
Chapter 23: Gathering
Chapter 24: The Assumption and The Pain
Chapter 25: Admissions and Omissions
Chapter 26: Unruffled
Chapter 27: Preemptive Strike
Chapter 28: Babysitting with Hazard Pay
Chapter 29: In a Perfect World
Chapter 30: Musical Interlude
Chapter 31: Strictly Business
Chapter 32: The One Sided War
Chapter 33: Cartoon Revelation
Chapter 34: The Beginning of Forever
Chapter 35: Movements in the Dark
Chapter 36: Paying the Price
Chapter 37: Darkness, Decisions, Consequences
Chapter 38: What's Weird
Chapter 39: Firsts
Chapter 40: Variations
Chapter 41: All Together
Book 8: Seeking Comfort
Prologue
Chapter 1: Making Due
Chapter 2: New Friends
Chapter 3: Like Everyone Else
Chapter 4: Family Time
Chapter 5: The Race
Chapter 6: Realization
Chapter 7: Tests
Chapter 8: Ready
Chapter 9: Freedom
Chapter 10: Shopping
Chapter 11: Cartoon Revelation II
Chapter 12: Coping
Chapter 13: Facing It
Chapter 14: Thanks
Chapter 15: Forward and Back
Book 9: Preludes to Comfort
Chapter 1: Seth
Chapter 2: Lisa
Chapter 3: Louie
Chapter 4: Slash
Book 10: Elusive Comfort
Chapter 1: Slivers and Shards

Chapter 2: New Beginnings and Remembered Endings

Chapter 3: Arrival
Chapter 4: What Needs To Be Done
Chapter 5: Change of Venue
Chapter 6: Spoken Secrets and Unknown Truths
Chapter 7: Hesitation and Acceptance
Chapter 8: The Lair of the Fairy Princess
Chapter 9: Portents of Doom
Chapter 10: Subconscious Infiltration
Chapter 11: You Gotta Be Kidding!
Chapter 12: Before, After and In Between
Chapter 13: Of Family
Chapter 14: Something Wicked
Chapter 15: Something New
Chapter 16: Sometimes Away
Chapter 17: Where We Dwell
Chapter 18: Oveurfest
Chapter 19: Night of Knights
Chapter 20: Rondel et Marionettes
Chapter 21: The Beneath
Chapter 22: Leastways
Chapter 23: The Lesser Evil
Chapter 24: A Little Damn
Chapter 25: Unfair Life
Chapter 26: Albeit the Lesser
Chapter 27: Hitherto Unknown
Book 11: Creating Comfort
Chapter 1: In Search of Home
Chapter 2: Unveiling the New World
Chapter 3: Interviews and Interactions
Chapter 4: The Worst
Chapter 5: What Happened
Chapter 6: Person of Interest
Chapter 7: The Hunkering
Chapter 8: Dreamkeeper
Chapter 9: Childish Dream
Chapter 10: Staging Assets
Chapter 11: The Stratagem
Chapter 12: What They Say
Chapter 13: Rhodes Warrior
Chapter 14: Offset Redemption
Chapter 15: Forge and Fire
Chapter 16: Remembering Ending
Chapter 17: Duochrome
Chapter 18: Notherness
Chapter 19: Thistledown
Chapter 20: Maverick
Chapter 21: Baronette
Chapter 22: Natty Voices

Chapter 23: The Autocorrect Adventures: Peas of Mind

Chapter 24: Grow Fonder
Chapter 25: Slice of Life
Chapter 26: Revelations and Resurrections
Chapter 27: Being and Been
Chapter 28: Due Change